《The Solider Husband》


 Chapter 1 - Presidential Musings

    2 December Presidential Palace, Capital Country Y


    President Dong, sat in the sitting room attached to his office in the Presidential Palace sipping a cup of tea, waiting for his guests to be shown in. In signing into law, the changes that decriminalised same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s, and the alterations to the marriage laws he knew that he had won the battle he had set out to win fifteen years ago when his only son Walter committed suicide.


    Both he and his wife, were quite happy to accept a gay son, and never pressured him about relationsh.i.p.s from the time that he admitted his s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. The only things they ever did was urge him due to such relationsh.i.p.s being illegal, even in the privacy of a person''s home, not to engage in any such relationsh.i.p.s in Country Y. Walter understood that his parents, did not want to hide him but they wanted to protect him from the criminal law which could impose a death sentence on such behaviour.


    It was barbaric, however religious and secular and beliefs had imposed a legal system that failed to recognise that not everyone is the same. Walter, hiding his s.e.x.u.a.lity at fourteen being the politically aware child he, was started campaigning, simply to change the law to have it accepted that if people in the privacy of their own homes engaged in a same s.e.x relationship it should not be illegal.


    Walter was pragmatic in his campaigning. He knew that changes had to be achieved step by step, and framed a campaign for changing the law on the one issue, while reinforcing the sanctity of what most people accepted as marriage, and proposed changes to protect religiously performed marriages in the absence of obtaining government issued marriage certificates.


    President Dong, however, knew the toxic nature of what both his parents and parents-in-law from what they did when Walter was sixteen. They set him up on date after date with girls that they figured would be suitable for him to marry, despite Walter''s objections. They could never accept the statement that Walter would find his partner if he was given the chance. They were determined to have Walter marry as soon as he turned eighteen.


    During Walter''s last year of high school in City K during which he turned eighteen, he met Phillip Rong and Chester Yao. Both a few months younger than him but became his rock in dealing with his s.e.x.u.a.lity. They both were gay and in love with each other however knew the realities of what the law meant. Chester, like Walter was being pressured by family elders to marry, and gave Walter the courage to stand up to them and say no.


    The problem for Walter, was that the day his final high school results were released the family elders held a party. It was meant to be a party to celebrate Walter''s good results but even unbeknown to both his wife and himself, his parents and parents-in-law had made it an engagement party where they told the world Walter was marrying the granddaughter of a friend.


    Walter being the gentle soul he was, tried to tell the elders, and even his so-called fianc¨¦e that he did not want to marry, but no one would take notice of him. They simply overrode and any complaints and said they would arrange everything.


    President Dong remembered the day after the party, his son breaking down in his arms with his wife watching about how he could not do this. They both promised Walter they would do everything they could to protect him, while ensuring their younger children were not drawn into the situation given, they were closer to their grandparents than Walter was.


    No matter what they did, the elders refuse to listen. They ignored everyone other than their own wishes. President Dong remembered the day, a week before the scheduled wedding date when Phillip and Chester came to him and told him that they feared that Walter would commit suicide if no one stopped the travesty of a wedding. How true their words were.


    What he found the morning of the scheduled wedding, still even now distressed him. Walter had located where a beam was in the roof of his room, punched enough of a hole in the roof to allow him to throw a rope over, and used it to hang himself committing suicide. The fallout was devastating for the whole family, but the one thing he swore at that time is that he would do whatever he could to prevent other families from facing the same situation. Fifteen years of hard work, and making enemies of religious groups, including being threatened by terrorist did not worry him. The change would be worth it.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door, and a secretary entered saying "Mr President, the President of JL International and the head of Jax Corp''s entertainment division are here to see you."


    "Send them in."

 Chapter 2 - Presidential Meeting

    2 December Presidential Palace, Capital Country Y


    President Dong, stood up to greet the two men being shown in. While he had clearly directed his security staff not to record the conversation and leave them alone, he understood it would happen, but it would not be transcribed.


    Despite his guests being long term friends, the presidential security detail was frightened of anyone meeting their president, given the terrorist attack carried out ten years ago by the Devil that seriously injured the then sitting president, killed his wife and vice-president. This was the best that he could do.


    "Phillip and Chester, thank you for coming and seeing me."


    Phillip Rong responded in a shaky voice "Mr President, a pleasure that we could facilitate your request." Chester stood beside him nodding his head.


    As he wanted to talk to his son''s friend alone, with a brief movement of his head President Dong signalled to the bodyguards to leave the room. When the door was shut behind them, he motioned for his guests to sit down on the chairs.


    "Phillip, Chester, how I do wish Walter was here to see this day."


    "Sir he would have been so impressed that despite all the political opposition you faced you took his cause and ran with it, to the end he wanted. It simply was such a that shame that he could not see any way out of what, and please do not take this the wrong way, your parents and parents-in-law forced on him," said Chester quietly.


    "You are right Chester. We did everything to protect him, but we all know that they were and still are steamrollers who once they get something in their mind do not move from it. My in-laws were the loudest voices against the changes that have been made to the law. About eighteen months ago, I sat them down and told them bluntly that their actions had driven Walter''s suicide and that this was a cause dear to his heart that I was pursuing. Do you know what their response was?"


    "No," said both Phillip and Chester.


    "They told me that if I had been strong and forced my son to do what was right, he would not have gone against nature and he would still be alive. They have no conscious. My wife and I now only deal with them when we have to, and that is because of our younger children who they have manipulated to believe that they are the perfect grandparents."


    "Well the law change will be Walter''s legacy. You know the truth behind his suicide, but the public position is the truth as well. He was truly a politically aware child of you and your wife. He saw an injustice in how the law applied to a segment of the population, and from an early age sort to campaign to fix that injustice. You simply took up his fight when he was unable to cope with his own situation and took his own life."


    "True Phillip, now, about you two¡­"


    "Where is our relationship at?" responded Phillip.


    "You know if I could convince him to leave the country for a week, we would fly to somewhere where we could legally marry, and return. The changes in the law mean that despite never being able to marry here, as our marriage would be legal in the country we married in, and neither of us are otherwise married it would be recognised as a marriage here."


    "When you finally extricated yourself from that, what could only be described as a sham of a marriage, Chester, I believed you would have done it them, and damned the world."


    "By then I had Dominic to think of. Lexi left him in my care, and that witch of an ex of mine was determined to try and get custody of him as she believed it as would be an income source for her. As Lexi returned a few months ago ¡­"


    "You are now free to both pursue your heart?"


    "We wish¡­" came a quiet response from Phillip.


    President Dong turned and looked carefully at Phillip. It was then he realised another fact "Has your cancer returned?"


    "It has, and this time my oncologist is only giving me a fifty-fifty chance to defeat it."


    "Phillip, what can I do?"


    "Mr President, there is nothing per se that you can do with regarding my treatment and potential recovery, but I hate to ask you for a favour."


    "Ask and I will see what I can do, no promises, but I will try."


    "If there was any way that you could ask the Military command if could they post Matthew to the City K army base. That way, as our parents are off in their own world oblivious to what is happening to their two children, if things go wrong, I have my brother near."


    "Phillip, I will ask, but I do leave deployments to the military chiefs."


    "I know that, but I only ask could you advise them that if it would be possible, I would be grateful."


    The conversation drifted into various topics both personal and business before about an hour later they were interrupted by the First Lady, who invited Phillip and Chester to stay for dinner.

 Chapter 3 - A military leader

    3 December, National Army Headquarters, Capital City Country Y


    Matthew Rong was seated at his desk finalising his mission report. It was rare that the military chiefs now allowed him to participate in special forces missions, as they had designated him now an administrator in the special forces rather than an operator. Ten years in the army, and he hated that he was being moved as he was around.


    It was a combination of factors that two days ago allowed him to go on this mission. He had only briefed a very small group of soldiers on the mission that was to happen and in the couple of hours before they deployed while getting ready the officer-in-charge slipped and broke his leg. There was no way that they wanted to bring someone else into the mission, given that they were following a lead on the terrorist called the Devil.


    The first time he had come across the Devil was nine years ago, just after he had joined the special forces. In the aftermath of the assassination attempt on the then president that ended up killing the then first lady and vice-president, the military, police and presidential protection detail were hunting the perpetrator. In studying the information, they had on the Devil, who had surfaced six years earlier, he saw something that others had missed.


    While three separate attacks were all positively linked to the Devil and his minions, looking closer at the people who had died with connections to the Devil there was something unusual. While they had different ideologies and motives for actions, and the groups that they belonged to seemed to disappear within six to twelve months of the attack linked to the Devil.


    Matthew, after serious analysis concluded that the Devil and a core group of minions were using these ideologically driven people to pursue a deeper agenda. When they and their ideology became of no use they were use as cannon fodder to allow the Devil and his key minions to escape and continue their plans. His conclusion was rejected by his immediate superior when he presented it, but Matthew persisted until someone further up the chain at least listened to what he said. After he presented his analysis, while it was taken on board, it was still not considered serious national security threat. It just happened few days later they got a lead where the Devil, his minions and the wider group were located. The ideologically driven aspect was a separatist agenda for a small cultural group, a few people in which felt they were oppressed by the national government.


    In getting into their base, unlike the previous two failed missions to capture the Devil and his people, Matthew was able to knock out a terrorist and they brought him back for questioning. Strangely when all the bodies were identified, it included those which this terrorist believed had escaped with the Devil.


    Matthew''s analysis was then taken more seriously, and detailed review of the other two known groups associated with the Devil showed the same. The problem was no one knew exactly who the devil was and what drove him.


    The Devil him on the path to his current rank of colonel and posting at headquarters. He knew that his next posting would be on the opposite side of the country to his brother Phillip but as a military officer he had no option.


    However, getting out on the mission, was worth it. It resharpened his skills, but also aided him in placing another piece in the picture of the Devil they were developing. They were able to capture four terrorists, this time clearly driven by extremist Islamic ideology, the new terrorist weapon. The attitude displayed shamed the Muslim member of their team. As he reinforced to Matthew on their return, these men were desecrating a peace-loving religion with their actions. He could not believe how they viewed even him, a person of deep faith simply because he did not accept their view.


    Matthew looked at his report and realised that he had completed it. After printing it off and signing it, he sat it on his desk, while he opened another secure file, this time with the long-term analysis of the Devil to add the new information.


    Based around the information from their interrogations, it seemed like the Devil had returned to familiar territory, near City K. That made some sense as it was in that area where most of the intelligence concerns were about religious extremists. But it also made little sense. The Devil knew military intelligence knew about him and his activities and returning to an area that they almost caught him four years ago seemed out of character. There must be something that drew him back there again and again. The question is what.

 Chapter 4 - A promotion and a new appointment

    24 December, Military headquarters, Capital City Country Y


    Matthew Rong paused and did one final check of his office before picking up the last of his personal items to leave. It was disappointing that his leave for two days to allow him a quick trip to see Phillip in City K before taking up his new deployment in City Z had been cancelled. It was going to be a three-day trip to City Z, and he had to be there by Friday to commence work. He just hoped that Phillip''s cancer did not progress too much before he could get a week off and visit him.


    Just as he was about to open the door, a Lieutenant opened it and snapped a salute, before taking the box from Matthew''s hands and saying "Colonel Sir, you have been summoned to the secure meeting room immediately. I will take these to the waiting area for you."


    Matthew pondered why he had received the summons. Friday, he had sat down with his superiors to discuss his new deployment and figured that there was nothing left. On entering the secure meeting room, he was confronted with not only six different generals but President Dong. That was unusual. The president tended to keep out of everything military and more importantly given his connection to Phillip had steered clear of Matthew, even at award ceremonies.


    Matthew quickly snapped a salute, and at direction shut the door taking the seat he was directed to take. The General''s looked at the President, almost like they were scared to speak. After a minute or so of silence President Dong decided to speak. "Colonel Rong, you might wonder why you have been summons here. I will let the generals here explain and then explain why I am here."


    Given the direction from the president to speak, the head of special forces spoke "Colonel Rong, as you know over the years there has been ongoing issues with the appointment of the head of special forces based in City K. The fifth appointment of a head in two years failed spectacularly over the weekend, and we have had to remove him with immediate effect. He has agreed to take your position at City Z. He will arrive in three days directly from City K, and his family will follow him."


    "He had just confirmed in a message that our suspicions of problems with someone connected to the base seemed to be supported, but his teenage son was arrested by the police apparently involved in drug trafficking. We suspect that the drugs found on his son were planted, and our police liaison agrees, however he is useless as the head there."


    "And if I remember right drugs were found on another officer and two were accused of skimming funds."


    "True. We had been searching for a solution and remembered something the president had asked a few weeks ago. He had asked if there was a possibility of a posting for you to City K, could we facilitate it."


    Matthew looked directly at President Dong. Damn Phillip had a meeting with the president and told him that his cancer had returned asking if possible, for him to be posted back home."


    "From what we understand talking to the president, your family is from City K, and your brother has cancer, which we are surprised you did not inform us about. Changing your posting in those circ.u.mstances will not arouse suspicion and will make actions to try and force you out more difficult to achieve."


    "You have something in mind Sir?"


    "Absolutely Colonel Rong. We intend where we can to alter your service record to indicate you are more administrative than active service, which should give you more protection. You have a brief to assess and re-organise the Special Forces stationed at City K''s base. That will be made public, but the secret part of your mission will be to search for why the various issues have been occurring and following your leads on the Devil."


    "Yes Sir."


    President Dong spoke "And there is one more thing, you have been promoted to the Rank of Major General. This promotion has been in the motion for six months. However, with the discussions we have had before this meeting your promotion for the next six or so months will remain part of your sealed Record. The only officers at City K''s military base that will know your true rank are the two officer''s senior to you, the base commandant and the head of general forces on the base. To everyone else you will still be a colonel. Your true rank will give you the powers you need, but the public rank will ensure that you are not too far apart from other officers."


    "Yes Sir."

 Chapter 5 - A Christmas gift

    25 December, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Phillip Rong awoke for the first time on Christmas Day in the arms of the love of his life, Chester Yao. Until the change in the law moments like this were snatched, hidden from everyone simply to protect them. They had realised, unlike many of their gay friends their high place in society would result in the authorities seek the maximum penalty the law allowed.


    Phillip could not forget that what seemed to be a perfect Christmas as he and Chester legally could express their feelings and the fact that Lexi was back permanently was not due to Matthew late last week cancelling his plans to come back to celebrate Christmas with them.


    Phillip recalled how blunt Matthew was in their discussion about his pre-approved leave being cancelled at such a late stage, given he had not in the whole time he had been in the Army requested leave at Christmas. But as Matthew said, he was resigned to missing another Christmas with Phillip as orders were orders.


    A wave of pain hit Phillip and he moved enough that disturbed Chester. As he sat up, he leant over and gave Phillip a deep and passionate kiss, before pulling back and saying, "Good morning my love."


    Phillip returned the kiss, but this was a gentler kiss before adding in a quiet voice "Good morning to you."


    Chester, hearing Phillip speak, immediately sensed that something was wrong "What is it Phillip? Are you in pain?"


    "A little bit. This time the cancer treatment is impacting me more than the previous treatments did at the beginning. Could I be difficult and ask you to get my pain killers for me?"


    Chester after removing his arms from around Phillip, stood up and walked across the room picking up the painkillers Phillip had left there the night before, and picked up a bottle of water to hand to him. Turning to walk back across the room, Chester noticed Phillip looking him up and down and despite the pain visible in his face it was obvious to Chester that Phillip wanted to pick up where they had left off the night before.


    Posing, he could not help but ask Phillip "Like what you see?"


    Licking his lips, Phillip responded "Absolutely. It has been so painful not to have you with me all these years."


    Chester, as he moved across "I know, but that and the pain you are feeling at the moment is not the only thing." He handed Phillip the painkillers and the water and watched him swallow the medication.


    "You know me too well. Matthew not being able to be here for Christmas is the missing piece for today."


    "I understand that Phillip but ¡­"


    "With Lexi home that could be a difficult situation. And what is worse, if Matthew looked close enough at Dominic while we all celebrated Christmas, he would be able to figure out that Dominic is in fact his son, not Richard''s."


    "I know. It hurt me at the time and still does to keep the secret about Dominic. Matthew and Richard''s parents deserve the truth, but Lexi stubbornly is determined to hide it from everyone. I would hate her reaction if she knew you knew about Dominic''s parentage."


    "The worst thing is even despite the time that my parents have spent with Dominic, even they have not figured it out. They are too wrapped in themselves that even their children factor very little in their lives. The only reason they cared when Matthew joined the Military was that it impacted their social standing. It was not because their son was going into harm''s way but because their friends looked down on them for that. When I told them about my first Cancer diagnosis and my relapses they have come back for a couple of days before leaving. They do that because they care about what their friends think rather than me."


    "Phillip do not get yourself worked up, you know what the oncologist has said, you need to keep as calm as you can at the moment."


    "I know Chester, but I just wish that my parents cared for Matthew and I more than they do about themselves and their images. Goodness knows what they will do when they realise, we are together."


    "Phillip, who gives a care. This is what we have wanted for so many years, through everything we have had to deal with. We are here, we will have what we want. Let us enjoy this time we have together, before Lexi, Dominic and Andrew come over to spend the day with us." With that Chester leant over and gave Phillip another kiss, while carefully moving his hands over Phillip''s chest.

 Chapter 6 - When we realised

    August, sixteen years ago, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Phillip walked into his room in the family villa, with his best friend Chester following behind him. Walter Dong unlike what they had planned had been called away by his grandparents to a family function. He had all day at school been cursing all his grandparents. They knew he had plans with Chester and Phillip today, but refused to listen to him.


    Shutting the door behind them before locking it Phillip looked at Chester. He knew why Walter hated his grandparents is he was being forced into forming a relationship with a girl they approved of. Phillip remembered six months ago when he confessed to them that he was gay.


    Phillip, like their wider circle of friends had a couple of girlfriends, but he never felt that those relationsh.i.p.s were right. Walter''s confession made him in the end examine how felt and he realised after long examination that like Walter he was gay. The problem was that the person he was in love with was Chester. The question for him was how Chester felt.


    Chester, when he heard Phillip lock his door, he was grateful. While he missed their third musketeer Walter, ever since he had realised how he felt about Phillip he had never had the opportunity to tell him how he felt. He knew that Phillip was the person he loved, but at the same time he was terrified. As they had learned a few months ago in their civics class that same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s, even when they were conducted wholly in private, were not only illegal but could be punished by jail and a treatment course to correct the behaviour on the first occasion and if you were caught a second time a death sentence.


    Phillip, sat down on the couch next to Chester, and looked into his eyes before saying "I feel so sorry for Walter."


    "I know, his grandparents do not get him. He has just turned fifteen and they are trying to force a relationship on him which he does not want. Even if he was not gay, that is so hurtful simply because they view that as they were married at sixteen so should their grandson be married."


    "True. But what makes it worse is how the law will treat him if he has a relationship. A criminal. He is not a criminal," responded Phillip quietly looking anywhere but at Chester.


    Taking Phillip''s hand in his, Chester felt a buzz, here he was holding hands with the person he loved. There was no way that he was going to say anything about his feeling, but he was worried about Phillip who over the last few weeks had started to withdraw back into himself. "Phillip what is it? Tell me what is wrong?"


    Hearing something in the undertones of Chester''s voice Phillip decided that he had to say something. It was hurting him more and more being this close to Chester and unable to do anything. He needed to know where he ultimately stood.


    Quietly Phillip turned and looked at Chester in the eyes "Promise me, that regardless of how you feel after I say what I have to say that I will not lose your friendship. I could not survive without it."


    "Phillip, you have me worried, but I can give you that promise. No matter what we will always be a part of each other''s lives."


    Phillip heard the words and decided that he had to show Chester his real feelings, and gently pulled his hand from Chester''s before taking his face between both hands and leaning in giving him a kiss on the lips. The shock of this, immediately saw Chester open his lips and Phillip decided to take the opportunity that presented himself and put his tongue inside Chester''s mouth before starting to duel with his tongue.


    The moment Phillip''s lips hit his, Chester could not believe what was happening. Phillip kissing him was something he had desired for months and he opened his mouth. Feeling Phillip''s tongue inside his mouth and starting to twist with his was heaven. Chester said to himself he hoped that this was not a dream, and when Phillip started to withdraw his tongue, he allowed his to follow into Phillip''s mouth.


    Neither of them knew how long they simple sat there kissing, but eventually they pulled apart looking into each other''s eyes. Chester took a deep breath and said "Phillip, I love you."


    Phillip could not believe the joy he felt in hearing those words. Chester felt as he did, and all Phillip could say was "I love you too."

 Chapter 7 - The reality of the confession

    August, sixteen years ago, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Their confessions caused Phillip and Chester to start kissing each other again. This time they both felt relieved in knowing that the other felt the same. This time there was no feelings of what if, it was for them the reality of their feelings.


    A few minutes later, they were struggling to remove the other''s top. At that time reality hit them both and they stopped.


    Pulling back and moving to opposite ends of the couch, they looked at each other, realising what they were doing. Chester, when he gathered himself together said "Phillip, you have no idea how much I want to take this further, but ¡­"


    "I know, I remember civics class and the penalties the law will impose if we are caught."


    "It is so unfair. Why is how we feel about each other illegal, when if we were with a girl the law does everything to encourage the relationship. It should not be."


    "Chester, I know. You have no idea how much I want to continue with what we were doing." While he was speaking, Phillip moved towards Chester, taking his right hand in his hands and placing it on his erection. "Now do you get the idea."


    For Chester, feeling how much what they had been doing had aroused Phillip was so pleasing, but there was no way he wanted Phillip to believe it was one sided. With his free left hand, he took Phillip''s right hand and placed it on his own erection while saying "It is not one sided you know."


    Before Chester realised it, Phillip slipped his hand into his pants and inside his underwear before starting to touch his erection. Chester groaned, before saying "No way are you going to do this to me alone. But you must promise me one thing if we do what I suggest, we pleasure each other but go no further, as we are skirting the law but not breaking it."


    "Anything you want," came Phillips breathy reply.


    Chester carefully removed Phillip''s hand from inside his pants and stood up before quickly pushing down both his pants and underwear, with his erection standing out proud. "Now you, but we will only use our hands to pleasure each other, and only mouths on mouths."


    Phillip took no more prompting and followed Chester''s lead, sitting down beside him before they both started using their hands on each other''s erection and kissing each other. Given how aroused they were, it only took them each a couple of minutes to work the other with their hands to achieve their release. As they pulled apart, they headed into Phillip''s en-suite bathroom to tidy up.


    Sitting back down, all they could do was talk about how they felt about each other. They could not say anything to anyone as this would make them either accomplices if they failed to say anything or they would feel guilty if they said anything that led them both to be charged and convicted.


    Eventually they turned their thoughts to what they could do. The first thing they both decided was that they would join Walter in his campaign to change the law but ensure that they did not reveal their own s.e.x.u.a.lity. That was not just for them but was for everyone like them. Why should their feelings be illegal?


    There was a couple of other realities that hit them as well. Given that they were friends before they realised how they felt, them spending lots of time together would not look out of place. Nor would it be odd for them as young people, to take holidays together to more liberal places that would allow them to indulge properly in how they felt about each other. The only hope, they realised, was that their campaigning with Walter would eventually change the law and allow them to have the relationship that they wanted.

 Chapter 8 - A Family Christmas

    25 December, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Eventually Phillip and Chester headed downstairs for a leisurely breakfast and to await Lexi, Dominic and Andrew to come over for Christmas Day celebrations. Given the chance of recovery Phillip was given this time, both realised that this might be the only opportunity that they had to celebrate Christmas when Phillip could be active in the celebrations.


    Chester turned to Phillip, as they were sitting in the lounge "My love, how do you want to handle things?"


    "I just want to enjoy the day. Andrew should have some idea that my cancer has returned and hopefully Lexi will be the same. The last thing I want is Dominic to know. He needs to enjoy Christmas."


    "True. He knows that this is the first time that Lexi will not be leaving right after Christmas, and he has been so excited about having his mum and his two uncles to celebrate Christmas with him."


    Chester paused still pondering whether to ask the question that he wanted to ask. Who knew how much time he and Phillip would have together, given all the years that the law and the manipulations of his parents had robbed them of. He quietly said to himself, it is now or never.


    Quietly, looking directly into Phillip''s eyes, Chester said "Phillip, before they arrive, I have something that I want to ask you. You do not have to answer me immediately. You can take all the time that you want before giving me an answer."


    "You want to move in together? That you do not have to ask. I want to spend every moment we have together, and who cares what our uptight parents think. We have suffered for so many years silently, and with the law change ¡­"


    "Phillip, please let me speak. Absolutely I want us to live together. Here would be ideal as given your past cancer battles the staff are well accustomed to dealing with you at your worst, and your parents have a separate wing. But I have no problem in buying a nearby villa for us. When Lexi returned as my villa was Dominic''s home, I have given it to her and returned to the family villa, so Dominic has consistency in where he lives."


    "Here it is then. Let us do it as quick as we can. Waiting over fifteen years to do this without fear means that we cannot waste a minute."


    "Fine Phillip. I have a few days off, and I will arrange for my personal items to be moved in. While that is important, that is not what I wanted to ask. Firstly, please confirm that you will not say anything about Dominic''s paternity. I do not want Lexi to know you have figured out the truth."


    Chester paused and saw that Phillip was nodding his head, and then he continued "However the more important question is the one I want you to take however long you feel you need to answer. I want to marry you. I know we must head overseas to do this, but as we know with your cancer returning life can be short. If this time you do not beat cancer, I want to be your widower, not your partner."


    All Phillip could do was sit and blush. He never thought that Chester would ask him that question. But damn it, being able to finally call Chester his husband, not a partner or a lover would be perfect. Leaning towards Chester, Phillip said "Yes I will marry you, but I have to work out the logistics of everything."


    Phillip then gave Chester a brief kiss on the lips, but before either of them could separate they heard "Uncle Chester that is so gross."


    Pulling back Chester said "Dominic mind your manners; your Uncle Phillip has just agreed to marry me. When and where we will work out, so be respectful young man¡­"


    "Or your Uncle Phillip here will call Santa to come back and collect all the presents he not only left you at home, but apparently the couple he left you over near the tree."


    "Presents" squealed Dominic.


    However, before he could move towards the tree Lexi said, "Young Man, you will wait until later to open those presents, including the ones from Santa."


    "Yes Mum," responded a sheepish Dominic, before sitting down on the couch.


    Lexi moved over and gave both Chester and Phillip a kiss before saying "Congratulations you two."


    "True brother, who would have thought Phillip would have proposed to an idiot like you," came the quip from Andrew while he was giving them a hug.


    "Andrew, who said he proposed to me, I proposed to him."


    "As if big brother. You do not have the guts to do that."


    "Andrew, shut up, and he is right. He proposed to me, not the other way around. Today I do not want any argument. It is meant to be a happy day, and despite Matthew having to opt out I have the rest of my important family here with me for Christmas. We will, and I mean that, enjoy the day."


    Lexi realised that Phillip was annoyed with Andrew, who could be childish, and said "Yes Sir," then gave Phillip a mock salute.

 Chapter 9 - Temptation coming

    August ten years ago, Yao Family Villa, City K


    Lexi walking into the Family villa, annoyed with Andrew, and his friends, Paul Gu, Steven Hou and John Nang. None of them, unlike Matthew, would agree to help her with her English homework. Of all her subjects, English challenged her the most, and the five of them were much better at English than she was.


    Thank goodness, Matthew, had caved to her request, and was following her to the Villa. Out of all of Andrew''s friends, Matthew was always the one who would give into her pleading the easiest.


    As they arrived at the Villa, Lexi asked the staff to send food for them up to her suite in an hour. Unlike Andrew suite and Chester''s old suite, which had separate Lounge/Study spaces in their suite, hers was more open plan. She loved it, because it did not make her feel boxed in, but as Matthew followed her to it, she started to question if it was the right space to go.


    As they entered, Matthew carefully placed his school bag down near the door, and turned saying "Lexi, your parents will kill me for being here¡­"


    "Well I cannot ask Chester."


    "You know he would help you with this Lexi."


    "He would have, but since ¡­"


    "His marriage to Susan ¡­"


    "Yes. It is obvious to all of us even after these few weeks of marriage that he detests her more than he did before their marriage and that it is hell for him. The only thing I can think was that he agreed to the marriage simply to please our grandparents. That should not be a reason to marry anyone. It should be about how you feel about the person.


    All Matthew could do was nod. Ever since Chester had married, he realised one thing. but he would never tell anyone. Chester and Phillip were in love with each other but as he remembered from last year''s civics classes that was illegal. He would not say anything given he loved his brother and only wanted the best. He just hoped that the law would change and allow them to be together.


    Lexi continued "And do not lie to me. Andrew, Paul, Steven and John have all gone off with their so-called girlfriends. They are using them, like you warned me about boys in my class will do to me. Talk about double standards."


    All Matthew could do was spit out "Damn it Lexi, you should not say that."


    "Matthew, get down off that high horse. Andrew last year gave me the big speech about not dating as all boys my age want to do is sleep with me. You, Paul, Steven, John, Phillip and Chester all stood behind him when he gave me the speech. The last thing I want, when I still have a couple of years of High School left is a relationship. And by the way why are you not with them?"


    "Lexi!" came Matthews shocked reply. "That is something I will not answer."


    Matthew knew his real answer. He knew that he wanted Lexi to be his girlfriend. Yes, she was eighteen months younger than him, but he had realised seven or eight months earlier how he felt. To pursue her though, he was not going to ruin their friendship, let alone the friendsh.i.p.s he had with Andrew and Chester, or Paul, Steven and John, who all considered her their little sister. He knew that he had to be patient.


    Matthew, in a calmer voice said, "Come on. How about, while I start my homework, you work on all your homework other than your English homework and then I will help you on that."


    Unhappy, that Matthew was avoiding her question, Lexi responded in a sulky voice "Fine, but you do have to answer me at some time."


    Finding some space while Lexi settled at her desk, Matthew sat down and started to work through the homework that he had not been able to complete at School during his free time. He knew that he had to do everything to achieve the best results possible this year. His dream, once he turned eighteen, which would be in the end of high school exam period, is to join the army. He did not want to follow everyone''s expectations and join JL International as the business world did not interest him. The better his results the better the options in the military for him.


    Just over forty-five minutes later while he was packing his homework back into his bag, Lexi called out and he went over to help her. Sitting so close to her was so tempting, but Matthew was determined not to breach everyone''s trust. Quickly, they worked through Lexi''s English homework, which surprised them both. As they were finishing, the light food and drink that Lexi had arranged were brought in by the servants, who after placing it on a low table left the two of them alone.

 Chapter 10 - When we confessed

    August ten years ago, Yao Family Villa, City K, continued


    Having finished giving Lexi the help that she needed Matthew knew that he needed to leave her suite before he did something that he might regret in the future. He knew that he would not regret it at the moment, but it had the real prospect of damaging friendsh.i.p.s and relationsh.i.p.s in the future and that he did not want, since he wanted to join the military when he turned eighteen, those relationsh.i.p.s would be the light at the end of a hard tunnel.


    Looking into Lexi''s face, Matthew realised that she had something she wanted to say. Staying to hear what she wanted to say would be hard, but the trouble she would cause, if he left, with Andrew, Paul, Steven and John, would be just as bad. Rather than staying beside her, Matthew moved to get up.


    Lexi however did not want Matthew to do anything other than sit beside her. She quickly put her hand on his arm, and quietly said "Matthew I have something to tell you."


    Biting the inside of his mouth because he did not want to overreact, Matthew paused, sat down and said, "What is it Lexi?"


    In a pleading voice and looking at Matthew with pleading eyes Lexi said "Please promise me that whatever you have to say when I say what I need to that you will not stop being my friend. That I could not take."


    "Lexi you know I will always be your friend, but you are worrying me. What do you need to tell me?"


    Lexi, however wondered should she say something or do something. Forget about words. Lexi knew that the only way that she would get through to Matthew how she felt was to kiss him. She leaned towards Matthew getting close to him before saying, "Matthew, I really like you and want to be your girlfriend." As soon as she finished, she threw her arms around his neck and started to kiss him.


    Matthew was stunned, here was Lexi, who he believed only saw him as a friend, telling him what he wanted to hear. She liked him and wanted a relationship. He simply relaxed, gathering Lexi closer to him, so that they could kiss to the extent that she wanted. Whatever she was willing to give, he knew had to be enough.


    Yes, he was like Andrew, Steven, Paul and John and wanted to have a s*xual relationship with the girl he was involved with, but he was not like them, in that he knew that this was a more important relationship. Whether or not it stood the test of time would be a question for the future, but for him that did not matter, Lexi had said the words he wanted to hear.


    Needing to touch Lexi, Matthew quickly slipped his hands under her top and caressed her stomach and let his hands start to carefully climb higher. Meanwhile, Lexi had moved so that she was straddling Matthew, and had slipped her hand under his top. For Lexi, this was something that for months she had wanted.


    When Matthew''s hands touched her b.r.e.a.s.ts through her bra, Lexi slightly pulled back and m.o.a.ned then started to rub herself on Matthew. Hearing her m.o.a.n, Matthew felt amazing, but in the next breath he realised that things were getting out of control too quickly. There was no way that he wanted to take things too far too quickly. He carefully moved Lexi off his lap and onto the couch beside him.


    "Lexi, you do not know how much I have wanted to hear those words, but ¡­"


    "You are worried about my brothers and your friends?"


    "I am, but also I want to ensure that if our relationship ends, that we still remain friends."


    "So, you want to go slow?"


    "I do, but I do not want anyone to intrude on our relationship, so I want to keep it secret for now. But I can promise you that you are my girlfriend, and I want no one else."


    Lexi simply nodded and settled into Matthew''s arms, before saying "That suits me. If anyone knew, they would try and ruin our relationship, but when I turn eighteen, you have to promise that our relationship will become public."


    "I can do that." With that Matthew leant down and gave Lexi a brief kiss, before simply settling in peace and quiet for a few minutes.


    Hearing a knock on the door and one of the staff saying "Miss, it is coming close to 6pm, and I figured that Mr Rong had by now finished helping you with your homework. I have arranged for a car to take him home, and dinner will be ready in an hour."


    "Thank you," called out Lexi.


    Matthew quietly said, "That is my warning to leave, but I need to arrange to see you soon."


    "How about I tell everyone you have agreed to help me with my homework. That would get us some time each week without suspicion."


    "I will leave it up to you." With that Matthew gave Lexi a quick kiss before quickly leaving Lexi''s room and heading home.

 Chapter 11 - Thoughts of Home

    December 25, Visiting Officers Quarters, Capital City Army Base


    Matthew, thought about how he and Lexi had confessed how they felt about each other, now over ten years ago. He was concerned about how his permanent return to City K would be taken.


    Phillip would be ecstatic. He had for the last few years been trying to convince Matthew to request a posting back to City K. In part, Matthew knew that was due to his cancer, but there was still hurt from Phillip''s perspective as to his reaction when Matthew announced he was joining the military rather than JL International. Phillip told him that he wanted nothing to do with him.


    While Matthew knew some that was a reaction to something, he had not fully discussed with Phillip it still hurt even to today. For him, it told him as an eighteen-year-old, Phillip questioned his judgement. Despite that hurt, they had been able to repair their relationship almost to the point it was before his announcement.


    More importantly Phillip was constantly proud of what he achieved in the military. As soon as his announcement to his appointment as a Colonel Phillip was the first person outside the military on the phone to him. When he was awarded a bravery medal last year, despite the citation being classified Phillip made the effort to travel to the capital to be there supporting him.


    For Matthew, sitting quietly and not being able to celebrate Christmas with friends and family was disappointing but he knew that he would deliver most likely the biggest, but somewhat delayed Christmas gift he could deliver to them. His presence, not just for a flying visit but as a permanent post.


    He knew his parents would not give a care about that. They left as soon as he graduated High School, disappointed in what he had done and hardly returned home even to be with Phillip through his cancer treatments. They were so stuck in their own world he wondered why they ever had him and Phillip.


    Chester, if he and Phillip still had the same feelings for each other would be simply happy as it was something Phillip wanted. The question would be how would Andrew, Steven, Paul and John take it. From what Phillip had told him John joined the police working in what Phillip said was an administrative job. To Matthew that meant that he would likely have an ally in his friends as John would understand his motives and be someone he could talk to.


    He just did not know whether Andrew, Steven and Paul would forgive him. But hopefully time has healed the wounds that they felt he had inflicted when he joined the military rather than like their contemporaries and heading to University before joining the family companies. It would be, as he knew a wait and see what happened there.


    The interesting thing would be Lexi. He knew all about Lexi, as despite what had happened in her life, the military had always kept an eye on her. When he joined the military, she was listed as his next of kin, and from an early stage he had sort approval for a military marriage, rather than a civilian marriage. That approval had been granted before she married her late husband and from the military''s perspective, she was always his intended wife and still was despite her technically invalid marriage.


    From what Phillip had told him a couple of months ago she had returned to City K, relocating her fashion business to the town after having studied in France for several years and starting her business there. The one thing he found strange was that when she left the country to study, she left her infant son with Chester and his ex-wife. From the information Phillip had, he had indicated that Lexi after her husband''s death was not able to cope, and Chester suggested that she go, and study coming back regularly to see Dominic and returning once she was ready to become his full-time parent. That was where she apparently was.


    The idea that she had a son with her late husband, when he first heard about it tore at Matthew''s heart. How he wished that Dominic was his son and that Lexi was his wife. The question was though, could he convince Lexi to marry him. He suspected no, but he could only hope. Thinking about Lexi, however made Matthew think about the day he joined the military and what happened subsequent to that.

 Chapter 12 - Signing Up

    June, 9 years ago, City K at various locations.


    The day after Matthew''s eighteenth birthday, he and Lexi met in the centre of town. The last ten months had been blissful, spending whatever time he could with Lexi, and their relationship slowly grew to the point that Matthew certain that he wanted to marry Lexi. There was, however, no way that he was going to force Lexi to commit to him too early. She deserved to explore what she wanted, despite her indications that she wanted to marry him as soon as she turned eighteen in just over eighteen months'' time.


    He had, though a both he and Lexi had a couple of days before their next school exam convince her to meet him today. He needed to have a good long talk to her about what he was about to do and see if she was able to accept the reality rather than the theoretical discussions that they had previously had.


    He had wanted to join but knew what his parents would do in cutting him off financially. While he could survive in the military on a soldier''s salary living in provided accommodation that would not do for Lexi in the future. He had been resigned to waiting for a few years and then joining but the surprise came yesterday from his grandparent''s lawyers.


    He had multiple discussions with his grandparents three years ago about his desire to join the military for a few years before heading into the family company. Both his grandfather and grandmother promised him that they would help support him, but when they were killed in a traffic accident two years ago, he knew that he would have to alter his dream as from what he understood his parents controlled their estate and he received nothing.


    As the lawyers told him, his parents and to a point Phillip had hid the truth. The letter the lawyers handed him, they said explained everything regarding their estate, but he was not to open it unless he joined the military. Last night he so wanted to open the letter, but he resisted temptation to respect their wishes.


    Looking around he spotted Lexi, who as soon as she saw him came running and threw herself into his arms. After giving Matthew a brief kiss on the cheek she said, "Now what is going on?"


    "Lexi, we need to talk about the future."


    "You have made your choice. What is it?"


    "You know my dream has been to join the military ¡­"


    "And you have decided to do so."


    "Can you cope if I do that?"


    "Matthew, we have talked about this. You know I want you to stay and not put yourself in harms way. I love you and do not want to lose you."


    "Sweetheart, you know staying and joining JL international will not make me happy, and neither of us will be able to follow our dreams. I know, that you want to become a designer, and not join Jax Corp, like your parents Chester and Andrew want."


    "I know, they refuse to accept that I have my own plans. It is just so unfair."


    Gathering a now crying Lexi into his arms and rubbing her back, Matthew said "Lexi do not worry, you know I would do what you want."


    Lexi pulled back, "But that means sacrificing your dreams."


    "Lexi, you know I think you are worth sacrificing everything for."


    Pausing, Lexi looked directly at Matthew and she realised that he was serious. But there was no way that she wanted him to be the only one to make the sacrifice. She believed that they would always be together. "Matthew, you cannot be the one to make that sacrifice."


    "Lexi, for you I would."


    "How about you join the military, follow your dreams and make the arrangements for us, after I turn eighteen to have a military marriage. No one can stop us then, and I should be able to find ways to follow my dreams through online courses."


    Those were the words Matthew wanted to hear, but could he do that to Lexi. Force her into being a military wife, being dragged from location to location as his postings changed and exposed to the risks when he was in the field of becoming a widow. "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely. Now if you have all your identity doc.u.ments, let us go and you join up today. Hopefully they will wait the few weeks for you to finish your exams and the results to come out before you have to report."


    Given Lexi''s support, Matthew decided that he could do this. Lexi had promised to be with him and losing everyone else would make this worthwhile especially if their marriage was a military marriage. If their families decided to try and interfere once it happened, they would face the consequences.


    Matthew, with Lexi accompanying him, left the city centre and headed to the military recruitment centre about fifteen minutes away. After speaking to the recruiter, he was able to delay his starting date just as Lexi predicted. Calling Lexi his girlfriend meant that while he was undertaking his medical, they escorted her to a waiting room.


    Three hours later, Matthew returned to Lexi''s side, and confirmed that he had been accepted. The only thing, as he whispered that he wanted to do was to place her on his records as his partner, which would allow her to have contact with him while he was training, but other visits that his family would not have. Lexi happily agreed, and they returned to speak to the recruiter that he had been dealing with to complete this.

 Chapter 13 - Surprises and reactions (1)

    June and July, 9 years ago, City K at various locations.


    After leaving the recruitment centre Lexi turned to Matthew and said, "Now that you have made your commitment, why not open the letter from your grandparents."


    Matthew pulled it from his pocket and opened it. As he read the contents, he was shocked. They had opted to ensure if he took the path, they knew he wanted to take and acted to ensure that he would not lose out. Unlike the terms of their wills as his parents and Phillip had said, it was clear that on joining the military their Villa, and thirty-five percent of JL International''s became his.


    Not being able to say anything, Matthew simply handed the letter to Lexi, whose eyes as she was reading it became wider and wider. Unlike Matthew''s fears yesterday, as a result of what was said at his birthday celebrations, he had choices. His grandparents had made sure he was provided for but did it in a way that ensured he could make his own choices.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Talk to the lawyers about implementing this, but not saying anything until just before graduation. If things go wrong, and I think they will, I want as much time with my family before they disown me for following me dreams."


    "You know you have me."


    Before Matthew could reply, Lexi''s mobile rang and she answered it "Yes Mother, what do you need?"


    A few minutes later Lexi ended the call and quietly said "Matthew I have to head home." He gave her a brief kiss before putting her into a taxi to take her home, handing the driver enough funds for the fare and a tip. Matthew took another taxi and headed to the lawyer''s office to discuss the letter from his grandparents given he had enlisted in the military.


    Three weeks later, two days before graduation the Rong, Yao, Nang, Gu and Hou families had gathered to celebrate the impending graduations of Matthew, Andrew, John, Steven and Paul at the Yao family villa. Chester uncomfortably was sitting beside Susan and Phillip was sitting alone not wanting to interact with people.


    Lexi had spent time talking to everyone before sitting beside Matthew who had moved slightly away from everyone. In a quiet voice she said, "Are you going to tell everyone?"


    "Lexi, I need to. I must report in three days to the city''s military base for the commencement of my training. I have put it off and off because I am fearful of the reaction."


    Squeezing his hand Lexi said, "You know you still have me, regardless of everyone else''s reactions."


    "Thank you, Lexi, you do not know how much this means."


    Before either of them could say anything, Andrew called out "Lexi, leave Matthew alone. He does not need you bothering him."


    Matthew knowing that they were treading a fine line about anyone finding out about their true relationship called back "Stow it Andrew. Your sister has spoke to everyone else now she is speaking to me."


    "Damn it, Matthew, get over here. Our parents want to make their speeches."


    "Fine," Matthew called back, before turning to Lexi and quietly saying "We will talk later."


    "Absolutely."


    They headed back to where everyone was gathered, listening to their parents make small speeches about how proud they were of each of them and their intended University study. Matthew did not know how his parents had arranged to be the last to speak, but this made things easier.


    Anthony Rong started "Finally we have now reached my son Matthew, who from what the school has told me it the top student. That will make you pursue a business degree as we have discussed so much easier ¡­"


    "Father, stop. You want me to pursue a business degree but that has ignored what I want. Three weeks ago, just after my eighteenth birthday I made the decision and enlisted in the military. I am to report for training to the base outside town the day after graduation."

 Chapter 14 - Surprises and reactions (2)

    July, 9 years ago, Yao & Rong Family Villa


    Hearing this response from his son, Anthony Rong exploded "You, ungrateful brat. Your mother and I have sacrificed so much of our lives for you and this is how you repay us. You can forget about getting anything from us or the family ever again. You have until the morning to leave the Family Villa and forget about ever having a home there again."


    "Father respect my choice as I respect you and mother as my parents. I will move out of the Family Villa tonight, and into my Grandparents Villa¡­"


    "Forget about that, you have no claim on it. Their will gave it to me to hold for you until I approved of your choices. You know I have never approved of any member of the Rong family joining the military and never will. The lawyers will be told to sell the villa immediately, and as of this choice I will make sure you get nothing from their estate as is my ability as the executor of their estate."


    "I hate to disappoint you and mother, father, but there was a codicil to your parents, my grandparents will. It only operates if I joined the military. I have spoken to the lawyers already and this codicil gives me their Villa and the thirty-five percent of shares in JL international they owned at their death. The Villa is already transferred into my sole name, and I have arranged with the lawyers for the shares to go into a blind trust to protect me as a serving member of the military. If you want to cut me off from anything from you, you can, because I do not care. You need to respect my choices as an a.d.u.l.t, and this is my choice."


    Matthew up and started to walk out. He knew that he had a few hours to get everything out of the Family Villa and having expected this reaction he had boxed almost all his possessions without anyone knowing. He heard Lexi say to her parents "Mother, Father I am going to help Matthew move, no arguments as he is my friend."


    Lexi hurried after Matthew and climbed into his car with him, and they quickly headed to the Rong Family Villa. On this final trip to the Family Villa Matthew was glad to have Lexi by his side, as she made the immediate disownment by his parents bearable.


    As he entered the Villa, Matthew explained to the staff the situation, and that he wanted to cause them as little trouble as possible. Two staff members spoke up and indicated that had vehicles that they could use to assist them to transport everything to this grandparent''s villa. Matthew could not believe the generosity of the staff and said "If there is any trouble from any of you helping me, I will arrange with those managing my villa that you can be employed there, although you will need to understand that I will not be there much."


    Three hours later with Lexi''s help Matthew did one final sweep of his room and generally throughout the Family Villa confirming that there was nothing left of his there. Walking out the door with Lexi, Matthew turned to her and said "I expected the reaction, but to do it that way ¡­"


    "As I told you, do not worry you have me."


    "Thank You Lexi. You better head home or your parents will kill me."


    "I will but call me please in an hour to let me know you are OK."


    "I will, now go."


    Lexi realising that it was the inappropriate spot to kiss Matthew, simply gave him a quick hug, and entered the car that the Rong Family Villa staff had arranged to take her home.

 Chapter 15 - Surprises and reactions (3)

    July, 9 years ago, High School Graduation


    Two days after the confrontation with his father, with trepidation Matthew entered the school grounds for his graduation ceremony. Yesterday, he had spent time finalising the arrangements with the military to report for his initial training tomorrow. He had moved into the barracks like other recruits.


    While there he took the opportunity to explain what had happened when he informed his family, and his instructors provided him with his formal uniform to wear today for his graduation ceremony. It would prevent any scenes as striking him in uniform would result in whoever hit them facing charges in a military court.


    It would also protect him from his friends overreacting. They might shun him and verbally confront him, but the uniform had enough respect that none of them would react physically to him. As he headed towards the hall where the ceremony was to happen. From behind him, he heard the principals say "Sir, while we are happy to have members of the military here at our school, the venue you are going to is for those invited to a private function."


    As he turned Matthew said "Principal, I was invited to this ceremony."


    Hearing the voice and seeing the face, the school principal was shocked. Here was the valedictorian of the graduating class, in a military uniform "Matthew Rong¡­"


    "Yes sir."


    "I did not know you had joined."


    "Yes Sir, I have. I commence my training tomorrow but have been given permission to come in uniform today. I will head in for the ceremony, and yes as valedictorian I have my speech ready as you had requested of me last week."


    Matthew turned and walking into the hall where he found Andrew, Paul, Steven and John surrounded by their families. Andrew spat out "How could you betray all of us and do this. We were all meant to go to university together."


    Being in the uniform, Matthew knew that he had to show every person who was angry with him proper respect, as well as the respect Lexi deserved as his girlfriend. "Mister and Madams Yao, Gu, Hou and Nang, Masters Yao Gu Hou and Nang and Misses Yao Gu and Nang it is a pleasure to see all of you again. Master Yao, even if you cannot respect the decision that I have made, please respect the uniform that I wear as this is my choice."


    "You b*stard, you have deserted your friends and family," spat Andrew who took a swing at Mathew. Not wanting to have to have Andrew arrested, Matthew stepped backwards and to the side, so his punch hit nothing.


    "Master Yao, please be careful. If you had hit me and it was reported to the military, they would see you arrested and all I could do is speak up and say that you were angry at me. That is something I do not want to see happen to people, who even if they do not regard me as their friend presently, I still see as my friend. Now it may be appropriate if I leave you all to talk, so that I do not cause any problems."


    Matthew turned and headed away, before feeling a hand being placed on his arm. He looked around and say it was Lexi who quietly asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Lexi, I am. I predicted that no one would take this well, and I was right."


    "You know I am behind you."


    "And I thank you for that. Knowing I have your support makes all this easier. Can you get away tonight and meet me at my Villa?"


    "I will. I need to see you before you head in for your initial training. I will message you as soon as I am free."


    Matthew quietly responded "Thank you. Now head back to everyone else before this becomes even more of a mess.


    Two hours later, the graduation ceremony had finished, and Matthew quietly walked away from the venue. He could not believe that his parents or Phillip had not turned up. While they might be disappointed in his choices, he had hoped that they would come and celebrate his achievements. As he reached his car, he received a message from Lexi that said ''I will meet you at your villa in an hour, Andrew and the others are going to partying, Chester and my parents have the afternoon and dinner planned with the witch and her family. There is no way I want to be there with them.''


    Matthew carefully headed home and changed waiting for Lexi to arrive and spend what time they could together before she headed home.

 Chapter 16 - What would you do?

    25 December, Visiting Officer Barracks Capital City and Rong Family Villa, City K


    Matthew, recollecting the events up to his enlistment was hit by a wave of longing to spend time with Phillip. The on and off visits that they had over the last few years was never enough, but this new deployment would ensure that this would happen. He pondered would he made the call and tell Phillip or wait until he arrived back in City K and simply show up at JL International.


    After sitting there for a while, he decided that the latter would be the best option, as he could see Phillip''s reaction when he told him the news. However, given it was Christmas Day, he was going to telephone Phillip to at least wish him Merry Christmas.


    Meanwhile, at the Rong Family Villa, Dominic was having a blast opening all the presents that were waiting for him under the Christmas tree, and helping share out the presents that were there. Quietly when no one was nearby Phillip lent over to Chester and quietly said "This is so magical, I never thought ¡­"


    "I know, Dominic makes Christmas. Having a child around, as an a.d.u.l.t makes Christmas."


    "I just am sorry Matthew is not here for this, he would love it."


    "Lexi however would run to the hills, and we both know why."


    With that Chester leant over and gave Phillip a kiss on the cheek. Dominic spotted this and called out "Mum, Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip are showing me kissy face."


    Lexi simply turned and laughed, before saying "Dominic you are going to have to get use to that. Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip love each other."


    "Just as much as you loved Daddy?"


    Before Lexi could respond to that comment Phillip''s mobile started ringing and he quickly answered it, with "Matthew, it is so good to hear from you."


    "Phillip I am just sorry that I could not be there. I was so looking forward to having Christmas with you for the first time since I joined."


    "If you had been here the day would have been perfect."


    "Brother, what are you saying?"


    "Chester decided to surprise me this morning, and ¡­"


    "He proposed. Damn, you better put him on the phone brother, or I will kill you."


    With a laugh, Phillip handed the phone to Chester and said, "He wants to speak to you."


    "What is it Matthew, we are enjoying Christmas here and you are disrupting it."


    "What is this I hear about you proposing to my brother?"


    "You know how I have always felt about him¡­"


    "But you married that b*tch of an ex of yours, who, from all my information, made not only his life hell but your life hell. She will start causing problems as soon as she hears about this. Are you ready to protect him from her? The last thing he needs with this cancer battle is having to deal with her."


    "You are his little brother, I am his fianc¨¦ and me, not you needs to be over-protective of him."


    "Chester do not try my patience. You forget who you are talking to."


    "Yes, Sir Mr Colonel," came a laughing response from Chester. "Seriously Matthew you know I will, and I apologise for not asking your approval to propose to Phillip. Your parents would have been dismissive, and it was only last night that I found out you would not be here to ask."


    "That is better Chester, now when are you going to marry him?"


    "As soon as we can travel somewhere, we can legally get married. The new law changes will mean that our marriage will be recognised here." Chester briefly paused "Now I will wish you Merry Christmas and hand you back to Phillip with the warning that you better get yourself here as soon as possible to see us."


    "OK Chester, I will. Please take care of him and let me know if there are any issues with his treatment. I will, if needed, get emergency leave to come and see him if things get worse."


    Chester handed the phone back to Phillip who immediately said "Stop tormenting my fianc¨¦ Matthew. He does not need my over-protective little brother in his face about everything."


    "Phillip, you forget I know how much you were hurt when he married that b*tch of an ex of his, and what she has done to both of you not only during their marriage but afterwards. If I must play an over-protective brother I will, as I do not want to see you hurt."


    "You do not need to; I am happy so leave it be."


    "Just promise me you will let me know if you have any issues, or there are problems with your treatment. I will try and get emergency leave to come back for a few days to see you."


    "You sound disappointed."


    "I am, I was so looking forward to a Christmas with you, but things have changed with my new deployment. I am sitting, alone in the visiting officers'' quarters before my flight tonight for my new posting. I just wish I could have spent Christmas with you, even just for a few hours. Who knows what the future will bring with your current cancer battle?"


    "Matthew, I will be around for years."


    Before he could respond there was a knock on the door, and Matthew responded "Sorry Phillip, I must cut this call short, I have been summons to a meeting. I will let you know when I am settled in my new post."


    "Talk soon baby brother."


    Before Matthew could let slip anything, he ended the call. He was being truthful to Phillip, and would let him know when he was settled, the only thing was it would be face to face, not the call he was talking about.

 Chapter 17 - Forced Marriage (1)

    July 8 years ago, Yao Family Villa, City K


    Lexi was sitting in her room, missing Matthew so much. The three weeks that they had spent together before his current deployment had been heaven. He had finally agreed to consummate their relationship and they had taken all the necessary steps to have a military marriage formalised whenever they wanted.


    Lexi was aware that she had to avoid the arranged marriage that her parents were trying to force on her, until they could do that. Observing the disaster that was Chester''s arranged marriage she did not want that for herself. She wanted to marry Matthew, and realised be becoming a military wife she would have to make sacrifices but it would be worth it.


    The next ten months though would be difficult, as his phase of his training tightly controlled contact to a telephone call per week before they could have a guaranteed period of time together. The prospect of time at Christmas was not guaranteed, and if he received it they would only have a couple of days together at short notice. All she had to do was endure the separation until they could be together.


    Like the last few mornings as soon as she sat up, she knew she had to hurry into her en-suite bathroom to throw up. While she was vomiting, Lexi wondered what was going on, as other than this she did not feel unwell. Ten minutes later when she ceased vomiting she rinsed her mouth and headed out to gather clothes for the day. To her shock, her mother was sitting on her bed waiting for her.


    "Lexi, sit down, we need to talk."


    "Mother, I do not want to talk at the moment."


    "Lexi Elizabeth Yao, you will sit down and listen to me or I will call your father in. You will not like this conversation if I call him in."


    Lexi knew despite being her father''s little princess if her mother called him in, she would not like the outcome. Sitting down, facing her mother Lexi said "What is it mother? I have plans for the day."


    "You can forget about those plans young lady. How long have you known you are pregnant?"


    "What!" spat our Lexi. She and Matthew had been careful and always used protection while he was home. While they had talked about having a family, they did not want one until after they could marry, without issue. Despite everything they had done for registration of their intention of a military marriage, her parents could stop her from marrying until she turned eighteen.


    "Mother there is no way that I am pregnant."


    "Young lady, I know that you have been throwing up each morning for the last week and have observed your face with certain things served at meals. You are going to the doctors today and a pregnancy test will be carried out. If it is as I suspect, you will be having a termination immediately, no questions."


    "Mother, you cannot force me to do anything."


    "You forget you are under eighteen, we have the right to ¡­"


    "You can take me to the doctors and require non-invasive tests and treatment to be undertaken but you cannot force me at seventeen to have surgery of any sort unless I am totally incompetent to make a decision."


    "You listen to me; you will not bring shame on your father and I. You will do what I am telling you."


    "Mother do not make me angry." Observing the look on her mother''s face, Lexi knew unless she cooperated today the situation could become challenging. "Fine," Lexi spat out "I will go to the doctors with you and agree to the non-invasive tests and treatment. You can force that on me anyway but as to the other no damn way. Now get out of here."


    "Thirty minutes, young lady and I want you in the family dining room. I will have all the appointments scheduled and you better not think of trying to get out of anything that I have told you that you will do."


    Within seconds the door to Lexi''s suite was pulled open and slammed shut behind her mother. Lexi simply sat on the bed in shock. She placed her hand on her stomach and started to ponder the situation. Could it be true? Was she pregnant with Matthew''s child? What would she do? How could she tell him?


    When they spoke last night, he told her that he was going to be out of communications for three weeks, but they would have additional telephone calls to make up for the lack of communications during that time. Was this enough of an emergency that she could get a message through?


    After standing up, Lexi again placed her hand on her stomach, hoping like anything it was true. It would allow her to sweep away and objections of her parents to her and Matthew leaving, and it would be sufficient for him to get an emergency twenty-four or forty-eight hour leave for them to marry. She hurried into her walk-in robe and found clothes before showering and hurrying down to meet her mother, who until everything was confirmed she did not want to annoy.

 Chapter 18 - Forced Marriage (2)

    July 8 years ago, Yao Family Villa and Doctors'' Offices, City K


    After having a light breakfast, being cooperative with her mother Lexi, followed her into the chauffeur driven car for the trip to the family doctors. She felt on tender hooks waiting for confirmation whether she was pregnant. However, she knew if she was it would be an easy way to ensure she and Matthew could marry as soon as possible.


    On their arrival at the the doctor''s clinic Lexi and her mother were shown immediately into the doctor''s office. Two minutes later the family doctor walked in, and totally ignoring Lexi said, "Madam Yao, what is the problem."


    "Doctor, I need to immediately perform a pregnancy test on Lexi, and if she is pregnant you need to immediately arrange for a termination for her."


    Hearing those words, he immediately turned around to look at Lexi, before turning to look at his computer. Seeing a young woman in his surgery with her mother, he was worried about the lines that the request of Madam Yao might cross. He simply could not remember how old Lexi was.


    After checking the computer and printing out various test forms, he turned back around and facing both Lexi and her mother said "Madam Yao, given Miss Lexi is seventeen the law allows me to enforce your treatment requests provided it is non-invasive. Blood tests are non-invasive as are ultrasounds, but you cannot require her to undergo a termination. The only other option is the so-called abortion drug, but that is not allowed to be prescribed to those under the age of eighteen."


    "Damn it, Doctor, if she is pregnant, she needs to have a termination for the sake of her reputation."


    "Miss Lexi, what would you agree to?"


    "Doctor, I told my mother I would have no objection to blood tests and other non-insasive tests, but I would not agree to a surgical termination."


    "Madam Yao, you have Miss Lexi''s position and despite your wishes I cannot force a termination."


    Lexi watched her mother who was unwilling to accept reality. Goodness knows what she will face at home if she turns out to be pregnant, as it was obvious how unhappy her mother was.


    Before anything the doctor drew the blood and promised both Lexi and her mother that the test would be run initially in their in-house laboratory and then sent to a secondary laboratory for confirmation and asked them to come back in two hours.


    Dragging Lexi to a caf¨¦, as soon as they were sat in piece, Lexi said "Mother, just for you to get this through I will not agree to a termination, so there is little that you can do."


    "Well Young Lady, your father and I have discussed this, and this we can force on you. If you are pregnant your two options are you agree to a termination or we will sign the doc.u.ments and you will marry your cousin Richard and put up with whatever occurs in your marriage. You have no other options."


    "Mother, I do not have to marry anyone."


    "As I told you young lady you have two options, and those two options only. You will ruin your brother Chester''s marriage and any hope we must arrange a marriage for Andrew if you are shown to be a loose girl. Never forget that people in our society have standards that we are to meet, and a young lady of a prominent family does not get pregnant before marriage. It is your choice as to the options, and if you refuse the first your marriage will happen within a week"


    "No way with either option mother. If, and this is a big if, I am pregnant I will contact the baby''s father and we will make decisions together."


    "Well if you want to avoid either option you better have him here in the next twenty minutes or there is no deal."


    "That is impossible."


    "So, you have your answer young lady if you are pregnant."


    Lexi stared at her mother not believing this. She was seventeen, turning eighteen in six months and clearly telling her if she was pregnant, she and her baby''s father would make decisions regarding their child. Before she could retort back, her mother''s phone rang, and Lexi heard "Thank you Doctor for that confirmation."


    After ending the call, she made another brief call and realised that this was to her father. After ending that call, she turned to Lexi and said "Your pregnancy has been confirmed, and your father is already finalising the arrangements with Richard for your marriage. Given your age your father will attend to the registration of your marriage with Richard today. Forget about telling your so-called baby''s father about his child. Richard is this child''s father and you better be the best wife possible to him."


    Lexi looked at her mother, can could not believe what was happening. She and Mathew had approval for a military marriage now this would ruin everything. How could she face him in the future? How could she tell him what was happening? All she wanted to do was flee to his side, but that was impossible in all the circ.u.mstances.

 Chapter 19 - Forced Marriage (3)

    March 7 years ago, Chester Yao''s Villa


    Chester gathered Lexi in his arms. The last ten months has been an utter disaster for her, particularly given she was only seventeen when their parents forced her into an arranged marriage. Unlike him, she was not prepared for that.


    He knew what he was getting into marrying Susan. The idea of marrying a woman and having s*x with her turned his stomach, but he knew that he had to play by the rules and respect his marriage vows. All he could do was gather the evidence of her ongoing infidelity and divorce her when the situation was right.


    Lexi, however, was given no choice. Their father as she was under eighteen signed the civil marriage doc.u.ments on her behalf.


    However, what caused it and followed shocked Chester when Lexi had told him the story. What he needed do was prioritise Lexi''s wellbeing at this time and forget what their parents wanted for her. Lexi has just broken down and confessed everything, some things he suspected and others he had no idea about.


    She had confirmed that she had been pregnant with Dominic at the time of her marriage and that Richard was not his father. But, according to the agreement between Richard and their father Lexi had to maintain the public position that Dominic was Richard''s son.


    Lexi wanted to ignore the deal but their father after Richard''s parents made comment about wanting to take care of their grandson made it clear that unless Lexi maintained the fiction of Dominic''s parentage he would ensure that she not only lost custody of Dominic to Richard''s parents, but would lose any rights to receiving entitlements in Jax Corp and it would go to Richard''s parents.


    As she said, she did not care about Jax Corp for herself, but cared about it for him and Andrew in the future and the potential for Dominic. Chester tried telling her that Jax Corp did not matter, but as Lexi said it was his lifeline and Andrew was so looking forward to building a career that she could not do that to them.


    Then, she unloaded on him as to what was worse. From the time that they married, Richard was verbally and physically abusive. He slapped her, cut her with a knife, and even r.a.p.ed her. By the time that she was six months'' pregnant, she was so terrified that she simply did whatever he wanted to prevent him from continuing his abuse. All she wanted by this time was to ensure that she gave birth to a healthy child.


    Then, she told him the day of Dominic''s birth Richard had not only informed her that he was divorcing her he would be taking custody of Dominic as soon as Dominic was able to be separated from her. The statement had added to it that the only reason he married her was that he was incapable of fathering children with his true wife, and Dominic would be the perfect child for them to raise. That sent her into labour, and Richard abandoned her to go to his mistress, only showing up just before Dominic was born.


    From them until his death in the vehicle accident Richard had spent most of his time with his mistress, and the two of them taunted Lexi about the soon loss of her child. As she told him that simply shot her confidence in being an effective mother for Dominic over time eroding her ability to b.r.e.a.s.t feed Dominic but to otherwise care for him.


    Apparently, the day of the accident, Richard left the house telling her that he was seeing his lawyer not only to divorce her but to take custody of Dominic as she could not care for him. When the police came to tell her that he was killed in the car accident with the woman who was his mistress did she feel some sense of relief. But then Richard''s parents started, as they wanted to take care of Dominic as according to them, she could not do so without a father, and they wanted to ensure that their grandson was raised right.


    After listening to Lexi, the two questions Chester had was to confirm that Dominic''s biological father was Matthew Rong, and that she still wanted to pursue her dream to become a fashion designed. Having received that confirmation, Chester proposed to her an option, that given the recent loss of Richard could work.


    She would head overseas for twelve to eighteen months to deal with the loss of her husband leaving Dominic with him and his wife, on the basis that she would regularly come back to spend time with Dominic. Once that time was over, then there could be more arguments as to what was to happen to Dominic.


    As Chester said, playing on the young grieving widow card and having Dominic stay with his Uncle and Aunt would defeat arguments. The only promise that he extracted was within ten years Lexi had to tell Matthew the truth otherwise he would and help Matthew gain custody of Dominic. Lexi ultimately agreed to this.

 Chapter 20 - Return to City K

    December 26, City K Army Base.


    Stepping out of the vehicle with driven by his newly appointed adjunct Warrant Officer George Wang, Matthew Rong paused to see how much this army base had changed since his initial training. Some buildings had disappeared, and new ones had been constructed but overall it had not changed his feeling about the base. It felt like home and he was glad to be back.


    "Warrant Officer Wang, where are my base quarters?"


    "Please come this way sir. Apparently, your personal belongings arrived last night and were delivered to your quarters."


    "Thank you. Once I have arrived can you please organise some basic food supplies for me along with assistance to unpack my belongings. I need to report to the Base Commander and Senior General on base. My deployment here was only decided two days ago, and I have matters to discuss with them."


    "Sir, the base commander has been called to the capital and left a message that he will meet you on his return. General Man if the officer in charge of the General Troops and will be in his office. I can show you the way, after I take care of those matters you requested sir."


    Nodding his head, Matthew followed his Adjunct to his new on base headquarters. He knew he needed have on base quarters, but as he wanted to spend as much time as he could with Phillip he would generally reside at his Villa as it was only a few minutes away from the family villa where Phillip lived.


    Matthew took his phone from his pocket and called his Villa, and his Butler Adam Yang answered. "Rong Villa, Butler speaking."


    "Uncle Adam, it is me"


    "Second Young Master, how can I help you. We were disappointed that you were not able to come back for Christmas"


    "Uncle Adam, I need you to properly open up the Villa for me."


    "But Sir, I understood from the first young master that you had been assigned to the other side of the country."


    "Orders change Uncle Adam, but I do not want you to tell anyone until I come back to the Villa. Phillip deserves to know firstly."


    "I will Second Young Master. When do you expect that to happen?"


    "Tomorrow, but I will arrange before I arrive a number of personal items to be delivered by someone appointed by my adjunct. I need you also to arrange for appropriate suits and the like to be obtained from my favourite stores but delivery can wait a few days if necessary."


    "Yes, second young master."


    With that Matthew ended the call. It would be good to have off base accommodation that was his and his alone, not something in an apartment complex.


    As he placed his phone back in his pocket Warrant Officer Wang returned and said, "Sir, General Man is able to see you now. I will show you the way and come back here to supervise the unpacking of your belongings."


    Matthew nodded, and followed Warrant Officer Wang into the main administrative building to General Man''s office. When Matthew knocked on the door he was immediately instructed to enter, and two majors were sitting in the office. Snapping a salute, Matthew said "General Man, Colonel Rong reporting."


    Turning to the two majors, General Man said "Gentleman, I need to speak to Colonel Rong privately. I will call you when I am free."


    Both officers stood, snapped salutes and exited the room shutting the door behind them. Being security conscious, Matthew reached into a pocket and drew out a small jamming device and placed it on General Man''s desk, before speaking "General Man, thank you for seeing me on such short notice."


    "General Rong, I know your true rank and understand, not only my orders but your orders. Now sit."


    "Thank you, Sir."


    "It is Edward, Matthew when we are alone. I see that you are highly conscious of security presently."


    "Until we figure out if there is someone passing intelligence to the Devil, I am going to be over cautious."


    "That is fine, we will talk more about your orders and what you are going to do, once you formally start. You have seen your on-base accommodation. They are satisfactory?"


    "I have and it is satisfactory. But you know my family situation?"


    "No one totally filled me in, but I suspect the base commander knows."


    "More than likely. My family own JL International. I have a Villa near the family villa where my brother Phillip lives. As he is in another cancer battle my intention is that I will spend as much time there as I can so I can be with my brother in case he does not survive this fight."


    "I know your brother well from various society functions I have attended with my wife. So, his cancer is back?"


    "It is. I suspect that information was passed on and when the most recent disaster hit the previous head of special forces it made my deployment here an easy decision. My family connections to the city and background make it more difficult for someone to try and set me up meaning that we should be able to get to the bottom of the issues with the special forces based here."


    "Just make sure Matthew you keep me updated with your plans, as I do not want someone trying to split up senior officers on base."


    "Will do sir. How about we meet in a week, as that will allow me to start to have an idea as to what I want to do as a starting point."


    "Have your assistant on Monday contact my staff and we will set the meeting. Hopefully the Base Commander will be back, and he can attend as well." After pausing General Man added "Now get out of here and get yourself sorted both here and at your off-base home. When you formally start, you will be very busy."


    Nodding, Matthew turned and left his office and was quickly escorted back to his on-base accommodations, where he helped finish unpacking his items, sorting into a few of boxes those items that would go to his villa.

 Chapter 21 - Welcome little brother (1)

    27 December, JL International Headquarters, City K


    Just after 10am Matthew in his Colonel''s uniform walked across the foyer of JL International and noticed he had drawn the attention of the reception desk staff. One overheard comment about how much he looked like Phillip had him smile internally, but then it soured with the add on that there was no member of the Rong Family serving in the military nor would there ever be.


    Ignoring these, with purpose he headed to the elevator bank, carefully removing from his pocket his identification and key card to head to the presidential level. On reaching the elevators security staff intercepted him, but on handing over his identification and the elevator pass card, they immediately step backwards allowing him to enter the elevator.


    When the doors closed, he inserted the pass card to ensure he was whisked to the presidential level. On arrival he purposely walked towards Phillip''s office without challenge. That was something needed to discuss with Phillip, the security on this level was poor. As he reached Phillip''s assistant office, he simply received a nod and headed to the door. Rather than waiting for a response to his knock he simply opened the door, entered and shut it behind him.


    Looking at Phillip, Matthew observed that he was deep in thought working, and only stirred when he said "Hello."


    Phillip immediately looked up and Matthew noticed the look of shock on Phillip''s face. After a few seconds he responded "Hello, little brother. I did not realise that you were here." He paused before continuing "In fact, why are you here? You cancelled coming home for Christmas as you had been posted to the other side of the country. Did they allow you a flying visit before heading there?"


    "Shut up Phillip. Let me answer a question before you fire multiple questions at me. You are making me feel as if I am reporting to my superiors rather than visiting my big brother." With that Matthew sat down in a chair across from Phillip. He did not give a care that he had disturbed him, he needed to see his brother before he heard from someone else that he was back in town.


    "Come on Matthew Rong, spill. Or I will call mother, who is due to arrive in town in the next few days and you will spill everything within minutes as you want to get away from her."


    "Phillip, you do not need to threaten me with mother. You know she never wanted me to pursue a career in the military, so getting her here is not worth it. Or has she forgiven me, finally?"


    With the question, Phillip shrugged his shoulders, knowing that he did not really have an answer to the question he was being asked.


    Matthew paused, and took a deep breath. "I apologise about Christmas. I was so looking forward to spending my first Christmas in, what is it, ten years with you. I should have told you when we spoke on Christmas Day, but my orders were changed Christmas Eve, to a post here rather than the post that I had been assigned to. I arrived yesterday and settled in on base."


    "So, it is just temporary then?"


    "Actually no. My orders are for four years with the potential that it will become a permanent deployment. From what my superiors have told me the post I have is something no one really wants. Most senior officers do not want the posting as City K''s focus is business and they question if the post is worth it. Plus, those who have sort the post have had some problems resulting in their re-assignment. The only interesting work relates to the special forces based here, and as you guess that is difficult to get into."


    While he was aware his story about people not wanting the post was, to a point a lie, he needed to have a viable explanation. Of course, those who wanted a special forces posting actively sort a posting here, given the location close to the southern boarder where Terrorists and Insurgents infiltrated the country trying to destabilise the government not only here but in other countries. That always resulted to significant activities for the special forces.


    Matthew, watching Phillip hoped that he had satisfied him without revealing too much information. Phillip''s expression confirmed that President Dong played some part in his posting particularly being aware of his role in the special forces for over seven years, most likely at Phillip''s request. He just hoped Phillip would believe what he stated, as if he knew the truth not only about his role in the special forces but its local head, Phillip would panic, and confess everything to their parents leading to his exposure to the world.

 Chapter 22 - Welcome little brother (2)

    27 December, JL International Headquarters, City K


    While observing Phillip, Matthew so much wanted to reveal his promotion to him. He remembered Phillip''s pride when he was promoted to Colonel. Everything he heard let him know that Phillip could not help telling everyone who would listen of how proud he was of his little brother. Matthew knew when his promotion was announced in around six months Phillip would be so proud. Matthew internally questioned himself as to what he could tell Phillip, but knew that he could not tell him that he was the head of the local special forces group was third-in-charge of the base he could not say anything.


    "Well it is good that you are here for a while. Still in administration I am guessing?"


    "Yes," responded Matthew. That was the first totally honest response that he could provide Phillip. This was an administrative post more than an active deployment post. Plus, his rank really prevented him from taking on missions unless there was no other option. That was the cons of advancement, however being in charge would mean that he could insist on some involvement subject to the restrictions those in the capital placed on him.


    "Well little brother, are you going to stay at your place here or on base?"


    "A mixture. There will be times where I must stay on base in the apartment, I have there but if I can I will stay at my place. I had been thinking about selling it before this posting happened, as I think in the last six years, I have stayed there for less than four months overall. However, I am glad I had not, as it will be a place to break from work."


    Matthew paused briefly, anticipating the next question "And before you ask, I do not need a bodyguard or driver assigned by you. I have been given an adjutant due to the command I have here. He not only acts as my assistant, but bodyguard and driver. Before you ask, the post I have deems me a senior officer on base resulting in this being what the military do for me. The only downside is that I will have to attend a number of training trips away."


    "So, when do you have to formally report?"


    "Technically Monday. I have a few days to finish settling into my base apartment, and I need to ensure that my place is ready for me. Given the staff at the latter, that should not be an issue, and, my base apartment will only be a crash pad for when I cannot be bothered going home or I cannot leave base."


    Matthew knew Phillip did not need to know that he was between a rock and a hard place at the moment, as the base commander two hours before his arrival had left for an urgent meeting in the capital and then an hour after his meeting with General Man, he collapsed was taken to the base hospital. The combination of those two factors was that until one of them could resume command he was the de-facto base commander.


    Given that General Man was conscious and given his new rank was only forty-eight hours old he was glad. He was realistic in that, despite the ability to make decisions to run the base that he would need counsel from General Man to be confident in his decisions, as unlike what he expected on arriving for his new post, his decisions would have wider ramifications.


    The other problematic thing, which General Man had mentioned in passing in their brief meeting was that currently there was only ten colonels assigned to the base. Additional postings were to happen, but that was not for a few weeks. None of them however were on base. Two were on leave, one had a car accident on Christmas Day, another''s wife went into premature labour so he was on paternity leave, four were on manoeuvres, one had fallen and broken her arm, and the final one was on emergency leave due to the death of his parents.


    Thank goodness the colonel with the broken arm, offered to come in an assist until someone else returned. Normal rules prevented injured personal being on duty, however that was a rule that could be overridden by two Generals, and yet he had not confirmed with the commanding general if they would in all the circ.u.mstances do that. General Man issued the order calling the two on leave back, but neither of them would be back before 29 December.


    "Well you know tonight I was going to the new Club TJ''s. You know Andrew Yao is now running Jax Corp that owns TJs. Apparently, he wants to use me, Paul Gu, Steven Hou, John Nang and a few of your friends ¡­"


    "And Chester I presume?"


    "Goes without saying. Lexi has returned permanently after several years overseas. She studied fashion and founded the brand LY that every woman wants clothing from. When she returned, I convinced her to set up her flagship store in the K-Town Mall, and the foot traffic is amazing for business."

 Chapter 23 - The last time we were together (1)

    May-June, 8 years ago, various locations City K


    Matthew walked into his villa ready to enjoy his next three weeks before he was back for intense training to enable him to take up an officer role within the Special Forces. Eleven months of hell, cramming twenty-six months training into that time frame along with his university studies, but it would be worth it.


    Before he could think of anything else, a flash came running towards him immediately putting him on alert but within a few seconds he realised that it was Lexi. She threw herself into his arms and this was heaven for Matthew. The last few times they had any time together was a few hours when he had the odd day''s leave when training at the local base. But that was interrupted by a several short intense training blocks away from City K. These next few weeks would be heaven particularly as he had finally gained formal permission for a military marriage.


    Dropping the bags in his hands, he gathered Lexi into his arms, giving her a deep passionate kiss. However, they were interrupted by a deep cough and on pulling back Matthew knew it was his butler. Adam Yang, when he took over control of the villa opted to leave working in the Rong Family Villa to come and work for him, despite everything that had happened. That loyalty impressed Matthew who on leaving to enter the military simply left control of the Villa with him.


    "Second Master ¡­"


    "Now, it is Matthew Uncle Adam, Matthew. This is my home and I want to relax, not deal with more formalities."


    "Yes, Master Matthew. I will arrange for your bags to be taken your room. Also, Miss Lexi asked me to arrange for a light meal, which will be served on the patio as soon as you want it."


    With that his bags were picked and very quickly they were left alone in the foyer. Lexi grabbed Matthew''s hand and pulled him into an intimate lounge room shutting the door behind them. She pulled his head down for a kiss, pouring into it the passion and frustration of not having been able to see Matthew for nine weeks.


    For Matthew this was heaven. The last nine weeks had been horrendous. He had survived his first short period with the special forces with training being hellish, the lack of sleep and the cutting down of recruits to build them up. They had been impressed with his analysis skills and determination to succeed. The only thing that had allowed him to survive was Lexi and knowing that he was coming back.


    After a few minutes, Matthew reluctantly pulled back and looking into Lexi''s eyes before saying "Can we talk?"


    "Talk Matthew, there are more important things when we have barely been able to speak for two months let alone see each other," responded Lexi in a cute seductively sounding voice.


    "Please Lexi, I need to talk to you seriously," responded Matthew in a determined voice, before he took Lexi''s hand in his and moved to the sofa in the room.


    As he sat down, he pulled Lexi into his arms. As Lexi sat on Matthew''s lap she started to subtle move on his lap, not only to get comfortable, but to tease and arouse her boyfriend. Over two months with only a telephone call of around ten minutes every five days had driven her crazy and she wanted to make him pay for that.


    For Matthew this was torture. Lexi''s movements were designed to arouse him, and she unlike the women in training who had tried to do this to build up resistance, Lexi succeeded in seconds. He knew that Lexi was his weakness, but she was also his strength. He strove to achieve so that she could have everything she deserved, the ability to hold her head up with not only their contemporaries but the older generations including their parents. Ever since he joined up, he had been cut from the lives of people who he believed was his friends as well as his family. He could cope but he did not want Lexi to have to face that, as she did not deserve it simply by being with him.


    Matthew wrapped his arms around Lexi to hold still, and she quickly realised that he needed her to stop, particularly when he said, "Please stop Lexi."


    "You deserve some punishment for the last two months."


    "Lexi, I know how you have felt. What do you think it was like for me in the last couple of months? I have missed you so much and the time that I have been able to talk to you was so frustrating. All I wanted to do was see you, but as I told you I had no choice with the training that I was undergoing."

 Chapter 24 - The last time we were together (2)

    May-June, 8 years ago, various locations City K


    Lexi paused as if she was thinking for a few seconds, again moved against his arousal and said "I know, Matthew. You explained to me that you were away for an intense training block and that you would have limited time, but I missed you so much. Being at the base meant that even when we only had a few hours, that was heaven."


    "Lexi, I need to be serious for a few minutes."


    Looking at Matthew, Lexi realised that he needed to have a serious discussion with her. That worried her, so with some trepidation she said "What is it Matthew? You are scaring me."


    Matthew figured that he should deal with the pleasing thing for them first. "Do you remember the discussions we had about getting married?"


    "Yes, but you know we cannot do anything until I turn eighteen."


    "I know, but there is something that I could do to protect us, now and in the future until we are able to marry."


    Lexi looked at him confused, and Matthew realised that he needed to explain "When everyone disowned me, I listed you as my next of kin, stating that you were my girlfriend. As you know within weeks, I was moved into the officer training program, I was aware that my marriage would have to be approved by those higher up. I submitted the paperwork to obtain approval. Now reach into my left pocket and take out the paper that is there and read it."


    Lexi did what Matthew asked, and as she started to read this. She quickly realised that it was formal approval for their marriage from the military. "You are kidding me?"


    "Absolutely not Lexi. You know I was serious when I asked you about marrying me, and now we can do so when we are ready. No one can interfere with us getting married or once we are married our marriage otherwise, they will be dealt with for interfering with a military marriage. It does not matter when we marry but from the date it was approved, as my fianc¨¦ you are protected is something happens to me during training or while on duty as they will treat you as my spouse."


    Matthew say the look on Lexi''s face, which was pure relief. He continued "I know from our discussions that your parents are pressuring you to marry your cousin Richard, given the Jax Corp shares he has control of. They want to ensure that they cannot use to harm the family, and your parents are fearful that he will sell those shares to competitors that could damage Jax Corp. That came out in the military investigation to approve our marriage, and I had it also from other sources."


    "What are you thinking, Matthew?"


    "Your parents can both attend the Civil Administration Bureau with Richard and both sign the paperwork for a marriage without your consent until you turn eighteen."


    Lexi looked at him and remembered that the last couple of weeks her father had been dragging Richard home night after night forcing him into her company, saying that he believed Richard was the perfect person for her to marry. Her mother however was resistant to that idea and there seemed to be fighting what was happening as things were not good between her parents for that same time.


    "You might be right Matthew. Dad has been bringing cousin Richard home night after night for the last couple of weeks, telling me that he believes a marriage between us would be a good idea, but Mum is not happy about that."


    "Assuming things do not change, then they cannot force you. But the thing is now that I have approval for our marriage once we confirm our commitment to a chaplain any other marriage can be voided in the future when we do marry. In the eyes of the law the approval of our marriage my the military authorities once we tick that final box will supersede anything that your parents might do."


    With than Matthew leaned down and gave Lexi a deep kiss, enjoying the feeling of his now fianc¨¦ in his arms. How much he had missed her, and he would enjoy this time before he had to leave her basically for eleven months of intensive training, save and except for the few days he knew he would have just after her birthday. Telephone calls would basically be his lifeline in that time. After that their separations would be less.


    Lexi, after revelling in the passionate kisses Matthew was giving her for a couple of minutes, turned herself in his arms so she was straddling him, and decided that she needed to tempt him a little more so she moved her hand to start to slip it under his top.


    Realising what she was about to do, Matthew grabbed her hand before saying "Lexi, you do not know how much I want this and to go further, but not at this moment. You arranged with Uncle Adam a special meal, so let us go and enjoy that before we think of anything else and you can tell me what you have planned and how we will deal with everyone else."

 Chapter 25 - The last time we were together (3)

    May-June, 8 Years ago, various locations City K


    Matthew, having agreed to Lexi''s request headed to JL International''s headquarters and see Phillip. She had been, ever since Chester married and this was her words ''that witch Susan'' Phillip was downhearted. He wondered is Lexi really knew the truth why but unless she was willing to say he was not going to enlighten her.


    Given how things were the last time he had spoken to Phillip, Matthew decided not to go in his uniform, despite having the right as that would annoy Phillip more. He had in the time since joining missed having a good relationship with his brother and wanted to do everything to repair it. Rather than having to ask permission for entry to presidential level where Phillip had his office, Matthew located the pass key that his lawyers had secured for him which would take him to that level without incident.


    Arriving, dressed in a business suit no staff paid any attention to him, and he was able to quickly enter the elevators and head to the presidential level. This total lack of security was something that he would have to address with Phillip, as his move to the special forces would make Phillip vulnerable and potentially endanger national security. He walked up to Phillip''s assistant and showed him his identification. Realising that this was his boss'' brother Matthew was simply waved through.


    As he walked into Phillip''s office Matthew was hit by the memories of just over twelve months ago when he walked into Phillip''s office having been told that Chester was there. That was not unusual for Matthew given how close they were, but he found the two of them locked into a passionate kiss, both partially dressed and oblivious to his entry. That had confirmed to Matthew what he has suspected for a couple of years, Phillip and Chester were gay, and involved with each other. The two of them had only realised Matthew was present when he closed the door and disturbed them.


    That time Phillip was livid at Matthew''s actions, but Mathew had reassured the two of them he did not care about the fact that the law made their relationship illegal, if they were happy and careful, he would do nothing.


    For Matthew this time unlike the happy Phillip that he had seen, despite everything, he found a shattered Phillip. As he shut the door he walked across and sat down in front of Phillip before saying, "Phillip, what is it?"


    Phillip looked up and realised that it was his brother. How he had missed having Matthew with him in his life and here he was. "Matthew ¡­" came a shattered cry from Phillip.


    Matthew realised that all his brother needed was a hug, so he quickly moved around and gave Phillip a hug, going "Phillip, you know I love you." That simply had Phillip burst out into tears. Matthew realised that his brother had not cried in front of him ever since he commenced working at JL International.


    After a couple of minutes, Matthew said "Now come on Phillip, let us sit and tell me what is going on. You know I see the company accounts and over the last few months I have had concerns¡­"


    "Damn you Matthew, you know my heart is broken."


    "Phillip, I know you love Chester and want to be with him, but you need to realise that he has made his choice. I suspect that the marriage will not last as ultimately, he will not survive the pressures of that relationship. You must accept that as your reality for now, as at least it will allow you to keep a relationship with him, even if it is only based on friendship, despite it not being what you want. And before you ask that is from your brother not the military officer who is visiting you. Now let us talk about you, your health and business. I promised Lexi that I would be free once she finishes at school to spend time with her."


    Over the next couple of hours Phillip and Matthew talked about various things, including Matthew''s assignment and appointment as an officer; their relationsh.i.p.s; Phillip''s recent Cancer diagnosis; and most importantly business. Matthew could not believe in those few short hours how their relationship had changed.


    Matthew was surprised about the reason for the change with Phillip when he explained it. Phillip, when he received his Cancer diagnosis visited his late friend Walter Dong''s parents, his father who was not a Senator and rumoured to be the vice-presidential partner of the leading contender to become the next president. They had told him that life was short and that he should not let his prejudices impact his family relationsh.i.p.s. As Phillip explained it, they made him realise that he would regret his actions if something happened to Matthew. Matthew could only be grateful to the sneaky Senator who knew what he was doing in the military.

 Chapter 26 - The last time we were together (4)

    May-June, 8 years ago, various locations City K


    The next couple of days while Lexi was at school finishing off her classes before her final High School exams started, Matthew was spending time with Phillip, helping him in the business while setting up the finalising the blind trust that was needed for his company shares and other investments. That and all the other legal things that they were doing made him happy to be away and do the necessary training that he had ensuring that Lexi and Phillip will be protected.


    After school hours though the fun was avoiding Chester, Andrew, Paul, Steven and John who were all still, and as Lexi kept telling him ''p*ssed off with him'' from having joined the military. They were all still ready to lynch him. Lexi, apparently had negotiated with her brothers that provided she was home before her curfew each night, followed her parent''s requests and caused no problems at home they would not interfere with her spending time with Matthew.


    Lexi, by the Friday was so excited given the end of classes dance for her and her classmates. No one believed that she had a boyfriend and she was so happy that she had convince Matthew to escort her in his uniform. Her father was trying to force her to take Richard but given that she had been earlier in the year subject to some bullying from classmates she had convinced them, that despite everyone''s anger about Matthew having joined the military having him escort her in uniform would protect her.


    Matthew, worried about the reaction of both Chester and Andrew arrived in a chauffeured vehicle to take Lexi to the dance. As he arrived the two of them were waiting for him and dragged him into their mother''s favourite sitting room to lecture him about not doing anything to hurt Lexi.


    Having been told the story Lexi used to her parents, Matthew continued to reassure them that they were friends and he would protect Lexi. At the same time, he made it clear that if Lexi was affected what some of her friends did tonight, he would have her stay at his Villa and send them a message. Both wanted to kill him at that suggestion, but as he explained to them, he was aware of what their father was trying to do in pressuring Lexi to marry their cousin Richard, he did not want to provide ammunition.


    In the end they both agreed his suggestion was suitable but made it clear that they did not trust him or forgive him for abandoning them and joining the military. Before he could respond, Lexi opened the room door, and stunned the three of them into silence. Matthew unable to believe that this was his beautiful girlfriend, no scratch that fianc¨¦ standing in front of him gathered himself up firstly and said "Andrew, and Chester it was a pleasure to see you both. I promise you I will make sure that she is safe."


    Lexi taking the hint, moved across and gave both her brothers a kiss on the cheek before saying "Tell Mum and Dad I will have fun and will see them tomorrow." She then took Matthew''s arm and headed out to the chauffeured car heading to the dance venue.


    Having arrived at the venue, Matthew as now was habit scanned the venue looking for risks, exit options and at those around. Surprisingly he noticed three men in military uniform who he knew had not seen him. He recognised them, not only as troublemakers from the base but as men who due to their issues had been made repeat parts of their training. One of them was on his last chance, if he messed up, he would be dishonourably discharged. He racked his brain for their names, and eventually he recalled them, David Dang, Joseph Pang and Ben Wang.


    Lexi noticed the direction of his gaze, and quietly asked "What is it Matthew."


    "Those three over there. They better not cause an issue especially since they are in uniform. Maybe I better have a word with them."


    "Matthew leave it. We are here to have fun, not for you to ¡­"


    "Go over the top. I get it Lexi. Provided that they cause no problems, I will not do anything. Now, come on you need to introduce me to these so-called friends of yours who do not believe that you have a military boyfriend."


    Taking the hint, Matthew escorted Lexi over to a group of girls who apparently had ditched their escorts for the night to gossip and cause issues. Despite Matthew being in dress uniform and showing them his military identification the refused to believe that Matthew was in the military or was Lexi''s partner.

 Chapter 27 - The last time we were together (5)

    May-June, 8 years ago, various locations City K


    Lexi could not believe the arrogance of her friends. Matthew had proved his identity, but they still refused to believe either him or her. But as she knew they were arrogant and only believed what they wanted if it was what they saw as the truth.


    Sensing that Matthew was getting tense beside her, she carefully placed her hand on his arm and quietly said to him "Do not worry Matthew. They will only believe what they want and if they refuse to believe there is nothing that we can do to change that."


    They disbelieving girls heard what Lexi had said and were angry about her attitude but knew that they needed to be on their best behaviour as the teachers had warned them earlier in the week, poor behaviour at this dance would impact their final marks. However, they knew that they could use the dance itself to niggle at the stuck-up Miss Lexi Yao having her react and causing the problem.


    Matthew, as they moved away onto the dance floor was not only keeping his eye on the three troublemakers in uniform, but the girls that Lexi had introduced him to as if he was reading them right they would cause additional problems for Lexi. The moment that he took Lexi into his arms on the dance floor was indescribable. It was the first time that anyone could see them together without fear, and he was loving it.


    Matthew noticed by the end of the second dance with Lexi, that those same girls were starting to get closer on the dance floor to them. He knew that his instincts were right. They were out to target Lexi. He bent down and quietly whispered to Lexi "Do you mind if we step off the dance floor for a minute?"


    Knowing Matthew well, Lexi saw the look on his face and that he was expecting trouble. She simply nodded and took the arm that he offered as he started to move off the dance floor. As she turned, Lexi realised that Matthew had spotted that some of her classmates out to cause trouble.


    As he was escorting Lexi to the side to the dance floor Matthew then noticed the three troublemakers surrounding another young boy, looking like they were about to cause an issue. Lexi, seeing what was happening and that it had been noticed by school staff present nodded to Matthew who decided that he would stop this before a scene was caused.


    He purposely walked over and said in a commanding voice "Gentleman."


    The three soldiers turned and saw the uniform in front of them, and immediately snapped to attention saying "Lieutenant."


    Matthew angry about the whole situation shot out "You need to accompany me now."


    "Yes Sir," they responded following Matthew to a corridor outside. Lexi followed them, not wanting to be in the main room as she felt her classmates were ready to cause a problem.


    As they reached the quiet of the corridor, Matthew turned "I saw your behaviour and know that each of you are on your last chance. Now what was happening in there?"


    The three of them started to look at each other, but before any of them could respond a sound like gunfire was heard from inside the room where the dance was being held. He turned to the three of them quietly saying "You might just be able to save your careers."


    Pointing to one Matthew continued "You will escort Miss Yao and anyone you find on your way out of the building to behind the sports pavilion for safety and remain there. You other two will split and go in opposite directions to sweep the building for any other guests sending them to the same location. Once that is done, you will return here."


    Turning to Lexi, he gave her a quick kiss quietly saying "Sweetheart, to deal with this I need to know you are safe. If you get hurt Chester and Andrew will kill me."


    "Go Matthew, I will be safe. Is there anything you need me to do?"


    "Just help any classmates stay calm and quiet when they get to you, and I will see you as soon as I can."


    Having gotten the orders from Matthew the three soldiers knew that they had been given an extraordinary chance. They had messed up, but circ.u.mstances were allowing them to repair the damage to their careers. When Matthew had spoken to them, they had realised who he was. In less than twelve months he had become a legend on the base, not only flying through basic training in a third of the time of everyone else but being promoted to an officer within twelve months of joining.

 Chapter 28 - The last time we were together (6)

    May-June, 8 Years ago, Various Locations City K.


    As the soldiers left following his orders Matthew knew that they had recognised him. Damn his reputation on base. He simply made connections that no one had during an intelligence analysis exercise, that when better examined started to make sense to senior staff, hence his fast-tracking through basic, more into the officer program and his career path being determined for him.


    Pulling out his mobile, he called his immediate superior advising of what he knew. That immediately made them think of analysis that he had just finished up about the Devil looking to target Rich High School Seniors not only for notoriety but money. The problem was the evidence indicated that the attack would occur on the other side of the country. God, he hoped that this was not the case and it was simply a few punks unhappy about something as there would be serious risks to everyone still inside that room.


    As his superior was indicating that he would get both police and a small special forces detachment there one of the two soldiers had returned, indicating that he had been able to see into the room, and it appeared that there was four teenagers with guns, shouting about how four girls had messed up their lives.


    That made Matthew relax a little. Revengeful teenagers would be easier to deal with rather than terrorists, as it would mean that highly trained personnel would, get everyone out safely. Having heard what was said, Matthew''s superior confirmed what he would do, and told Matthew that until he arrived, he was in control and acting police liaison.


    As he ended the call and placed his phone on silent, indicating to the others to do the same, Matthew explained the plan. These two were going to be his backup, and he was going to take the direct approach by entering in and confronting these teenagers.


    Shocked at the plan, they realised as they were in uniform going against orders would not only see them court marshalled but end any military or civilian career. However, it seemed logically. Their dates were still in the room and getting to them was important. Matthew quickly sent a message to his superior and then dialled his number to allow him to monitor what was happening.


    Turning to them, Matthew said "The plan is that we are going to pretend to be friends, who disappeared from our dates for the night and we play that we did not hear what happened in the room. Then you two will move towards your dates before, and then carefully working everyone in the room towards the other exits. When I give the signal get them out of the room before coming to help me disarm them."


    "Yes sir."


    Taking Matthew''s led the three of them stumbled into the room, pretending not to know what was happening, chatting away. Once they were inside, they paused, and Matthew nodded almost undetectably, and they looked up. Matthew said, "What the f*ck, you idiots."


    One who noticed Matthew''s uniform "Get the hell out of here. This is none of your business. Those four over there have to pay." Matthew looking in the direction that they were pointing and noticed it was the four girls who wanted to cause trouble for Lexi earlier. So, Lexi was not there only target. That might be useful not only to draw their attention but to try and settle the situation without issue


    "Well I have an issue with them as they wanted to harass my girlfriend earlier. She stepped away and I have no idea what they have done to her."


    "They are just rich b*tches that think that they can get everything they want and use who they want."


    Pausing, quickly seeing that the soldiers were actually following orders Matthew said "You know, I just thought that they were rats that fell made their way out from the sewers and decided that they wanted to bring everyone down to them rather than wanting to achieve for themselves."


    The rat comment drew laughs from the four boys with the guns and abuse being yelled by the four girls. Distractions can work well, as it is all about drawing out the situation until help arrives given none of them have weapons while keeping people safe.


    One of the teenagers responded "Rats, that is a good way to describe them. The way that they tried to scurry away leaving others here to face the consequences of their actions." The others simply nodded at this.


    Matthew realised that he had their attention. That would make sure that he can protect those in here and get people out of here safely. He drew them into conversation being aware that steps were being taken to have everyone removed safely when the opportunity arose.

 Chapter 29 - The last time we were together (7)

    May-June, 8 Years ago, various locations City K


    Around twenty minutes later, noises started to be heard from outside the room, and Matthew nodded again and with the distraction of the noise outside which drew the teenagers attention the other soldiers signalled to people to quietly move quickly out of the room, and head to behind the sports pavilion, before moving towards Matthew ready to attack and take away the weapons that the teenagers had.


    As they started to swing back from the doors, Matthew and the two soldiers charged the boys quickly grabbing and disarming the teenagers, before the police smashed open the doors, finding three people in Military uniform standing over four teenagers who were on the ground.


    Looking around the lead police officer noticed that one mand wore an Officers uniform. This must be the Lieutenant that they had been advised was here and in charge. "Lieutenant Rong, we were advised that you where here."


    "Gentleman, here are your perpetrators. All the guests will be behind the Sports Pavilion, where you will find another solider, who is responsible for their safety."


    Four police officers came and put handcuffs on the teenagers, before helping them off the ground and taking them out of the room. Matthew and the soldiers followed the other police officers towards the sports pavilion, where for Matthew the word only righted itself when Lexi ran into his arms.


    Matthew simply stood there, keeping Lexi close. While he wanted to kiss her, this was not the time and place for that. Reaching into his pocket he took out his phone and quickly said "Sir I am ending the call now."


    "Fine, I heard your takedown. Staff will be there in a few minutes."


    Matthew turned to Lex, and quietly said "We need to tell either Chester or Andrew."


    "Andrew, Chester is still too angry at the moment with his wife."


    "Andrew it is. Is his number still the same?" Matthew observed Lexi nodding, and dialled Andrew number.


    "Andrew before you kill me, listen. At the dance, four teenagers p*ssed off with the treatment of some witches of classmates of Lexi, who by the way were bullying her as well, stormed the dance. By chance three other soldiers were present and we were able to distract and take them down without any injuries."


    "You b*stard, she was in danger. I am coming to get her."


    "Andrew listen to me; I will tell you this once. Talk to the police tomorrow if you need to verify this. This would have happened regardless of whether I was here or not. These girls annoyed off the wrong people, and they targeted this event. Lexi would have been caught in this whether I was here or not. My being here just ensured that she was safe, and it was quickly over. As I have no idea when the police will allow us to leave, so I will take Lexi to my Villa and bring her home in the morning. I promised you she would be safe, and she will."


    Matthew handed the call to Lexi, who he could hear say "Andrew calm down. Matthew made sure I was safe. As a witness we will not be allowed to leave until the police have finished. Matthew is right though, as we do not know what time we will get away it is easier for me to stay at his Villa, where I will be safe and come home tomorrow. Now, I need to end the call."


    Lexi hung up on Andrew and handed Matthew back his phone. The two of them moved over to the side where the three soldiers were standing with their dates for the night. Matthew turned to the three of them saying "You have proved to me that you have what it takes. Now I must report what I saw, but at the same time I will reinforce what you did. It should save your careers."


    "Yes Sir."


    Over the next five hours the eight of them witnessed the police talking to the various witnesses while they spoke initially to the military officers who attended the scene, before they gave their statements to the police.


    As they finished. Matthew realised after looking at his watch that it was 2am and rather than disturbing his staff he arranged with the military to take him back to his villa, claiming it was Lexi''s home and that he would get his way home from there.

 Chapter 30 - The last time we were together (8)

    ay-June, 8 years ago, various locations City K


    As Matthew and Lexi entered his Villa, Andrew and Chester were standing there behind Uncle Adam, ready to drag Lexi away. Not wanting to leave, Lexi threw herself into Matthews arms, crying. He simply gathered her in his arms, before turning and saying "Andrew, Chester. Lexi has had a fright, so let her be and do not drag her away, as you will only hurt her more. I will bring her back to your family Villa in the morning."


    The two of them were ready to kill him, but Matthew continued "And no, neither of you are staying here. Chester, you have a wife so go home to her now that you know Lexi is safe. Andrew, I do not trust you here in my home after what you did when I joined the military. Now, and before you kill me, I did this as it is the best for Lexi. At the scene I stated that Lexi was my partner. They interpreted one way, but I was truthful, for the dance she was my partner, date whatever you want to say. Doing that, however, means that for the next twelve months, if she needs it, she can access support through military family services rather than having to rely on the police services which will become overstretched given the number of people at the dance."


    Andrew, looked ready to kill Matthew, but Chester said, "There is something else as well."


    "There is Chester, and this will test all of you. For the balance of time of my leave Lexi needs to spend time with me, otherwise it would impact her, and that help would be withdrawn from her."


    Andrew, hearing that was incensed. Matthew was going to use this to hurt his little sister, no way. "No damn way you b*stard, you will hurt her."


    Matthew was ready to snap. They were not getting it. "Andrew, I am respectful of civilians. You are the people who I am to protect, but even you are testing me. This is about your sister, my friend, and her needs. She needs support and people who care for her around her, not us fighting."


    Lexi by now had enough of her over-protective brothers. "Chester, Andrew. I am safe, go home. I will come home tomorrow, and Matthew is right. I know given what happened I will need help and therefore I will take it from where I can get it. If that means what I need to do certain things, I will. Despite your issues with Matthew joining the military he is still my friend and I want to spend some time with him, this means that I can and there is a reason for it."


    Chester looking at Lexi realised that she was determined and knowing her she would not change her mind. More importantly he was aware how much Susan was already making Lexi''s life a misery. He never wanted to get married unless it was to Phillip, but the law would not allow it, and Susan was as much pressured into marriage as he was by elders.


    He turned to Andrew, who was determined to drag Lexi away, and said "Damn it, Andrew. Just leave her be. He will only be here for a short time and gone therefore so leave her be." With that he grabbed Andrew and dragged him out of the Villa quietly telling Lexi he would have clothes sent over for her later.


    Once they were gone, Lexi moved out of Matthew''s arms saying "Matthew, I want to go to bed¡­"


    "Lexi do not tempt me."


    "I just need to sleep in your arms tonight. I need to know that I am safe."


    Matthew knew how she felt. He was just so grateful that the situation was just a few thugs rather than anything more serious like a terrorism incident involving the Devil. He took Lexi be the hand and led her to his suite, before locating a tee-shirt for her to wear while he found a pair of pyjama pants to wear. Quickly the two of them settled into his bed.


    Later in the morning when Matthew awoke, finding Lexi in his arms he realised how perfect this was, and how he looked forward to this being the reality for his future. It was about an hour later that Lexi finally awoke and he chased her into his en-suite to shower. As he opened his suite door, he located a bag which followed Chester''s promise, a change of clothes for Lexi. He moved and carefully slipped those into the en-suite while he grabbed a change of clothes and slipped into another bedroom and used its en-suite himself.

 Chapter 31 - The last time we were together (9)

    May-June, 8 years ago, various locations City K


    When Lexi returned home accompanied by Matthew there became heated discussions with her parents, Chester, Susan and Andrew. In the end, on the basis that she promised to spend at least three nights in Richard''s company and gave him a chance, her parents overrode Chester and Andrew''s objections that she could spend time with her friend Matthew and stay at his villa if it was in a spare room. She also had to promise not to allow her time with Matthew interfere with her exams and study.


    As she walked Matthew to the door, Lexi quietly apologise for the behaviour of everyone but as Matthew said at least that they could spend too much time without interference from her family, brothers and more importantly her brother''s friends.


    The next two weeks for them was heaven. Little interference in the time that they spent together, particularly as Matthew was helping Lexi study for her final exams. The one thing that Lexi hated was the time that she had to spend at home, complying with her parent''s conditions. It was obvious that Richard did not want to be with her, but there was something that also him in that he wanted to be closer connected with her family.


    Lexi was delighted in the four nights per week at Matthew''s they were able to sleep in the same bed. Every night they continued to take their passion further, but not to the point that they crossed the line. Three nights before he was to return, Lexi, having a few days between exams sat down with Matthew and quietly spoke about him about returning and consummating their relationship. Matthew, after a few kisses from Lexi finally agreed. The last thing he wanted was to return without a true commitment from her, and this was it.


    Lexi reluctantly returned home for the command dinner with Richard. After an hour of small talk post dinner, she was finally able to excuse herself claiming exhaustion from the exams she had over the last few days. After slipping into her suite, she locked the door behind her, carefully grabbing the few things she wanted. Once she was ready to leave, she opened the door, and seeing no one around carefully and quietly slipped out of the house before quickly making her way to Matthew''s.


    When they woke up the next morning, they both realised how perfect the night had been for them. They had taken the final step with the chaplain to finalise their commitment to each other. Matthew also was prepared and during the night had reached into the bedside table''s draw and pulled out two jewellery boxes. With Uncle Adam''s health he had arranged for an engagement ring and simple necklace from the Feng''s Jewellery. They had little reputation in country, but Matthew knew from discussions with Phillip that any business as well connected to Hou Enterprises as Fengs was, would not under the leadership of its current CEO Hou Jang deliver something inferior. That was what Matthew wanted. Something simple, but perfect for Lexi.


    He firstly handed Lexi the necklace box, and as she opened it, he took the necklace and secured it around her neck. However, before Lexi could respond he picked up the ring box, and as he turned said "Lexi take this as a sign of my commitment to you. When we marry, I will add the wedding ring you like to it."


    Lexi simply threw herself into his arms when he slipped the ring on her finger saying "Yes, yes, yes."


    A couple of hours after initially waking they headed downstairs and were sitting quietly in the small lounge room wrapped in the other''s arms, when they heard a crash and the door slamming open. As they looked up, they saw Andrew, Paul and Steven in the doorway. Andrew recovered from the shock of the scene in front of him first and ran into the room pulling Lexi from Matthew''s arms. As soon as she was away from Matthew, Paul and Steven came across and started hitting him making it clear that he had no rights with Lexi.


    Matthew, could not believe the three of them, barging into his home and from what he could see with Lexi scaring her. Matthew''s instinct was to react and throw them off him, but that would make the situation worse for Lexi. He simple pushed away from them, and said "I will forgive you for that, but you need to leave now."


    Andrew turned and started to drag Lexi with him. As she resisted Paul and Steven helped Andrew drag her away. Lexi yelled out "Remember your promise," as they secured her in the back of the car they had come in before driving out of the property.


    Matthew decided storming the Yao Family Villa would be impossible and would cause more harm than good. Their commitment was secure, and no one could impact that.


    Matthew headed to JL International to speak to Phillip as he would be the lifeline that Lexi would have. Twenty minutes after starting to talk to Phillip Matthew received a call calling him back immediately. As he was leaving, he extracted a promise from Phillip regarding protecting and helping Lexi until he was back.

 Chapter 32 - Welcome Little Brother (3)

    27 December, JL International City K


    Phillip noticed the look on Matthew''s face and realised that he was thinking about the last time that he spent time with Lexi. He remembered what he had to do when Matthew returned almost twelve months to the date that he had last been in home.


    Given what happened with the family and her forced marriage Phillip had become Lexi''s confidant. Lexi knew his s*xual orientation and that he was not a threat. Based on what she had said he believed the child that Lexi was carrying was Matthew''s not her husband, but she would never say. She did however drift away from talking to Matthew, having him speak more and more to Phillip. He understood why Lexi had to cut Matthew from her life and leave but telling Matthew what happened was the hardest thing that he had done.


    It broke not only Matthew''s heart but his. All he could do was be there and support Matthew particularly after he read the letter Lexi left him. Matthew was shattered. The girl he loved and wanted to spend his life with had not only married someone else, apparently gave birth to his child, and lost her husband in the space of less than eleven months. Phillip wondered at the time if Matthew regretted his decision in joining the military.


    However, the time he spent with Phillip, seemed to give him a new lease on life and Matthew was as committed to his military career as he had been. Phillip wondered why, but he knew that Matthew would only tell him when he was ready. When Matthew left, he promised Phillip that he would take care and be in regular contact.


    Matthew had simply decided to commit himself to the military until Lexi had returned permanently from overseas. Their military engagement and marriage had been approved and when she was back he would secure her.


    Phillip looked at Matthew and said, "You are thinking about when you last spent time with Lexi?"


    "Yes, and you are thinking about having to deliver the news you did a year later."


    "I am. Come on admit to me how you feel." Phillip knew he needed to test the waters with Matthew, given he knew the biggest secret. Lexi''s Dominic was in fact Matthew''s child not her husband''s child.


    However, before Matthew could respond, Phillip added "You said that you were senior on base. How senior?"


    "Military secrets brother mean that I cannot tell you. And do not turn and pressure the President. He told me to pass on a message that he would not tell you exactly what my posting was, save and except it was one of the senior administrative appointments."


    "How ¡­"


    "Big brother, he was the one, after you told him about your cancer returning that proposed to my superiors that if an opportunity existed to post me here for them to consider it. So, when the appointment was confirmed he was the one that confirmed it and asked me to pass on the message."


    Realising that Phillip was annoyed at what happened, Matthew turned and said "And more importantly Chester will get even less from him, despite the two of you being engaged. He is not considered a family member, and you know that President Dong has always abided by protecting the security of the military.


    Matthew paused and thought about the quirks of fate that had seen to his rapid promotion within the military. From joining as an enlisted soldier to a general in just over ten year. He happened at times to be in the right place at the right time to act, protect fellow soldiers and ensure that their missions were carried out that moved him through the ranks and postings within the special forces, seeing him assigned previously to City T and then City S, to sort out the special forces teams deployed there before returning to the Capital eight months ago.


    City Z was meant to have been the first special forces permanent posting he had but that was changed here, in part due to the appointment problems, but also as of the ongoing threats from the Devil who from all indications was most active in the regions around City K. The one thing that Matthew would ensure is that Phillip had no idea that his posting was a special forces posting, not a general posting. That was because he needed to protect him.


    "Phillip, can you be honest with me for a minute?"


    "Only if you can?"


    "I will, to the extent my orders allow me. What does your oncologist say about your cancer this time?"


    "Matthew he is hopeful I will recover, but as he also said there is real prospects that this may be a battle I cannot win. I want to win, as I have Chester and we are committed to each other."


    "Keep that attitude Phillip, wanting to win is the hardest part done, you have the psychological desire to win. Now as to your question, all I am permitted to say it is a very senior position on base but is mainly administration. I must keep up my skills, hence I will join the troops in training, but I will be focused on administration. And before you ask, I will join you tonight. Send me all the details, as I have to get back to base."


    After giving Phillip a hug, Matthew headed down to return to base. As he shut the door his adjunct asked "Colonel, do you mind me asking you some questions?"

 Chapter 33 - Could this person be a problem?

    27 December, between JL International and City K Military base, City K


    Hearing those words, the immediate thought that ran through Matthew''s mind was that his adjunct would be highly problematic. He so missed the three musketeers as he had, for over eight years called his three key assistants, Majors David Dang Joseph Wang and Ben Pang. Having been given the chance over their actions helping him deal with the teenagers who thought armed storming of a high school dance would allow them to take their revenge, they committed themselves not only took the military but taking every chance they wanted.


    The joint chiefs had agreed to his request for their reassignment to City K, but they would trickle in over the next three months. Like him before their deployment here they were going to receive a promotion but that would be kept secret for at least six months after they arrived here. He knew that they were completely trustworthy, unlike anyone here on the base. He just had to suffer until they started to arrive here.


    "Warrant Officer, within boundaries I will allow you to ask questions, but be aware that if you cross the line not only will I not answer your question you risk me reporting you for insubordination. I tolerate more in those who work closely with me than I would most soldiers but even that will not save you."


    "Yes sir," came the response in a quiet voice. Matthew realised that he had scared his adjunct, now he felt comfortable in asked "So what did you want to know?"


    "Firstly, sir I was wondering why we left the base so early today to come to JL International and then you had me wait outside?"


    "OK, that question does not cross the line. My brother works at JL international, and I needed to tell him face to face of my posting here. I did not want him to hear it from other sources."


    Sensing that Colonel Rong did not want to tell him specifically who his brother was, he decided not to press. One thing he was reasonably sure on was that he would not be a member of the Rong family that owned JL International, given how anti-military the elder Rong couple, Anthony and Alice were. He figured Colonel Rong would simply tell him when he was ready.


    "I also wondered sir, I had been informed that the new head of special forces was to be a general, and you were appointed. Was there some problem."


    Matthew knew that one had to be headed off quickly "I will also give you that question. Apparently, the new appointment here was meant to be a general but something changed, and I was assigned here. I know nothing more, so do not ask. Now, I need to think about a couple of things before we arrive back on base."


    Warrant Officer Wang looked at Matthew and realised that the other questions he wanted to ask at this time had to wait. He would ask them as he knew that that information would affect his ability to protect his boss, as his job required. Yes, he might be a colonel of the special forces, but Warrant Officer Wang knew that he needed to be kept safe.


    Matthew knew in himself that his adjunct was going to ask further questions about his family and that was something he did not want to deal with. The problem was as he hugged Phillip before leaving Phillip dropped a bombshell on him. He had received military approval that he could be appointed as a non-executive director of JL International.


    Matthew knew from the discussion on his appointment that the joint chiefs were aware of Phillip''s recent cancer diagnosis, and that the country could not afford for JL International to collapse if something happened to him. Matthew having a role with the company would prevent that until a new CEO could be appointed.


    Matthew had realised with that conversation there was the real potential that the joint chiefs would force him to the reserves while not discharging him and requiring him to run JL International. Yes, he knew he most likely could with proper supports in place, but that was not what he wanted. Hopefully it would not come to that, and he could continue the career he wanted, rather than having to be involved with JL International.


    Matthew simply turned away from Warrant Officer Wang and watched the town stream by as they returned to base. He knew that he had to analyse a significant amount of intelligence regarding the Devil that he had brought with him or had been sent to him in the last couple of days. The intelligence team in the Capital were concerned about the Devil acting around City K in the next few days targeting a civilian, but the Intelligence group based at the base were dismissive of the concerns. Apparently, its head, a Major Hung had stated it was an utter lie.

 Chapter 34 - What does the intelligence mean? (1)

    December 27, City K Military Base


    Matthew entered his office ignoring everyone shutting the door firmly behind him before pulling out his laptop from the protective pocket he kept it in and turning it on. The bulk of the intelligence he had to look at was material that he had brought with him, but he had, through a little-known military intranet service been provided with other doc.u.ments and transcripts to look at.


    He hated the title those in the intelligence group in the capital had given him ''The Devil Expert''. He had simply been lucky with a number on analysis over the year that had generally predicted what the Devil would do and had in fact stopped a couple of his actions.


    The problem was over his almost fifteen-year terrorism career, the Devil constantly reinvented himself. No-one initially could see his existence until the attach that killed the vice-president, his wife and others ten years ago, and it was Matthew''s analysis of historical data that lead him to conclude that there was a terrorist moving from group to group, seeming to use them.


    The remembered that analysis, like he had done it yesterday. The intelligence training had them read from world-wide academic literature concepts of terrorism. The concept that had seemed to grab his attention unlike many others undertaking the course with his was the so-called waves underlying terrorism descripted by David Rapoport and added to by authors including Jeffrey Kaplan. Matthew, while liking their simple elegance to explain matters realised that they were not the sole explanation.


    However, looking at that incident and backwards to other incidents, he started to see a pattern with terrorism incidents that appeared to initially be unlinked. Their similarity was in the way that the incidents were executed. That made him dive into the analysis of those groups and seeing commonalities and where they fitted based around theories that abounded in the academic literature.


    Yes, he understood that academic were simply interested in the theory, but they could have good ideas. Rapoport and those who expanded on his work, explained the development of groups from the Irish Republican Army and the Palestinian Liberation Organization that ended up reinventing themselves, through to modern groups including ISIS/ISIL.


    What he found, was that the groups, other than a nationalist group that had been around for decades, being apparently founded at the same time as the Irish Republic Army, all the main terrorist attacks that had similarities fitted within the identified waves. The attacks all were well organised and pulled off with precision. Nothing was left to chance with them, and unlike many other incidents succeeded in causing trouble.


    The raids that then targeted the organisations after their successful attack all had commonalities in what was found. They would fight their way in with group members sacrificing themselves to hamper them, an escape exit and outside that exit a group that were killed. When they looked inside the facilities, it always appeared that certain hard drives were removed, and all the balance of computer equipment was degaussed to prevent information from being found.


    The only thing of any use that was found, was paperwork in respect to the attack that prompted the raid, setting out how the attack was to be conducted. It was always totally accurate as to how the attack had been undertaken.


    Unlike anyone else, Matthew made the conclusion that for over five years, that there had been someone manipulating the various ideological groups for their own means to conduct the attacks. They came in, became senior in the group quickly most likely with a few key people around them, came up with an attack on the basis that it would drive the groups cause forward, see that attack done, and when the authorities closed in would leave the junior people in the organisation there to fight to the death to allow this person and the senior organisation members to ''escape''. But it was never escape for the senior organisation members as this person, who he called the Devil and his key personal who he called his minions, would go out the escape route first and when the senior organisation members followed them a few minutes later they would be murdered allowing the Devil and his minions a clean escape.


    Detailed Author note:


    While I could add more and more about theories of terrorism, this story is not about academics, but Matthew''s role means that he has had training for a member of the special forces but has had theoretical and practical training about terrorism. Everyone will come up with different ideas about terrorism and I cannot wait to read the first argument about one man''s terrorist is another''s freedom fighter.


    Terrorism itself even academically is constantly debated. Matthew, as a consequence of his training has had exposure to some of the concepts that are endlessly debated in such studies, and has read the real life articles by David C Rapoport "The Four Waves of Modern Terrorism" that can be accessed at international.ucla.edu/media/files/Rapoport-Four-Waves-of-Modern-Terrorism.pdf (plus a number of other locations) and that of Jeffrey Kaplan describes in "Terrorism''s Fifth Wave: A Theory, Conundrum and a Dilemma" Perspectives on Terrorism 2008 Volume 2, No 2, terrorismanalysts.com/pt/index.php/pot/article/view/26/html


    Whether or not the theories of Rapoport and Kaplan are right, is not something for debate in a romance novel (as this is), but Matthew likes their simplicity to help understand and analyse terrorism using it as one of his tools!

 Chapter 35 - What does the intelligence mean? (2)

    December 27, City K Military Base


    Opening the files, and after reading for about twenty-five minutes Matthew knew that he needed a second opinion. David Dang, Joseph Wang and Ben Pang had, over the years developed a common sense when it came to intelligence analysis and could always be counted on for a second opinion, but more importantly to tell him if his analysis was off.


    Joseph, from his recollections was on duty at the Capital City Base, and Matthew picked up his secure line before dialling the direct number for him. "Major Wang speaking."


    "Joseph, it is me."


    "Colonel Rong ¡­"


    "Someone in your office?"


    "You have that right."


    "Can you get rid of them; I need your opinion on some analysis I did not get finished before I was deployed."


    A couple of minutes later, Joseph returned to the call "Matthew what is it. You are missing us already or hating being back in City K?"


    "Well you know you are all coming back here within the next few months, and no it is neither. You know the issues and why I requested you three specifically to come here. I cannot run anything this sensitive past any intelligence analyst here, particularly when I am about to dismantle the unresponsive special forces intelligence division on the base."


    "So, the Devil Expert needs some assistance," responded Joseph with a laugh.


    "Stow it my friend."


    "Give me a minute and let me get into those files, but tell me your concerns, as I am getting in and reading some of the information."


    "I have been reviewing the recent information and looking back at the historical information on the attacks that we believe are connected to the Devil and his minions, from after I first noticed his potential existence. We have that attack about seven years ago, from that group referring to themselves as Al Martya X. We know they were inspired by Al-Qaeda, and for both notoriety purposes and money ambushed and abducted a bus load of teenagers from elite schools in the capital going into poor regions in the West of the country to help those in needs for a month. Before that attack they were what we all called a disorganised rabble, but they pulled that off in a highly organised manner. Eventually we had a tip that lead us to their base ¡­"


    "And we found the pattern you had determined after we eventually got our way in."


    "Yes, it was like the group had become a liability for the Devil and his minions, so this was to get rid of them."


    "Then there was about five years ago to in City J there was that coordinated bombing that brought down four government buildings and two five-star hotels killing around two thousand people. I cannot remember the group name, but they were like Al Martya X, and it was like we had a leak about three months later that led us to their base, and that same scene. Then there was the criminal organisation in City W, that became very disciplined for about three months, raked in a lot of money and then everyone the police connected to the group disappeared, but they could not find their money or assets. Now we have that Islamic State inspired group¡­"


    "ISX?"


    "That one. They over the last eighteen months have become more prominent, and better organised, achieving success in attacks in rural areas south of here¡­"


    "You are believing that the Devil is now with them, using them for his purposes of state destruction like the other groups he has made use of."


    "You have it, they became too organised too quickly without having someone like the Devil and his minions involve with them."


    "I do, I know it is a gut feeling, but I need a fresh eye on the material. Are you willing Joseph?"


    "You have to ask. You know I had the feeling that last raid you went on was somehow connected to the Devil, but it was generally unsuccessful."


    "You have that right. There is one thing, though that seems out of the norm for ISX. There was a little information in that raid that they would be targeting some fashion designer who they believed because of their work was even worse than non-believers."


    "That seems out of the norm for anything connected to the Devil."


    "I agree, but my gut is telling me that maybe it is more about the Devil and his plans rather than ISX, but ISX do not realise it."


    "Let me have a look. It might take a few days, but I will see what other intelligence there is to see if we can confirm your suspicions."


    "Thank you, my friend." Matthew paused before continuing "When are you due to be deployed here?"


    "In the next couple of weeks. The joint-chiefs told me of your request for the three of us to join you, but given my twins are in school, the decision was to deploy me there first, as the twins can start the new term at a new school rather than part-way."


    "And Monica is looking forward to returning home to City K."


    "She is, but we are not telling anyone anything until we return back. She is coming down on Monday with the twins to sort out accommodation, and then I will be down a week later when I finish my work here."


    "Tell her that she can stay at my Villa, or I can organise with my brother for her to stay at the Rong Family Villa if she does not want to stay in temporary officer accommodation on base is she does not want to go to her family''s place?"


    "Will do, but I need to go."


    Matthew hung up, realising that someone was re-looking at his analysis. He just hoped the information would not be too late to prevent an attack, but the problem was it did not fit ISX actions right.

 Chapter 36 - You owe me a favour.

    December 27, Jax Corp Headquarters, City K


    Lexi stormed into Andrew''s office where he and Chester were waiting for her. She hated being summons like a little child but thank goodness she had a great live-in assistance to help with Dominic''s care when she was working and her staff at the design studio were capable.


    "What is the world are you doing summoning me here Andrew. I am not a child and you do not need to treat me as such. I have a business, unlike you who have taken control of the family company, that I have built up by my own hard work, and I need to be there."


    "Shut up Lexi," spat Andrew. He hated the disrespect that Lexi seemed to direct to him particularly since her return. "You forget that family business whether you like it or not has been there if your business hits trouble. Sit down as we need to talk to you."


    Chester, spat out "Damn it Andrew, we are your siblings. Treat us with respect. Remember though we both own the same amount of company shares as you do. I have Lexi''s proxy still," and with that Lexi nodded "As well as Mum and Dad''s proxy. With my shares, is you really want to push, I will convene a board meeting and have you removed as CEO as those along with those from a few other shareholders who have given me their standing proxy''s I control over fifty percent of the shares."


    "Damn it Chester¡­"


    "No Andrew, talk to us like humans or you will find yourself out, and I will seek the appointment of a CEO from outside the family."


    Observing her two brothers, Lexi realised that they were coming close to a physical fight, rather than just a verbal one. Andrew ever since he found out about Chester being gay hated being around him and only tolerated him for her and Dominic''s sake.


    "Calm down you two. We do not need this. All I am angry about is that you simply demand Andrew. Requesting me to come is a compromise position, and more importantly polite. Treat me with some respect. I am an a.d.u.l.t, and unlike you two a parent."


    Chester knew what Lexi was trying to do, and despite having been Dominic''s parent effectively for over six and a half years he was not worried about it. She was aiming her remarks at Andrew, the non-commitment man, not him. Chester just laughed at how uncomfortable Andrew was, and Andrew immediately looked back at him with daggers in his eyes.


    "Well come on Andrew, I do not have all day. I have to get back to the design studio as well as visit the flagship store, so what do you want?"


    "A couple of things. Firstly, tonight I need your presence at TJ''s. A group of us, including some of your friends are gathering as I want to test a new more western taste menu for lunch and dinner meetings in the private rooms before they become widely used. Secondly, not this Sunday but the following one I need you to play hostess at the family villa."


    "Tonight, sounds good, I needed anyway to check out TJ''s to see if it could be suitable for some meetings so that works for me. And before you ask, I will make my own way there. I need to be flexible in case Dominic needs me at home. As to the second why?"


    "The idiot over there," with that Andrew pointed to Chester.


    "Who is an idiot?"


    "Let me rephrase, the disorganise one over there was meant to have a meeting on Christmas Eve with CEO Hou, from Hou Enterprises about our entertainment division working with him and his newly formed entertainment joint venture with XF International for our entertainment division, but apparently he and CEO Yao were called to a court case. CEO Hou has agreed to come here for meetings on the Monday, but as his pregnant wife will be with him rather than then taking us out for a meal I thought we would host them at the Family Villa."


    Lexi paused. A couple of times she had run into Hou Yi at functions in France when he was there visiting Hou Enterprises European divisions and had tried to convince her to allow him company to host in his shopping malls in Europe and a few in the US. She simply rejected him outright, as at the time she was not certain what she wanted to do. However, if he was having his pregnant wife accompany him, that was different.


    "Andrew fine. Send me the details. But I am not going to stay here talking to you I have things to do. But promise me both you will come and see Dominic and I on the weekend as he wants to spend time with his uncles, and that means Phillip as well Chester."


    Without waiting for a response Lexi turned out and walked out. As she shut the door Chester turned and said, "We both know that she is our sister."

 Chapter 37 - Armistice/Remembrance/Veterans Day Tribute

    I thought that this story was a fitting place to make a tribute to the military marking the 101st anniversary (100th Armistice/Remembrance Day) of the end of World War 1.


    Armistice/Remembrance Day is reflective of the terminology used for those who live in Commonwealth Countries, where it is marked by 1-2 minutes silence at the 11th Hour preceded by the Last Post and followed by Reveille, and is meant as a reflection to remember those who died in World War 1, the so-called War to end all wars. 11am is chosen as it reflects the time when the guns fell silent and the peace started.


    Some countries have the more official moments of reflection on the Sunday prior to Remembrance day (i.e. yesterday) called Remembrance Sunday, and often involve church services, but many of the features are similar throughout the country.


    Veteran''s Day, reflects the US terminology used to mark the same date, which is designed to reflect commemorating all service personal.


    While my parents did not serve, I am the cousin, niece, great-niece, great-great-niece, granddaughter, and great-granddaughter of those who have served not only in World War 1 on the Western Front, World War 2 in Africa and the Pacific, Vietnam, the Gulf War and in peacekeeping missions, I have not only had family injured as a result of their service but have lost extended family members in conflict. Taking today not only to pause and think about is important to me.


    Just as important though is taking the time today to pause and remember all military service personal, who have made sacrifices, including being willing to pay the ultimate sacrifice for their country by placing their life on the line to do what they think is right. That, regardless of your view on war and conflict reserves each and everyone''s respect.


    Matthew is like those who Armistice/Remembrance/Veteran''s day (or other terms you may use) makes us pause to reflect on. He is willing to sacrifice his life for his country and its population. (and I promise that this will come out through the story).


    Matthew, made this choice, fully knowing that he could have taken the easy option and gone to work in the Family Company, but that was not him. He wanted to serve, and has. He has the heart of a person that wants to make a difference.


    Take a moment to pause, and think about those who serve, and those from your own country who have made that sacrifice to make a stand for what they believe and what they see their country is about.


    Now ending, I wanted to add the following, for those in Commonwealth Countries would be something well known, and often called the Ode of Remembrance, being Stanza 4 in the Poen For the Fallen by Laurence Binyon


    They shall grow not old, as we that are left grow old;


    Age shall not weary them, nor the years condemn.


    At the going down of the sun and in the morning


    We will remember them

 Chapter 38 - Taking some Control (1)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Having finished the call with Joseph, Matthew shut down his laptop, and secured it and the paperwork notes carefully, before leaving his office to head out for lunch. He paused at his administrative assistances desks and requested that they arrange two meetings for him. The first meeting with his junior staff and the second with all staff on base with the rank of major, with the latter being the first meeting.


    After grabbing a quick lunch in the staff canteen Matthew headed back to the base hospital to visit again with General Man. Matthew knocked on the door, and as he delivered a salute, he said "General Man, I need to speak to you alone."


    General Man, looked at the medical and other military staff in the room, and said firmly "Out, I need to speak to Colonel Rong." As the last person left the room Matthew closed the door behind them and turned back, pressing the button on an electronic listening device disrupter hidden in his pocket.


    "General Rong, please take a seat."


    "It is Matthew sir."


    "And Edward when there is no one else in the room Matthew, or will I need to make that an order, given I do outrank you. Now what is it?"


    Shaking his head, Matthew continued "You know of the current staffing issues. There are no colonels on base. Ok let me rephrase that, there is no one with the true rank of colonel currently on base, although to all the staff I am the only one on base with that rank."


    "Four are away on manoeuvres, two are on scheduled leave, two are on emergency leave one from his wife going into early labour and the baby being at high risk of dying and the other due to the death of his parents, one in hospital from a car accident and finally the only female falling down yesterday and breaking her arm."


    "Standing orders are such that we would have to cancel the scheduled leave or call back those on emergency leave, given the two that are ill. I looked at the service records of those on leave. The two on scheduled leave had not had any leave for over 18 months each, and therefore it is inappropriate to cancel their leave. As to the colonel on leave due to his wife being in labour, they have been through multiple miscarriages before she carried this baby as long as she has."


    "The indications are that the child will not survive so it is appropriate he spend as much time with the child as possible. As to the one whose father died, his father was a senior general twenty years ago, before he retired. His only son not being at the funeral would be a slap to the military. You and I can agree to override standing orders as Colonel Yu has offered, despite her broken arm, to come in and assist in managing the base until others return from leave or manoeuvres. Two of those on manoeuvres are due back Monday, so we only have to cover until then."


    "You have done your work, Matthew."


    "Well sir¡­" Matthew saw the look on General Mu''s face "Apologise Edward, as third in command of the base, I should know what the situation is with the senior officers here, exactly for a situation like this as much as I should know what is happening with the officers in my direct line of command."


    "Spoken by someone who has had the indoctrination given to all newly appointed Generals."


    "Actually, if Colonel Yu can some in, that would be the best option, rather than facing a difficult choice on whose leave to cancel."


    "I will sort that out. I should ¡­"


    "Sit Matthew. Do not rush. I know at present only the base commander and I know of your true rank, but tradition is on this base the commander of the special forces group, is the third-in-command. Despite your true rank not being known, no one will dispute your position as third-in-command."


    "What can you tell me about the other tasks that you have been sent here to do?"


    "I have a meeting with my staff later, and hopefully will be able to start to figure out the cause of all the issues with the special forces group. Someone, and it could either be enlisted or officers, is working with the terrorists. There are too many coincidences for it not to be the case."

 Chapter 39 - Taking some Control (2)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Matthew briefly paused letting General Man take in what he had just said about the potential penetration of the Special Forces on base by the terrorists, before continuing. "To deal with that, part of my plan is a reorganisation of the whole special forces group to prevent ongoing issues. The Joint Chiefs'' have agreed to me request for three Majors I trust with my life to be reassigned here over the next couple of months. They are all getting promotions, but like mine they will be kept secret until we get to the bottom of the issues. They will be key for the reorganisation."


    "I know, I was part of the teleconference discussions on the 24th that made the decision to change your deployment to here. I am assuming you have been to see your brother?"


    "Absolutely, he looks as bad as I have seen him with his cancer battle. I suspect that it he sees twelve months out we will have had more time that we should expect with him. But apparently his oncologist believes he has a fifty-fifty change of surviving it, and I suspect he will as he has a reason to fight."


    "I remember his first cancer battle, when it became public. No one expected him to recover from that, yet he did. Be positive." After a brief pause, "What do you mean he has a reason to fight?"


    "He got engaged on Christmas Day to Chester Yao."


    "I always suspected those two were close. Chester never really loved his ex-wife but always seemed pushed into it by his family. But I guess you want that kept quite due to the fact that the law allows their relationship provided it is not too public." Matthew was nodding his head at this.


    General Man paused, then continued "I forgot to tell you the head of the military and the minister have approved your ability to become a director of JT International. They recognise that the last thing the country needs if anything happens to your brother is there not to be a succession plan. Being on the board, helps that occur, and can excuse us releasing you from your commitment if necessary."


    Matthew did not want to have that discussion. He was angry when he first heard about it and knew that Phillip had spoken to President Dong about this. He understood Phillip''s motives though as he wanted to ensure that there was some continuity for the company if he got too ill.


    Matthew turned to the more pressing issue "Edward, just letting you know the current plan regarding decision making staffing. Between you, Colonel Yu and myself we can be contacted to make final decisions, but I believe assigning groups of three majors in shifts to make decisions and run them by any of us is the best way to go."


    "The preference would be for them to contact myself for final approval of decisions over and above what they can make, but I cannot be on call 24 hours a day, I need to settle into my accommodation here on base and open up my home in town. That will take time."


    "I will guarantee tomorrow, and on the weekend that I will be on base between 2pm and 6pm. I would suggest for you we guarantee you are available between 10am and 2pm, and if acceptable for Colonel Yu between 6am and 10am. Outside that they have to telephone us to confirm decisions above their paygrade after they have reached a majority decision."


    "As you are in hospital for a fortnight and Colonel Yu has already indicated she will, other than the time she is on base or travelling between her home and here, she will be at home, I am the only one that will have to inform staff of my whereabouts. Trying to have one of us on duty all the time, is just impossible. In some respect this will challenge the majors to see who is worthy of promotion in the next wave of promotions."


    "Sounds reasonable." Responded General Man "Now you better get going before anyone finds it to suspicious that you are spending too much time here."


    With that Matthew stood up, opened the Door and saluted as he left, making sure he turned off the jammer in his pocket. As he walked back to his office, he knew how bad the situation was and he would be recommending a change with respect to assignments and leave to ensure the base was not without colonels on duty.

 Chapter 40 - Taking some Control (3)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Five minutes after leaving General Man''s hospital room, Matthew was back in his office within the special forces command building, and directed to a meeting room, where he was met with twenty five majors, all of who jumped up and saluted him, although one was somewhat reluctant to do this.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, please sit." With that the group all sat down.


    "I am Colonel Rong, and I have just been appointed as the new head of special forces here on base. As has been explained to me, that position designates me as third-in-command of this base. A series of coincidences have landed us in this meeting."


    "Normally in the absence of the base commander and the commanding general, I would be fully in control of this command. However, given my deployment only assigned me here three days ago, and properly commences on Monday I have not been able to settle into my accommodation yet, let alone it being less than twenty-four hours since I arrived here. National Command have made it clear that I need to be settled into my accommodation to be able to commence my work fully on Monday."


    "I have spoken to General Man, and while he is in hospital and along with myself and Colonel Yu, who despite her broken arm, can assist us in making some decisions. We all will have limited availability and that will be confirmed to each of you in an email later today, once all arrangements have been confirmed by Colonel Yu. Additionally, as I am the fully deployable senior officer on base, when I am not here, I will also email to you a general idea as to where I will be located. You need to make sure what I am talking to you about is massed on to those not in attendance."


    "The intention is that Colonel Yu will be on duty for decisions to be confirmed by her between 6am and 10am; General Man, will ensure hospital staff will allow you access to him between 10am and 2pm, and I will be in my office between 2pm and 6pm. This will continue until Monday, when I formally commence my post. The new availability until the base commander and other colonels return will be updated to you at that time."


    "However, and this I will leave up to you to determine the roster, between now and Monday, there must be a minimum of three of you on duty at all times. You know the limits of your decision-making powers, and over and above that either Colonel Yu, General Man or myself will approve or alter the decisions you reach."


    "How you deal with this situation will be watched. To be honest with each of you, how you perform given the unique situation here will be put forward for considerations not the next wave of promotions to lieutenant colonel. Outside the times that I have indicated, you know where General Man will be. Colonel Yu will either be in transit or at her home, unless she advises otherwise. My movements will be a little less certain, as I am settling into my accommodation, and organising my affairs generally. My office will have a better idea each day as to my movements, and how you can contact me."


    "Just so you all know, I grew up in City K so not only am I attempting to settle into my on base accommodations, I am trying to spend some time with my brother who has been diagnosed with cancer. Consequently, I will also be re-establishing myself at the family home, so when needed I can be near my brother while he faces this cancer battle."


    "Outside the confirmed times of Colonel Yu and General Man''s availability, your preference should be to contact me rather than them. If you cannot contact me, you will know then how to contact them. More importantly is one of us is NOT available at the set times that you will be informed of, you are to declare an emergency and track based on the information we provide you as to our movements. That emergency declaration is to be made to the national military headquarters. Any questions"


    There was deathly silence in the room. "You are dismissed. I will see those directly under my command at my staff meeting in fifteen minutes. I require all officers to be present at that meeting."


    With that all the staff filed out of the room, except one Major who directly approached him.

 Chapter 41 - Taking some Control (4)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    A Major approached Matthew and saluted. Matthew returned the salute, before the major spoke.


    "Sir, I am Major Hung, the chief of intelligence for the special forces group and technically your second-in-command until you appoint your second-in-command and any other key personal. As I have been based here for a number of years your predecessors have always ended up appointing me second-in-command of the special forces."


    Matthew racked his brain for a few seconds. It was then he remembered that the discussions with intelligence staff before his deployment not only questioned his skills to have the role but wondered if he was leaking information to the terrorists. The only reason he still had his position is that he seemed to be respected by his subordinates, and there was enough positive actions based on his and his departments work that supported him remaining in place.


    "Major Hung. Apologies I do not have time to speak presently. I need to briefly head back to my office before the staff meeting."


    With that he turned and exited the room heading to his personal office. Waiting his arrival was his assistant Sergeant Angela Yi and adjutant Warrant Office George Wang. "Sergeant, Warrant Office, a Private word in my office."


    "Yes Sir."


    With that they followed Matthew into his private office. "As you both know I have a meeting with all my junior officers. I need both of you there to watch for anything unusual in reactions in what I am to tell them."


    Sergeant Yi, without thinking said "Why Sir." She then realised she had questioned a legal order from a superior.


    Before she could even think of apologising Matthew responded "Do not think about apologising for asking that question. I will give both of you some leeway when it is only us to question my orders. In the end I am only human, and sometimes, despite what is hounded into you in training, senior officers do make mistakes. If you think it is wrong, do challenge me but it must be in private. You do need to understand why I am asking you to do this."


    Matthew paused and continued "Now I am about to restructure how the special forces operate here, and I suspect that this is not going to be readily accepted by some officers."


    "Sir, I can tell you now Major Hung will not be happy."


    "Why Sergeant?"


    "My husband is a low-level intelligence analyst within the intelligence unit. Because of my job as the secretary to the head of special forces I have the same level of security clearance as him. He had to talk one day, about things that bothered him."


    "My husband told me that if intelligence analysis ends in a result that does not fit with Major Hung''s view it can be ignored. One example he gave me was, that there was actionable intelligence that there would be an attack at a specific border crossing point. That was provided, but not passed on past Major Hung, because he did not believe it. The attack was not prevented, and three people were killed."


    "Thank you, Sergeant. I still need you both to watch all officers."


    Matthew paused, as he recalled that incident eighteen months ago. He was only involved on the periphery of the investigation, which ended up concluding that despite the intelligence being actionable Major Hung''s concerns were enough to ensure that he did not face disciplinary actions.


    The thing that saved Major Hung was that there was only one risky source for the intelligence and a search for anything that might collaborate it located nothing hence the decision not to pass it on. But that one incident started the examination of what was happening in City K''s base with respect to the special forces the result being his appointment here with a clear directive to investigate what was happening here.


    "Yes Sir." With that he turned and left his office returning to the meeting room he had previously been in. He looked at his watch and realised that there was still a couple of minutes for people to arrive. He reached and poured himself a glass of water, sipping it waiting for everyone to arrive.

 Chapter 42 - Taking some Control (5)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Right at the time he indicated for the commencement of the meeting, Matthew started to speak again. "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am Colonel Matthew Rong. I have been appointed as the head of special forces based here. Technically I do not commence my deployment here until Monday, but you should all know the circ.u.mstances that necessitate me being here in advance of the commencement of my deployment."


    There was a collective "Yes Sir."


    "I will over the next few weeks be making time to fully review all aspects of this command, and I have been specifically ordered by national command to consider options for reorganising and redeployment of personal within this command. There has been concerns that this command has become administratively heavy, rather than being focused on what it should be, a rapid deployable force that can think on its feet, and act to protect people and infrastructure."


    "No specific decisions have been made, however in the interim all staff, regardless of whether they are presently designated as administrative or operational will be required to be fit for deployment, participate in daily PT, ensure that they are firearms proficient, and spend time undertaking intelligence analysis. That includes myself, and all other senior staff. No one is exempt from this unless they are injured or in the case of women if they are pregnant."


    "All women in this command who is pregnant is to be considered non-operational, they are on restricted desk duty. Once they reach the six-month mark of their pregnancy, they will have two options, they can take maternity leave at that time, or have a temporary reassignment to an administrative position until they taken their maternity leave."


    "They can return to the special forces at the end of their maternity leave, it they desire, or they will be assisted in obtaining another position within the military if they do not want to do so. Now before anyone reacts, given the nature of what special forces do, and he fact that all personal must be deployable this is not unreasonable."


    Matthew had watched the room and noticed at his words about restructuring that Major Hung reacted as Sergeant Yi predicted and the few women in his officer pool where angry about the conditions that they remain involved when pregnant.


    "Now that that unpleasant information is out there, what is the current threat board, Major Hung?"


    "There are presently no current actionable threats. There are rumours of a potential kidnapping of a prominent individual, but there is nothing to indicate who, where or when this will occur. The only other threats are the usual from drug dealers and organised criminals that have been handed to the police for their actioning."


    "Thank you, Major Hung. All officers need to be ready as of Monday for an individual meeting with me. I will give you no more than two hours'' notice of that meeting."


    "Finally, before you are dismissed, If I am on base I will either be in my office, involved in PT or organising my on base accommodations. I will be available here in my office, between 2pm and 6pm between now and Monday. When I leave the base each day, details of what I plan to do will be provided to all officers in case I am required. Once Monday comes around, my available hours will change, to the normal hours of the officer-in-charge of special forces. One more thing. If you cannot locate me, particularly during the times that I am to be available you must declare an emergency and report that I have disappeared to national command. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Sir."


    "Dismissed"


    Sergeant Yi and Warrant Officer Wang followed Matthew as he returned to his office. He escorted them into his office and asked, "Well what did you observe."


    Warrant Office Wang responded "Sir, Sergeant Yi was right Major Hung was, if I put it bluntly highly annoyed at your plans¡­"


    "Sir he considers the intelligence department his own kingdom and hates and challenges to it. Major Hung is also deluding you as to the threats. As I said from what my husband tells me he ignores anything that does not suit what agenda he is pursuing at the time and I suspect that there is more threats or more information that he is not telling us about."

 Chapter 43 - Taking some Control (6)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Surprised at the comment from his Sergeant, Matthew asked "What do you mean?"


    "Sir he will pursue two agendas. He believed that he had been acting commander of the special forces for three months, he was going to be promoted to Colonel and he would have your position. Secondly, he views that he is the perfect intelligence head, he uses this to eliminate threats, but at the same time apparently fails to comprehend other threats, just as serious as the terrorism threats he neutralises."


    "Just yesterday, and it is in the pile of reports for you to review, the police captured a group of weapons smugglers with a cache of weapons, less than fifty kilometres from the base. That is something intelligence, even in my lowly opinion should have detected and acted on."


    "Then there are the drug smugglers, who is to say that they do not smuggle terrorists in, and the kidnapping of high-level hostages for ransom. He views that these are purely a police matter, and only passes on information if he can clean the source of it."


    "Three weeks ago, someone senior from the police department was here and had an argument with him about failing to pass on information that could have prevented the kidnapping of the child of Chester Yao about six months ago. His excuse for not saying anything was the source was purely military and he could not pass information on that he could not hide the source of."


    Hearing Chester''s name and the mention of a child surprised Matthew. He had to stay calm and not let people know his background. "Damn it. We have clear directions that we are to cooperate completely with local police authorities. And I bet because they have not had cooperation, we get none from them. That is the last thing I need. Sergeant I need a meeting with our local police liaison as soon as it can be managed."


    "Sir, I actually informed the police yesterday of your appointment, and a meeting has been scheduled for ¡­" Sergeant Yi looked at her watch and then continued "ten minutes time. I will arrange coffee for that meeting."


    "We have gotten distracted. Please continue with your observations please."


    Warrant Officer Wang continued "The women officers, were furious with you about them being considered non-operational once they are pregnant and the announcement on requirements to take maternity leave. That, I think sir, you can talk to them individually about. The rest of your officers were a little harder to read."


    "Sergeant please obtain the personal files on all my officers and have them ready for my review starting from tomorrow. Otherwise you are dismissed."


    "Yes Sir."


    Warrant Officer Wang, let Sergeant Yi exit the door before him, but he stopped and shut the door before asking, "Sir, do you mind me asking the role that your brother has at JL International?"


    "As I told you my brother works there and I had not been able to tell him about my posting here nor contact him via phone, so I needed to inform him so he could tell the rest of the family." Pausing Matthew realised that his connection to Phillip would be quickly known, so he said "My brother is the CEO of JL International Phillip Rong, and through a blind trust I technically own a large part of the company shares."


    Matthew paused again and then continuing "I have a house here where at times I intend to stay. Tonight, my brother is arranging for me to meet with some old friends, so I will stay there. Now I will show you the way there, but no one other that you unless I tell you is to know its location. I will also arrange a room for you there, so you do not have to travel back to home, if you are not up to it. But if you want you are welcome to join us."


    "Yes Sir." Warrant Officer Wang paused "Sir can you really explain what is happening why you were appointed? I do not want to be disrespectful, but I am confused¡­"


    "You are wondering what is going on. No, I will not take it that way. All I can indicate is that my assignment was last minute, but I do not know who I replaced, so they may have been a general, but something meant that they could not come."


    "Thank you, sir. I will let you have a few minutes of peace before your meeting with the Police Department head." With that he exited the office closing the door.


    Matthew pulled out a piece of paper, and started to write down, where he would be once he left the base tonight:


    Base


    Rong Family Home


    Club JT ¨C Welcome Home function with family and school friends.


    Rong Family Home


    Base

 Chapter 44 - Surprising surfacing of a friend (1)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    While he was waiting for the coffee to be brought in before his meeting Matthew picked up one of the administrative papers on his desk and started reviewing it. He was aware that the next few days would be painful as there was so much to be gotten through before his official start on Monday.


    Matthew knew that this was simply the price he had to pay to pursue the career he wanted. While he hoped that it would be what he did until he stopped working, given Phillip''s cancer diagnosis he knew it would eventually come to an end no matter what he wanted. If Phillip died there was no way he could leave it to his parents, who despite having lack of care for their children would grieve the death of their first born, to step back into the company they had retired from.


    Before he could get too far into the papers, there was a knock on the door, and not only was his coffee brought in, but a police officer followed her in. Before Sergeant Yi could say anything the face, he was looking at was familiar, and he heard "Matthew Rong, as I live and breathe. I heard the new Colonel in charge of the special forces group was a Colonel Rong, but I never expected it would be you."


    The voice immediately resonated with Matthew. "Damn it, no one told me that my liaison with the police department would be you John Nang. The last thing I knew was that you were going to go into the family business, and if I remember rightly you were the most vocal of everyone on our High School Graduation Day, about me joining the military. Yet I find you in public services as well."


    Matthew looked and realised that both Warrant Officer Wang and Sergeant Yi were still in his office "You are dismissed. Shut the door behind you, and I am not to be disturbed."


    With that they both turned and exited the room, shutting the door. "Take a seat John."


    "I was only talking to you brother this morning who was convincing me to go to TJ''s tonight for this dinner that Andrew is organising. Phillip failed to tell me that you were back, let alone as a colonel or being in the special forces."


    Matthew realised that he had to shut John up, before he told everyone what he really did in the military. "John, you cannot tell anyone that I am special forces. The last time that got out, I had to dodge assassins after a successful mission I was on for twelve months. You know how close we are to the border here. By the way, I know what the liaison role includes. You train with us, and where there may be a policing aspect you or a subordinate are assigned to accompany us. Does your family know what you do?"


    "Matthew, you play dirty. No, they do not as I do not want them to worry, and I guess that is the reason your family do not know."


    "Right and given Phillip''s new cancer diagnosis it is the last thing that they need."


    "It has come back again?"


    "Yes, this time they are giving him a fifty-fifty chance to recover but I suspect the odds are worse than that. Selfishly I hope he does as it will mean that I can continue with my military career, but he does not, my superiors know that I will resign and move to the company."


    "Is there not anyone else?"


    "You forget how that Phillip and I control the company with our joint shareholdings. Phillip is purchasing twenty percent for him and I owned by cousins, and if he dies I am likely to inherit his shares as well meaning that I will own potentially as much as eighty percent of the company. It therefore makes it difficult for not me to step in. And before you ask, while I have been progressing my career, I have earned through to a Master of Business Administration, specialising in Business Management and Human Resources Administration. Both key thing for my job now."


    "Matthew, how did you fine the time?"


    "I made the time, plus the military paid for it, so that was something I have been grateful for. Now, we are getting distracted there is a reason that you wanted a meeting with the new head of special forces. What is it?"


    "Do you know I was fearful that that idiot Major Hung was going to get a promotion and take the role. He has wanted it for at least six years from what my predecessor indicated to me. He is a horror to work with, demeaning of police, and demands that we provide all our intelligence but only provides us with minimal intelligence."

 Chapter 45 - Surprising surfacing of a friend (2)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    John Nang based to let his words sink in before continuing. "Recently we caught weapons smugglers, after months of work. It was only after we arrested them, did he tell us that there was intelligence from a confidential military source that he could not hand over for over from twelve months earlier that would have allowed us to arrest them if not twelve months ago, at least six months ago."


    "Do you know I came here ready to tell the new special-forces head he could screw cooperation with the police, as is was never a two-way street. We are always were expected to give but received no help in return. But I find the new head is my school friend. That decision does not stand, but please make that idiot understand that he cannot pick and choose the cooperation, it has to happen as mutual thing."


    "I will, but I already have the impression he considers the intelligence group to be his kingdom that no one else can control. I am going to deal with that, but it will take some time. Can you bare with me on that?" Matthew asked, not wanting to annoy the police too much, but realising his restructure would take months to achieve.


    "I will. I am sick of operations being blown up due to that idiot and his non-cooperation. But let me tell you, I believe he his highly dangerous to special operations. There are even rumours in some criminal circles that he can be brought to influence the material handed out. That I cannot prove, but it would not surprise me."


    "Do you know the worst thing that really struck home to me. You know just over twelve months after you joined the military Lexi Yao got married with the consent of her parents, to a distant cousin. And just under eight months later she gave birth to a baby boy, and only a few weeks after this her husband died. She could not cope and gave the baby to her brother Chester and sister-in-law to raise while she went away to grieve and study."


    ''Three years ago, her brother and sister-in-law divorced and the child, Dominic stayed with Chester. About six months ago, Dominic was kidnapped. That idiot had all the information pointing to exactly who would be kidnapped, when and by whom. We would have prevented it, but do you know all he told us as that there was a threat to kidnap the child of a businessman. There was no way that we could protect every child of every businessman in town."


    "That is how personal it got for me. Dominic is a sweet kid, who has been through a lot and has been messed up badly by his kidnapping. He has always known that Lexi is his mother, and she presently is living with Chester to make the transition from his care to her care easier, but he struggles psychologically as a result. He has to be controlled."


    The mention of Lexi having a child, around eight months after he left to return for his special forces initial training, started Matthew thinking. Could the child be his? Why, given how frequently they talked, even then, had she not said anything. Damn, that would be a mystery he had to get to the bottom of. The kidnapping must be something that he investigates as my god, if that could have been prevented, he would kill Major Hung.


    Matthew knew that if he kept thinking about that he would get distracted, and that was the last thing he needed. "John do not worry. I am planning to do that. But today is not the day to talk about this. Let me have a couple weeks to get my reorganisation in order and we can talk more about cooperation and training matters."


    "Absolutely fine with me. Now are you coming tonight?"


    "Phillip twisted my arm. It will be good to catch up with everyone. Other than Phillip I think that I have not seen anyone for about eight years. Last time I was back for any significant time Andrew, Paul and Steven vowed to kill me, so I wonder what my reception will be. Plus, it will be an opportunity to grill Chester given he proposed on Christmas Day to Phillip."


    "Finally, those two have made it official. Do you know how hard it has been for me as I have known how they have felt about each other for two years, the only saving grace has been they have done nothing in my presence that could break the law."


    John paused, before continuing "Do not worry Matthew, just a few weeks ago, I was with them, Chester and your brother, and it was obvious that they missed you. They are all going to be there, along with Lexi, and a couple of school friends of Lexi''s, Joan Tang and Rachael Wen. It should be a good night. Do you want me pick you up?"


    "No, I have a couple of hours more work here and then my adjunct will take me home, where I will change before joining you. Despite not officially starting to Monday, I must be back here tomorrow. See you later." With that Matthew stood up and shook hands with John before he left his office.

 Chapter 46 - Rubbishing a Friend? (1)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Matthew returned his attention to the papers on his desk and was interrupted by a knock on the door. Despite being frustrated at the interruption he called out "Enter" and looked up noticing it was Major Hung.


    "Major, what can I do for you?"


    "Apologise for interrupting sir. At present I am designated as your second-in-command, and I noticed that the police liaison officer was here a little while ago. While I did not want to disrupt your meeting, I believe that I need to come and give you a warning about him. He is an arrogant individual who believes the military owe the police. He is narrow minded only looking out for an arrest, rather than taking the wider view that we have to, in the military."


    "Yes, is there anything else that you want to say about him?"


    "Sir you cannot trust a thing he says. I have been trying to convince the police to assign another member to be our liaison. There is someone there, a junior person, mind you, that I have worked with. He understands and accept that there are limits on what we can give them at time, given wider considerations. I would be recommending to you, that you urgently contact the police to have him replaced. I can get you the details of the person who I believe would be perfect for the liaison position."


    "Do you know Major Hung, he said I could not trust you."


    "Sir my loyalty is to the military and this country. He is an egotistical self-entitled rich kid who believes that we should kowtow to him. That I refuse to do, hence he does not like me. There is no way that anyone with a rich background should be allowed near any real form of public service in terms of the military or the police. They come with their self-entitlement and believe that they are better than those of us, like myself, and even you sir that have achieved through their own efforts."


    "Major Hung ¡­"


    "Apologise for interrupting you sir, but you know I speak the truth."


    "Major Hung" spat out Matthew. He knew that he had to be careful what he said, not wanting to let Major Hung know his real connection to John Nang.


    "I would shut your mouth before you dig yourself into a deeper hole. You may not trust the police liaison, but I do. He appears to be honest and has given up being involved in the family entertainment company where he could have earned millions per month for very little work to go and risk his life day in and day out to protect people. I note your recommendation, but I will not be requesting the appointment of a new liaison officer."


    "Sir, I protest."


    "Protest all your like. It will not change my decision. And furthermore, no more holding back of intelligence. While protecting military intelligence sources is important, allowing a young child to be kidnapped to protect it, allowing weapons smuggling to go on for months, and I am guessing a number of other things is unacceptable."


    "We have to protect our sources."


    "I do not give a care about wholesale protection of sources. It is a balancing act that on what I have been informed of, that you can achieve. Now you will sit down and listen to me."


    Major Hung realised that he was caught, and wanted to leave, but he knew he could not as he had been given an order to sit.


    "Your team is going to be broken up. They will be broken into three groups and rotated as and when I say. One third will be training for deployment, one third working under me, and one third working for you. You will receive in rotation members from active units who need to hone their analysis skills. I am sick and tired of seeing special forces operators who cannot analyse intelligence gathered during their operations and to adapt quickly. They need these skills, as much as your intelligence officers need to be ready for a deployment."


    "Sir, that is unfair on the specialist knowledge and skills that those who work in intelligence had developed. Taking them away hurts the public, as we cannot ¡­"


    "Major, your protest is noted but you are getting close to insubordination. I will listen to reasonable arguments but at present the intelligence department has three times as many people as there are operators within the teams. That is messed up logic. We should have three times as many operators than specific intelligence officers. Special forces operators are highly intelligent and with appropriate training can be intelligence analysts."

 Chapter 47 - Rubbishing a friend? (2)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Major Hung was determined to have his say and protect his kingdom and continued to press his point with Matthew. "Sir you need to listen to me. It takes years to appropriately skill and train intelligence analysts for what we require."


    "You know nothing about the operators. I have some operational experience, despite being an administrator, but you should know I have two master''s degrees one in Counter-intelligence and the other in business administration and human resources."


    "Of the operators I have previously served with one has a doctoral degree in psychology, and another has a doctoral degree in engineering. Working as a small group team, they can bring down any structure and charm most people into providing timely raw intelligence data, and then acting on it. You have my decision, and this is an order that I can legitimately give."


    "Sir, such restructuring is something that has to be authorised by a general, which you are not."


    "You are questioning my orders. I have my orders, and I have been authorised to take this action. Now you have two options. Follow my orders, or you can have some time to think about in it while detained? You have five seconds to make your decision."


    "How do I know it was properly authorised."


    "Accept it now or be detained," responded Matthew in a highly angry voice. This was an order he could legitimately give without needing approval but given his true rank could not be disclosed it would be questioned.


    "Fine, you give me no choice, but this is under the strongest of protests."


    "Your protest is noted, but you will follow orders. I want on my desk by Monday a list splitting your intelligence team into three group. Dismissed."


    "Yes Sir" responded a highly annoyed Major Hung, who immediately stood up and left the office.


    Once the door was shut, Matthew realised that he absolutely had to get rid of Major Hung. Presently he needs senior officers, but that is something he does not need in the long term. He will undermine everything, fighting every step he takes. He looked at the time, and realised that before he left, he needed to have another discussion with General Man. With that he left his office, taking out the coffee cups and locking the door before heading back to the base hospital.


    As he reached the door for General Man''s room, he heard Major Hung already in there complaining about him to the general. Matthew knocked on the door, startling Major Hung, but it was obvious that General Man was expecting him.


    "Apologise Sir for interrupting. I can guess what the major is here to discuss, but I have an operational matter to discuss with you, that is above the major''s rank to be involved in."


    "Major Hung, we will continue this discussion in the future, but I am aware that the Colonel''s orders are highly specific about certain actions, which have properly been authorised. If you wish to make a further complaint, you need to put this is writing, and once I am discharged, I will then talk to you about it further. Until them, you know you must follow lawful orders, and you have been given one. Dismissed."


    Major Hung saluted General Man, and exited the room shutting the door behind him. Matthew reached into his pocket and pulled out a small jamming device, turning it on."


    "What the ¡­"


    "Edward, he thinks I am stupid, really just an administrator promoted over him, that he can trap. He has no idea. Thank god my file, other than basic information, is restricted. I would suggest that he has planted a bug in this room before leaving. I know he will have my office bugged, as will be my on base accommodation, and when I am in there I turn the same devices on to ensure he cannot listen to anything."


    "You mean ¡­"


    "No, he will not have bugged you specifically, as at the moment I am the threat to what he wants."


    "Why did you come over then Matthew?"


    "Firstly, to warn you about him, but I see I was too late for that. More importantly to confirm what is initially happening. I have ordered him to split his intelligence team into three groups. They are going to rotate in directly working for me undertaking intelligence, training for deployments and in intelligence. It is only temporary, as I need to assess the staff, and more importantly Major Hung."


    "Well he is questioning who gave the order. What did you tell him?"

 Chapter 48 - Rubbishing a friend? (3)

    27 December, City K Military Base


    Matthew looked directly at General Man "I told him it was properly authorised and was approved be headquarters. Both are true. Such reorganisation can only occur with the authority of a general, which I am, and the headquarters staff clearly instructed me when they gave me this deployment to reorganise the special forces here to be an effective group, as they could not see that it was the case."


    "Matthew, damn it. The truth, and he has no idea."


    "He also ''advised me'' as he sees it however, however in reality he was giving me an order, to change the police liaison from John Nang to a junior he knows and trust. He proceeded to bad mouth those from a rich background who go into the police and military, nor realising ¡­"


    "You likely went to school with John Nang ¡­" and General Man noticed Matthew nodding his head "and you are the equal largest shareholder in JT International. I am betting your bank account that Phillip manages have billions in them?"


    "I have no idea. I live within my military salary, other than the management of my villa here which Phillip is responsible for. Phillip from that money monthly donates the amount equal to my salary to the veteran''s association. He never tells me that there is not sufficient money for it."


    "You surprise me. I knew that there was a regular donation stream to the veteran''s association, but I had no idea you were behind it. I know what your salary is, and Phillip has 500,000 a month donated."


    "I am going to kill him. And I bet that it is donated in my name."


    "All I know is the donations come in from ''a serving solider and his family''."


    "OK, maybe I will not kill him, the idiot. Getting back to why I am here. I am letting you know in the long term; Major Hung must go from here as there is no way that I can work with him, and I would guess most senior officers on base cannot stand him. However, I will keep him here until I can determine if he is the source of all the problems here or not. The officers who are being transferred here, will help me monitor him and others who I end up thinking will be problematic, and can potentially replace him if needed."


    "Matthew, you are a general. You do not have to justify your decisions to me. The special forces are yours to command, and technically only in your absence to they fall under my control." Edward paused "Now what do you have planned tonight?"


    "I am heading back to my villa, and then going out to a club with Phillip and some friends. With Phillip''s health and my need to be back here early tomorrow, I plan to have an early night."


    "Go have fun. In the next few weeks, I am going to guess that you will have little opportunity."


    "Thank you, Edward."


    With that Matthew stood up and existed the room. He looked at his watch and realised it was 5:20pm. By the time he finished a couple of things he would have Warrant Officer Wang take him back to his villa.


    Meanwhile


    Major Hung stormed back into the intelligence area for the special forces, and into his office slamming his office door behind him. Damn military hierarchy. He had done more than his time here to be promoted to a colonel and given command of special forces here, and quickly parlayed that into a move to another area where he could achieve his goals.


    They bring in this Colonel Rong who is intent to destroy everything he has built here, a good military career, but able to manipulate the intelligence as everyone on the analyst group was loyal to him. What was worst when he attempted to access his service file, all he could access was basic information, nothing about his career. That worried him, what was being hidden?


    He opened his desk drawn and pulled out his laptop and went into access the recordings from General Man''s hospital room and Colonel Rong''s office. What the ¡­ All there was on both recordings was static. How in the world did that occur? Were the devices faulty? He double checked and found out that both had static here Colonel Rong was in the room.


    That was even more worrying, how could he determine what was happening to protect himself and get rid of Colonel Rong. That would have to secure his promotion.

 Chapter 49 - Rubbishing a friend? (4)

    27 December, City K Military Base, the Matthew''s Villa in City K


    Distracting Major Hung was the sudden arrival of an email from Colonel Rong, advising all majors on base of his movements for tonight. Interesting, he was going to a welcome back party at Club TJ''s. That was the most exclusive club in town. How in the world does he know someone who can throw a part there?


    It then clicked with him; it was a welcome back party. Sh*t, that meant that he was from City K, not that he had a brother who lived here for work. That would mean it would be so much harder that those other idiots the military had sent here to head the special forces, to chase away him away


    He paused and made a connection between Phillip and Rong. Sh*t he must be connected to the Rong family of JL International. OK that means he is another rich boy playing at giving service to the country. That would mean that that gathering is going to have several the richest people in the City gathered together. OK that was information he could use and exploit.


    He took from his draw a new burner cell phone and advised his assistant that he was going for a break and would be back in an hour. As soon as he was in a safe spot, he made a call, saying ''kidnapping opportunity Club TJ''s tonight''. Once he received confirmation or receipt of the message, he removed the SIM card from the phone, and destroyed it, before throwing it into a bin. He went and then threw phone into a nearby river, removing the battery and when he was ten minutes away dumped the battery.


    It was around 5:30pm, Matthew when he left the base accompanied by Warrant Office Wang. Rather than having Warrant Officer Wang drive him, he opted to drive to show him the easiest way to his villa and for him to take in everything for future trips back and forth to the Villa.


    When he arrived at the gates of his Villa half an hour later, taking advantage of the special rights regarding the road rules his military vehicle gave him, the guard at the gate, approached the vehicle. As soon as he spotted Matthew, he returned and opened the Villa Gates. Matthew looked across and realised that Warrant Officer Wang was in shock. He never expected this.


    "Warrant Officer, follow me inside please. I need to discuss something with you."


    Matthew walked up to the door, which was opened for him. The Butler, Adam Yang answered the door "Welcome home Second Young Master. Your room is ready, as is a room for your adjunct. Let me know and I will show him to that room."


    "Thank you. Can you arrange for coffee to be served in the front lounge please?''


    ''Yes, Second Young Master."


    "Adam Yang, what I have told you about calling me that."


    "Second Young Master you requested that I call you sir."


    "Well do it please."


    "Yes Sir. Coffee should be a few minutes."


    "Follow me Warrant Officer."


    When they entered a lounge room, Matthew sat down on a couch and indicate for Warrant Officer Wang to do the same. Once he was seated Matthew decided he better tell his adjunct who he was.


    "Just so you are not confused, this is not the family villa. As I told you earlier my brother Phillip who is the CEO of JL international. He and his fianc¨¦ live in the family villa and our parents stay there when they are in country. I inherited this villa from my paternal grandparents on my 18th birthday. And before you ask, I technically am a shareholder of JL International, but ever since I entered the military my brother has managed those shares."


    "I had no idea."


    "Now, I have something else to say. When we are here, and not in uniform I am not Sir or Colonel, my name is Matthew. I need you to respect that this is my home, and that I need to be comfortable here."


    In walked a maid with a tray with two coffee cups, a coffee pot and the usual other items. Matthew poured himself a coffee and indicated to Warrant Office Wang to do the same.


    "Now I am going to get changed as I am meant to meet my brother and school friends for a quickly throw together welcome back party as Club TJ''s. You are welcome to come, and I believe my staff has some casual clothes in the room that is designated as yours here, until you can arrange for some of your own choices to be here or stay at the Villa."


    "I will stay sir. I would guess that there are going to be a number of bodyguards protecting your brother, so that will be OK."


    "Well I plan to be back by midnight. The staff will be instructed that if I have not called or returned by 1am, they are to immediately notify you. You are then to take it that something has happened, immediately notify the base, and coordinate a search. While I expect to be safe, I still will not take chances, particularly as I cannot go there with weapons. Let the staff know what you want to eat, and they will arrange dinner for you."


    As he left the lounge to head to his suite, Matthew stopped Adam Yang and advised him of the orders if he did not return, and to otherwise assist Warrant Officer Wang. On reaching his suite he quickly got ready as he knew Phillip would arrive to take him to Club TJ''s. Just as he was finishing getting ready, he looked out the window and noticed a car coming into the Villa. That would be Phillip. He picked up his wallet, slipping his military identification and tags into it out of sight, and slipped over his head the tracking necklace handed to him on accepting this post by headquarters based on the talisman Lexi had given him when he joined the military.

 Chapter 50 - Welcome back Matthew (1)

    27 December, Matthews villa and travelling to Club TJ''s, City K


    Matthew walked out and slipped into the back of the car next to Phillip, for the trip to Club TJ''s. "Damn little brother, how easily you can slip from Military Colonel to normal citizen."


    "Phillip do not stress me out. Being in the military is my job, just as much as being the CEO of JT International is your job. Do not make anything more of it than that. Can you promise me that you will not make too much of a fuss about things? I need to relax, and it will be good to catch up with people. Just leave it at that, please."


    "Fine" came an almost sulky reply from Phillip.


    "Now where is your fianc¨¦? I thought Chester would be spending every moment he could with you?"


    "That b*tch, being Chester''s ex-wife through connections found out that we were engaged and is making trouble already. She showed up and caused trouble in front of Dominic who Chester and Lexi have been calming down. Chester is on his way, but Lexi will be a little late."


    "She came demanding more money, despite the prenuptial agreement that she signed before they married, and that the courts upheld despite her fighting it in court for five times the payoff. She lost that fight, but she views that I was the cause of their marriage break-up and now wants more money and was not worried about the distress she caused to Dominic."


    "She caused enough harm to Dominic when while she and Chester were married. Lexi when she left made sure Chester had watertight guardianship of Dominic without mention of her, and those papers made it clear it was until she was able to cope. That b*tch tried even to overturn Lexi''s clear decisions regarding Dominic and that was for money as well. The worst thing is it has taken until the last couple of months for Chester and I to rebuild our relationship because of the damage she has done."


    "As you know we are lucky that our relationship has just been decriminalised, but the legal changes mean that we cannot marry here. He already has asked me to travel to somewhere that we can legally marry, get married there and return here were given the laws here the state will recognise our marriage."


    "Go for it. You have let eight years pass you by without having the love of your live by your side. Now that you have gotten engaged, I do not want you two to waste any more time. I suspect that having Chester beside you will make your cancer fight easier."


    "Little brother, when did you get so smart."


    "I always was, you just did not want to see it. Now tell me about this Club."


    "Club TJ''s has two distinct areas. It has the general admission/public area, that is simply a nightclub. It also has private rooms. The private rooms are a mix between a restaurant, meeting room, and night club/bar. The only rules with the private rooms is that no illegal activities are allowed in them, and if you are caught that ends your ability to use the private rooms."


    "When I spoke to Chester before Andrew has arranged for a meal, and then we can do what we like. Last time we were there we ended up having friendly games of poker, but on other occasions we have joined in karaoke, and others just danced. It simply depends on what everyone decides."


    "So, who is going to be there?"


    "Chester, Andrew and Lexi Yao, Paul Gu, Steven Hou, John Nang, Rachael Wen, Joan Tang, as well as you and I are all confirmed. Knowing Andrew, he will ensure that he catered for fifteen people minimum arriving."


    "One thing bother''s me. Why is Andrew, not Chester the head of Jax Corp?"


    "Chester''s interest was in the Entertainment Division and made it clear that he would prefer to be the head of that division, rather than the CEO of the whole company. Chester loves what he is doing. Andrew although had to be persuaded to take on the CEO role. However even he would have to admit, is a better CEO than Chester would be."


    "I always thought that Andrew would run like anything from the company. He hated it as we were growing up, but how we have all changed as we have grown up."


    "Yeah, who would have thought that by baby brother would make a career in the military and within a decade have moved from an enlisted soldier to a Colonel. I would not be surprised if some time in the future, you are promoted to a General."

 Chapter 51 - Welcome Back Matthew (2)

    27 December, Club TJ''s, City K


    Matthew tensed at the at the mention of a promotion to a General. That was his real rank, despite not being able to tell anyone. He just hoped that President Dong did not say anything as knowing Phillip he would not be able to prevent himself from telling anyone, damaging his hidden mission here. He also had his fingers crossed when everything was done by the military for him being a non-executive board member that someone did not let on, or was that the reason that this move had been approved?


    Matthew pondered and realised that he had to have another discussion with General Man. This could get messy and given the investigation that was about to happen they had to be careful.


    Before Phillip could ask a question, the car pulled up to an entrance door, and Philip climbed out. Matthew followed him, and the door as they walked up was opened for them. They were motioned to follow he attendant and shown into a room.


    As Matthew walked in, he was grateful to see John Nang. There was at least someone that he could identify without question. He just wondered how difficult it would be to put names and faces together after having not seen everyone for years.


    As he went to speak to Phillip, Phillip had made his way across the room was ignoring everyone else and embraced, as Matthew could identify Chester. Chester had not changed much in the intervening years but looking at the two of them embracing each other even made Matthew have to look away. Thank goodness they were with friends otherwise the consequences could be serious for the two of them, given the compromises in the law that ensured they could not be punished for their relationship.


    Looking around the room, the next person he could identify was Andrew. Andrew and Chester shared similar looks when they were younger and that had not changed, and of the remaining two men, Paul the last time he had seen him was over fifteen centimetres (6 inches) taller than Steven. As they were standing side by side it was obvious who was who.


    Matthew walked over, and before he could say anything, he was pulled into a brief hug by the two of them. "Paul, Steven it is good to see you."


    "Matthew, when in the world did you get back into town?" asked Paul.


    "Yesterday."


    "So, you have quit the military and back to work in the family company?"


    "Me, working in the family company. You must be kidding. I ran as far as I could when I was eighteen from that prospect, and ¡­"


    "Damn it, you are still in the military. How in the world can we have fun, when we have our common solider watching us," came Steven''s reply.


    John Nang who heard that comment could not help but to spit out the drink that he had taken a mouthful of, causing the two women, who Matthew could not identify to scream, and one stating "Disgusting."


    "Joan, what in the world did you think when that idiot you have been dating on and off for two years made a stupid comment."


    Matthew turned and looked at the woman called Joan, and quickly took in her height and general appearance. He looked then at the other woman, and realised that she must be Rachel, as it was obvious Lexi was not here.


    "An idiot is right. Despite telling me how much he loves me time and time again, he still refuses to marry me, yet he objects to the new relationship I am forming. Bite me Steven."


    "Johnny, you know something, spill, before I ¡­"


    "What, are you going to threaten a police officer, you know Steven there are consequences to that."


    "To quote Joan, bite me John. What do you know? Hang on if you are not going to cooperate, half of the kissy face pair over there knows. Maybe I will get it out of him." Steven''s voice as he was speaking became louder and louder.


    That caused Phillip and Chester to break apart. "What are you talking about, I was not paying attention."


    "Steven made comment about Matthew being a common solider and that cause John to spit out his drink, and as per normal it descended into a farce," responded Paul. Phillip could not help laughing at this.


    "And no one will tell the truth" added, in a quiet voice, Rachael.


    As the door opened, came the comment "And who in here would know the truth, none of you."


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat and then sped up at the sound of her voice. He would know it anywhere, it was Lexi. As the door continued to open, he got a full view of his Lexi, and she looked stunning.

 Chapter 52 - Welcome Back Matthew (3)

    27 December, Club TJ''s City K


    Matthew quickly took in the sight of Lexi. She was still at a small at a height, even in heels like she was and that absolutely brought out his protective instincts. Her black hair was piled on top of her head, but it has the same shine as it always did. Her figure, had matured, but at its core was the same basic shape that he remembered from the last time he saw her. The inflection in her tone, was still the same.


    Lexi once she was fully in the room started to look around and stopped for a few seconds as her eyes hit Matthew. He saw conflicting emotions pass across her eyes, but one key one was that she had something she did not want him to know. She quickly averted her eyes and then continued to look at everyone at home.


    "Come on you lot, what is the issue?"


    No one was ready to speak, as they were worried about the reaction between Matthew and Lexi, given that they had not seen each other for eight years. Other than Lexi the other two that had concerns about her secret were Phillip and Chester. Chester, who had known from the time that Lexi was found to be pregnant that her child was Matthew''s and Phillip who had figured out the secret when Dominic was six months old.


    "Well Steven made a comment about my rank in the military, and John spat out his drink all over Joan, then they started to question Phillip about my rank."


    "Well come on tell us."


    "Mr Goody Too-shoes is a colonel," responded Phillip. "Another administration position, and a senior role at the local base." Matthew realised that there was stunned faces around the room, from those who had no idea of his rank, given how quickly he had risen in nine years in the military.


    "From what I hear you never stay in the same place for long, from what I hear, so another temporary position," came Chester.


    "Actually no. This deployment is for at least four years and depending on what happens with the base commanded and commanding general, it may become permanent."


    "So, what do you do?"


    "Paperwork, paperwork and more paperwork. I have been tasked also with reorganising some operational areas." Matthew knew that this was the absolute truth, he simple omitted what he was responsible for. He then shot John a look as to say keep your mouth shut or I will tell your secrets as well.


    Seeing Matthew''s look, John realised that if he spilled Matthew''s secret, Matthew would spill his secret. There was no way that he wanted that to happen, particularly given he was so close to Joan agreeing to marry him. She would run like anything if the truth came out.


    Andrew went over to a wet bar in the room and poured a whisky for Matthew and handed it to him, indicating "Whiskey."


    Matthew indicated "Only this one. I am sort of on call for emergencies on base, despite not officially starting until Monday, due to several combined factors. So, you better have some juice and other non-alcoholic drinks in here."


    "You are not back with us for more than ten minutes, and you are a party pooper. I bet it is an excuse," Andrew fired back. Matthew realised that he has already had a few drinks. He could not hold his alcohol when they were young, and he wondered if that was the still the case.


    John, knew he better say something "Actually Andrew, from what I hear from the base liaison officer, presently that idiot," with that he pointed at Matthew, "is the only colonel on base." The set of stunned looks that went across everyone''s face surprised Matthew.


    "Apparently four had been sent on manoeuvres, two are on scheduled leave, two on emergency leave, and two in the last three days have been injured, one in a car accident and the other somehow on base. The base commander was called away and the commanding general apparently is ill in the base hospital."


    "How in the world did you get there?" Spat out a stunned Andrew.


    "Right place, right time and doing my duty." Came the short sharp response. While truthful the reality was it as the right missions with the right outcome.


    "Come on that is not enough, you need to give us details." Responded Andrew.


    "No can do, it is called military secrets. Anyway, in this room unless things have changed so dramatically there are three of the biggest gossips in this town in this room, led by my big brother."


    "Go jump of the JL International''s building?"

 Chapter 53 - Welcome Back Matthew (4)

    27 December, Club TJ''s City K


    Matthew, hearing that comment decided that he had to mess with Phillip. He just hoped he would take it the right way. He looked at John Nang before speaking, to see if he would get the fact that he was messing with Phillip. "Base jumping or abseiling? I will if you will Phillip?"


    "You are kidding me?" was the surprised response.


    "Absolutely not." John, having heard the comment could not help but chuckle. From what he knew from his training with the special forces neither would be a challenge for someone who was an operator within the special forces. He knew, as head of the special forces group here, regardless of whether he had an administration or operational background, he would enough training to allow him to lead both.


    The one thing that had him question a few things was how rapidly Matthew had risen through the ranks of the military since he enlisted. Yes, he had done the same in the police, but he had joined through a Ranking Officer Program, that combined his study, policing training and was aimed to make him a senior officer upon graduation. That pause, made him consider was Matthew the legendary Officer X, spoken about in hushed tones by numbers of senior police throughout the country who interacted with special forces members.


    From what he remembered, this Officer X, had been rapidly promoted through the ranks of the special forces, and had everyone in awe of his stills as an operator and analyst, able to easily lead men, cooperative with other sections within the military but the police, and had a reputation of ensuring the missions he lead not only were successful but brought men back safely. John looked at Matthew and decided to tuck that though in the back of his mind, to ask him when they were alone, away from any potential surveillance that might give things away.


    Joan, despite being new into this group of friends could see that Phillip Rong was getting cross at the situation which could end the night in disaster. She yelled out "Andrew where is that food you promised would be here. You promise but are so late in the delivery, it is a wonder that you ever achieve anything."


    Everyone realised the double meaning in her words and burst out laughing. Andrew, however realised that the conversation would quickly end in the gutter as everyone would continue with the s*xual inuendo, and it would get worse. He moved towards the door and pressed a concealed button.


    "I wanted to get everyone together for a low-key celebration of Chester and Phillip getting engaged on Christmas Day." That brought a round of cheers from everyone. "However, it appears that we have reason for a double celebration. After nine years in the military, Matthew has finally been able to grace us with his presence. My friend, we will not forgive you for the way that you joined the military, behind our backs, but we have missed you and it is good to have you back."


    "As some of us have to work tomorrow," with that Andrew looked directly at Phillip, Matthew, John and Lexi, "I figured that this celebration would be quiet, allowing us to spend time together. However, I will for all my generosity, in not charging you¡­"


    "You greedy capitalist," shouted Paul.


    "You can talk Paul. As I was saying before the idiot there,¡­"


    Hearing the word idiot, Paul decided that he had to further annoy Andrew, and shouted "Who are you calling an idiot. I thought that was you."


    That brought a round of laughter from everyone but Andrew who was shooting daggers at Paul. "As I was saying, and hopefully third time lucky I can get this out, as the chefs need to test out some new menu choices. During the day these rooms are more and more wanted for business meetings, necessitating a change in how we cater. As westerners are often at these meeting, the chefs know they need to adapt not only local dishes but dishes they consider Asian as well as adding western food."


    "What the chefs have added, which will be our menu for those meeting. For entree we will have Vegetable Spring Rolls with Sweet Chilli Jam, Chicken Satay skewers with peanut dipping sauce and bruschetta. That I cannot remember what is on it, but it is Italian. With Main Courses are an Asian inspired tasting main meal plate with fried rice Lemon Chicken, Beef and Black Bean and Sweet and Sour Pork."


    "Bland, I know, but how many damn requests we get for them from Westerns is shocking. Also, there is a Indian Beef Vindaloo, and Gourmet Pizzas with an Asian twist. Dessert options include Individual Pavlova''s and a Sticky Date Pudding with caramel sauce. I had the Sticky date pudding, and once I got over the unusual taste it was enjoyable."


    "And before you ask, no one is getting a choice, the staff have been told simply to come in and spread the choices around."


    "Andrew" came a whine from a couple of voices.


    Steven responded, "Suck it up princesses."

 Chapter 54 - Welcome Back Matthew (5)

    27 December, Club TJ''s, City K


    While everyone heard Steven''s comment, before anyone could respond the staff can in carrying entrees and sat them around the table. Everyone had a taste of all four options on their plate. Matthew looked at Andrew who had a smirk, as he had tricked everyone in that they will be able to taste each new dish. Everyone''s drinks were refreshed, and they all gravitated to the table and started to talk among themselves, while they sat down and started to eat.


    Matthew, as he sat down realised how much everyone''s life had changed since they had spent any time together. It was not difficult to determine, despite all the trash talking that was happening that other than himself, John and Lexi, who followed their dreams to do what they wanted, everyone else was stuck in their jobs with family expectations. While he knew Phillip and Chester enjoyed their positions, it was difficult to determine who enjoyed their job and who hated it.


    As the various courses came out Matthew, while being dragged into the conversations occurring around the table by everyone, realised how much he had missed out on with everyone over the time leaving him feel a little isolated. Some things that they were talking about were alien to him. It was only when everyone finished eating and despite Andrew''s on and off whining about some of the dishes and he looked at his watch Matthew realised it was 9:30pm. Where had two and a half hours gone since Phillip picked him up? As the wait staff removed their plates, coffee and tea were brought out for those who wanted it, along with fresh alcoholic drinks for everyone else.


    Matthew looked around, and realised that that beside himself, it was Lexi and John who were not drinking. Phillip was still on his second drink, Chester on his third and he had completely lost count how much Andrew, Steven, Joan and Rachael had.


    Across the other side of the table, watching Matthew throughout the meal was Lexi. Being this close to him after so many years was nerve-racking, so she avoided speaking directly to him unless it was absolutely needed during their conversations. That made the whole meal uncomfortable as she felt that she could not join the discussions.


    How she wished that Matthew was only here for a short visit, not for what appears to be years. As she knew the longer, he was here and the more he interacted with everyone the closer he would get to the truth about Dominic.


    It was the one thing that she promised Richard to get him when she was five months pregnant to stop most the physical abuse. Everyone had to be told and always believe that Dominic was his son. When they married her parents made sure that everything was in Richard''s name, her trust fund, the house, and her shares in the company. Richard''s will made it clear that everything was left to his child or children from the marriage, and when it was read, a letter was handed by his lawyers to her.


    Richard spelt out that there was a second doc.u.ment to be with his will, and his lawyers were only instructed to deal with it is the truth of Dominic''s parentage came out. The letter was harsh and abusive, another go at her from beyond the grave. It made it clear that if the truth came out everything he owned, including what her parents gave him control of on their marriage would go to his mistress and her family. It also made it clear that for every year they were denied those assets when the truth came out the penalty that had to be paid was significant. Her company, despite being successful even now would struggle to pay even twenty percent of that penalty.


    Right at the end of the meal, Chester realising that Lexi had not been involved in the conversations had to ask, "What is wrong Lexi?"


    Thinking quickly on her feet so no one would realise the real reason for her actions "Just worried about Dominic Chester, you know that his behaviour was like before."


    Andrew could not help himself "You two spoil that boy, and let his behaviour get out of control."


    "Stow it Andrew, he does not have his father and realised on you, Chester and now Phillip to be his role models. Your behaviour is the worst influence on him."


    Paul added "You are always like a spoilt child, and ¡­"


    "Do not say it Paul, I know your secrets ¡­"


    "And where the bodies are buried. We have all heard that before Andrew, and you know after all this time that threat does not carry any weight."


    Steven added "Come on you two, let us get to the serious part of the night, poker, relaxing and more importantly celebrating Phillip and Chester''s engagement, plus now we also have the gang back together."

 Chapter 55 - Welcome Back Matthew (6)

    27 December, Club TJ''s City K


    Very quickly the table was set up for their friendly game of poker, and everyone settled down for the game. Matthew quickly realised that despite the amount of poker he has played while waiting for missions and just generally he was nothing compared to his friends. They all had the killer instinct. The only thing that was able to keep him in the game was his ability to read people.


    Unlike the small change games that they play in the military these games were highly serious. The pots were huge, tens of thousands of dollars, which of course everyone could afford. While Matthew was able to stay in the game, breaking even, he was more interested in simply watching and spending time with everyone. More importantly doing that, allowed him to gather intelligence for the next time they played to ensure that he would succeed in the next game.


    Eventually he, along with John opted to step out from the game and moved away from everyone to have a quiet discussion where no one could hear them, while still observing them.


    Given the concerns that Chester and Lexi seemed to have Matthew had to find out what John knew about Dominic''s kidnapping. He quietly asked "John, honestly tell me what you know about Dominic''s kidnapping? Chester seems worried and with Phillip''s health the more I know rather about that situation the more I can help Phillip."


    "Damn it Matthew, this is stuff we can talk about another time."


    "Do not tell me that, you know something?"


    "Actually, I know little, as we were kept out of it until just before Dominic was rescued when finally, the idiot told us what the real situation. Then, the only thing I was allowed to do was be a conduit for information as Dominic is my godson. I am betting you have seen the information on the real perpetrator¡­?"


    "I have, and knowing what I know¡­"


    "Cutting a long story short, it has messed with Dominic. There is no evidence that he was physically abused, but the mental impact of the abduction¡­"


    "And what he would have been exposed to¡­"


    "Yeah that. It has left him so attached to Chester and Lexi, and it is hard for them both to leave him alone particularly at night. Over the last couple of months as he has realised how important Phillip is to Chester, he has become important to him as well. But the rest of us he tolerates, me more than everyone else as I have been able to get permission to take him on ride-alongs when I do patrols and given him some basic training on how to protect himself."


    "So, what do you ¡­"


    "Think you should do. Do not push yourself into his life. He will see you as a threat but make him realise when you meet him that he can trust you. He will do the rest when he is ready. As the police psychologist told me, he just has to learn to trust a.d.u.l.ts again. But when he does trust you I would suggest take him to the military base. He is fascinated by the military and the police, so he will trust you more than most a.d.u.l.ts."


    John paused, and then continued "My friend, do not think about pursuing Lexi. She was so hurt by the marriage her parents forced her in and then her husband''s death. I remember seeing how you felt about her, and I still see that same look now. Since she has been back, her only focus has been Dominic, and I do not see that changing."


    "You are too observant ¡­"


    "What do you expect?"


    That caused Matthew to laugh, which drew attention from those around the poker table. Paul yelled out "Well we see the public servants are piking out of the fun. Why would we expect anything different from them?"


    John use to it, responded "Try my friend. I know you well enough that you will have driven yourself and will refuse to take a cab home. I feel like issuing a few tickets if you want, and maybe you can sleep it off in the cells."


    "Go Jump off a building John."


    "To paraphrase Matthew from before, which building and what type of jumping?"


    This drew more laughter from everyone and Paul shooting a look at John, who responded "Give us a minute and we will come and join you."


    John paused while everyone turned back to the poker game "We will talk in the next few days, and I will try and find out more information. Plus you owe me for keeping your secret, I want additional training with you for my team and I."


    "You have it, provided you keep my secret, while I keep your secret."


    With that then two of them walked back to join in the poker game.

 Chapter 56 - Welcome back Matthew (7)

    27 December, Club TJ''s, City K


    Lexi, having slipped out of the private room to use the toilet, was slightly worried seeing that someone was carefully watching her as she returned to the private room. She wondered what it was about. She had done nothing to offend anyone since she had returned and figured that any conflicts from before she had left would have been forgotten.


    Pausing as she was about to enter the room, Lexi wondered how long it would be before she and Matthew had a confrontation. She knew that she had never given him a real explanation for her seeming abandonment of him while he was training and then disappearing for years before returning. When they had consummated their relationship and Dominic was conceived, she knew what she wanted she could not have predicted what her parents would do and how that changed her life.


    The only thing she knew was that some good had come from the situation. She had been able to escape from her parent''s control and pursue her dream of studying fashion design. That allowed her to create her design house that was totally separate from Jax Corp, which meant that the family could not control her again.


    However, for her to do that, she knew that Chester had sacrificed his happiness and stayed in a forced unhappy marriage and it had taken years for him and Phillip to come to the point they are now, partly because of the law but more because of Chester''s sacrifice for her. As she pushed open the door and re-entered the room, she was grateful that Matthew had re-joined the poker game. She noticed Chester and Phillip sitting quietly watching the game.


    After heading over, she sat down between the two of them, giving them both a kiss, before saying "I have a question. You can tell me to forget it if you want."


    Phillip and Chester looked at each other over Lexi''s head, realising that they needed her to ask the question, they knew that she would ask eventually. They had talked about how they needed to handle it. She did not need to feel guilty about what happened as all it was for them was a few twists and turns that had taken all of them to get to the position that the were at. Phillip quietly said, "Go ahead Lexi."


    "Chester, I know after everything happened with Richard, I simply dumped Dominic on you and ran away. That caused you to stay in that unhappy marriage but damaged your relationship. Do you both blame me for what I did?"


    Phillip responded "Lexi, we knew this question was coming. No, we do not blame you. You married Richard, and I suspect that it was your parent''s choice not yours, and he died weeks after Dominic was born. No one would have expected you to have been able to cope, and Chester made the decision to take in Dominic to give you the space to deal with everything you needed until you were ready to come back and become his full time parent."


    Pausing Phillip could see that Lexi was crying, so he gathered her in his arms and gave her a hug. Once she was a little calmer, he continued "Lexi, we have, despite all the issues the evil witch caused, have come to the point where we always hoped we would be able to with the change in the law. Now all we need to go is get married. Promise us, you will not blame yourself and more importantly that you will design our suits for when we get married."


    Seeing the sincerity of his words reflected in Phillips eyes, all Lexi could do was quietly say "Yes."


    "Now, Lexi, stop it. You and I have discussed this as well. I do not regret my decision to become Dominic''s guardian to allow you to do what you needed. As I told you weeks ago, all you need to promise me is that you will not keep questioning yourself and whether it was the right decision. It was the right decision. Just care for Dominic as you have been both during your frequent visits home and since your permanent return."


    Chester moved and gave Lexi another hug, before saying "Now go leave us to spend some time here together and have fun with everyone else."


    Realising that Chester was serious, Lexi gave them both a kiss, before she headed over to the poker game, and yelled out "Deal me in you idiots, I need to clean you out."


    "In your dreams" responded Joan "I am going to clean everyone out."


    "As if Joan" responded Steven, before everyone broke out into laughter.


    Watching this, Chester turned to Phillip before saying "It is so good that everyone is back together my love."


    Phillip not carrying, simply leant over and gave him a kiss before hearing someone, who he suspected was Paul yell out "Get a room you two."


    Chester pulled back and replied with a smile on his face "And let you miss the show."

 Chapter 57 - Welcome back Matthew (8)

    27 December, Club TJs, City K


    "As if, now are you two coming to join us?"


    Chester looked at Phillip, who slightly shook his head. Phillip had been getting more and more tired as the night he had been going on. Even before Phillip had gone to collect Matthew, they had argued about coming tonight. However, Phillip simply gave him a look and pleaded with him, and he relented.


    Despite everything, the night had been a good one. Their friends had a quiet celebration for their engagement and to welcome Matthew back. Hearing those words, a shiver went up Chester''s spine, because he knew eventually Lexi would have to confront the truth about Dominic''s parentage. Rather than moving Chester carefully took Phillip in his arms, and the two of them simply sat there watching their family and friends.


    After a while, Chester looked at his watch and notice it was just before 11pm. Phillip was almost asleep, so he decided he needed to take him home. This cancer fight was draining him quicker than his previous two fights. Chester just hoped that this was not a sign that this fight would not have a good result. It just meant that he needed to take him directly home, rather than to the hotel they had planned to go to, earlier than they really wanted.


    They had planned to go to the hotel, as Phillip''s parents were due to arrive the following morning at the family villa for a visit. They did not know that they had become engaged and like his parents were conservative to view that their sons should marry women regardless of their feelings. He knew how much of a disaster that was as they did not care about who their children loved.


    In the past Phillip had always been able to tell his parents where to go, but Chester was worried that Phillip would not be able to stand up to his parents given his health situation. The weird thing was, that Richard''s parents were the only ones that were supportive of him and Phillip. Unknown to Lexi, they had come and cared for Dominic for a night here or a weekend there to allow the two of them to spend time together. Their only thing was they did not do anything to cause problems publicly until the Law changed.


    He tapped Phillip on the shoulder and quietly said, "Phillip, I will make arrangements for Matthew to get home. We need to leave and get you to bed. And no, despite the fact that I was looking forward to spending the night with you at the hotel, I am taking you back to your Family Villa, but I will be sleeping in the spare room, in case your parents arrive to early in the morning."


    "Chester, you know I want you with me ¡­"


    "Phillip pleading will not change a thing tonight. Your parents do not know we are engaged, and we will talk to them about out engagement and not shove it in their face. You know they cannot help themselves when the arrive to force their way into your bedroom¡­"


    "Fine,¡­" came a sulky response.


    Quietly, Chester signalled to Andrew who came over and spoke to his older brother asking "What is it?"


    "We are heading, I need to get Phillip home. Can you organise for someone to take Matthew back to his villa?"


    "Leave it with me, now go you two before I regret it."


    Around twenty-five minutes later, Matthew looked at his watch and realised it was 11:30pm. He knew that he needed to leave, as despite all the arrangements made on base, he had a busy day tomorrow. He realised that despite everything it was good to catch up with people who, despite the past, considered him to be a friend.


    Matthew even found it hilarious that he and John were able to arrange another meeting to discuss matters as well as agreeing to some one-on-one training for the situations where the special forces were cooperating with the police, without anyone realising what was happening. Their long-standing relationship was a blessing as there were excuses for the two of them to time together without arousing any suspicions of their true positions. Thank God, despite his alcohol consumption he kept one of Matthew''s secrets.

 Chapter 58 - Hostage Taking (1)

    27 December, Club TJ''s and the streets of City K


    Matthew looked around and realised that Phillip had stranded him here at Club TJ''s. Chester also had disappeared. Hopefully, the two of them decided to spend time together away from anyone else. They needed it as their relationship had to be repaired. The problem was he needed to get home, and given Phillip brought he did not have access to a vehicle here. There was no way he would disturb Warrant Officer Wang, so he had to figure out how he would get home without resorting to a taxi, which would have security risks.


    Andrew, Paul, Steven, John, Joan and Rebecca, all were still engrossed in the poker game, so he knew he would have no help there getting home. However, as he looked Lexi was picking up her coat and handbag. Given their past, he was reluctant to ask her, but it was the best option.


    He walked over and said "Lexi, I hate to impose on you. I came with Phillip, but it appears he has left without me realising. Would you be able to drop me off at my Villa?"


    Lexi, despite having joined everyone was still concerned about spending time with Matthew alone. She was too worried that she would do or say something that would betray Dominic''s true parentage to him, and then must deal with the problems that that disclosure would cause. She wanted to ensure that she kept the secret, as Matthew would even now abandon everything for her and Dominic, feeling now that he simply owed her. That was something she did not want.


    As she looked around though she realised that Chester and Phillip had disappeared. Abandoning Matthew here, would cause issues as despite everything the two of them were so in love and would see it as an afront to them both, given Matthew had only just arrived back in the country. They deserved their happiness and with Phillip''s parents due back tomorrow, they would have little time to spend with each other over the next couple of weeks, despite how much the two of them made the other happy. She just hoped they both took her advice, once she had made their suits and go somewhere that they could legally marry for a long weekend and return. Everyone would simply have to accept their marriage.


    Lexi, turned to Matthew and indicated "Given Phillip and Chester went off together, I guess I can give you a lift back to your Villa. Mind you it is just this once."


    "Lexi, I was not asking it to become a permanent arrangement. If I had known, I would have made alternate secure arrangements for my return home. Do not make too much out of it."


    "Fine" snapped Lexi. As they walked out the private room entrance, Lexi''s car was quickly driven up by the valet staff. The sooner she was able to drop Matthew back at his villa the better. She did not want to spend much time with him because she knew on sight that none of the feelings, she had for Matthew previously had not gone. They were as strong as ever, and if she slipped back into any sort of relationship with him, her secret would quickly come out, hurting too many people.


    Matthew like the gentleman he had always been, walked her around to the driver''s side of the vehicle and helped her in, and then shut the door before returning to the passenger side and sitting in. As she drove off, silence filled the car. They drove away from the centre of town, and into the quieter suburban areas of City K. They simply sat there ignoring each other. Lexi was grateful as she did not want to have to talk to Matthew.


    Matthew on the other hand, was happy as no matter how it came about, he was sitting in a car with Lexi. He just sat there without wanting to say a word and take in the sight that was Lexi. It was in that moment that he realised how much he had missed her since the time that he had last spent any time with her. Watching her made him start to wonder was there a possibility that he would be able to repair their relationship. Even the idea of having a stepson did not scare him and maybe in their own time they could have their own children.


    Suddenly there was a bang as Lexi''s car was hit from behind.

 Chapter 59 - Hostage Taking (2)

    December 28, Streets of City K


    The first hit from behind, startled Lexi, who peered the rear-view mirror, however before either of them knew anything, the car was hit from behind a second time. This time the hit was harder and caused Lexi to start to lose control of the vehicle. Matthew immediately reached over and grabbed the wheel to steady the car, while saying to Lexi "Do not push your foot in the breaks until I tell you but lock the car doors immediately."


    There was something about the situation that concerned him, and as much as he could he wanted to ensure that Lexi was safe. As he started to gain some control over the car, it was hit from behind a third time, but it was pushing it forward. A sense of foreboding came over Matthew who wondered who found out that he. More importantly that made him realise that he was under surveillance.


    However, before he could think of anything else the car behind them hit Lexi car for a fourth time, again pushing it forward. This time however he immediately felt the vehicle run over spikes on the road puncturing all four tires. They now had no option but to stop, as travelling too far could see them in an accident. "Lexi slowly put your foot on the brake pedal. We have no option but to stop or we will have an accident. Take back control of the vehicle."


    As Lexi did what he asked, Matthew slowly removed his hands from the wheel, and carefully slipped them into his back pocket pulling out his wallet without Lexi knowing. He needed to hide his secondary military identity doc.u.ments, so that is someone cane across the vehicle and found them it would trigger an investigation. The ones left in his wallet, confirmed his rank but that he was administration, not anything that was a total lie. He carefully used his credit card knife to make a small slit in the seat and slipped them inside it along with the credit card knife. As he was slipping his wallet back into his back-pocket Lexi finally had the vehicle under control.


    He just wished he had his gun, but hopefully the knives hidden in his shoes and the garrotte in his watch would become useful. He was tempted to turn on the tracking hidden in the remade talisman that Lexi had given him when he joined. But he was worried that it would be overkill and cause more problems than it was worth. He needed to see what was happening before doing anything.


    Lexi soon had the vehicle slowed down and brought to a stop. Less than 20 seconds after the car was brought to a stop, he noticed that they were being surrounded by men with guns. How in the world did anyone know he was here, and damn it was his job was putting Lexi at risk?


    Then a voice was heard "Miss Yao, you and your companion need to get out of the car now. If you do not, the team outside your family home will kill your nephew within two minutes."


    While it was clear that they were targeting Lexi, which infuriated Matthew they were not targeting him, he was simply caught up in the events. The concern was, given what John and he had discussed was that this was the second time in less than a year that the Yao family had been targeted.


    He called out "We are coming" and raised both hands. Lexi followed his lead and did the same. He reached down with one hand and undid Lexi''s seatbelt, quietly saying "Do not say anything about me being military, I will tell them. However, I will be claiming that I am your boyfriend."


    Lexi quietly responded "OK." Lexi was terrified with what was happening but could see that Matthew had a level of control over his emotions. She knew, from their past experiences that he would ensure that she was protected. If letting him for a short space of time claim that he was her boyfriend was necessary she would let it, but there was no hope that it was the truth.


    Matthew brought his hand back up in sight of the men surrounding the vehicle, so they could see he did not have a weapon, before he undid his belt.


    He then called out "We are getting out", and undid his side door, climbing out of Lexi''s car while at the same time Lexi did the same.


    Matthew put his hands up, and as he and Lexi at gun point were moved to the rear of the vehicle he was told clearly "Down on your knees." Matthew, complied, knowing resistance at this time would have Lexi killed, so he dropped to his knees.

 Chapter 60 - Hostage Taking (3)

    28 December, Streets of City K


    After being hit in the back with the butt of a gun, Matthew''s arms were roughly pulled behind his back and handcuffs were put on him. How stupid were these idiots? Did they not realise that zip-ties were always the better option for securing people as handcuffs, if you knew what you were going, could be broken out of. They then forced Lexi to her knees and did the same.


    The voice who demanded they get out of the vehicle shouted, "Who the hell are you." Matthew tried to rack his brain as to where he had heard that voice before, and it hit him, it was a voice he had only heard a few times in recordings. It was the Devil. S*it, Matthew thought, I hope he does not realise who I am.


    Matthew looked around and in the dim light, he could see two differently dressed groups. Those who are obviously the Devil''s minions, dressed in military like uniforms and those who were more obviously sticking closer to the extremist Islamic Dogma of ISX. Both, as he recalled from the review of material, he had this morning trying to determine his next steps on his Devil hunt would be dangerous and were willing to use ****, s.e.x.u.a.l servitude and fear to achieve their goals.


    The victims they rescued the other day pointed a significantly terrifying picture what awaited them. He knew that he could not try to escape as the outcomes that would await Lexi would be worse. Both would use single women for their own s*xual gratification, single men were killed immediately. Couples and those who were rich were not only forced to convert to their view is Islam but to hand over everything to the group. Single rich people men were then killed, and the single women then forced into s*xual servitude.


    Couples however were treated differently. They were stripped and kept n.a.k.e.d and forced to perform s*xual acts on demand for their viewing pleasure of group members or the Devil and his minions. A failure to comply with the demands were punished with physical abuse and separation and death of the man. They used fear to control couples.


    However, those same victims gave information, which combined with everything else they had made him conclude that the Devil and his minions had not changed. Despite seeming embrace ISX''s view of Islam, they were not true believers and using ISX for their own purposes. Given he knew the level of CCTV surveillance on the streets, it would not surprise him that this was the last act of the Devil and his minions before ditching ISX to move onto the next group they would exploit.


    The one thing he pitied, was the true believers in Islam that were in ISX and the caliphate that they wanted. They were dealing with blasphemers using Islam for their own purposes, and they do not realise what was coming, their deaths when they had served their purposes for the Devil.


    Processing that information so quickly he glanced towards Lexi, who he could see was terrified. Thank goodness she did not know who had stopped them, or it would terrify them even more. Seeing that look, he knew what he had to say to protect her. Just claiming to be her boyfriend would not be enough. She would be abused by the ISX members because she was with an unrelated male.


    Matthew had to claim that he was her fianc¨¦. Hopefully that would be enough to ensure that they were not separated. He knew that it would shatter any chance for a future relationship it would prevent Lexi from being handed around from man to man within the group. That was something he could not allow as it would shatter her physically and psychologically.


    Matthew took a breath, knowing that the men were getting ready to kill him in front of Lexi. He needed to appear somewhat shaken as once they found his identification doc.u.ments they would wonder while someone in military administration would not be terrified in the situation. "My name is Matthew Rong, I am her fianc¨¦. My ID is in my wallet." By the end he ensured that his voice was not much more than a whisper, to keep portraying fear.


    Lexi looked over not believing what Matthew had said. She wanted to deny his words, but looking in his eyes, she clearly saw that he knew something she did not, and that she needed to keep quiet.


    Quickly Matthew''s wallet was pulled out of his pocket, and Matthew heard "F*ck, he is a colonel in the military, administration but still a colonel."

 Chapter 61 - Hostage Taking (4)

    28 December, Streets of City K


    Matthew breathed a little easier. They did not doubt the identity doc.u.ments found. That was a relief. He then heard the Devil respond to whoever spoke "Even better. That means we will not be screwed around in getting what we want. The military will want him back and do what we want. Search him."


    Matthew was pulled roughly to his feet, and as he stood, he saw that one of the terrorists had a gun held to Lexi''s head from behind. Thank goodness she could not see that. They turned him around and slammed him down onto the rear of Lexi''s car, and started to search him. He wanted to react, but Matthew knew that this would ensure both he and Lexi were killed.


    While searching him, they kicked him and hit him to tell him they were in control. Once they were happy, that he had nothing hidden on him, they turned him around and it was called out "The only thing sir is a necklace and his watch."


    "No ID tags." Concern was in the Devil''s voice


    "None sir."


    Matthew knew he needed to say something to get around the concerns being expressed. In that same shaky voice, he used to lull them into accepting the reality of the ID "I left them at home. Pl...Pl... Please do not take my necklace, it is the talisman my fianc¨¦ gave me when I joined the military."


    To even more play how scared he wanted them to believe he was he then collapsed on his knees. "Pl..Pl..Please let me keep it."


    Lexi, on hearing that, remembered the talisman she gave him the day before he went to report. She realised that what she had seen earlier that night was in fact that talisman, just on a different chain. She stuttered out "It...it... is. Please let him keep it."


    "Let him keep it. As if it is going to keep him safe," spat out the Devil followed by an almost evil laugh.


    Lexi, hearing this laugh was terrified. What in the world had happened? All she had done was agree to drop Matthew off at his villa and this happened. Who were these people? What did they want? Why were they after her? Then the thought hit her, were these the people behind Dominic being taken? She hoped not. Her little boy had constantly been frightened and trusted no one. The people who took him did something to scar him mentally, but he would tell no one what they had done.


    Then she realised Matthew had called himself her fianc¨¦. All he was, was her ex-boyfriend. She only agreed to allow him to call her his girlfriend as she thought it might protect her. That made her realise that he knew something. What was it? What made him change his plan so quickly? Did this mean that they were going to kill them?


    The tears started to fall down Lexi''s face, and she turned trying to collapse herself onto Matthew. He was her only security at this time, and she needed to know she would be safe. She knew that despite their past he would do everything to ensure that she was reunited with Dominic.


    As she moved, Matthew realised that the seriousness of the situation had hit Lexi. She was now terrified, and that he was her only safety in the situation. At least presently she would not contradict what he had said about being her fianc¨¦, and that was the protection he could offer her at this time.


    Despite Lexi''s reaction, one thing Matthew was glad of was that they believed the situation with the talisman. Lexi was convinced it was the original one and that was what mattered, as her few words convinced the Devil not to take it. Little did Lexi or more importantly the Devil know it was a specially made copy that contained his identifications details but a hidden tracker that he could activate when it was safe to do so.


    Doing that would ensure that they could be rescued. He just had to hope that it was not too long that he could do so, as the longer they were with the Devil the more potential there was that he would decide to abandon ISX and they all would be killed.


    Matthew simply turned his head and quietly said "Lexi it will be OK. I am with you¡­"

 Chapter 62 - Hostage Taking (5)

    28 December, Streets of City K; Matthew''s Villa and Rong Family Villa, City K


    As Matthew was speaking to Lexi, they were pulled apart and onto their feet. As he slightly turned his head Matthew saw that petrol was being poured onto Lexi''s car, ready to set it alight as they left. They were dragged towards a waiting truck and shoved into it with a bag placed over their heads. He felt Lexi leaning into him again. Matthew realised her instincts were kicking in and he was the only security that she had.


    Just before the truck started, he heard an explosion, telling him Lexi''s car had been set alight. Hopefully his identification tags left in the car would not be destroyed to alert his superiors that there was a problem. As the truck start to move he realised that he needed to work out not only the direction they were travelling, but how long they travelled for. His concern was knowing the Devil''s base and worrying how the Devil, his minions and ISX had gotten into City K without being detected. Major Hung and his intelligence team had questions to answer.


    However, within seconds of the vehicle starting to move, Matthew felt a needle injecting something into his arm. He realised within seconds that while he did not know the specific drug it not only contained a paralytic but something that would render him unconscious. As he collapsed Matthew''s final though was, he hoped that nothing happened to Lexi.


    Lexi herself, heard an explosion as the truck that they had been forced into started up, and she moved as close as she could to Matthew. A few seconds after the truck started, she felt a needed jab into her arm, and she wondered what was happening.


    At 1am, Butler Yang realised Master Matthew had not returned to the Villa. This was concerning, and he knew his instructions. Master Matthew, despite all his issues was someone who treated the staff working here at the villa with total respect and never lies to them, despite spending little time here over the years due to his military service. He knew his instructions from Master Matthew and reluctantly headed to the room where they had shown the solider accompanying Master Matthew was sleeping. As he entered the room Butler Yang turned on the light and headed towards the bed.


    The light disturbed Warrant Officer Wang, who immediately sat up "What do you want?" was the immediate question.


    "Sir, Master Matthew told me when he left that he would be home by midnight, however if he had not returned by 1am, I was to disturb you, and let you know."


    "Do you know where he was going and who he was with?"


    "Sir, Master Matthew''s brother Master Phillip collected him and took him to wherever they were going."


    "What we need to do, is call the Colonel''s brother and find out are they still out, or if he is on his way back."


    Butler Yang started out of the room, and George Wang, quickly got out and located a dressing gown, and followed Butler Yang downstairs, after grabbing his secure phone. Butler Yang picked up a phone and dialled Phillip Rong''s mobile.


    After six rings Phillip picked up the phone, noticing it was from Matthew''s Villa and placed it on speaker. Despite Chester''s insistence to sleep in a guest room, he was on the bed with Phillip in Phillip''s suite. He simply answered "Yes"


    "Master Phillip, it is Butler Yang, and Master Matthew''s villa. It is after 1am, and he is not home. He made it clear that I was to wake the person who accompanied him, and he said to call you to check."


    "Uncle Adam, Chester and I left Club TJ''s at 11pm. Matthew was still there with Andrew, Paul Steven, John, Joan, Rebecca and Lexi. Other than Matthew, John and Lexi seemed quite sober. I will see what I can find out. But can you call Lexi''s villa to see that she got home"


    Chester added "I made arrangements with Andrew for someone to get him home. I will call Andrew and see who took him home."


    Phillip added "Give us five minutes and we will get back to you. However, maybe Matthew''s adjunct can call John, given he works for the police." Just before he ended the call Phillip gave Butler Yang the mobile number Phillip had for John Nang.


    Having written down the number, Butler Yang handed it to Warrant Officer Wang and said "Master Phillip suggested you call his and Master Matthew''s friend John Nang, who is a police officer. They will be calling other friends to see that they can find out."

 Chapter 63 - Alarm Bells (1)

    28 December, Matthew''s Villa, Rong Family Villa and John Nang''s residence, City K


    Hearing the name John Nang, that rang a bell with Warrant Officer Wang. That was the name of the police liaison officer that had seen Colonel Rong at the base, was this the same person? He hoped so, as this might make the situation easier to deal with.


    Taking the piece of paper, he used his secure mobile and called the number. Within two rings the phone call was answered "John Nang speaking."


    Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone Warrant Officer Wang knew immediately it was the same John Nang that had the meeting with the Colonel at the base. "Sir, this is Warrant Officer Wang."


    "We met at Colonel Rong''s office. Why are you calling my personal mobile from a secure number," responded John. He knew from seeing the number that it was a secure mobile number.


    "Sir, Colonel Rong has not returned home. Is he with you?"


    "No Warrant Officer Wang. I left the club twenty minutes after he and Lexi Yao left. Lexi, it looked like was giving him a lift home as her Villa is in the same area as Matthew''s." Looking at his watch, he added "That was over ninety minutes ago." Recognising the potential issue, John added, "Call me back. My secure number shifts the last two digits to the fifth and sixth digits while reverses them and reverses the new last four digits."


    "Yes Sir"


    As he ended the call, the phone Butler Yang called on rang. "Master Phillip, I received no answer from Miss Lexi''s mobile. I will hand you over to Master Matthew''s adjunct."


    "CEO Rong, I am Warrant Officer George Wang, Colonel Rong''s adjunct. I spoke to Mr Nang, and he said Colonel Rong obtained a lift from, it must be Miss Lexi, and they left the club over ninety minutes ago. I am to call him back."


    "We confirmed through other calls that Lexi and Matthew had left together, so we know that."


    Before Warrant Officer Wang could say anything, his secure phone rang, and he immediately handed over the phone and answered his secure phone "Warrant Officer Wang speaking."


    "Warrant Officer Wang, John Nang here. I made a quick call to the central police station. The fire brigade was called to a car fire around twenty minutes ago, and they found a license plate that appears to be from Lexi''s car. It occurred about ten minutes'' drive from Matthew''s villa. They were about to send someone to notify Lexi''s family, but I have told them I will see to it. I am waiting for the CCTV footage to see what happened, but something does not seem right here."


    "Do you need me to do anything? Can you head back to the military base and advise General Man. The last thing Matthew will want is Major Hung to know. If General Man is up to it, bring him to the police station as soon as you can. I will let you know if I find anything out in the interim."


    "Yes sir." With that the call ended, and Warrant Officer Wang turned to hurry back to the room to change to return to the base and advise General Man of the potential issue. On returning to his allocated room, he dialled the base hospital and asked the nurse on duty to disturb General Man, indicating he was ordered by Colonel Rong to disturb General Man.


    The nurse on the other end of the phone wanted to argue, however given the potential seriousness of the situation, from somewhere Warrant Officer Wang stood his ground and the nurse relented. He was able to make quick arrangements to see the General on his arrival back at the base.


    At the Rong family villa having gotten the information they had received both Chester and Phillip were worried, and started questioning each other, as to what had happened? What had Matthew dragged Lexi into? Were they safe? What does Matthew do? Why would it be important to John Nang?


    After a few minutes of debating, Phillip convinced his fianc¨¦ to head to Lexi''s villa and see what eh could find. Chester also agreed if Lexi was not there, he would carefully bring Dominic back here so that they could wait for news together. Chester joked however the two of them had ditched everyone to go off for a few hours together and simply let no one know and that they would kill the two of them when they were found.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 64 - Alarm Bells (2)

    28 December, City K Military Base Hospital, City K


    Having used the privileges that driving the military vehicle afforded him, Warrant Officer Wang was able to shorten what would have, even during the middle of the night, been at least a forty-five-minute drive into twenty minutes. As he was pulling into the car part of the military base hospital his secure mobile started to ring.


    Answering it, he responded "Warrant Officer Wang speaking."


    "Warrant Officer, John Nang here. I have been able to have only a quick look at the footage from nearby CCTV of what happened before the vehicle fire. The car, I can determine is Lexi Yao''s, and the two passengers, who would have to be her, and Matthew were forced out of the vehicle, and eventually forced into a truck which took them away from the area, as the car was set alight. I have issued an order to immediately quarantine all information from the incident and are securing all CCTV footage I can to determine what happened, along with the most trusted members of my team. I understand General Man is in hospital, but if he is up to it can you please bring him to Police headquarters so that we can talk in a secure environment without worries."


    "I will see what he says Sir and let you know."


    "Thank You. I will act to keep Mathew and Lexi''s siblings calm, so that we can minimise and risks."


    With that the call was ended, and Warrant Officer Wang headed into the hospital, and was directed to General Man''s room. He knocked on the door and waited until he was told to enter. As soon as he entered the room and shut the door behind him, he snapped a salute to the General.


    "You better have a good reason for disturbing me Warrant Officer Wang, or you will find yourself with additional duties. I do not care whose adjunct you are."


    "Apologies General Man, but we may have a situation involving Colonel Rong. He went out with his brother to a gathering of friends, and as his brother was accompanied by bodyguards I remained at his residence. However, he instructed me ¡­"


    Hearing Matthew''s name immediately caused concern for the General. There is no way without appropriate jamming equipment given Matthew''s concerns he wanted to have any conversation about a situation involving him in this room. It could cause more problems than it solves.


    "Warrant Officer, stop there."


    Warrant Officer Wang wondered why had the General stopped him from letting him know that Colonel Rong had not arrived back by the time he had been instructed to raise the alarm, let alone what the Police Liaison had already determined.


    General Man paused before speaking. He wondered how he could ask the questions he needed without giving too much information away. He motioned for Warrant Officer Wang to come over, and seeing the secure mobile in his hand, took it from him writing the text message ''Do not speak. Type what happened and hand the phone back.''


    Having been handed the mobile back, Warrant Officer Wang knew that something was going on but now was not the time to question it. He typed ''Colonel Rong told me if he was not back by 1pm, that I had to call an emergency. In the group of friends that went out, there was the special forces Police Liaison Officer Nang. He seems to have found out that the Colonel and a Lexi Yao were taken from their vehicle and put into a truck that was driven away. Her vehicle was set alight as the truck left.''


    After reading the message, General Man deleted it, and typed ''What did the Police Liaison Officer ask of me?''


    The typed reply was ''He asked me, if it was possible to get you to go to the Police Station, to talk at depth about the situation. I get the impression, and I can admit that I might be wrong on this, but he wants to treat it as a police matter, rather than handing it over to the military police.''


    Having read this message, General Man knew that despite his health situation, he needed to head to the police station, at least until there is some idea what the situation was. Nodding his head, he rang the bell, and with the help of a nurse dressed and headed out to the military vehicle where Warrant Officer Wang was waiting for him, and they headed towards the central police station where they knew that John Nang would be waiting for them.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 65 - Terror (1)

    28 December, Unknown Location, outside City K


    Matthew felt the drugs he had been given starting to wear off. The last thing he wanted to do was to alert The Devil and his minions of that simple fact. He carefully listened to what he could heard around him and realised that the vehicle was on a gravel road, and by how little sound there was that there was no wind. He could smell, faintly through the truck and over the diesel fumes bush land smells, and that it was still the middle of the night. He felt the vehicle start to slow down and come to a stop. He could hear people getting out of the truck and the other vehicles that he noticed as they were being bundled into this truck.


    Soon he felt his body being pulled roughly out of the truck. While his instincts urged him to escape immediately and them attempt a rescue of Lexi, he knew that doing that would sign his death warrant. Thank god Lexi knew the extent of his wealth and hopefully could help convince The Devil to simply demand a ransom from his brother.


    He must have moved slightly that alerted the Devil''s minions to the fact that he was awaking from what they had injected him with, so the dropped him to the ground. He kept his body relaxed as that would lessen the chance of serious injury and made sounds as if he had simply just started to come out from under the effect of the drugs.


    Before Matthew knew about it, he was injected again with another sedative which simply knocked him out again.


    Matthew awoke to the sounds of Lexi screaming. He remembered the second injection of the sedative that knocked him out. He could still not work out what the drug exactly was in his mind. It took him a few minutes to open his eyes, and he quickly scanned the room. It was made completely of concrete walls, and he could observe four obvious CCTV camera, and likely microphones attached to them.


    However, his and other trusted people analysis he knew that there would be at least double that amount hidden. ISX members, and to some extent the Devil and his minions, had perverse satisfaction from watching captive couples, to save their lives, to perform the s*xual acts they demanded. The only thing he was surprised with now, was that despite the absence of a ring on Lexi''s finger, the Devil, his minions and ISX believed that she was his fianc¨¦e.


    Looking around, Matthew also noticed a door on the opposite side of the room, and on wall on the right-hand side what appeared to be a mirror to an untrained eye. He well knew, at a glance it was one-way window where people would be observing them. The other thing he noticed was that he and Lexi had been stripped bare of all clothes, chained to the wall behind them and dumped on a single bed.


    Lexi, had awoken and realised she was n.a.k.e.d, chained up in a room. Before she could do anything, she felt familiar arms gather her in close, and heard a voice saying, "It will be alright Lexi, I promise you," again and again. She realised that Matthew was with her, and they she remembered what had happened on the way home from Club TJ''s. Her car had been hit from behind, and whatever had happened had forced her to bring her vehicle to a stop, and that they were thrown into a truck. What else happened still seemed hazy.


    Lexi started to shake, worried not only about what had happened, but her son. After all these years she finally had the courage to come back home and resume full time care of him, now this happens. What would happen to him if something happened to her? She was, as far as Dominic knew, his only living parent and she did not want him to have to go through losing her, but his Uncle Phillip, which was a real possibility with the current cancer battle that he was facing. Thinking about this, just caused Lexi to burst out into tears.


    Matthew, hearing her quiet sobs, gathered her as tight as he dared in his arms, not only to provide comfort, but to shield her as best as he could from the constant observation that he knew they would be under. Damn the perverted Devil, doing this to people. Matthew knew, not only from his training but as a result of what happened to him in a mission six years ago, he could survive this, he just hoped he could give Lexi the strength that she needed.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 66 - Terror (2)

    28 December, Unknown Location outside City K


    After some time, with Matthew''s constant calming words Lexi knew that she was calming down, and she buried her head into his neck. For her, it was the only safe thing she knew, and she needed to be as close to it as she could. Lexi knew within herself that she otherwise would run from Matthew, as despite the elapse of time his arms were where she wanted to be. There was, however, no way that she would let him know this.


    For Matthew, Lexi''s actions were tortuous. The warmth of her breath on his neck and the feelings of having her back in his arms was indescribable. Matthew knew he needed to keep calm, not only to gather some intelligence for further use, but to save them. He quietly laid his head on hers so he could whisper in her ear "Do not worry, if we stick together, we will be OK, I just know it." He hoped Lexi was calm enough that she took the hidden message there not to contradict what he had told them when they took them.


    Just then the door opened and in walked The Devil. He looked extremely smug in having gotten him and Lexi. Matthew carefully took in his appearance, now that there was enough light to do so. His eyes were still the same, but unlike the last images that showed him with a beard he was clean shaven, more resembling the images they had from around ten years ago. That was interesting, here he was with the ISX group that were determined to create a caliphate in the country, and he did not fit the image of one of those members. That meant, he was moving around more in society that they were and had to fit in.


    His face was like many of the people he had seen in JL international the previous day. He would easily fit in a business meeting. Then it hit him. He had seen that face as they were leaving the club tonight, intently watching Lexi''s car as it was brought to the door and they climbed in. That moment of clarity meant that he was not the target, it was Lexi. That meant it was more likely about money than anything else, and he had gotten caught up in it. He hoped Lexi would not realise that money was the reason behind all of this.


    Damn, despite what John told him, it must have been that the Yao family paid a ransom to get Dominic back. ISX and the Devil must have been behind that, and they switched to Lexi figuring that they would get easy money by targeting the less well guarded Lexi. Well, that was something he might be able to use to help both.


    "Well, Miss Yao, little did we expect when we decided to take you that you would help us secure a further bargaining chip. Your family were nice and cooperative with that little boy, so we figure that they will be even more so with you. There is no way, even if they figured out where you were would the authorities because of your fianc¨¦ here target the building. A Colonel in the military, who would have thought it for a rich woman like you, you must be slumming it. He will not be worth much other than for protection."


    As the Devil was talking, Matthew felt Lexi tense up in his arms. The last thing he wanted to do was to give The Devil more information, but the look in his eyes said he did not believe that they had a relationship. He needed to play the one card he had to play now.


    He looked at the Devil and focused a little to his right, not wanting to be seen to directly to look at The Devil and responded in a quiet but firm voice "How little do you know."


    That immediately triggered a reaction in the Devil, who came over and punched Matthew in the face. "Do not speak unless you are spoken to, or next time you will not be so lucky."


    There it was, the short fuse that The Devil was said to have. He must have total control and if he does not, he will react. There were a few seconds pause, and curiosity got the better of The Devil "Now, you military piece of sc.u.m who acts to suppress the faithful." There was the mouthing of the religious zealotry that the Devil was using, but Matthew heard the curiosity in his words. He could almost predict the very next words. "What do you mean?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 67 - Terror (3)

    28 December, Unknown Location outside City K


    Matthew was right, curiosity had gotten the better of the Devil. "It appears that Sir here has not done his research on my fianc¨¦ and figured out something based on my name."


    "Do not be f*cking smart. I have no time for riddles or games, I serve Allah, and I have to bring this country under him loving arms and for all people in the world to follow the prophet Mohammad, peace be unto him, and the right path as he set out."


    "Well, ¡­ my surname is Rong, and if you know much about business..."


    Matthew could see the moment everything came together for the Devil. "Rong, as in JL International. Then you are that brat of a brother who deserted his family nine years ago for a life of service in the military that his family and friends did not approve of, at the time or even now." There was a brief pause "Hang on, that is not correct, his apparent girlfriend approved. Damn, why did I not put it together, she was the girlfriend he had when he joined."


    That was interesting. The Devil knew things that were not widely known by the public. Yes, he disappeared from the Rong family, but the extent that people did not approve of him joining the military was not as widely known, nor was it well known that he and Lexi were involved, both at the time he joined the military and subsequently. He had to have connections to the business world in City K, but was not close to their inner circle, as he did not know the changes in the relationsh.i.p.s.


    That made Matthew realise he knew something that despite all the analysis of intelligence that they did not know about the Devil. He was involved in business. That explains how he was financing his activities and how they were not able to impact his funding. He was not reliant on criminal activity, he had legitimate sources.


    Matthew looked at Lexi, who was still burying herself in his arms. He knew that she was terrified about what was happening here. She had no idea though the potential danger that they were in. He needed to stay as calm as he could for Lexi''s sake.


    Lexi, having heard the words from this man, thought his voice sounded familiar. Was he someone at some of the society events Chester and Andrew had dragged her to since their return as their plus one? That worried her, was it someone they knew, was it someone that they had let into their homes. That made her shake in fear. What else has this person done to make them vulnerable.


    The Devil looked at the two of them. This was something he had to use to his advantage. These religious zealots of ISX were getting too tedious and were deviating from the plan. Yes, hostage taking and keeping single women for their use, and couples for his viewing pleasure were worthwhile, but they were getting out of control with their abuse and actions. He could only view that ISX had been useful like the other groups that he had used to date, towards achieving his goal.


    The problem for him was that they would not get him to his goal of state destruction. He had to ditch ISX soon and move onto the next group. He had, when ISX though he had disappeared for various reasons slowly been cultivating the new group for some time, and they were just about ready for him to move in. This group, unlike the rest finally seemed to be the group that would get to him to his final goal, then his revenge would be complete.


    The issue was money, he needed some more money before ditching ISX. These two might be the exact ticket he needed. The Devil spoke, "Two for one. Both your families will, when I decide to tell them I have you, pay for your release. I was, only going to demand $20 million US for you Miss Yao, but I think now I might increase that to $80 million US for the two of you. No make it $200 million US, and I know they will pay. Now, unless you want me to eventually when I get my money ship you back to your family in little pieces, I am going to set out the rules for your visit with us." There was then deadly silence.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 68 - Terror (4)

    *** NOTE this chapter contains descriptions of abuse, and is not recommended for those under the age of eighteen years *****


    28 December, Unknown location outside City K


    After his pause for dramatic effect which caused Lexi to tremble even more in Matthew''s arms. It even made Matthew tense slightly. Matthew knew that Lexi was terrified with what could happen, and he wondered if the fears that were crossing her mind was that she was going to be s*xually assaulted again and again. Matthew tightened his arms as a means of comfort as much as he could.


    This reaction was exactly what the Devil was hoping for. He knew what he wanted, but he had to play the games these ideologically driven idiots he was using wanted. It was something he did not enjoy, but the needs must to achieve the goals he wanted. That meant he had to follow their ideology currently, so he motioned to the ideological head to come forward.


    "You have two options, as you have breached the laws that the world is meant to live by. Men and Women are meant to be separate, unless married, and the women are totally under the control of men. We will, as you are engaged give you two options. You convert to Islam, marry and give us all your assets and we will let you live here, provided you follow what we demand, or refuse and be separated."


    The Devil knowing his part, moved over and forcibly dragged Lexi from Matthew''s arms letting everyone in the room see her body. Matthew could see the terror in her eyes at this one simple action. He knew he had no option, but he wanted to see what would happen next. Two minions stood, each with a gun in their hands trained on each of Matthew and Lexi.


    The door, he spotted opened and a woman was dragged into the room and forced to stand in the corner to the right of the door in their full view. The terrorist who pulled her into the room, pulled a short metal pole from his pocket and started to use it to beat the n.a.k.e.d woman on her arms, legs and on her back for three of four minutes, before another terrorist stepped forwarded with a cylindrical shaped object in his hands from which Matthew could see was forced into her v*gina.


    As this happened Matthew could see the look of pain and terror in the woman''s eyes. She wanted this to end. Seeing neither of them willing to say anything, the Devil added "You have until the count of ten to give us your answer Colonel, otherwise this woman will be killed, along with three others we hold, and your fianc¨¦e will suffer abuse in front of you. Your choice."


    The Devil turned back around to watch the scene in front of him, which he knew was not only s*xually exciting him but was causing a similar reaction in the ideological head of ISX. He started the countdown in which his man knew what to do. "Ten ..." was his man shove the cylinder harder into their victims v*gina "nine ..." her screams could be heard "eight ... seven ... " in walked another minion this time with a gun and he aimed it at the woman''s head "six ...five... four" the rod was pulled out from the woman by the first minion and the second minion shot her "three... two ... "


    Matthew processed there is no way that he could let Lexi get hurt, "You have won, we submit and will do what you ask."


    Lexi having observed what happened to that girl was terrified. This was what was going to await her. There is no way that she wanted anything to do with Matthew. He got her into this problem, but for some reason he was the only one here that could keep her safe. She slightly turned and saw a look on his face. That look made her realise that he knew something she did not. What was it?


    Lexi also wondered how in the world where they going to get out of here. Paying the ransom that they had the last time for Dominic''s safe release used up not only all the easily accessible cash she had, but most of what Chester, Phillip and Andrew had. How could they meet the demands to save them this time?


    The Devil, now confident that he was able to get the cash and assets he needed to get rid of these idiots, to move on moved closer to Lexi and Matthew, and spoke. "Now, we have some rules that you will follow. While staying with us, you will perform whatever s*xual acts are demanded of you for us. If you fail," with those words one of the minions with a gunshot the woman who had just been abused "you will end up like her. You will also sign an agreement that, when we finally decide to let you go, you will transfer all of your assets to our control and follow every demand we make of you to allow us to achieve our goals."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 69 - Terror (5)

    28 December, Unknown location outside City K


    Hearing that Matthew knew, that at least for their assets there would be protection. Doc.u.ments like that signed under duress were invalid, and he knew how to put enough signals in his signature that while appearing legitimate would clearly demonstrate that the doc.u.ment was signed under duress.


    Secondly, a marriage even if only performed by their imam, due to the previous military approval of their marriage, Lexi''s acceptance of the commitment to the chaplain and the changes in the law would make it a legal marriage protecting both her and her assets.


    Finally, and more importantly his true rank naturally protected his assets. The law required the assets of generals over a certain value had either to be managed by a blind trust, like his were, or until such a trust could be established by the military. The money and the assets could be used, but the state watched what the General and his family did with the assets.


    It also said, the assets of a General''s spouse were protected from the time of their legally valid marriage. That would mean, that if he could manoeuvre them, if they had an imam to marry them before anything else Lexi''s assets regardless of everything else would be protected. It was not the way that he wanted to legally marry Lexi, but it was a case that the needs must in this situation.


    Taking a breath, Matthew knew what he had to do to ensure Lexi''s protection. He gathered Lexi to him, and quietly putting as much of a defeatist tone that he could in his voice said "You will get what you want but we will marry first, dressed appropriately before signing everything else. We also want when you let us go copies of our marriage records and the doc.u.ment that you have us sign which much mention that we are married."


    Matthew remembered the various discussions he had with several Imam''s across the country to obtain an understanding about Islam and the ideology of ISX and the Devil had adopted. The funny thing was despite their foundation beliefs being in the beginnings of Islam they diverged on how to spread the words of the prophet [peace be upon him]. He grasped the ideas that while Islam was initially spread by the sword, it soon, compared to the European religions became a religion of peace, understand and knowledge.


    One Imam he spoke to make the comment he feared for his religion if people with the ideology like ISX and that which the Devil had adopted. As he said, they were people of faith, the problem was that they were perverting it to achieve their goal of a world following only one interpretation of Islam. Matthew knew, from his discussions and reading that like Christianity and Judaism multiple interpretations of Islam existed and even within those interpretations there are different ways to practice.


    More importantly all the Imam''s he spoke to viewed that forced conversions were contrary to the Quranic principals and would not be recognised particularly if the person was a Christian or Jewish. Given both he and Lexi, when they were young where baptised into different Christian traditions, he knew that there would be no recognition of their conversion as it was done under the threat of death for him and abuse and death for Lexi, in modern times.


    "Why the f*ck do you need that."


    "We are only going to marry once, and I want to make sure everyone recognises it, and confirming the linking of the two doc.u.ments would provide protection."


    "Fine, that I can agree to."


    With that the Devil turned around, and someone came in and threw clothes at Lexi and Matthew, yelling "Change now."


    As they stood up, Lexi said to Matthew quietly "What in the world have you agreed to? No way will I ¡­"


    "Lexi, it will be OK I promise you; it will be OK?"


    "No damn way will I become a Muslim; I will not have my religion chosen for me."


    "Lexi remember what he said. We have two choices, convert marry and live, or refuse and I guess I will die immediately, and you will likely be used as a s.e.x.u.a.l toy for them until they tire of you and will be killed. I want us to live to get back to our family."


    Before Lexi could say anything, in walked The Devil again. "Well I heard what he said. He is right you have two choices, Convery marry and live, or refuse and you will end up eventually like her" pointing at the body that was now being dragged out of the room.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 70 - Terror (6)

    28 December, Unknown location outside city K


    Matthew knew exactly how Lexi felt, and he agreed with her. He simply wanted away from here, but unlike her, he wanted to bring the Devil down. He had to play the situation carefully, because the end goal was protecting them, and their assets. A marriage firstly, would ensure Lexi''s assets were protected as his already were.


    Matthew paused, as he knew the next words would harm any future relationship between them, but that could not be his current concern. "I assume the Imam will recognise the marriage performed before the conversion?"


    The Devil spat our "He will." After a breath, he continued "Now you understand the realities of the situation."


    Given the information he knew about the Devil using the ISX and similar groups, Matthew knew that he could play the Devil to do what he wanted in protecting Lexi and what she had worked hard for. While there had been rumours that the Devil and ISX had differing objectives, nothing was provable.


    In just a few minutes Matthew was certain he could answer that question. Money was the Devil''s motivation rather than the Islamic country that ISX were after. But, the ease in reaching that conclusion made Matthew wonder what the Devil was up to. Was he about to deal with ISX like other groups he had used and move to the next group?


    The one thing, Matthew knew was that it was not safe at this moment to set of his tracking device. He needed to be careful as there was only going to be one opportunity for it to be detected without the Devil and his minions picking up what was happening.


    However, before Matthew could plot in his mind his next steps, into the room walked a man, who was obviously an imam. The Devil, grabbed Lexi, who had only just covered herself with the clothes that the Devil had given them, and dragged her in front of the Imam, and held a gun to her head. It was obvious to Matthew, if he did not move quickly the Devil would pull the trigger.


    Matthew, walked over, still feeling somewhat effected by the drugs that had been injected into him dragging behind him the chain that was bolted into the wall and attached to the shackle on his left ankle. He also noticed behind Lexi was another chain, which must also be attached to her ankle by a shackle.


    Before he realised it, the Imam despite the fear that was clearly in his eyes commenced performing the wedding ceremony. Lexi looked at Matthew and realised that when they were younger, she had dreamed of marrying him, but her parents finding out about her pregnancy with Dominic and forcing her to marry Richard quickly to protect them and the company from having an unwedded pregnant daughter was drastic. They were so mired in conservative values, like Andrew was, it made her question how she and Chester were ever related to them. This was a travesty due to her earlier dreams of marrying Matthew.


    While she did not understand what was happening, but for the circ.u.mstances and their current location the situation a simple ceremony as the Imam was performing could be considered romantic. She was just grateful that ultimately this would be considered a non-marriage. Who could recognise a marriage performed under duress and my someone not of her faith?


    For Matthew, standing beside Lexi, he realised that what was happening, was a fulfilment of his youthful dreams. He was taking as his bride the woman that he loved as a young man, and who had been kept in his heart all these years. He would, gain a stepson, and hopefully down the track, she would agree to have children with him.


    The only thing that he was concerned about was that Lexi would become highly angry when she learnt that the marriage would be recognised due to the operation of the law. She would view that this was not a legal marriage, but he knew the minute that she found out that this was legally valid there would be hell to pay.


    Both Matthew and Lexi were lost in their thoughts, and Matthew was slapped around by one of the Devil''s minions when he failed to respond to the Imam''s request for confirmation. He gently shook Lexi to save her from being hurt in the same way. Before long the imam finished the ceremony and declared them husband and wife and completed the paperwork. Matthew internally relaxed a little, because now the simple fact of the marriage protected Lexi and her assets.


    Once the Imam was finished the paperwork, neither Matthew or Lexi were willing to easily convert as demanded by the Devil. He c.o.c.ked the pistol in his hand and put it up against Lexi forehead so Matthew realised that he could do nothing that to cooperate to the minimal extent that would make the Devil happy.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 71 - Terror (7)

    *** NOTE this chapter contains descriptions of abuse, and is not recommended for those under the age of eighteen years *****


    28 December, Unknown location outside city K


    After satisfied of the marriage, the Devil directed the Imam to move to the side of the room. Matthew observed a level of relief in the Imam''s eyes. To Matthew he was certain he was reading the non-verbal signals from the Imam in that he was happy to marry them, knowing the law here, but at the same time was reluctant to be involved with all the Devil''s actions. Maybe this was something that could be exploited in the future to help them escape


    Once the Imam was outside the room, while keeping a gun trained on them the Devil has two of his minions strip Matthew and Lexi, before dumping the contents of the bucket over each of them while saying "That is the shower you have to have." Seeing them both shivering from the cold water drew a smile from the Devil.


    Matthew, however spotted the Imam out of the corner of his eye, and he could read that he was not happy about this. The reactions from the Imam were such, that Matthew knew there and then he would do anything he could to protect the Imam, as he could then verify their conversion was involuntary.


    When they were ''clean'' to the Devil''s satisfaction, one of the minions pulled the Imam back into the centre of the room and had him confirm their ''conversion''. The Imam, at least skilled enough to keep his true feelings hidden from the Devil quietly indicated to Matthew he knew that this was a forced and therefore not true conversion for both to Islam. The Imam, knowing the need to keep safe confirmed the ''conversion'' to the Devil and the senior members of ISX who were present. The Devil pushed the Imam out of the room quickly.


    Once he was satisfied the Devil indicated to someone just outside their line of sight to enter the room. They brought in a small table, which apparently had two doc.u.ments on it. He grabbed Lexi by the hair, dragging her across to that table, and yelling, "Sign or die."


    Matthew could see Lexi shaking, but she realised that there was no option but to comply. As soon as she had signed, the Devil pulled her up, and put the gun back at her head, and told Matthew "Sign or she dies." Matthew decided that risking Lexi was not even worth having a minor argument with the Devil, so he came across and signed the doc.u.ments.


    Once the paperwork was signed the Devil signaled to his minions to leave the room. Once they were out, the Devil started to run the gun over Lexi''s body, which was causing her to shake more and more. He smirked, and then said, "What will I have you two do first? A plain vanilla position, or will I look for something more interesting, or have you performed oral s.e.x on each other. There are so many possibilities."


    He paused for a second, and threw Lexi at Matthew, who caught her in his arms. He could see how terrified she was in her eyes. He so wanted to reassure her that everything would be alright, but the last thing he needed was the Devil realising that he was not a simply solider who was stuck in administration.


    The devil looked at the two of them, laughed again, and then said "Well I want her to lay on the bed, and I want you to immediately force yourself in her. Nothing else. You try to make if anything other than rough for her, and I will kill her immediately, and then make you suffer to the point that you will beg for me to kill her."


    Matthew looked at Lexi''s eyes, and saw the terror increase. It was making him become more worried, however the only what that the two of them had a hope was that he kept as calm as he could, otherwise the Devil would kill one of them and torture the other until they begged to be killed.


    Lexi briefly turned her head and realised that the maniac that was in control was serious. He would kill her if anything happened other than what he demanded. This was terrifying. She laid down on the bed fearful with what would happen and could see as Matthew came to the bed this is not what he wanted to do, but he was determined that she would remain safe.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 72 - Terror (8)

    *** NOTE this chapter contains descriptions of abuse, and is not recommended for those under the age of eighteen years *****


    28 December, Unknown location outside city K


    As Matthew complied with the Devil''s demand Lexi could observe that this was terrifying him as much as the situation had been terrifying her. She read in his eyes, despite not wanting to see it, that he was attempting to protect her as best he could.


    Matthew, as he was following the demands to protect Lexi, could hear the Devil become more and more aroused by what he was observing and demanded that they keep going until he had, using his hands satisfied himself. "That was good you two. I will give you a little break before I come back and decide what you will do next."


    With that he walked out the door which he did not shut. Matthew gathered Lexi in his arms and whispered "It will be alright. We will get out of this."


    They soon heard the Devil yell, "Give me that woman" followed by a scream and a gun shot. Matthew tensed and believed as a captive had refused to comply with the Devil''s demand, he had sent a message by killing her to those around. He then heard "Give me that one then," and heard more screams from several women.


    A few seconds later, Matthew could hear grunting evidencing that the Devil or one of his minions had brought a hapless girl close to the room they were chained in and forcibly engaging in s*xual intercourse with her, which she screamed "No" repeatedly.


    Matthew, with his eyes closed paused and considered the situation. It was clear that the Devil, his minions and some key personal within ISX were going to use the two of them to arouse themselves to allow them to s*xually abuse other women. But something was not right. The Devil seemed anxious about something, but what, that was the question. Was it simply his presence or was it something else in his plans? That he realised he needed to be quiet and gather what information he could while here to bring him down.


    One question though troubled Matthew. He knew he needed to keep Lexi safe. There was little he could do at this time, because any move would condemn her and others to an immediate death. However, Matthew knew that he could play his trump card, as it would lead to Lexi''s rescue. He reached up and removed the talisman from around his neck.


    Carefully putting it on Lexi he said, "This will keep you safe like it has kept me safe since you gave it to me." Matthew then used that opportunity to carefully activate the hidden GPS locator at its lowest and most protective setting. While that will mean it wakes time not only for the signal to be detected by the systems it would minimise any risk that the Devil, his minions of ISX would detect the signal, increasing the longer-term prospects of rescue. He just wondered how long it would take for the signal to be detected, and if anyone was looking for them.


    Lexi, however, at the words of Matthew, reached up and hugged his neck. Despite everything and what he had just done to her, he was the only piece of safety in this whole situation that she knew. She buried herself as close as she could to him, simply to try and shield herself from what she could hear going on around her. Those sounds were terrifying and made her worry about what was to come.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 73 - Investigation (1)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    John Nang sat in his office wondering what had happened in the last few hours. Yes, there had been rumours of a potential kidnapping of someone, but they were so vague that even his intelligence had even just yesterday dismissed them as too difficult to consider acting on. He was grateful that he had been able to contact his three most trusted subordinates in quickly. It was going to be an issue as the day progressed minimising those who came in, as the last thing anyone needed was for this to get out.


    He stopped and though about what to do and realised that most of his subordinates that would be in today had not recently spent any time on general policing duties. Today he would assign them to that task and use the excuse that the matter they were dealing with here was highly sensitive that no one could enter or be involved unless he personally approved. He hated separating his team, but this was a case of the needs must.


    Looking out, he noticed the three subordinates had all arrived and had gotten themselves a coffee while waiting for him to come out. He took a breath and exited his office, and headed over to the entry door, locking it and putting in place the other necessary security measures. He quickly picked up an internal telephone and advised the reception desk as to who they were expecting and as soon as they arrived, he was to be let know before ending the call.


    He paused, turned and sat down with his subordinates. He was trusting them with the lives of his friends, and this would be hard because if anything happened to them, he would not know what to do. "Gentleman, I am sorry to have called you in however, we need to investigate an incident that would have happened sometime between 11:45pm and 1:30am"


    "The head of the local special forces at the army base, Colonel Matthew Rong has apparently disappeared. He and I were at a gathering at Club TJ''s, and he left with another friend a Miss Lexi Yao, the owner of the fashion brand LY, and one of the three heirs to the Yao fortune. Her brother Andrew Yao heads the family company Jax Corp and her brother Chester oversees Jax Corp''s entertainment division. Colonel Rong is the brother of Phillip Rong the CEO of JL International. I have arranged for the CCTV footage from Club TJ''s to be provided and as much along the most obvious route to track the vehicle to where it was found."


    Before he could continue there was a knock on the door, and John called out "One moment." He walked over, and unsecured the door before opening it.


    It was the desk officer he passed as he entered the station "Sir, I have a Warrant Officer Wang, from the Army on a secure line. He says that he has a message from a General Man."


    That was a name all four men knew immediately. General Man was the officer in charge at the Army base. Something must be serious to have sent someone here to the police station, rather than a phone call. John snapped "Put it through immediately."


    As soon as the phone rang, John answered it "Warrant Officer Wang here sir. I have just spoken to General Man at the base and am on my way back. He has given me an order and information I am to give to you personally but has requested that until I get there you speak to no one at the base."


    "I will wait for you to get here Warrant Officer Wang. The desk officer will be given instructions to show you through to our office as soon as you arrive."


    With that John ended the call, realising that General Man must have the concerns that he and Matthew had about Major Hung, for him to give such an order to Matthew''s adjunct. HE turned back to the desk officer and said, "As soon as Warrant Officer Wang arrives, he and whoever is with him is to be immediately brought here. We will open the door for them to come in."


    After re-securing the door, John paused and looked around. This was going to be difficult to handle, as it was dragging his personal life into his working life and had been something, he did everything to avoid in his policing career, as he wanted to be judged on his work, not because of who he was.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 74 - Investigation (2)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    "Gentleman, since I contacted each of you, I have secured some CCTV footage on the path that Colonel Rong and Miss Yao would have travelled from Club TJ''s to the location where the fire services located Miss Yao''s car burnt out. Our first task is to secure every piece of CCTV footage on this route we can to determine exactly what happened." With that John went to a map and pointed out the route he knew Matthew and Lexi would have taken towards Matthew''s villa.


    "Before you ask, I rather than allowing this to become a military investigation which will, as we know end up in the hands of Major Hung, is to pursue this as a police investigation as the car targeted was Miss Yao''s car, not Colonel Rong''s vehicle. The argument we can run is that he was simply in the wrong place at the wrong time."


    "To give you full disclosure Miss Yao and Colonel Rong are personal friends. I attended High School with Colonel Rong and Miss Yao''s brother Andrew. Importantly you should know in addition to being personal friends, they are heirs to major businesses within the City. Miss Yao, to Jax Corp and Colonel Rong to JL International. Additionally, Miss Yao owns the fashion business LY. So as you can imagine, in addition to the impacts of a military officer being involved, the impacts on businesses will be significant."


    "We need to determine what exactly happened as soon as possible, but to protect both the information will be kept between the four of us plus a couple of key people within the military until we have them. If it becomes obvious that Colonel Rong was the target then we will hand it over, but until then ¡­"


    "Sir, it is us doing the investigation."


    "Absolutely. If, before we get to a conclusion on that, if we need to make disclosures about a member of the military being involved, we will indicate that it is an Army officer with a administrative role at the base, unless General Man advises we can disclose anything else. We will not reveal is position has head of the local special forces group, even to anyone else outside this room."


    "Yes Sir" came three voices.


    "We will work in two groups, one of you with me and we will view the footage to determine not only who was involved but start backtracking the situation. The other will secure the footage and start from Club TJ''s."


    With that they broke into two separate groups, and sat at opposite ends in the room, working through and securing footage. John Nang, and his assistant started working from the time the fire services arrived at Lexi''s burnt out vehicle and moving backwards. As they arrived at the time in the footage where Lexi''s car was set alight, there was several bodies visible in the shadows, but the flash as the car exploded highlighted faces.


    Taking each face, they started working through the images in the various identification databases that they had access. The last face, however struck fear in John Nang as he saw it. He quickly called the other two officers over, and said "Is that who I think it is?"


    All three subordinates looked at the face, and they quickly realised who John was referring to. "Are you kidding me? He was meant to be on the other side of the country," came the surprised response from one.


    "Let us not jump to conclusions, we better make sure that the databases agree first."


    With a nod from John, the face was immediately compared to the databases, and it did not take long for an alert response to come through. It confirmed what they had already suspected, the terrorist known as the Devil as involved. The situation was even more serious than they originally thought. The head of special forces at City K''s army base in the hands of a known terrorist. Two extremely wealthy families had members abducted by a terrorist who was known for demanding money.


    John paused and started to speak "Gentleman I think we have a major problem. We need ¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 75 - Investigation (3)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    There was a knock on the door that interrupted John, so he stood up and answered it. Outside the door was Warrant Officer Wang and behind him the desk officer. John Indicated for Warrant Officer Wang to come in and shut the door. Once the door was shut behind him, Warrant Officer Wang pulled out the letter General Man requested that he hand to John Nang.


    John opened the letter and began to read.


    ''Police Liaison Nang. After you spoke to Matthew Rong, he and I had a private discussion. He has determined quickly that Major Hung is not to be trusted. Within an hour he not only attempted to bug his office, but my hospital room. Major Hung has for years believed that he should be the head of special forces here in City K, but he has been rejected time and time again for promotion.''


    ''Given the way that the last two heads of special forces here in City K, have had to leave their position suspicion was raised in the Capital about Major Hung, hence Matthew''s appointment. City K, for Matthew is home, and, as you know he does not have to remain in the military, given his shareholding in JL International. It therefore will be harder for anyone to chase Matthew from his position.''


    ''The one thing that is not public knowledge is that Matthew, just before he was assigned here was promoted to Major General and is the national deputy head of special forces. That information is for you to know only. At the time of his assignment to City K, given that wearing his identity tags could become problematic he has been given a replica of a talisman he had when he joined the military but which has hidden in it a tracker, that he can activate at different levels.''


    ''That is monitored by a specific group within military command in the capital. Once we have this signal, they will contact me, and I will be in contact with you. A special team will be sent from the capital to assist in coordinating the rescue, but other than myself and Warrant Officer Wang no one at base will be advised of that is happening, all they would be told is a family emergency means that he is unavailable. Any local action will need to be done by officers within the police you solely trust. Our Priority is getting him back, and then we will investigate what is happening.''


    ''We need you please to contact his brother and put in place the ''family emergency'' so that Matthew''s disappearance can be explained without raising a suspicion. While I know Phillip Rong socially, my contact with him will raise too many suspicions. Your contact however will not, given your long-term connection to the Rong family.''


    ''I am outside waiting, but I need you to authorise Warrant Officer Wang to bring me into your office quickly, as we need to have additional discussions and I need to return back to the hospital as soon as possible as I have come against medical advice.''


    While John was reading the letter, Warrant Officer Wang looked at the image frozen on the screen and immediately knew who was involved. John simply heard him say "Damn."


    Once finished, he turned, and said "You see the problem that we now have. We only just realised who it was. Can you bring General Man in, as I need to make a call."


    With the request Warrant Officer Wang left the room, and John turned and picked up a telephone to make a call to Phillip Rong. The last thing he needed to do was cause issues for Phillip but presently hiding information while working to get Matthew and Lexi back as soon as possible had to be the important thing.


    Picking up the telephone, John called Phillip, to give a partial explanation. He knew, given the new information not only General Man had given him, but the fact that the Devil was involved, he needed to hide some information from Phillip. Damn Matthew, he though his friend would have been totally honest, but to hide is promotion to General. That was something he was going to answer for once he was out of this problem.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 76 - Investigation (4)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    When Phillip answered his phone John quickly spoke "Phillip, we have information. It appears that Lexi was the target, and Matthew was simply with her so they both were kidnapped. At present, we are keeping information closely held, but I need a favour."


    "John, you lay this on me, it better be good. I have to deal with Chester."


    "Rather than letting people know exactly what happened, can you and Chester hide at Matthew''s villa until we have recovered Lexi and Matthew. We can use an excuse that you are feeling unwell. It is known that you are fighting cancer again ¡­"


    "You need to use me as a cover story?"


    "You read my mind. I hate asking, but now as it appears Lexi was the target, we can hide Matthew''s disappearance and more importantly make it easier to get both back."


    After a minute or so of discussions in the background, Phillip responded "You have two days, I was not well today, so I can excuse not being in tomorrow, and then we have the weekend. But two days is it, as Chester and I will have to deal with Andrew."


    "You have my word," responded John before hanging up.


    John turned to say something, but before he could open his mouth there was a knock on the door, and he quickly opened the door seeing General Man and Warrant Officer Wang. John took one look at General Man and now questioned his decision about asking the General to come, but in all the circ.u.mstances it was necessary to determine how they would handle this matter.


    General Man quickly walked in and sat down, while John secured the door. He took one look at the screen he could see and saw the image there. "F*ck"


    "General, when I asked you here, I did not know the seriousness of the problem, but now you can see the situation is worse than we anticipated. We have not yet fully tracked movements back to determine who was the real target, but given," John paused as he needed to keep the information in the letter secret "Colonel Rong was involved, and the discussion I had with him yesterday I needed to speak to someone more senior."


    "Mr Nang, do you and your team have a gut feeling at the moment regarding the target?"


    "Nothing that is hard evidence, but we had through various channels information that vaguely indicated the targeting of someone connected to a significant business for kidnapping. Given what happened to Dominic Yao six months ago, I guess we may have wrongly assumed that this would mean the targeting of child of a businessperson. Not someone like Lexi Yao."


    General Man looked at John Nang. Having had dealings with him for the last eighteen months'' he realised John Nang already had a plan to deal with the situation. "You have something in mind?"


    "Phillip Rong and Chester Yao are on board, and it is not totally a lie. Phillip will spend the next couple of days at Matthew''s Villa, and the news will get out that he is not well. It is known his cancer is back, and at the dinner at TJ''s he did not look totally well, so I can buy us two days. They will pretend Matthew and Lexi are there and knowing the Villa''s staff they will protect everyone. That gives us time to go through all the CCTV footage we can trace the Devil both to where we lose them on CCTV footage and back to see their movements before the incident."


    "I hate lying to people, but given he is not due to formally start until Monday, that can work. I just must deal with the chiefs of the military and let them know what is happening. Have you a secure line here I can use?"


    John turned and pulled out his secure mobile and said "Use this. It is my personal secure mobile phone," while handing it to General Man. "You can use my office for privacy for the call." John walked over and opened his office door.


    Once he entered General Man closed the door behind him, and quickly made a call to Military headquarters in the capital and asked for an immediate secure conference call with the senior Military chief and the senior special forces officer on duty. Once the call was connected General Man said "We have a problem. General Rong, appears to have been at the wrong place at the wrong time and has been kidnapped with Miss Lexi Yao, a childhood friend. We can hide this for two days, with the family''s help, with a trustworthy small team from the local police heading the investigation. You need to keep a check for his location beacon. I can only stay a short time here before heading back to the hospital given the surgery that is scheduled today. The complication is the kidnapper is The Devil ¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 77 - Worry

    28 December, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Finishing the call with John Nang, Phillip and Chester simply sat on their bed looking at each other in silence for a few minutes. Eventually Chester broke the silence and said "This is my fault ¡­"


    Moving over to embrace Chester, Phillip said "My love, it is not. You did what you had to do when Dominic was kidnapped. I backed your decision to pay the ransom to secure his release as there was no way I wanted our nephew to be frightened or harmed."


    Chester moved and looked directly at Phillip "But is it. I was the one who organised the payoff for the release, now someone has targeted Lexi and Matthew realising that we would do the same this time. I should have listened to John when he said not to pay."


    "Damn it Chester, we discussed this at the time and we made the decision based on what was best. The threats that they issued as to what would happen if we failed to comply with the demands were enough to turn our stomach. There was no way that we wanted Dominic to be exposed to or subject to that abuse. It was the right decision. As you know we cannot predict the future. Who would have though even two years ago, we would be where we are in our lives together or that my cancer would return? It was the right decision at the time."


    "Phillip, stop trying to make me feel better."


    "Chester, that is my role, as much as it is your role for me." Phillip paused, and remembered the conversation he had with John. "Chester, we need to head over to Matthew''s villa to wait what is happening. We know John is involved and he will do everything to get them home safely. We just need to follow his plan, so no one knows that we are alerted to the fact that they appeared t have been kidnapped."


    Phillip looked directly at Chester and realised that he was still somewhat shocked about what was happening. "Chester, they will come back. Do not worry about that. You know that I love you and support every decision that you make, including those where I have had an input into to."


    Hearing those words Chester could not stop the tears starting to roll down his face. His love always knew the words to say to make him feel better. He turned and moved more into Phillip''s embrace, letting the tears fall. Phillip, realising that Chester simply needed to feel better, rubbed Chester''s back comforting him. How strange being the one giving comfort was given it was Chester that had been doing that the last few weeks for him. Phillip knew at this exact moment this is what Chester needed, and it was well within his power to give this.


    After a few minutes, Chester gently pulled back and looked directly at Phillip, before leaning in and giving him a gentle kiss. Despite everything Chester knew with Phillip he would be safe and could always be himself. There would be no judgement, just support, and Phillip despite his cancer returning would always try and put him first.


    As he pulled back, he looked at Phillip in the eyes, realising that they needed to get moving to Matthew''s Villa. Hiding the fact that Lexi and Matthew were missing had to be the most important thing presently, as it would allow the police and the military the time they required to hopefully locate and rescue them without most people knowing that something had happened.


    As Chester pulled back in his arms Phillip, noticed that not only was he calmer but there was a change in him. "Are you alright?"


    "Phillip, I will keep questioning myself and the decisions, but it is not the time to do this. We need to¡­"


    "Act as we said we would to John. Come on let us gather what we need and get over there before it gets light, and people see us moving around too much."


    With that the they both moved from the bed, and quickly gathered enough clothes for the next couple of days along with the various treatment drugs that Phillip was taking before dressing and driving the short distance to Matthew''s villa in Chester''s car. On their arrival, the door was opened and Phillip was relieved to see who opened the door and said "Uncle Adam, can you please organise for the bags in the car to be taken to one of the guests rooms please."


    "Master Phillip, I will, but can you ¡­"


    "Let us come inside and we can let you know what we know." With that Phillip and Chester walked into the villa, while Chester was sending a text message to John Nang to confirm that they had arrived at Matthew''s villa.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 78 - Investigation (5)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    Having finished his teleconference call with the capital General Man opened the door of John Nang''s officer and said "Mr Nang, could I have a quiet word please."


    John moved into his office and closed the door behind him at General Man''s signal. "Mr Nang, I have spoken to the relevant people at Military headquarters. Given the cover story we have in place it will enable time for investigations. We debated as to whether this should be a military, civilian or joint intelligence exercise to determine what happened, but given the target was Miss Yao, the decision was to leave the investigation in your hands."


    "However, the information needs to be tightly controlled. We need no more than six people here, including yourself, knowing what happened and involved in the investigation. You need to completely trust them. In terms of the military here it will simply be myself and Warrant Officer Wang, who will act as a liaison between me and your team that know. Otherwise it is simply the family members of both that you have told."


    "In the capital, I have spoken to a few officers, and someone will call you on your secure phone every three hours for an update. The first code phrase to know it is legitimate is ''LY Fashion is a national Icon'' with the response ''No it is YL Fashion''. Once the person on the other end identifies themselves they will say ''Whiskey Tango Foxtrot.'' Then they should give you the next code phrase to use in three hours with the next call."


    "Given them an update as to what you have found out from your investigation and let them know if you need anything else. If Major Hung or anyone else from the base contact''s you do not give them anything, as the decision, given it appears that the Devil is involved, is to limit who has information, as General Rong has always believed he has at least one informant in the military. If that is correct, limiting who knows minimises that the Devil finds out we are on to him."


    John, paused considering what General Man had said, before saying "General, you know my role means that I have to cooperate with anyone from the military that asks for cooperation ¡­"


    "Mr Nang, you are, it is just those higher up who have decided who you are to communicate with. If there is any issue, you simply state that you have spoken to senior members of the military who are aware that your civilian investigation may have military impacts but have been directed to communicate with certain individuals that you cannot divulge. If there is anything further issues, direct them to speak to me. Your answer is completely truthful."


    General Man, started a coughing fit, and slumped into a chair. John Nang, seeing this, paused wondering if he had done the right thing. Eventually when General Man stopped coughing, he looked at John and said "Do not worry, this is part of the issue that landed me in hospital. Can you arrange for a police vehicle to drive me back to the base, as I want Warrant Officer Wang to remain here so if something surfaces in your investigation soon you can send him to the base to speak to me."


    John picked up the phone on his desk, and called out to the desk, making the arrangements to send General Man back to the base. As he walked out of his office, he turned to the three men he had called in, and said "I need your opinion gentleman, who are the two others in the team you totally trust and can get along with. After discussion matters with the General, we will be in here until Colonel Rong and Miss Yao are rescued working in shifts. As it appears that Miss Yao is the was the target not Colonel Rong, it has been deemed a civilian matter, but the military will be involved if needed to execute the rescue if we request it."


    Debate raged for ten minutes as to the remaining two members to call in, and once they were finalised calls were made, while John Nang headed out to speak to the head of general duties to make arrangements for the staff over the next few days that were not in the working team, to work general duties. While he was not happy to facilitate such a request, having additional officers out and about would be a good thing.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 79 - Investigation (6)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    When he re-entered the room, John confirmed how long before the additional two members would arrive, before saying "Gentleman, we need to start two lots of tracking. Firstly, we need to follow the vehicles leaving the scene through CCTV footage until we cannot locate them anymore, so we can give the military a direction for planning the rescue. Secondly, we need to backtrack, to confirm my view that Lexi Yao, not Colonel Rong was the target. Warrant Officer Wang, as the General trusts you, feel free to get involved as it will quicken up the process."


    However, before anything could be said Warrant Officer Wang''s secure phone rang. As he pulled it out, he immediately noticed the number and said, "Major Hung is calling," before answering the phone. "Major Hung, how can I help you?"


    "Get Colonel Rong immediately. You collected General Man from the hospital, and I want to know what is happening, as I need to talk to him about something urgently."


    "Major Hung, Colonel Rong''s brother is unwell, and the Colonel needed to speak to the General privately. At this point in time the Colonel cannot be disturbed, and the General is on his way back to the base with the assistance of Police Liaison Nang."


    "Do not argue with me Warrant Officer, I have given you an order, and if you do not hand this call to the Colonel within thirty seconds you will be on report."


    "Major, I have my orders from Colonel Rong and General Man. The Colonel cannot be disturbed, as he needs to focus on his brother. He will be on base Monday, which is officially his first day on base."


    "You are on report. Those orders are illegal, I am on duty, and I will see you removed from your position. You know my position, as long as my order is legal, it must be followed otherwise you are on report."


    "Major I will not argue with you, but if you let me know what the issue is, I will try and interrupt the Colonel and see if he will call you back." John Nang, listening to the conversation realised that Matthew''s adjunct had a backbone. In the past, when he had worked for Matthew''s two most recent predecessors, he figured that he simply passed the time.


    "Not going to happen Warrant Officer, you do not have clearance."


    "Sir, as the Colonel''s adjunct, I have top level clearance with special projects, the same as you Major. Now your options are you can tell me what you need me to pass on to the Colonel, or alternatively the General should not be far from being back at the hospital so you can speak to him about the matter."


    "Do not tell me what to do, that is something else I will be adding to the charges you will face."


    "Major, no disrespect ¡­"


    "You damn well have disrespected me through the whole conversation."


    "Major as I was about to say, all I just did was give you options, nothing more nothing less, taking into account my orders from the Colonel and the General."


    After a few seconds pause, Major Hung sharply said "Fine, tell the colonel he needs to call that police liaison officer, who the colonel knows that I view as totally incompetent and should be replaced, that we have some minimal actionable intelligence about the kidnapping of a member of a leading business family by a criminal group. The information says that it is going to happen in three or four days. However, and tell him this, we have some other information from confidential military sources that I am attempting to sanitise to protect those sources so that we can hand it on, but that is taking time."


    "I will pass that on sir. Do you want me also to contact General Man, or will you do that yourself?"


    "Just tell the Colonel, he needs to deal with it, I cannot deal with the Police Liaison I do not trust, and this is beyond the General to deal with. Have the Colonel call me once he has done that."


    "I will pass it on, but I do not know if the Colonel will be able to call you back¡­" All that could be heard was that ending of the call.


    John Nang, turned to Warrant Office Wang, "Do not worry Warrant Officer, the Major hates me as of my background, as much as he will quickly hate the Colonel for having the same background. He views that I am playing at serving the public unlike him who is a person that has risen through his own efforts. Totally the wrong impression, I earned my position. However, he knows more than he is telling either you or would have told the Colonel, but has given enough information to protect himself and his team."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 80 - Investigation (7)

    28 December, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Just as General Man, settled back into his bed, his adjunct knocked on the door and opened it saying "General, Major Hung is here to speak to you."


    The last person he wanted to deal with was Major Hung, given the suspicion that Matthew had regarding him, but they contain the situation "Send him in."


    After snapping a salute, and closing the door behind him, Major Hung said "General, permission to speak freely."


    "Permission granted within reason Major."


    "General, I spoke to the medical staff and they told me you went out without medical approval. And I have recently had a conversation with Colonel Rong''s adjunct, who I have put on report due to failure to follow my orders ¡­"


    "Major, I am going to stop you there. The Warrant Officer has orders from both me and the Colonel, given the family emergency the Colonel is not to be disturbed unless it is life threatening. You need to remember that officially he does not report for duty until Monday, but as a conscious solider he stepped in to assist in the situation. However, I cleared with National Headquarters the fact that he will be out of communications for two or three days, given the family emergency. Now what do you need?"


    Major Hung realised that he had been called on his behaviour. Warrant Officer Wang, was loyal to the officer he was the adjunct to, and despite his efforts so far he had not been able to get rid of him to put in place an adjunct who would be loyal to him and report each and every move that Colonel Rong would make.


    Taking a breath, Major Hung continued "Late on the twenty-sixth, we received a top from a confidential source, who made it clear that we were not to provide their information directly to the police, that a criminal group intended on the thirty-first intended to kidnap some businessperson''s relative. My team has spent the time since then verifying that initial tip from various other sources that it was going to happen and to rule out that it was something that we needed to be involved in. That was only done in the last hour or so, and I about fifteen minutes ago finished packaging the data for the police."


    "Policy would say that I should contact Police Liaison Officer Nang, but given his over-reaction when the Yao child as kidnapped I cannot trust him to deal with the information appropriately and prevent this. I have recommended to the Colonel that we need to request the police replace Police Liaison Officer Nang, with someone we can trust and have advised him who is the appropriate person to be appointed. However, the Colonel, for some reason, appears to trust him, and I wanted him to be the one to pass the information on, so that it can be used to prevent an attack."


    General Man, paused. This was exactly part of the discussion he had with General Rong, Major Hung was protective of his sources, and waited until he had cleaned the information so much that it was useless, but he could argue through passing it on, that he was cooperating with the police to prevent civilian crimes, thereby protecting his position. If did not prove that there was a leak with someone informing the Devil.


    "Major, I will have Warrant Office Wang come and collect the material and take it to Police Officer Nang, when he is in the office later today. That is the best that I can do, as it is not life threatening, and in the circ.u.mstances, it will be something that we will not disturb Colonel Rong for. Now, I need to rest so get out of here."


    Snapping a salute, Major Hung responded, "Yes sir," and quickly left General Man''s hospital room. Once he was gone, he called in his adjunct and asked him to call Warrant Officer Wang to come and collect the papers that Major Hung had left with him to take to the police. He then opened the papers, and quickly started to review them. If he did not know the reality, the material left was quite believable and clearly covered the Major and his team. It simply was a pity for the Major that he and Police Liaison Officer Nang knew the truth. Matthew on his rescue and seeing this would also know and understand the truth.


    As his adjunct came in to confirm that Warrant Officer Wang was on his way to collect the material, General Man handed it to his adjunct, saying "Hand this over and ask the Warrant Office to tell Police Liaison Officer Nang, to work the truthful information, and update me if there is anything needed."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 81 - The Rise of the Devil (1)

    28 December, Military base City K, and twenty-eight years ago, City W, Country Y.


    Walking out of the Hospital, Major Hung could not believe it. Again, he was dismissed by a senior officer, and his work belittled. Yes, he was acting to protect a source, but no one knew who that source was. He had been, able to hide his second cousin David Hwang''s identities. Thinking of David, he thought about what had brought him to this place.


    ** Flashback **


    Eight-year-old Robert Hung and David Hwang, arrived back at the family compound in City W. Their Mothers were cousins, and funnily they were born three days apart, so everyone in the family treated them as siblings. Three weeks ago, they had stood by the graveside of their great grandparents were buried. It had thrown the family into turmoil, with their grandfather''s on one side, and their other great-uncle on the other as to who controlled the family company and fortune, as there were apparently two completing doc.u.ments saying how the family assets were divided.


    Walking through the door of the main villa, they found their great uncle, their grandparents, and their parents all in handcuffs, surrounded by police. Their mothers were in tears and tried to break free from the police to run to their sons but were grabbed and thrown to the ground. Robert stood there in shock, while David started to move towards his mother, but was stopped by the police, and pushed to the ground. Seeing this Robert, ran to his cousin and all the two of them could do was sit their crying out not only for their parents but the rest of the family members.


    Before anything could be said, six people, four women and two more police officers came through the doors behind them, four of them picking up Robert and David, saying "Boys you need to come with us, the police have arrested your family, and we will place you somewhere in care at this time until their cases are dealt with by the courts."


    Robert cried out "But they have done nothing wrong, we want to stay with them."


    One woman moved in front of them, saying "Boys you have no choice. The Court has ordered that you are to go into care, and at this time it is unlikely that you will ever return here. You have two options, if you want to fight us, we will simply take you away, and the police will help us do that. Or you can agree to come with us, and we will take you to your family homes in the compound to allow you to pack clothes to take with you and some personal belongings and mementos."


    Robert looked at David, who held up two fingers, and Robert nodded in response before David said "We will cooperate, but promise us everyone will be safe."


    The two of them followed the four women out the door and they headed towards their family homes in the compound, moving around under the workers careful eyes to pack clothes, photographs, mementos, and other things that they wanted to take with them. Both, being careful and cautious children, made sure when they entered their parent''s studies to obtain their birth certificates and the household registers with them on it before handing it to the workers. However, carefully they not only hid their parent''s doc.u.ments as well as the bank accounts set up for them by their parents, and information about certain accounts set up in overseas countries to ensure that they had access to them to help their parents.


    As they headed with the workers and were climbing into cars, they saw the police and military dragging their parents, grandparents and their great uncle and his family into military trucks, while others were loading boxes of doc.u.ments and other things into other vehicles. Being in the same vehicle they both looked at each other before Robert said, "I wonder what is going on?"


    David replied, "I have no idea, but I hope that they keep us together."


    Three days later, sitting in a room in a care facility, Robert and David, were shell shocked. Two workers had just told them that a military tribunal had found their family guilty of terrorism activities, and the sentence of death had been carried out immediately as ordered by the court. The second bombshell that had been delivered was that the Family Villa and all assets had been seized by the government as assets tainted by criminal activities, save and except for the bank accounts that their parents had set up in their name, which would be used to support them.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 82 - The Rise of the Devil (2)

    Eighteen Years Ago, Government Orphanage, Capital City.


    Robert Hung sat in his room in the government run orphanage where he and David had been sent after their family had been executed for so called terrorism activities. The last ten years had been awful. Unlike others in the facility who were able to be placed with families for the balance of their childhood, as soon as anyone found out their family background, the carers immediately returned them to the facility. For him, after eight failed placements in two years and for David seven failed placements in the same time frame saw the government cease to attempt to place them. They had spent eight years, in adjoining rooms in the facility watching other girls and boys come and go to their new homes, craving what had been taken from him.


    While the orphanage had provided him with shelter, he was glad to be leaving the facility, and looked at his packed bags. The only good thing was the staff had helped him and David find an apartment for them to share, when David was discharged from the facility in two days.


    Looking around, Robert started to question himself. Was he going to be able to survive in the world? Would his background hold him back from anything? Would they be able to get access to the money in the accounts that they both secured the doc.u.ments for? What would the future bring them?


    He stood up, looked around the room, making one final check to make sure he left no personal possessions there, as walking out the door will mark the change in his life. He would be an a.d.u.l.t thrust into the world, without a family except David.


    As he reached the door where his bags were, the door opened in in walked David "Cousin, I wish they would have let you remain for two days so we could have left here together."


    "Do not worry David, I will get the apartment ready for you, and meet you outside in two days. We will then celebrate our birthdays together there."


    David moved into the room, and gave his cousin a hug, before opening one bag, and slipping the doc.u.ments and jewellery they had hidden for ten years into Robert''s bags. The staff had checked the bags earlier this morning for anything they were not meant to have, and this would be the only way that they could slip these items out of the orphanage without suspicion. This would be the way that they could finance their future, given what the government had done to them.


    David then picked up Robert''s bags, and Robert grabbed the trolley that had his books and school materials on it, along with most of David''s as well, and they made their way down to the entry where a staff member was waiting with a van to take all of Robert''s possessions and most of David''s to the apartment. Once they loaded everything in, Robert pulled David into a hug before letting him go and saying "I will meet you here in two days," before climbing into the van, and being driven away.


    David, angrily walked back in. Here he and Robert again were separated from the only family that they had, each other, simply because the government would not be reasonable. They had taken their parents, because of lies and manipulation and now they were doing this just because of two days difference in their birthdays.


    When he arrived at the apartment, the worked helped Robert carry all the boxes and bags into the two-bedroom unit, before taking him shopping to purchase food and other items. Before the worker left, he turned and handing Robert an envelope before saying "Robert, we know that this is not much, but all the staff wanted to give you and David a gift for your birthdays. We figured that cash would be appropriate, rather than anything else, as other than the small amount in your bank accounts and the lump sum that you each will receive in a few days to help you each start your new lives, you will have to support yourselves. Know this, even though you are not allowed in the facility again, if you need help over the next six months call the number there."


    "Thank you" responded Robert as the worker walked out. Robert locked the door and sat there, realising that his life would now be different.


    Two days later, after meeting David outside the orphanage they were driven back to the apartment by another worker and David was handed his envelop. Once the care worker left them, David turned and said, "Do they think they can buy us off?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 83 - The Rise of the Devil (3)

    Eighteen years ago, Apartment in Capital City, Country Y


    Robert, having spent the last two days carefully looking through the apartment had found a number of surveillance devices hidden throughout. The government did not trust them, and now that they were not children were looking for a reason to finish them off, so no one could call them to account for their actions towards their family.


    Robert said "David, I have arranged for us to have a lunch for our birthday''s at a nearby restaurant. Let us head out from here."


    David looked at Robert strangely, but realised by the look on his cousin''s face that he knew something that he did not know. Robert picked up a backpack, handing David another which he realised was heavy but which he did not open, before heading out of the apartment to walk towards the nearby restaurant.


    Once they were walking through a nearby part Robert said "The government have wired the apartment. I figured removing anything would let them know we knew that they had us under surveillance, and the last thing either of us need."


    "Damn, it has been ten years since they murdered our family, now they want to get at us. They need to damn well pay for what they did."


    "You are right, but the question is how do we make that happen?"


    "Strike back at them in a way it hurts."


    "David, we need to think, as great-grandfather always said you will fail with everything if you fail to plan to achieve your goal."


    "True, but the question is how to make that happen?"


    "I have thought long and hard over the last two days. We need to tackle this from both sides, from within and from outside. We must however be realistic that it will take years for us to get to a position to do anything, and then years to achieve our goal. But once we start, we will have to limit communications to protect ourselves and our plan."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Robert paused and turned to David before saying "Both of us have scholarsh.i.p.s to university, so we need to use those to get skills we need, and then we can start to set ourselves up to get to where we want to be, then take down the government entities that ruined our lives."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Seeing a bench that would be hard for anyone to eavesdrop on their conversation, Robert sat down and David followed him. "You are the one who has better managed all the money we have kept from the allowance that their paid us from our account. You need to focus on business to generate money to help in the takedown. But that would only be part of what you must do. The other part, will be to use the contacts we still have from great-grandfather''s little black book to also carefully move into the criminal sphere, gaining a reputation that will be able to be exploited."


    "My forte has always been in gathering information and its analysis. That is better suited to moving into government intelligence. The Police would be useless, as they only focus on crime prevention. The government civilian intelligence agencies focus is just on terrorism and serious criminal activity domestically and protecting the nation''s interest internationally. I need to get into military intelligence, where all of those things tend to come together. I can use a position there to pass information to assist you on, and minimise the risks you face, while getting to the position that we can finally strike and bring down the government and have our revenge."


    "F*ck Robert, you have thought about this. Do you realise what it will mean?"


    "I am not stupid. We have said since our family was murdered that they needed to pay, and this is the best way that we can achieve it."


    David paused, and said "I need to think about it. You know if we do this we will have to separate and follow the paths we have chosen."


    "True, but ¡­"


    "The outcome is what will be important. Now tell me what is in the bags?"


    "The jewellery and other valuables we rescued. The restaurant owner is someone great-grandfather knew when he was younger. Apparently, great-grandfather helped him establish his legitimate business so he could marry the love of his life and get out from the underworld. Over the years, the underworld members have respected the fact that he has created a neutral zone for all of them. He said he would help us with a part-time job until we start university in a few weeks but help us dispose of the items getting the best possible price we can."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 84 - The Rise of the Devil (4)

    Fifteen years ago, Imperial University Graduation, Capital City, Country Y


    David arrived at their graduation ceremony, and carefully looked around. It had been six months since he had seen Robert, as he was spending his time outside classes and study completing his truncated Officer''s course. He had, twelve months ago been accepted upon graduation to join military intelligence.


    The last six months had made him think about the conversation they had on his eighteenth birthday, on how to bring down those who had killed their family. Yes, as they had both found out they were involved in the underworld, they never did anything to jeopardise the country. More importantly about eighteen months ago, they found the evidence that the arrest, military trial and the immediate carrying out of the death sentence was all done because a rival wanted their family out of the way, as they were moving more and more to become legitimate business persons, rather than underworld figures, and that was not appreciated.


    He had spent the last six months, establishing his investment business, using the funds they had secured from the sales of the family jewellery, and what they had been able to obtain from hidden family accounts that the government had not located. He was already making a name for himself, both in investing and as a low-level person in the underworld. His first target, which was one of the last things he and Robert had spoken about was bring down the figures responsible for having their family killed.


    He looked up, and saw Robert moving into the graduate area in his military uniform. He walked over and being conscious that they would likely be observed, shook Roberts hand, saying "Congratulations."


    Knowing they were both receiving University awards, after saying "Congratulation to you as well," both Robert and David headed towards the area where they had been directed to sit, to be handed their degrees and awards.


    Once they were seated Robert quietly said "I have a month''s leave, can you get away to go to our country hideaway?"


    "Absolutely, but we better head there separately. It is likely to be the last time until we have our revenge that we can meet."


    Surviving through the ceremony, without anyone realising their plans, the two of them were invited to a special function afterwards, where they had to mingle with senior government officials. Robert, over the last six months had gotten better at hiding how uncomfortable this was making him feel, but he could see that David was uncomfortable with this, but from all he could observe he seemed to be hiding it reasonably well from everyone. Both slipped away after a couple of hours.


    The next morning, separately they both headed towards the small rural cottage a three hours outside the capital that David had purchased a few months ago after his first few successful forays into the share market, hiding it through a web of companies that they owned to obscure its ultimate ownership to protect it.


    Over the next few days, they simple spent time catching up with what they had been doing over the last six months, and just being each other''s best friend as they had always been. On the fourth day after their arrival, the sat down, and quietly started to plan then next steps. Robert would pursue his career in military intelligence to get into a senior position that could benefit them significantly, while passing on useful intelligence to David.


    David on the other hand, as they agreed would be the one to not only expand his legitimate business, but start their revenge activities, firstly to deal with the underground figures responsible for their family''s death taking over their resources to parlay that into more power within the underground, moving from group to group, using they towards their ultimate goal.


    More importantly David agreed to be Robert''s confidential informant. Nothing would be recorded to ensure that there was no tracing back of anything to David, but as they both knew, it would allow them to use the military to take out people the needed or protect David.


    For them, the hardest thing about their planning was how to communicate with each other. As Robert had already learned mobile communications, while being promoted as being secure were not. After discussing the process, David decided that he would engage a programming specialist to develop a secure unbreakable communications program and keep it ahead of the authorities, with Robert telling him if there was a problem. They also established the failsafe old-style spy communications with one-time cyphers and dead drops.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 85 - Discussions with the Devil (1)

    28 December, Military Base City K.


    Major Hung walked quietly towards a quiet area of the base, while pulling out a mobile phone, and a burner sim card, to communicate with David. He hated using his limited supply of sim cards, and more and more over the years they preferred to use dead drops, but this was something that could not wait. Something was going on, and he wondered if it was related to David''s plans to kidnap Lexi Yao, extort money and then burn ISX.


    David''s last dead drop to him, had given him the information to burn ISX enabling him to enhance his position within military intelligence in bring down that organisation. Lexi Yao''s kidnapping was the final piece in the trail that was needed to be able to condemn all members of ISX that he had not manipulated and convinced to join him resulting in them being executed for terrorism offences.


    The dead drop information made it clear that he had almost all the pieces in place to finally move on their revenge, bringing down the whole government and its apparatus to get their revenge. David in his guise as the Devil, had carefully recruited from the groups he had used over the years, a team around him, and the final group, while in the criminal underworld, would be the final piece allowing him to act within the next six to twelve months.


    Using the encryption program David had commissioned and regularly updated, which he knew had remained unbreakable, he sent a message to his cut-out which would be passed on to David. From previous experience he knew it would take at least ten minutes for David to call him back, so he pulled out a cigarette to smoke, while waiting. While he hated smoking, it had been his cover to move to different locations throughout the base, and communicate with David, pick up dead drops, or make them himself.


    Just as he finished smoking his cigarette, the communications program let him know that David was calling him, so he answered it. "Robert why in the hell are you calling me?"


    "We may have a problem, something if being hidden ¡­"


    "Before you say anything, what can you tell me about a Colonel Matthew Rong?"


    "F*ck, what do you need to know?"


    "Who is he, and what is his connection to Lexi Yao?"


    "He is the idiot senior military officers have parachuted into the position that should be mine. I need to get rid of him."


    "Damn, he is special forces?"


    "His staff file, in part, is restricted access, but that is not unusual, mine is as well, so he could not know about our past. But the file makes it clear that his positions have been administrative in nature, except one early intelligence posting where from all information I have found he did not distinguish himself. The only incident of any note occurred here a little over eight years ago, where he spearheaded a rescue of a bunch of rich children at a final year dance. That only occurred because he was in the right spot at the right time, and those involved were a group of teenagers out for revenge on other teenagers."


    "Well he was in the same car as Lexi Yao, when we struck to kidnap her tonight, so we had no option but to take him as well."


    "F*ck, that explains what I know to some extent. I just thought it was him trying to mess with me, but the military know about this. General Man to my face, and Colonel Rong''s adjunct on the phone outright lied to me, and told me his brother, who by the way is the CEO of JL International, was ill, and he was concentrating on family matters for the next couple of days."


    "Damn, I hoped we have a few days, as I need to finalise the setting up of information to condemn those member of ISX that survive the raid, set up my blackmail against the Yao family in a way that I get what I need, and move to the new group headquarters."


    "What are your plans?"


    "Those ISX members are so easy to manipulate. They pretend to be religious, but I am not stupid, they simply use Islam to justify their actions. The worst thing is each time we strike, the look to kidnap women and force them into s*xual slavery. Yes, I am a ruthless terrorist most people call the Devil, but those loyal to me have standards, and these people do not. I have been recording their ongoing abuse of women, to use, plus I have footage shows their ruthless actions that I will start moving onto secure drives for you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 86 - Discussions with the Devil (2)

    28 December, Military Base, City K


    David Paused on the phone and said, "Check the photo I just sent through to confirm it is your Colonel Matthew Rong."


    Robert opened the photograph David sent him, and immediate realised that David was right, it was Colonel Rong.


    "It is David."


    "Damn, that limits me."


    "Hopefully not, I have presented ''intelligence'' from some of our clean sources that indicates that there is to be a kidnapping of a businessperson''s family member in a few days, that should buy you a couple of days."


    "It is not going to be enough to get the blackmail material I need on Lexi Yao and Matthew Rong, to extort money from them. So far, I have had to play the ISX ideology card, knowing that some of them, in part get some s*xual gratifications through observing couples being forced to perform s*xually for them. I have directed one act, and I have to force another humiliating act, that will then get those ISX members to start the ball rolling to get the footage I need."


    "I forgot that. Those sick b*stards, who gets s*xual gratification by watching people forced with the threat of death to perform for them."


    "The problem is, none of them act unless I have forced at least two humiliating acts. That is when I can get the blackmail material. I am just going to have to speed up my plans, and forget about that, so I can safely ditch ISX on short notice."


    "I will alert you through the cut-outs if there becomes a problem. I will see any military intelligence and that from the intelligence agencies, which only leaves the police. Given Colonel Rong is involved, it means it will become a military investigation and therefore the police will be cut out. Plus, with the false information I have given them, the police will be chasing ghosts trying to protect people when they are not at risk of kidnapping."


    "Thank goodness. You need to buy me as much time as possible. Three days is the minimum I need to be able to deal with things and move without too much difficulties, and shorter and I will have to take more drastic actions that will impact me in the short to medium term pushing out our ability to act for six months or so."


    Major Hung looked at his watch and realised that they had been on the phone close to the limit of the program before it would become just detectable to military intelligence. "We need to end this, but I will contact you if things change on my end."


    "Talk soon, thank goodness this will soon be over, and we can resume the life we were always meant to have."


    Major Hung ended the call, and to protect himself, he pulled the sim card from the phone, running the magnet in his pocket over it, before crushing it under his shoe, and picking it up to burn it later. The battery remained out of the phone for now, and he would replace it when it became necessary to use the phone again.


    He had been looking forward to ending this and moving forward with the life that he should have had. As he paused, he pulled out another cigarette and smoked it realising that if they had to wait another six months to pull off the destruction they wanted, in the end it would not matter, as it had been twenty-eight years already, so what would that time matter.


    Wandering back to his office, without being scene he slipped the destroyed sim card into the burn bag, that would go for destruction in less than an hour, before heading into and closing the door behind him. He knew, that Colonel Rong''s adjunct had been in General Man''s hospital room earlier. Based on the time the nurses said, he went to his recordings from General Man''s room. When he hid the devices, he already worked his cover story, in that it was not about surveillance of the General, but about ensuring that while he was ill, that no secret information was disclosed if he started rambling while ill. He had the standing order from about six heads of special forces ago, that he had conned to sign which no one had revoked, that allowed him to do this with immunity.


    As he got to the time in the recording where there should have been voices, there was static, just like when Colonel Rong spoke to the General and when Colonel Rong has Police Liaison Officer Nang in his office. He wondered what was going on. Had the caught on to him or was it a standard practice for General Man and Colonel Rong when speaking to certain people. He needed to resolve this quickly as the information was needed to assist David.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 87 - Misdirecting intelligence

    28 December, Military Base, City K


    Major Hung realised that he needed to get is intelligence team under control. He had been able control them, directing the in the direction he wanted them to go, but he needed to keep them that way, but also willing to report anything to him. Grabbing a Coffee, he headed out into the main area to speak to the staff before crashing in his office, given he was technically back on duty in a few hours. Tonight, he was not on duty, but subject to what he could do to misdirect people he might have to stay nearby. David needed as much time as he could give him, even if it was just to get away.


    Entering the main area, Major Hung called out "Ladies and Gentlemen your attention please. Any intelligence about the potential kidnapping of someone from City K, needs to come in its raw form to me. We may have a situation, and I am working with senior officers on this. That includes details of the sources, and a preliminary assessment of the reliability of the intelligence. I have been directly instructed to report to General Man who is liaising with the police, within seventy-five minutes, and regularly after that, unless otherwise instructed."


    "I require a first report from you within an hour, and then every ninety minutes after that unless I tell you otherwise or the intelligence is such it requires immediate action. Now in between those times, as I have been on duty for sixteen hours, I will be sleeping in my office. My concern is that last time, we were too late in getting enough actionable intelligence that does not jeopardise our sources. We do not need that again."


    As he headed back to his office, his assistant confirmed that his windows had been blacked out, and a bed had been set up in his office. Major Hung told his assistant to wake him up in an hour, when he was expecting his first report from those working in intelligence presently.


    Before Major Hung knew it, there was a knock on his door. He realised that he had fallen asleep and as he checked his watch, he realised that he had slept for almost an hour. As he called the staff in, he realised that the sleep was what he needed. It was, for him clearer on how he needed to balance the competing interests he had.


    "Gentleman, tell me what you have?"


    "Sir, we have been over the previous intelligence and worked our sources. None of them have been able to do anything more than provide a level of verification for the information that you previously were given by your source."


    He paused, knowing that things were working out for him presently. "Gentleman, please make sure that you keep on top of this, but do not let anything slip through. While we did nothing wrong when the Yao child was kidnapped, if something happens that we could have prevented, this time we may not be as lucky. I will try and contact my source again, but I need to deliver this report to the General."


    "Sir, do you know why the Colonel is not involved? The General is in the hospital," stated one of the junior officers.


    "All the General has told me is that a family emergency has hit that the Colonel has to deal with."


    Nodding, the soldiers left the officer and Major Hung walked out, taking the folder he needed and his phones.


    Heading into the General''s hospital room, he sat down and gave him a rundown of the intelligence as he was giving it. At the end of his briefing, General Man said "Thank you Major. It appears that you have nothing more than that, that I can give to the police. The Colonel''s adjunct is presently at the police station handing over the information you previously gave me. Keep collecting regular reports from your staff, but unless something changes just give me a report, say at 8pm tonight."


    "Yes Sir," responded Major Hung, walking out of the room.


    As he reached his quiet smoking place, he made another call, this time less secretly to David, to overtly obtain some misdirecting intelligence to buy him as much time as he could. Walking back into the intelligence office, he gave the misdirecting intelligence David gave him for the team to follow through, while he returned to his office to get some sleep.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 88 - Tracking the path of the Devil (1)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    Just after 6pm, having been collected by Warrant Officer Wang, General Man entered the investigation room for a updated meeting. John Nang, knew that he was exhausted, only being able to gather snatches of sleep, since he had started this investigation.


    Escorting the General into his office, shutting the door behind them, John''s secure mobile rang, and he answered it placing it on speaker phone.


    "Police Liaison Officer Nang ¡­"


    "Just to interrupt you General Man is in my office with me."


    "Thank you for letting us know. Given our conversation three hours ago, what can you tell us?"


    "Major, I want to recap everything, so that we are all understanding the situation. Since it became obvious that Colonel Rong was missing we have been through so much CCTV footage to backtracking to find out matters. Going back to basics. Last night a group of family and friends gathered at Club TJ''s, owned by Jax Corp. The reasons that was given for this was the celebration of an engagement and welcoming back Lexi Yao, who had permanently returned after being overseas for years."


    "Of the group that gathered, I knew Matthew Rong would be present, because he directly told him, and having spoken to his brother Phillip, the only other people who knew that he would be present from the group were Phillip himself and Chester Yao. Speaking to his villa staff, other than the head of the staff, Adam Yang, none of them knew he was back until he arrived at the villa around 5pm yesterday. Before you say anything, Adam Yang has been employed by the Rong family for at least thirty years, and he opted when there was a split in the family with Matthew joined the military to be the butler for his household. He is totally loyal to Matthew. While it may seem self-serving, no civilian is likely to have been able to say anything that would have gotten to the Devil about his location. Unless it was leaked by someone in the military who is disloyal to the country, Matthew was not the target."


    "Taking that logic, it has to be that Lexi Yao was being targeted for kidnapping, and Matthew was simply with her when it happened. If you want a wrong place wrong time argument. We tackled the CCTV footage two ways. I will leave the more simply part to later. Backtracking movements from the kidnapping site, the car that the Devil was in, followed Lexi''s car from Club TJ''s. Chester Yao, made sure I was given access to all CCTV footage from Club TJ''s, which showed the Devil, followed Lexi to the Club and watched the club from outside until she came out."


    "He had also followed her to the club and throughout the day. Yes a few times we lost him, but he was found back following Lexi. That makes my team certain that she was the target, not Matthew. Adding to that to the kidnapping of her son Dominic six months ago, our conclusion is that she was being targeted for kidnapping."


    "Now I know this, given my personal connection to the Yao Family. I am Dominic''s godfather, and kept talking to Andrew, Chester and Lexi Yao about not paying the ransom that was being demanded. We all know that paying the kidnappers ransom leads to more attacks on the family. However, Chester received footage, that showed Dominic being forced to watch as women were being s*xually assaulted and murdered in front of him, and he immediately paid the ransom."


    "As Dominic''s godfather I do not blame him, but as a police officer I knew the consequences. Of course, once the ransom was paid, Dominic was quickly returned, and he has been undergoing counselling since then to deal with what happened. That was part of the reason Lexi finally returned to the country. The other reason was related to her business. Lexi, in addition to being the Jax Corp heiress, owns the upcoming fashion brand LY, which she has relocated here."


    Over the phone, came the question "You have had the intelligence provided by Major Hung''s team, how does that fit with what you have found?"


    "The only thing that they had correct was a civilian was kidnapping, the balance was a pack of lies. I suspect if we went back over the CCTV footage we can find for the last week or so, we will find the Devil, or someone tied to him following Lexi. This has been planned for a while, it was simply the right time for him to strike. But we have not done that at the moment, as it did not seem to be of a priority."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 89 - Tracking the path of the Devil (2)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    John Nang looked at General Man and realised that he was not surprised. What was going on with the special forces team? Did that mean that he was going to need to act to not only protect his team, but more importantly the public, as he could not count on help from the military when the matter was within their jurisdiction?


    Shaking his head slightly, John took a deep breath and continued "Gentleman, initially we thought that we had lost the Devil and his minions when they blew up Lexi''s car, due to the flash that blinded the CCTV. However, using a longer-range CCTV camera, we were able to track the vehicle leaving the City and heading in a south westerly direction, along the highway. CCTV footage, once you are outside the city limits becomes less frequent, making it impossible to us to be absolutely accurate that we have the same vehicle."


    "But we are as confident that we can be that we were tracking the same vehicle, based on speed, the look of the vehicle, traffic and everything else that the footage showed us. The last CCTV footage we have was a camera approximately sixty kilometres from the city limits on the highway. The next camera that was working was ten kilometres further down the road and there is no sign of the truck or any of the other vehicles."


    "The funny thing was that they passed six separate police vehicles and two military vehicles on their journey. As they travelled, they were careful to do nothing that brought them to the authorities'' attention, so they were able to travel without being stopped. Base on everything, they moved off the highway between 3:30am and 4am."


    "We have looked at the various maps that we have available and have determined the possible roads that they may have taken off the highway. From our work, there are four possibilities. I am sorry that we cannot add anything else to that, but we are quite willing to help further. I have the digital files of everything to send through¡­"


    The voice on the other end of the phone interrupted "Mr Nang, we need to speak to the general to work out a couple of things, but please email the information you have through."


    Understanding that they needed to speak privately about matters, John quietly left his office shutting the door behind him. General Man then said "So what do you think?"


    "General, what the police have come up with is plausible. Based on our discussions Major Hung''s team has come up with little of this. Yes, the information has been controlled but I did not think that he was as dumb as this is saying. There is the possibility that the suspicions may be correct."


    Before General Man could respond, his personal secure phone rang, and he answered it "General Man speaking."


    "General it is Major Hung. I had just gone to the hospital to see you but I was advised that you had gone to the police station. I have new information that urgently needs to be acted on."


    "What is it Major?"


    "It appears that our initial information was incorrect as to when the civilian was going to be targeted. A source provided information that says that if it has not happened it is going to happen within the next few hours. However, we have in the last hour found out in an elite neighbourhood that there was a car explosion, but we are being blocked to get any CCTV footage to check what happened. My team''s suspicion is that the kidnapping has occurred, but without the footage we cannot be more accurate."


    "Major the police alerted me to that, and they are investigating the explosion. From what Police Liaison Officer Nang has shown me, it appears to be a matter outside our remit to investigate."


    "General, you can discipline me later, but this is the problem I informed Colonel Rong. The current police liaison officer has no idea. How can we determine if what he is telling is the truth within him handing over the information? We need someone who understands how to work with us ¡­"


    "Major, stop there. We will discuss this matter further with the Colonel but keep up your investigation and other work presently. I look forward to an update later from you."


    With that General Man terminated the call, and the voice on the other phone said "General, he is covering his failures."


    "I think you are right, but it does not prove the suspicions about him and his team. Now has General Rong activated his tracking device."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 90 - Tracking the path of the Devil (3)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    "General, the tracking device has been activated. As you know the tracker has multiple settings, and it appears that it has been activated on the lowest setting, for distance of signal but minimal risk of detection. We have been able to narrow it down to an area that covers what the police have identified, but we are still waiting to continue to narrow it down."


    "The Colonel''s former assistants from the capital Majors Dang, Wang and Pang have assembled a team for a rescue mission once we have a firm location. The team is already on a commercial flight to you. The Majors have decided that their team will have no contact with anyone from the base there until the rescue mission has been completed."


    There was a pause, and then "General we received another signal from the tracker. It is confirmed that the location is within the area identified by the police. We need to await at least one or two more signals to confirm the location, but it will be enough for the Majors to act on. I will, when they contact us let them know."


    "Speaking of the Majors, they have all their equipment with them and have arranged for the hire of civilian vehicles to disguise their presence. The plan is they will head in the direction then need to and trigger their team''s attack around 4am tomorrow. Based on current intelligence regarding the Devil and ISX, that is likely to be the time when the least amount of people are awake, minimising risks to everyone."


    "Keep me updated. I will be returning to the hospital, but with our concerns ¡­"


    "You need to be the one in control until we rescue the General. Does Mr Nang know about his appointment?"


    "He does, but given his long-term connection to General Rong, I trust that he will keep that secret."


    Ending the call, General Man exited John Nang''s office and said to those within the office "We have to thank you for your hard work so far. From everything that you have found it appears that Colonel Rong was simply collateral damage when Miss Yao was targeted. With you handling the investigation it means that we can hide the fact that he has a military officer, which should protect both the Colonel and Miss Yao."


    "The discussions with my superiors in the Capital, is such that we do not want this to become a military investigation. We would prefer it to remain in your hands with you feeding whatever information you can through to the National Military headquarters. When they have enough information, they have indicated that they will launch a rescue mission. The view is that this has provided protection to both Colonel Rong and Miss Yao."


    "Other than myself and Warrant Officer Wang, the only person within the military that we as any communications go to is the contact officer that, you Police Liaison Officer Nang have spoken to." Pausing, General Man continued "Now I hate to impose, but could you arrange for Warrant Officer Wang and myself to be taken back to the base."


    Nodding, John picked up a phone and made a call, for the escort to be arranged. The General was correct. Warrant Officer Wang was exhausted, and he could see that today had taken its toll on the General, setting back his recovery.


    As they left, two of the team turned to John and said "Sir, what is all this about. This should be a military investigation, not in our hands."


    "Gentleman, remember what we concluded based on the evidence. I was with Matthew Rong and Lexi Yao last night, and to be realistic unless you knew Matthew Rong was a military officer you would not have known. He looked like a wealthy businessman, fitter than most yes, but nothing otherwise gave away who he was. I suspect the Devil does not even know who he has."


    "But we should be working with intelligence group on base."


    "No. That is a decision that has been taken from my hands. I do not know the reasons, but we will be what is asked." John paused and said "Now we have done the hardest part. But we need to keep working the information we must see what else we can find. As we have all been at this for so long, we will start taking three-hour rest breaks in groups of two, and reassess the situation tomorrow, say around 12pm. But, give your hard work name the restaurant and I will splurge and see if we can have a proper meal delivered to us from there."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 91 - Setting the Rescue Stage

    28 December, Airport, City K


    The last domestic flight from the capital pulled up to its arrival gate at City K''s airport. Unlike everyone else on board, a group of twelve men sat waiting for everyone else to depart the plane.


    When the plane was otherwise empty the airline staff approached one man and said "Major Dang, as per the request we have stairs waiting for two of your party to deplane and secure the items that you placed in the hold, and have otherwise made efforts to secure your departure from the airport with minimal attention."


    "Thank you."


    "It is not a problem. Unusually the crew on this flight are all ex-military, and given the indication we received that you needed assistance for something secret it is not an issue for us to have cooperated with you. Please let us know if there is anything else that we can do for your team."


    "All we ask is that you say nothing about us being military, just treat our presence as normal passengers."


    "That is not a problem."


    With that two men were quickly escorted down to the tarmac to secure all their luggage from the hold, while the rest of them followed the staff to a VIP airport exit, where two trucks and three four-wheel drive vehicles were waiting for them. Quickly the group loaded themselves into the vehicles and drove to a warehouse that had been loaned to them by JL International, to serve as their staging base. Once they were inside the warehouse and set up their jamming equipment, they quickly sat down.


    Major Pang started "Gentleman, you all know why we are here. Each one of us owes Colonel Rong for something he has done for us. For Majors Dang, Wang and myself he saw something in us when we were young and stupid and gave us a chance to resurrect our careers within the military. He has done something similar for each one of you. Now we are going to help him."


    "The Colonel, who is originally from City K, was just reassigned to become head of the special forces here at the base. From what we have been told he attended a family function last night and was given a lift to his personal home from his sister-in-law to be. She was targeted for kidnapping by the Devil and ISX. The Colonel simply appears to be collateral damage when this kidnapping was effected."


    "As the Devil and ISX stuck in the city, the local special forces group is not being used. This is to prevent any impacts on the rescues mission, hence our presence. We have a general location, south of the city, but are awaiting confirmation of an exact location to execute a rescue mission. The priority is securing Colonel Rong and any other hostages we find there. Taking prisoners rather than killing the terrorists is preferable, but that is a secondary matter."


    "As to where the general location is, you need to get ready to move out in thirty minutes, so we can get to a closer location to stage ourselves for the final movements once we have our confirmed location."


    There was an immediate "Yes Sir," and nine of the group quickly started readying their equipment.


    "Ben, what are you thinking" asked Joseph Wang.


    "Joseph, David. You know we owe the colonel, but we all know the Devil''s actions. National headquarters are hopeful that they will have a location in about an hour from now, when they have received enough locating signals from the Colonel''s talisman. Assuming that the Devil does not get any intelligence about our actions we have a high likelihood of success, but if he has any information those odds reduce."


    "True. You know that the Colonel suspects Major Hung or someone in his intelligence team is leaking information?"


    "We know David," responded Joseph Wang. "Hence why he has arranged for our reassignments to City K. My wife is happy on that, returning to her hometown after so many years, and I know your wife is also the same Ben."


    "But not my wife. Unlike you two, our oldest children are at school, and we are moving within the next couple of weeks so that they can start school when it resumes, rather than having a disrupted start. She told me that Colonel Rong better make it worth our while or she will kill him."


    "David, we all know what they will find out in a few months, that will make it worth it. Now we better stop being distracted about what is happening and focus on moving out for this rescue mission. Distractions will be risky."


    The three of them moved over to the rest of the team and finalised their initial staging before moving out.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 92 - How did I get here? (1)

    28 December, Central Police Station City K


    John Nang, laid on the couch in his office, given he was the first to start his break. Having to speak to Phillip and Chester about the current state of the investigation without giving anything away was difficult. As his friends, he trusted them, but as a police officer trying to secure the release of Matthew and Lexi, he had to hid information.


    Knowing the two of them though, when everything came out, they would not blame him. They had always supported his choice when it had come to light.


    Nine Years Ago, City K


    John sat and remembered nine years ago, in the lead up to his high school graduation. He was loving spending time Matthew, Andrew, Steven and Paul, as the freedom of this time allowed him to think about what he wanted. Phillip and Chester, like his sister Sally had graduated from high school a couple of years earlier, and the three of them wanted to provide advice to them as to what they should do with their lives.


    Sally kept telling him that he should follow her and undertake a business degree while working in the family company. Sally, from everything he observed was enjoying this. Phillip and Chester were doing the same thing each time that they interacted with them.


    To John, he had always though when he was younger that Sally was so full of herself, particularly due to his observations of her interactions with their father. He ignored her as she was a girl, and simply focused on John, always calling him his heir. It was only when she made her university choice and started working at the bottom levels of the company. That gained her respect from their father.


    Just over a week before their graduation ceremony, John recalled sitting down for a family dinner. A rare occurrence, but it was something he was not going to pass up. However, it became clear that this was his father wanting to dictate what he did at university. The conversation focused on him doing a degree with focus on Business, Finance and Law. Unusually his father was willing for him to consider a language minor, provided it would help the family company expand internationally.


    It was only when he commented about John joining company as a junior executive that he could see the hurt in Sally''s eyes. She wanted to work for the company, and her father with a few words totally diminished anything she had done. That made John pause and tell his father that he needed to consider what he did.


    For John, things changed three days before graduation. Andrew Yao, called him to a gathering of a few friends. When he arrived, the surprising thing was Matthew and Lexi were missing from the group of friends. When they settled down, John who had seen that Andrew was seething had to ask "What is wrong."


    "Matthew has betrayed us."


    "What!" shouted John, Steven and Paul. None of them had an idea what Andrew was talking about. Andrew then laid out the information he had about Matthew enlisting in the military. John felt his heart drop. He and Matthew had been talking about taking a combined Business and Language degree at university. He had betrayed him in doing that.


    At their graduation Matthew had Lexi Yao with him, who ignored her brother. Matthew at one stage had come to try and talk to him, and he turned his back and walked away.


    About a month after graduation, he was wandering in the city, tossing up in him mind whether he would do a combined degree or a single degree with a minor, when he ran into Lexi Yao, who was upset. Given that there was a nearby coffee house, he invited Lexi into the coffee house for a drink. He knew he could not face Andrew and Chester if he let Lexi go wandering around upset.


    Once their drinks arrived, he asked Lexi what was going on. Her answer stunned him. She was struggling keeping some secrets. It was only after he promised her that he would not tell anyone else what she told him that she spoke. She was missing Matthew so much. They had been dating for about ten months, without anyone knowing, and that she was the one that encouraged him to follow his dreams of serving in the military.


    From what she told him when Matthew was given the keys to his villa that he had inherited from his grandparents on his 18th birthday there was a letter from his grandfather waiting for him. It told him to follow his dreams and his inheritance would ensure that he could to that without interference from his parents. When they spoke, Lexi told him to join up, and he did.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 93 - How did I get here? (2)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    Coming back to the present John, realised that that disclosure from Lexi had changed the direction of his life.


    Nine years Ago, City K


    Thinking back, as he remembered Lexi told him that she had accompanied Matthew when he enlisted, and as everyone had disowned him, she was listed as his next of kin. That morning she had been contacted by military doctors requesting her permission for treatment as he was unconscious, and she did not know what to do. After a discussion with him, Lexi quickly made the call and authorised the treatment.


    John however was angry, not only at himself but at everyone else for putting Lexi in that position. As an a.d.u.l.t, Matthew had made a choice, but their actions were forcing Lexi into a situation that she should not be. Once she finished her call, John turned and apologised to Lexi for his actions and promised that he would be there to help her in the future.


    The look of relief on her face, made him realise that he needed to be honest with himself, and asked if he could talk to her about his options. Having a non-judgemental friend made that easier for him in laying out his options.


    Lexi stopped him, and her words even today ''John, Matthew and I when we discussed what he was going to do, concluded that if he did not follow his dreams, he was always going to regret his choices. You need to do the same. I always thought you and Matthew would be the two that did not join the family business. Make your choice but talk to your family.''


    After thanking him, she left. John recalled sitting there in deep thought for some time, and realised Lexi was right, he really did not want to join the family company, but wanted to join the police, so it meant that he needed to talk to his dad. He called his father, who agreed to see him. He was pleasantly surprised that his father was not angry.


    As he said, he was not going to stand in the way of his children''s dreams, they just had to figure them out. If joining the police was what he wanted, he would support it even if others in the family would not. The only promises that he extracted was that he would complete a university degree at some time, and ask for a posting in City K, but wold always be open to joining the family business in the future.


    From there he quickly joined the police force. His academic results at High School, quickly had the police agree to sponsor his university studies, in languages and the newly created area of intelligence studies. He was able to enter university without Andrew, Steven and Paul truly knowing what was happening. He challenges of juggling study; police training and work was life changing.


    Lexi had been right, making his own decisions was the right way to go, but importantly he knew that if he ever left the police force his degree and experience within the police force would allow him into an executive position within the family company.


    It was, if he recalled right about four months after Lexi''s hurried wedding, when on one of his last normal patrols he intercepted a speeding vehicle that his secret was out within their circle. Sally unusually had not spilled his secret to anyone.


    The car he intercepted happened to be driven by Andrew, and there was a very drunk Steven and Paul in the back seat making an absolute nuisance of themselves, calling out abuse directed at police officers. It was only when Andrew spoke asking what it would take to make it go away, that he realised that the three of them would kill him.


    The look of shock on Andrew''s face after he stepped out of the vehicle and realised who it was priceless. He knew that the idiot would be drunk, as he had to pass up going to Chester''s wedding today as he was on duty. The junior officer with him, was shocked to see, the fact that he took the keys and dragged all three of them to the police station. Andrew was charged over the drink driving, and the three of them spent the night in the cells sobering up.


    However, unlike Matthew they did not shun him. They supported and helped him finish his university degree and celebrated his publicly announced achievements.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 94 - How did I get here? (3)

    28 December, Central Police Station, City K


    John''s train of though was interrupted by his personal mobile ringing. As soon as he picked it up, he saw the number calling. Damn Phillip and Chester. The two of them had no idea of the real issues, but at the same time he needed to ensure their cooperation presently.


    "Phillip¡­"


    "You have it wrong, no pun intended."


    "Chester, what do you want?"


    "We need to know what is happening. Phillip is not coping, and with his health¡­"


    "Just calm down. This is an open line, but things are under control. I have no more news now but suspect that we will have something in the morning. Just take care of him, and I will come and see you in the morning."


    "That will not cut it John. You need to tell me what you know now, otherwise I am not only going to talk to Andrew but go to the military."


    "Chester, Matthew''s senior officer knows what is happening, and as far as I know they have the situation under control, hence the request that you facilitated earlier. They have told me nothing else but promised me an update in the morning. Once I have that I will come and see you. You just need to be patient."


    "But you know what happened to Dominic, and god forbid something happens to Lexi¡­"


    "Chester, she has Matthew with her. Regardless of the past he will protect her."


    John was interrupted by his secure phone ringing, and said "Chester, I promise you an update in the morning. Just sit tight until then and do nothing stupid as it could impact whatever the military are planning. I need to take this other call, as it might be news."


    "Call me back."


    "Will do."


    John ended the call with Chester and picked up his secure phone. "Police Liaison Officer Nang. We just wanted to let you know we have all the information you sent through. On our quick review of your conclusions and the raw material, we do seem to agree with you, but will be looking at it further. As we suspect you and your team have had little sleep since this happened, we will review everything overnight, and give you an update on the situation in the morning. But if you determine anything more, can you please let us know."


    "We will do. We are going back further with CCTV footage to see what we can find with movements of the Devil and ISX members in the city to see if there is anything that should concern us, but we are doing that around everyone taking breaks to get some sleep. If something comes through, I will make sure it is sent on."


    "Thank you," and with that the call ended.


    John paused and wondered what he was going to tell Chester. If he was not careful this would get out of control and jeopardise lives. The bigger problem would be if the truth about Matthew came out to either Chester of Phillip. Phillip would be proud about Matthew''s true rank as a general, but his special forces involvement was a deadly piece of information.


    What would be worse is that that piece of information would lead to the exposure of his true job with the police. Family and friends all thought his job as the police liaison officer was an administrative post, simply ensuring cooperation between the police and the military. In part, that was true, but the position had its hidden role, which put what he did in a similar frame as Matthew.


    That piece of information would cause real issues. Matthew could be shifted and given a new role within the military, but it would end his career, and if he was realistic the last thing, he wanted at this time was to join the company. Sally had finally secured a senior position within the company, but he knew his father. Despite being proud of everything he had achieved within the police force his father always called him his heir, and the next generation for the family. John knew that it really was Sally, and he wanted to make sure that she was secure in her position as she deserved that, rather than him being parachuted over her into a role.


    Biting the bullet, John picked up his personal phone and called Chester to provide him with a brief update. It was obvious to John that Chester was not happy, but at least he had been able to buy time until the morning. John just hoped the military was able to do what they had planned overnight to bring this to an end.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 95 - More Terror (1)

    28 December, Terrorist Camp, south of City K


    Feeling the changes in the air, Matthew was certain night had fallen. At a rough guess that would mean it was around eighteen since this ordeal for Lexi had started, if not longer. While he knew due to his training he could cope with this situation, Lexi was falling more and more to pieces with every moment they were kept hostage.


    All he could do, is simply try and comfort her have her realise that in the end everything would be alright. She could not escape hearing what was occurring outside the room they were chained in. The screams of men and women, who anyone could tell were being abused and the sounds of people being killed. Then there were the perverted acts that the Devil and his minions were forcing them to do.


    Lexi, hearing another scream from outside the room they were held in. It made her feel terrified, and she buried herself into Matthew''s arms. He was the only thing that had any idea of normality for her, despite what they forced him to do. When they initially demanded that he force himself into her, he refused, being adamant that that was inappropriate.


    It was only when they shot dead a woman dragged into the room and threatened to kill her if he refused, she could see the conflict across his face. He did not want to do this but knew that continuing to refuse would cause her death. That moment made him realise that he was still the same and would protect her.


    Matthew said, subbing her back "Lexi it will be alright. I will keep you safe."


    Those words for Lexi were somewhat a balm and she tried to bury herself further into Matthew''s arms. She just needed the safety that was there.


    Feeling Lexi''s movements Matthew realised that she was close to the edge of snapping. He just hoped that their disappearance would have been noted and someone was tracking the signal form the talisman. The sooner they were rescued the better for Lexi given the psychological impact on her. He could last for days, but there was no way, given her current reactions, that she would last more than a day before having a total breakdown.


    Meanwhile, while trying to block out the screams from outside the room, Matthew started to process through his mind things that he had observed. There were two distinct groups, the Devil and his cohorts on one hand and those more ideologically driven by the ISX ideology. The first group seemed only to pay lip service to that ideology, but it was such that the second group had no idea that it was only lip service.


    That division was initially visible when he was forced to have s*x with Lexi otherwise they would have killed her. The people in the room in the first group, kept looking away slightly, but those in the second group seemed to be delighted in the control they had over him and Lexi. That delight fitted with what he could recall about ISX. The members gained pleasure of observing the abuse of people they did not consider to be true to their cause. That was worrying.


    Those tied to the Devil were interesting, because that confirmed the position that the Devil was using ISX. Who would have thought hat rumours would quickly be proven true to him when he was taken hostage.


    Matthew''s musings where thrown by Lexi moving in his arms presently, she heard another shot from outside the room. Matthew wished there was something he could do to help those people but being chained here as they were there was nothing he could do.


    Lexi felt Matthew tighten his arms slightly around her. She pulled back and said quietly "What is it Matthew?"


    "Lexi, I feel guilty, I have had you dragged into this situation. If I had done what I should have you would be safe at home with your son and your family."


    Before Lexi could say anything, they heard a noise, and saw ten men come in, two dragging women into the room. Matthew in seeing the look of terror on these women''s faces was grateful Lexi was buried in his arms. They were could to use them to force the two of them into performing some act for the gratification of those coming into the room with were deep in the ISX Ideology.


    The Devil said, "You both better turn and face me immediately, or these two and you both will be dead within seconds."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 96 - More Terror (2)

    *** NOTE this chapter contains descriptions of abuse, and is not recommended for those under the age of eighteen years *****


    28 December, Terrorist Camp, south of City K


    As he was having Lexi turn towards the Devil, Matthew could observe some of the terrorists who he was more associating with the ISX ideology, stripping one girl, and forcing rods and other objects inside her while seeming to get pleasure in the activity. Two others were holding the other girl, and a third had a gun at her head. The look in their eyes showed Matthew that they were solider like, making him immediately place them in the first group.


    The Devil walked over to the girl with the gun pointed at her before slapping her across her face. With an almost maniacal smile on his face he turned and said "OK newlyweds," and with that he drew a gun and pointed it at them pausing.


    "We want you Colonel Rong to lay on the bed. You are not to move. For each movement we will kill one of the girls here, and if necessary, we will bring more in. You Mrs Rong, are to pleasure him until I tell you to stop. You then are to perform Oral s*x on him, without making him come until I tell you to stop and then are to come down on him. You are not allowed to do any movement to pleasure yourself, and are to follow all directions I give, otherwise she," pointing out the girl with the gun at her "will die, and one of you will then follow."


    Matthew could see that Lexi was terrified at not only what was being asked but the fact that one wrong move would kill more than one person, most likely him leaving Lexi more vulnerable than she currently was. The look on the Devil''s face made it clear that he will carry out his threat, so he was no willing to risk Lexi at all. He laid on the bed as directed, and quietly said to Lexi "Do what he says, as otherwise I fear they will all abuse you rather than anything else." Lexi having heard what Matthew simply nodded.


    As soon as Matthew felt Lexi''s hands on him, he was hit with the internal struggle of wanting to move but knowing the consequences of moving if he did. The next thirty minutes were absolute torture, but Matthew did everything possible not to move and cause consequences for the girls dragged into the room or Lexi.


    Watching the Devil and then men turned Matthew''s stomach. Those tied to ISX who were gaining pleasure in what was being done all in the name of the religion that their ideology was perverting. They there was the Devil and those tied to him, who to fit in with the others acted as if they were getting pleasure from what they were observing, but which their eyes gave them away to Matthew. This was not what they preferred, they liked their pleasures alone with women, rather than in part watching others perform, but they were doing this because they needed to.


    Twenty minutes later, the Devil finally ended the torture for both Matthew and Lexi. As soon as he could, Matthew again shielded Lexi from the views of all the men and the one-way mirrors. All Lexi could do was sob in his arms about what was happening.


    Once she drifted off into a troubled sleep, Matthew started tossing up in his mind, did he increase the frequency of the GPS locator, risking being found out, or let this torture go on. He absolutely wanted the torture to end, as it was risking lives, given the threats to ensure their compliance.


    Leaving the room, The Devil had a meeting with the ideological head of ISX. After a few minutes, the Devil was sick and tired of hearing the ideological religious dribble coming out of his mouth. The sooner he got rid of these people the better. They had been useful to date towards his ultimate goal, but they now were to a point they were a hinderance. He just hoped with Colonel Rong as his prisoner, he would have enough time to get what he needed before getting rid of them.


    The Devil knew that Colonel Rong was acting like all military officers. They had it drilled into they that you do everything not to risk the public, which made him know Colonel Rong would always be under control. The wildcard was Lexi Yao because there was no way he could predict her behaviour. However, she appeared to follow the behaviour expected of a civilian, terrified and controllable until they break. The question would be when this would be.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 97 - Could there be trouble? (1)

    28 December, Military Base, City K


    Despite knowing the reason that Colonel Rong was absent, Major Hung was playing along with General Man''s story of him being with his ill brother. Who in their right mind would believe that excuse?


    However, this gave him the reason to reaming in his office and sleep, rather than heading back to his quarters when he was off duty. Despite the need to know what was happening and if they had found Colonel Rong, the other aspects of his role had not changed. There was intelligence that needed to be dealt with both for internal threats but those linked to outside forces. Yes, some of them needed to be dealt with to prevent incidents and help David, but others were real threats to the country and then needed to be dealt with.


    The one concern that he had was how much did the police knew. The contact that General Man was having with them was interesting. Did they know something? He was getting nothing from his sources at the police station as the Police Liaison Officer and five other staff members were in their office, while the rest of the team had been assigned to general duties for a few days.


    That, he realised meant that they had a closely held investigation of something, but the question was what it was? It could be something totally unrelated to the situation but given that Colonel Rong was with John Nang the previous night, the General was using him to make up the cover story to account for his disappearance. But equally they could be investigating his disappearance without letting the military know.


    While, for David''s sake he hoped the latter was not the case, in some respects he also hoped it was the case as that would ensure that he could get rid of Police Liaison Officer Nang form his position and have put in place someone who would do what he wanted and allow better information to be fed to David.


    They were at the critical point in their plan but were stalled given the military were refusing to promote him. He needed the position as head of the special forces group here in City K even if it was only for a few months. It would allow David to launch all his attacks and cripple City K and the national economy before allowing David in his businessman persona could come back in not only to stabilise the economy, but then run for office. Then they would have their total revenge on a country that threated them nothing more than a piece of trash that could be thrown away and ruined the family to the point most of the elders felt that there was no option but to commit suicide.


    There was a knock on his door and calling out a subordinate entered the room. As the door shut Major Hung stated, "Yes Lieutenant."


    "Sir, just an update. We have no knew intelligence in relation to the suspected kidnapping from any source. In reviewing the intelligence, some people now view it as a hoax. As to the current threat board, we have nothing that we can add to those matters. There are two somewhat unusual matters though. Firstly, there is intermittent noise on one of the know frequencies that teams on deployment use, but none of the teams based here are out nor is their nothing from national headquarters that any other teams have been deployed in our area. I cannot get any information from national headquarters if there is anything going on. Secondly, we have received some intelligence, and no one is willing to make a call on this presently, that the terrorist mastermind called the Devil has plans to make a massive infrastructure attack. There is no more information on that."


    Pausing, Major Hung realised that there were three concerns in that information. Firstly, the false information was not holding up as long as they needed it to. Secondly, there was some special forces mission happening, could it be in the area? He needed an answer on that. Finally, there was information leaking from somewhere about David''s actions.


    "Lieutenant, thank you. I will contact national headquarters and get an answer on the first concern. As to the Devil, there is a specialist team at national headquarters working on him. Let me review what you have and if I believe it is actionable intelligence you can upload it into the database for that team. If it is not, we will not upload it until we have more information. Dismissed."


    The Lieutenant snapped a salute and exited the room. Major Hung realised he needed to make a formal call before calling David to pass on information.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 98 - Could there be trouble? (2)

    28 December, Military Base, City K & Terrorist Camp, south of City K


    Picking up the phone on his desk, Major Hung dialled the special forces group in the capital.


    "This is Major Hung, in City K. My intelligence group have received intermittent signals on one of the mission channels, and we need to clarify what is happening?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone said, "Major Hung, please wait a moment and I will transfer you through to the duty officer-in-charge, who can answer your question." With that his call was placed on hold. That immediately made him realise that there was something happening, as usually a call to this number would get an answer from whoever answered the call.


    The voice returned "Major Hung, I am transferring you now."


    A few seconds later a new voice came on the line "Major Hung, I am the colonel in charge presently. What is your question?"


    "Colonel ¡­?"


    "Major, you do not need to worry about my name, what is your question?"


    Hearing this, he realised that something was going on. He needed to know what. "Colonel, my intelligence group have received intermittent signals on one of the mission channels. Can you clarify if there is a mission going on? Presently, I am the officer-in-charge of special forces here in City K, and we stand ready to help how we can."


    "Major, there is a mission on, but its location has meant that we have had to boost communications equipment for communications. There is nothing that you can do. As we are telling other groups, just ignore those signals, as there is nothing any of you can do. Now excuse me I have to get back to what is happening."


    Before Major Hung could respond the call was ended. In the Capital, as the call ended the order was given "Alert Majors Dang, Wang and Pang on the secure phone that Major Hung knows something is going on, so they need to be careful in using military communications equipment until their mission is underway." With a nod, one officer picked up a secure phone to make that call.


    However, sitting in his office Major Hung was worried. Something did not seem right about this. Missions for special forces team in country were never undertaken without all groups knowing about it, to enable them to deal with the police and the consequences that may have. That made him view that it was likely that this was a border action, mainly in a neighbouring country but potentially spilling internally.


    If that was the case, it could be concerning as David''s current base, while inside the country''s borders, was close enough to a border. But, from what David had told him, its location was close enough to City K, that military communications equipment was such that it would not need boosting for communications.


    Deciding that he needed to speak to David further, he sent a message through a cutout that he would be calling in twenty minutes, before picking up a phone and sim card to make the call. While he hated burning another sim card, it was necessary given the real potential that something could be happening. As he left the intelligence headquarters, he went for a walk towards his favourite smoking area to make this call.


    Right on twenty minutes, he rang David''s number letting the phone ring three times before hanging up, and then immediately re-dialling for another five rings before hanging up. Now he just had to wait for David to return his call.


    Less than two minutes later, the phone rang. As Major Hung answered it, he heard "Why the signal? Why in the world are you calling me?"


    "Are you secure? We might have a problem."


    "I would not have called if it was not safe and secure for me to call. Anyway, you know with problems, when I am here you need to solve."


    "Damn it, this is something out of my control, and I only have pieces of information."


    "Stop talking in riddles and tell me what you know."


    "A few pieces of information only, but if you take them all together that spells trouble and I view that you might have to get out of there quicker than you hoped in the absence of the material that you need."


    "You know I need at least three or four more days before I can get out of here without burning too much. But before I make a decision tell me what you know."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 99 - Could there be trouble? (3)

    28 December, Military Base, City K & Terrorist Camp, south of City K


    Realising that his cousin was worried, David paused took a couple of calming breaths "Apologies. You know my current plans, but I need time given who has fallen into my hands. I have only gotten them to realise that I am in control before I can use those idiots to get what I need to be able to extort money from them."


    "But do you not have your agreement?"


    "Problem is using that. If I do not have time to formally transfer the rights to me personally, it is likely to be useless. I need the other material which will ensure a long-term income steam particularly if something prevents me from using the agreement."


    "I am not going to mess around. There are a few things but adding them together they give me concerns. Firstly, General Man has left the hospital twice, against medical advice to consult with the Police Liaison Officer. I dismissed that initially as being an issue as he is a wealthy dilettante and was at that same function that you kidnapped them after. I thought it was simply about creating the cover story for his disappearance."


    "Plausible."


    "It seemed logical, but adding it to a couple of other things, no. My team is drilling through the false information quicker than we hoped. They have a conclusion that it was false information. We both know that, but usually they are not that quick to determine it is a false lead. We need something to buy some additional time, and I cannot come up with that."


    "Leave that with me, I will get a couple of people to drop hints to sources, so we can cover that."


    "That is not the worst thing. There is a special forces mission under way. National headquarters are telling me nothing and that I do not have to worry about it, but there are currently no foreign threats that need addressing, and nothing exists within the normal intelligence systems that says that there should be something underway¡­"


    "Your conclusion is they have already found out about us having Colonel Rong and are planning a mission. How in the f*ck do they know¡­"? After a pause of a few seconds "The Police Liaison Officer. Damn they have used the police to keep you out of the loop. It should be in the hands of the military, not them."


    "You reached the same conclusion as I did as quick as I did. Each thing alone adds up to little, but it does indicate higher up military authorities know something and are willing to act quickly. But that interests me, why? Everything I can access says that he has had for years administrative posts. Yes some intelligence work, but that has not been his focus. That does not justify acting as quickly as this."


    "Your conclusions?"


    "He has been more operational than administrative, and knows something that they want to secure as quickly as possible. That causes you problems. But, if they have a rescue mission in play, I suspect they have a reasonable fix on your location. Most likely it is not nailed down, but they have enough to know where to attack. My betting, particularly if it is the elite team seven from the capital is that you do not have even until the morning to get away."


    "Damn, I needed a couple of more days before I can ditch this lot with everything I need. That is not a problem. I will get out of here tonight with those I trust, and let you know when I am safe. I will have to play businessman for a few weeks or a month or so, before moving onto the next group in depth."


    "Just call me using the public system. While not widely publicised, my records have David Hwang, a cousin, listed in my early years as a next of kin, and then dropping off. It should not be too hard to connect you and me for anyone who investigates. But, the benefit is that we can have face to face meetings and make the information public when we want to. No hiding, and the benefit will be lessening the risk of our final plans being leaked to anyone."


    "Will do." The two of them ended the call, and Major Hung crushed the sim card. Thank goodness David was using his public face for a few weeks as he was down in sim cards, and that supply needed to be replenished carefully for over a few weeks to allow them to move into the final phase of their plans.


    The Devil, called in his chief minion before saying "We need to be ready at a moment''s notice to activate our bug out plan. Get the electronic data, separating out the Colonel and Miss Yao from everyone else, and package it for us to take. I will deal with the ideologs out there, so when we bug out those who know little can be used as cannon fodder to protect our retreat and those who we need killed we can do on evacuation ourselves."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 100 - Do you have news?

    28 December, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Chester and Phillip were sitting quietly in the lounge in Matthew''s villa in each other''s arms. He felt guilty not letting Andrew know what was happening, but given the hothead Andrew could be, the less he knew the better.


    Phillip turned, and reached up giving his fianc¨¦ a kiss, before leaning his head on his chest and saying "Chester, I had waited years for Matthew to come home, and now this? What did I do wrong for it to happen?"


    Carefully wiping the tears for Phillip''s eyes, Chester said "My love, you have done nothing wrong. Nor did Lexi and Matthew. It was simply the wrong place and wrong time for them. You know, getting upset and stressed like this will not help you." Glancing over, he noticed the time and continued "You need to take tonight''s medication, and we know John is on his way here to give us an update, rather than using the phone."


    Seeing Phillip was calming down, Chester carefully moved, away from Phillip and headed back to the room they were using, gathering the medication Phillip needed to take tonight before heading back to the lounge. He poured a glass of water and headed over handing Phillip the medication and the glass of water watching him carefully to ensure he took each one.


    Phillip handed Chester the glass, and as he sat it down, Phillip said "My love, you realise I do not know what I did to ever did to deserve you?"


    "We simply had to wait for the right time to be public. We knew years ago that we were meant to be together, but it has simply taken until now¡­"


    A knock on the door interrupted their conversation and Butler Yang interrupted "Master Phillip and Master Chester, Mr Nang is here to see you."


    "Uncle Adam, show him in," responded Phillip. A couple of minutes later John Nang was being show into the room.


    As the door was shut behind him, he said "You two, you know I am here on official business and ¡­"


    "Stow it, John. We are in the privacy of a family home and you cannot argue that we are breaking the law because we are not doing anything that we cannot."


    "Grow up Chester. You know I have no problems with your relationship, just make sure that you do not anything that can be said to be promoting or glorifying same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s publicly, otherwise I have no choice but to charge you. I am just happy that the two of you are happy."


    Phillip however did not want to waste time on small talk, he needed to know what was happening. Despite talking a couple of times throughout the day to John, they knew nothing more than they did at the start of the day when the move was made for him and Chester to come here, hiding the fact that Matthew was missing.


    "John, stop trying to delay telling us what you know. Dominic is asking questions about his mother that we cannot delay answering any more as it is raising suspicions with Andrew. And you know once he knows what is happening, this will blow up in everyone''s face and we cannot hide whatever it is you need hidden."


    "Phillip calm down. You do not need to stress out. I cannot tell you too much as you do not have the appropriate clearances to know. Even some information I do not fully know as I do not even have the relevant clearance."


    "Screw that John. We are your friends, and you owe us the truth."


    "Phillip," Chester said quietly placing his hand on his fianc¨¦''s arm "Calm down." With that he leant over gave him a quick kiss, and as he pulled him back into his arms, he quietly whispered for Phillip only to hear "and if you stay calm with John, you can have your total way with me tonight when we go to bed."


    Sensing Chester had calmed Phillip down, John said "We have figured out who was behind what was happened, and the direction they headed with Matthew and Lexi. We do not know the reason why they were targeted, but presently that does not matter. The military have some other information and they are looking within the next twenty-four to forty-eight hours launching a rescue mission, when they finally lock down a location. Now do you have questions, as I have to quickly head back to the station."


    Hearing that, Phillip relaxed a little in Chester''s arms, but the two of fired a couple of questions to John to clarify the information that they had been given.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 101 - Rescue Staging

    29 December Second Staging ground, South of City K and Special Forces National Headquarters, Capital City


    Knowing that Major Hung had detected the communication''s equipment, the Colonel on duty telephoned Major Pang''s secure mobile.


    "Major, following on from the earlier conversation¡­"


    "When you indicated the concerns of what Major Hung knows. That could be problematic."


    "It could, but we are monitoring as much as we can from the intelligence group at the City K base to see if he acts that may hurt this mission."


    "You have other information though."


    "We do, the tracker''s signal has finally given us enough data to lock in a location. We used that to get a satellite overpass of the location and the images, maps and everything we have about the site has been sent to your secure email. The Police work, had us in the right direction to start with."


    "How far in off the road?"


    "Ten kilometres, but bush land surrounds the location, giving you easy cover to move in, but at the same time it gives them places to hide. Our assessment is not to take the vehicles in. There is only one road in and we suspect that will be monitored. Leave someone with the vehicles so when you need to you can get one vehicle in."


    "Your view as to strike time?"


    "We will have good satellite coverage of the area for two hours from 4 am, making that the ideal time to launch your attack. The coverage before then while not as good, is sufficient for us in the preceding two hours to enable us to monitor for any signs that they know of your attack. Unless something alerts us to any knowledge that your attack has been detected once you tell us you are leaving City K, strict radio silence will be maintained. For the same reason we will not use your secure phones, for the same reason."


    "Got it Sir."


    "Your plans?"


    "Subject to what you send in, Major Dang will remain with the vehicles, and we will leave to head in to take positions in the hour. We want to observe the site for at least an hour preferably two hours before we launch."


    "Fine. Please confirm from now until launch, unless something changes it will be radio silence."


    "Confirmed sir. Radio silence until we launch unless something changes."


    With that the call was ended and Ben headed over to his fellow musketeers, pulling out his secure laptop to review the data emailed to them. Once they received the data, Ben turned to the members of their team saying "All secure mobiles are to be turned off and secured in the Faraday cage. Unless absolutely necessary we will not be communicating with anyone until we launch the rescue mission, and that includes within the group. Satellite coverage is set for 4am, but I want us to be in place supervising the site by 2am."


    While he was speaking, David Dang and Joseph Wang were reviewing the information emailed to them, along with the maps and satellite images they secured before leaving the capital/ Carefully they compared the those images to that emailed through. Less than five minutes later, the whole group circled around the table.


    Ben spoke "Gentleman, the plan is as follows. We will leave here in ten minutes, securing the equipment we do not need. This place is not linked to the military, and has been loaned to us for the purposes of this mission. We have use of it as long as we need, but we need to ensure we secure everything we leave here to collect on our return. We will take three vehicles. Major Dang along with the medic will remain with the vehicles. The balance of us will tackle the approximate ten kilometres into the location on foot in pairs. One pair will check the road for signs of landmines, IED''s or any other dangers, and the remaining pairs, will make their way through the forest. I want everyone''s thoughts as to final locations for each group for our two hours of pre-attack surveillance."


    With that the men surrounded the table, and quickly used all the available material to finalise their locations for surveillance before finalising their packs, securing everything not required and loading the vehicles, leaving in just over the set ten minutes.


    Quietly turning to his friends David said, "Are you certain on this plan?"


    "David you know as well as we do, the Devil will have surveillance on the road. It will not likely have traps on it, but we need to sweep it before hand, so five minutes after we launch you can start to make your way in with the medic, in case he is needed. We have our locations for drops set, and they are not the locations most would use, given the terrain, so we can use that to our advantage," responded Joseph.


    "You know, despite everything I hate rushed missions like this."


    "David, calm down. We have had a few hours, more than we normally get, but it is the Colonel who has given us all the opportunity to have the careers we have," added Ben.


    "I know that you two, hence why I am concerned about messing this up."


    "No as per usual you are over thinking this. Let us get going, otherwise we will not be able to pull this off," added Joseph, realising these two would debate everything again, delaying them and jeopardising this mission.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 102 - Readying to evacuate

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, south of City K


    The Devil hated having his plans thrown into disarray. Given all of Robert''s hard work, and the information he fed through, in the recent years it was a rare case that he could not outmanoeuvre the police, military and the intelligence apparatus of the state when he wanted to. Naturally, on select occasions he acted to play that they were lucky as he knew otherwise it would tip that he had someone inside. The only time he had little success was when the so called "Devil Expert" was involved. Robert, despite even all his efforts, had not been able to find a lead on who it was.


    David paused, and realised the situation felt like one of those cases where the Devil Expert was involved. If that was correct, it meant that Colonel Rong was important to the military. If he was certain that his loyal men could control him, when they left, they would drag him with them. But, despite everything, he believed that the only way they had him under any control was from Miss Yao. There was no way that they could drag her with them.


    His men could handle her, but the problem was that the ideologs would all want to drag their favourite woman with them with their so-called evacuation. They could not do that, as when they left, the did not want to tip off to the lower level people that they were leaving.


    That he did not need. They would use the women as a shield, making it impossible for them to kill the lot at their desired location.


    Looking to his IT specialist, he said "Have you got everything sorted?"


    "I have. The data is split into multiple different batches over what everyone will carry out. I am working on the encryption of the data in case someone is captured to minimise the risk of the authorities breaking into the the data. The base encryption phase will take me another twenty minutes. The second phase will not be completed until around 5am. The final step that I want to do, will take until about 8am to be completed."


    "I suspect we do not have that time. After each phase, download the data onto the devices in case we must pull out quickly. And you have ¡­"


    "I have the data for ISX done for them. It is clear only to incriminate the members of ISX, none of our men. That will be the data left on the computers when I complete the encryption."


    "OK, pass the word out to our men, the plan is we will leave either at 8am through the escape tunnel, with the ISX men ten minutes after us. We know that it will take us fifteen minutes to get through the tunnel. When we leave, we will start the explosives circuits, which we will complete when the group come into sight at the far end of the tunnel. As that circuit will take a few minutes to complete, we will use suppressed weapons to kill anyone we can. That should get them all. But get the message to them they need to be ready to go at a moment''s notice."


    "Will do. What else do you need?"


    "Get the ideological and spiritual heads of ISX into my office. I need to get everything else in place."


    Nodding the IT expert left the office, indicating to the senior ISX members that the military head wanted to speak to them, before heading off to tell their men the true plan.


    Five minute later four men entered the Devil''s office, before one spat out "You are not in charge here. You are a member of the faithful and know that our religious men are our heads."


    "Gentleman, if you want to play that game you risk too much. We have a military problem, and that is my responsibility. Through my contacts with the faithful both in City K and in the capital I have information. I suspect that the military have located this location, meaning that we will need to evacuate it ¡­"


    "We have to get all our men out quickly then, as without them we will not achieve our glorious desired outcome that will please Allah¡­"


    "You will listen to me. We must be careful about this. The plan is, my elite team will take the escape tunnel when I indicate it. You and the key members, and that is to be no more than twenty people, will leave ten minutes after us. We will secure the exit to protect your departure. Everyone else will remain here for twenty-four hours, keeping the base safe, before leaving in groups of ten to fifteen through the tunnel. If this location is attacked, they will do what they can to defend the base to give my elite team enough time to get the key personnel away. Securing the safety of you, means we can continue and rebuild. Those who sacrifice themselves will always be remembered as martyrs for the cause and receive everything they should."


    "We need to take our wives and some female with us for added protection."


    "Absolutely not. We need to move quickly to protect you, and they will be a hindrance. Your wives, can head into the tunnel five minutes after you, but as to hostages we will secure new hostages and women for your pleasures when we get to our next secure base."


    The Devil looked around the room, realising that each man in here knew that he was being realistic about what they needed to do.


    "Now pack yourself a pack and organise your wives quietly. I will talk to the others to get them ready for what they need to do. They will understand why we are doing this."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 103 - Rescue and Escape (1)

    29 December, Terrorist camp, South of City K and Military base City K.


    Having been in position for over two hours observing the terrorist camp, as soon as 4am ticked over Joseph Wang said on the encrypted communications "Execute, Execute, Execute."


    A female lieutenant, in the intelligence section at the City K Military base heard those three words and she immediately jumped up from her desk and headed to Major Hung''s office, before knocking on the door. Once permission was granted to enter, even before she shut the door behind her, she said "Major, our encrypted communications system had another broadcast on the previously identified frequency indicating a mission is being executed. Is there anything we need to know?"


    "Lieutenant, I have no idea. When we had the first signs of this communication I contacted national headquarters to inquire as I believed it was local. However their advice is that the action is in a remote area, and something they did to boost the signal so it could be heard."


    "Permission to speak freely sir."


    "Granted."


    "That is a lie. The signal on that frequency is as loud as anything. That means they have to be within 160 kilometers of our location. I cannot triangulate the signal but in the absence of anything else That frequency signal is as loud as anything, meaning they are within 160 kilometres of our location. The lack of anything else would lead me to believe that they are south of here. Where, south of here I have no idea, but it makes logical sense, at least to me."


    Hearing those words, his fears were confirmed. David was about to be attacked. "Thank you, Lieutenant."


    Taking in what was said, he knew that he needed to get a message to David without delay. He needed every second that he could give him as their fears about the situation were being realised. Picking up a new sim card and his phone, as well as a packet of cigarettes he quickly headed to his favourite smoking location and ignoring their established trade craft he directly called David. As soon as he heard David''s voice on the other end of the phone he immediately said, "They have launched an attack, and I believe it is you. Get out of there now."


    Robert, immediately terminated the call, before removing and destroying the sim card..


    In the terrorist camp, David turned to the outside surveillance cameras and saw some movement. There was no sign of a person, but with Robert''s information he believed it was an attack. Turning to his key personnel, he said "Four minutes at the emergency exit, we need to move now."


    The IT specialist said, "Do you want me to destroy the computers."


    "Do whatever you can in two minutes. We have little time and need to get out of here quickly."


    With nods all around, his key men headed out to carry out their orders. They all knew that they were getting rid of this group and moving on to the next group that would ensure they reached their goals. The Devil woke the Imam and threw him in the room with Colonel Rong and Miss Yao.


    Unlike the rest of them here, the Imam was a true man of faith who lived what he preached and was unwilling to twist his religion as the others here were. Putting him in with Colonel Rong, hopefully ensured his safety. He then threw in three blankets and the keys that unlocked Colonel Rong''s manacles into the room, before shutting the door. The Colonel would not leave Miss Yao there alone meaning he was the safer one to allow free of them.


    He hurried to the meeting point, where his men and the ideologs were waiting. "Gentleman, to confirm what we are doing. My elite team and I will leave through the escape tunnel. We want you gentleman to come next, waiting ten minutes after we leave based on the timer here. We need that time to ensure that we can secure the area so that you are safe when you come out."


    "As to your wives, they need to wait another five minutes after you leave before coming in. Staggering your departure from here ensures that we can maintain protection for all of you as you leave the tunnel. We do not believe the military will target your wives if they breach before we are fully evacuated. That will ensure they are protected."


    "We need the others to do everything to delay the military, giving us at least two hours, and they can then slowly evacuate. We will leave details of where they are to head at the end of the tunnel for them."


    Pausing, the Devil looked at each of the ideologs, before continuing "But we need to be clear. Deviating from this will result in death of any person arriving before their scheduled time as we will view them as members of the military. The same applies to any woman in the first group that arrives. It is not because we want to, but we need to ensure safety of this process, both to leave here and as we are leaving the area. I need you all to confirm you understand this."


    Watching the ideologs and their wives, he could see a chorus of nods coming from everyone. "Now for quick movement, only bring the bare minimum with you. We will need to move quickly to get you to safety."


    With that the Devil and his minions quickly entered the escape tunnel from the facility triggering the initial part of the explosive circuit without anyone from ISX seeing them. to allow them to trigger the explosive circuit from the other end.


    Meanwhile, having given the command to execute their mission as one of the two designated snipers Ben Pang, took his position overlooking the entry into the compound. When he acted as a sniper he preferred to have a spotter, but the size of the team meant that was an impossibility. Looking through his scope he saw two men sticking their head from the entry into the facility, and taking the one on the left, he calmly ensured he had his target before pulling the trigger. As soon as the bullet hit, his target collapsed. The sniper on the other side took out the other man.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 104 - Rescue and Escape (2)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    Observing the two sentries collapse at the entry, Joseph and the rest of the team carefully made their way towards the entry watching carefully for any other terrorists. A couple of minutes later, four more men came to the entry looking at the collapsed bodies, and they came further out of the entry looking to see what had happened. Ben Pang clicked on the communications equipment twice to signal to his other sniper unless there was a threat not to act.


    Hearing those clicks, David Dang understood the signal to remain in place as some resistance was being met at the entry. He moved to see the medic in another vehicle, who put two thumbs up to signal he had heard the same signal.


    Joseph Wang and the other soldiers, carefully moved themselves through the shadows to place themselves in position to grab at least two of these men, and then kill them. As them moved further from the entry, to David and Joseph, let alone the rest of the men it was obvious that they had some basic weapons training.


    Observing the movements of the men, for Ben and Joseph it immediately indicated that there was a minimal likelihood that there were landmines or improvised explosive devices (IED''s) in the area. Landmines, they could deal with as they all worked in a particular way, but IED''s were unpredictable, and that was their worry coming in.


    As soon as they had moved their way into position, four men, quickly moved, and grabbed one of the terrorist each, and incapacitated them before killing them. Both Ben and Joseph knew taking them captive would be the best option to gather exploitable intelligence, the limited number of men they had and the unknown inside the facility meant that this was impossible, as sacrificing a man to guard the prisoners risked everyone''s safety.


    After pausing for a few minutes and no one else coming out of the entry, Joseph Wang clicked three times with the communications equipment, paused clicked four times, paused and clicked eight time, to signal for Ben to leave his snipers perch, leaving only one sniper and for David Dang and the medic to slowly make their way into the location.


    When Ben reached the rest of the group, they carefully made their way into the entry of the facility now knowing that this was the start of the dangerous part to the mission. Close quarters, limited visibility and they had no idea what they would encounter all added to this. What was worse was that they could only use tear gas and other non-lethal options on a limited basis as they had no idea where Matthew was, let alone any other civilians in the room..


    At the door, Joseph opened a tear gas canister and tossed it in the entry door shutting it, moving back to wait and see how many people were driven out. Within two minutes, thirty men came streaming out of the door, all demonstrating levels of pain and panic from the tear gas. As each man came out of the entry, they were grabbed by one of them, and dealt with them, rather than using weapons fire.


    Waiting five minutes after the last man came out, they carefully made their way into the entry of the facility, slowly moving in, ensuring that they were carefully clearing areas before proceeding. Reaching a staircase, two soldiers paused to guard the staircase while the rest continued to move along the corridor clearing room after room, dealing with any terrorist they came across.


    When they all returned to the staircase, Ben turned to Joseph, quietly saying "This seems too easy at the moment."


    "It does, but it makes sense that they have those who they are willing to sacrifice easily at the outer levels."


    "True. Which way shall we clear?"


    "The stairs only go up two levels, but there are at least four levels below us. We will clear up, then work our way down. That way when we find the Colonel, we do not risk being attacked from behind."


    Signalling to the soldiers, with two remained on station at the staircase, while they quickly moved up to the top level. Only finding two rooms, they quickly cleared that level. While there was a computer in one room, not being aware of the how the system was set up, they secured it as well as they could before heading down one level to clear that.


    Meanwhile, the Devil and his minions had been set up outside the escape tunnel exit for ten minutes awaiting the arrival of the ideologs. The plan was they would carefully watch the exit until the ideologs came into view, and at his signal they triggered the final part of the explosive circuit, before his men opened fire quickly killing the ideologs in front of them. As the explosive circuit completed, it collapsed the far end of the tunnel and then the end right in front of them. Any ideologs that were able to escape the shooting and the wives, if not killed by the collapsing tunnel would suffocate to death in any pocket they were in.


    As soon as the explosion was set off, The Devil signalled to his men, and they quickly shed their clothes changing into more appropriate attire to move carefully towards City K, to blend in with the population for a few weeks, before joining forces with their new allies.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 105 - Rescue and Escape (3)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    Having had three blankets and keys thrown into the room when the Imam was pushed in, Matthew quietly said "As-salamu alaykum," knowing this was the appropriate greeting.


    The Imam responded "Wa alaykumu al-salaam."


    Matthew seeing a sense of relief pass over the Imam''s face, decided that he now would press his luck and asked "Imam, could I trouble you to pass me two of the blankets over there and the keys?"


    Despite hearing the greeting, the Imam was still concerned. Would these two be problematic. Ever since those men, in the name of their religion had dragged him from his mosque and home, forcing him to abide by their rules and regulations he was wary of any person who seemed to have any level of commitment to them.


    However, knowing that any Muslim would be concerned about their modesty being kept n.a.k.e.d, his sense of religions duty overcame any concern that he had, and picked up the blankets and keys before heading over to them.


    As her approached the Imam observed around the neck of the woman a delicate cross on a chain which he was certain was a woman''s piece of jewellery and a talisman on a chain which looked like a man''s piece of jewellery. That was concerning. As a young man at university, despite his deep commitment to his faith, he undertook various religious studies to understand all people of faith, not just those of his faith. Taking a closer looks at the talisman, he recognised it as a representation of Saint Ignatius of Loyola.


    "You are a Roman Catholic?" came the question directed to Matthew.


    "No, but my wife was christened as a Roman Catholic. She gave me the original talisman when I joined the military. When it was damaged on maneuverers I had it remade into the current tailsman. And before you ask I was christened Anglican."


    The words immediately sunk in for the Imam. He utterly detested being involved in forced conversions, particularly when those being forced to convert were Christians or Jews. His educational background meant he had a deeper understanding of their beliefs, but at their heart, they were people of the same line of faith, all they had not done was accept the Prophet''s true role. He turned to Matthew, and had to ask the question "So this was not ¡­"


    "Imam, please do not ask that question, as I do not believe you want to hear the answer. The reality of the situation was we complied with their demands, or they would kill us. Personally, if it was just me I would not have cared but, I had someone else that had to be protected."


    "But I know the law, the marriage ¡­"


    Quietly Matthew said to the Imam, "Please do not raise that. I know what the law is, but that is not a reality I want my wife to have to deal with now. She has been through enough. I will do what I can to protect you and her, Imam. For them to put you in here, I suspect that there is something going on or about to go down, and they want to protect you as best they can."


    Still shaking from what had been happening, Lexi carefully wrapped herself in a blanket, not only feeling cold but shamed in being n.a.k.e.d. Tuning into the conversation, she wondered what was happening. There was no way that she was married to Matthew. It simply was a sham that he had agreed to to protect her from harm. She was certain that when they finally got out of here she would be able to return to her normal life, and keep Dominic protected. Letting the truth be known would cause significant harm to Dominic but dealing with the legal consequence due to Richard''s will would be a nightmare for the family.


    Matthew took the key, hoping that it would unlock Lexi''s shackles, but as soon as he inserted it in, he realised it did not. It either meant that it unlocked his shackles or alternatively was a distraction. He knew that he would have to find something to unpick Lexi''s shackles so he could get her out of here as soon as possible.


    He paused and tried the keys in his shackles, and as soon as he turned the key they opened. The Devil was clever. He realised that Matthew would not risk Lexi''s safety by trying to follow him but would tell Lexi to flee as soon as she could if she was free. He gave him movement, but trapped him at the same time, given his realisation of what he would do.


    Matthew moved over to the door and found that it was unlocked. As he opened the door, while he could hear screams and voices attached to the captives kept in the rooms near where they were, there was an eerie underlying silence, not the general noises that he would expect. Plus, there was the very faint smell of tear gas.


    That confirmed two things, The Devil, his minions and some of the ideologs with ISX had fled, leaving lower level people there, and a rescue mission was underway.


    Returning into the room, he looked around to see what he could find to use to pick the locks on Lexi''s shackles. Eventually almost hidden in a corner was a long enough piece of wire for him to use. He moved over, picking it up and set to work on freeing Lexi.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 106 - Rescue and Escape (4)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    The Devil, was in position with his minions all around, awaiting the ideologs arrival. All were looking at him, waiting his signal. With the night vision goggles, he started to count the number of ideologs that came into his vision in the darkened tunnel. Once he was certain on the number, he motioned to his men, who using their own night vision goggles or scopes targeted and then opened fire with the silenced weapons on those in the tunnle.


    Despite the presence of the silencers, for The Devil he could hear each shot from his men, and observed that they were close to the sniper rule of thumb, one shot one kill. seeing no movement, he quickly moved to the hidden switch location and triggered the completion of the explosive circuit before hurrying back to his men.


    As he reached them, he observed that they had just completed collecting all their shell casings. they paused until they heard the first explosion on the explosive circuit and then saw the explosion at the exit of the escape tunnel. At his signal, two men quickly moved and removed the surveillance equipment they had placed in the area to ensure all signs of their presence was eliminated.


    Quickly at his signal they moved to the boats in the nearby river, and as they climbed in and started moving away. When they arrived, the loaded everything they needed to remove from the area into the boats before pushing them into the river and boarding them. the designated pilots of them, lowered the motors and powered them up, for the quick ride ten kilometers along the river from their entry point where they had securely hidden vehicles, unknown to any members of ISX.


    Just a couple of minutes into the trip, they felt another explosion which they knew would be the second set of explosives destroying parts of the tunnel to ensure people would not live long, if they survived the earlier explosions. Yes they would die from suffocation, but they did not want to unnecessarily prolong any suffering of people. While he turned and looked at each of his men, he just hoped that the explosions had gotten some of the soldiers and if not killing them immediately, buried them under rubble. They deserved death for disrupting his plans.


    Meanwhile inside the terrorist facility the rescue team lead by David Deng and Joseph Wang, having cleared the two upper levels made their way into to the lower levels, meeting the first signs of resistance so far in the mission. Strangely, for them both none of the fighters had guns and came at the members of the team with knives and other weapons. That made it easier for them to deal with the terrorists, without alerting too many others within the complex.


    Clearing the first lower level, David and Joseph paused with the rest of the team, before Joseph said "Be careful. I suspect that the guns will be at the lowest levels of the facilities protecting what they want to protect. But remember the priority is to secure the Colonel, then the other hostages, then any intelligence information we can fine and finally capturing terrorists. Importantly, take no risks, and if in doubt protect yourselves firstly. Once the colonel is located break radio silence and confirm he is safe." With a nod, other than the guards left at the stairs they moved down to the second lower level, splitting into two groups heading down the two corridors. As they split, they felt the first explosion. David and Joseph signaled to the soldiers with them, to move as quickly as they could to start to clear the level.


    Inside the room, Matthew had just as he felt the explosion finally been able to open Lexi''s Shackles. Once she was standing, he quickly looked around the room and determined the safest place for both Lexi and the Imam to stand, so he could protect them. He carefully manoeuvred them to that place saying, "Stay here it is the safest spot in the room."


    With that he moved to the door of the room and looked outside. The screams he had heard were louder, and he observed some men running in the one direction. He wondered where they were headed, escaping the complex, heading to deal with the rescue team and defend the complex or something else?


    As Matthew exited the room, Lexi knew that he was looking to see what was happening. The problem was for her the situation was becoming scarier. This situation was bad enough, but something was happening that not even Matthew felt comfortable with, hence he was moving. She needed him here with her, as he was the only thing that she knew in this situation.


    Lexi stood up and moved towards the door, but as she was a couple of paces away, Lexi felt a blast which forced her onto the floor, and sent Matthew running back into the room. As he came in, he pulled, as gently as he could her up onto her feet and said, "Lexi move back there, something is happening, and you need to stay safe."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 107 - Rescue and Escape (5)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    Outside the facility in the staging area for their departure, David Dang, felt the explosions through his feet. While he knew each of them were aware of the risks to themselves and each other he was worried about any civilians who may be inside. He moved to where the medic was waiting and said "We need to be prepared for casualties in poor condition. As soon as it is confirmed that the colonel is safe, contact the base and request urgent medical backup to this location. We will make do, until that help arrives."


    "Yes Sir. I am hoping for the best, but with those two explosions I have a view that we will have severely injured people rescued from the location," responded the medic while scanning the area behind the vehicles to ensure that there was no attack coming on their location from behind.


    David moved back to his previous location at the front of the vehicles carefully scanning the area for signs of any potential attack on their position.


    At the same time inside the facility Ben and Joseph, along with the balance of the team, having quickly and carefully cleared the second lower level-headed to the third lower level. Here the screams that they had heard earlier were louder, and they met the first signs of any real resistance from those within the facility, with two terrorists firing weapons in their direction, while shouting "Allah akbar."


    Ben, noticed at the first of these cries, Lieutenant Mohammad Akur tense. He not only was a dedicated solider willing to serve and die for his country, but as a practicing Muslim hated with a passion what he saw as the abuse and misuse of his religion. Calling our God is the greatest at the same time as shooting to kill people, went against everything he stood for and fed into perceptions that it simply was a war cry. While Lieutenant Akur tried to explain all the usages to him time and time again, all he came away understanding was that it was meant as a means of praising god and as an expressing faith, not this twisted use that was being made here.


    Signalling to Lieutenant Akur, the two of them moved forward with cover from behind towards the voices. As soon as he had a clear shot, Lieutenant Akur with two rapid shots took both men down. Coming in from behind two other team members started clearing the rooms, while moving as s group along the corridor.


    After a few minutes, they reached there the two men shot had fallen, and one could still be heard breathing. Before Ben could say anything Lieutenant Akur bent down and said, "I hope Allah, peace be unto him, will be merciful to you and your friends, but me I cannot at this time." With that, at close range he took one more shot and finished him off.


    Ben, as he stood back up said quietly "Lieutenant, take the emotion out. We all know your view but remember we are here for a reason, not to take any form of revenge. Anyone captured will face justice, you know that."


    Knowing he had been called about letting his emotions get to him, Lieutenant Akur responded "Yes sir."


    With that they kept moving down the corridor they had started, carefully clearing rooms. As the group moved along the corridor they continued to meet pockets of resistance, which they quickly and efficiently took care of. As they came to the end of the corridor, opening the door took them into a room that horrified them as soldiers. There were various bodies stacked in the room, looking like they were ready to be fed into a crematorium to be disposed of. From what they could quickly observe, each body was battered, bruised and showed the signs of torture and abuse.


    The men in the room quickly noticed the solider''s presence and could be heard picking up weapons. Ben, Lieutenant Akur and the others with them, carefully took the best sheltered positions they could to start to deal with those inside the room.


    Heading in the other direction was Joseph and three other soldiers. Unlike the others, they found themselves in, what they could only silently describe to each other as a series of torture chambers. As they kept opening doors, they either found men abusing and assaulting people they had chained up, or people simple left in the room n.a.k.e.d often unconscious, but chained. Where they found abuse occurring, they quickly and ruthlessly dealt with it. On reaching the end of the corridor and clearing the last room from any terrorists Joseph, signaled to the men, to head to the other end of the level and aid the balance of the team while he worked his way back, reassuring the victims they found that they would soon be taken away.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 108 - Rescue and Escape (6)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    As she moved back to the space where the Imam was standing, Lexi noticed that Matthew had positioned himself between the her and the Imam and the door. The thought that passed through her mind was Matthew was being the solider he was, willing to sacrifice his life to protect the people.


    That was one thing that she was always grateful for, as it gave her confidence that when the military were involved the best outcome, in all the circ.u.mstances would be achieved. Lexi wondered if this would be the case.


    Lexi paused, and continued to observe Matthew. While he was watching her and the Imam, his focus was on the door, waiting for anyone to enter, paused as if he was ready to act.


    The look that passed across his eyes when they briefly paused on her time and time again, for some reason made her deeply thing about the first time they made love, even possibly the occasion when Dominic had been conceived.


    In the days leading up to when she and Matthew consummated their relationship, she along with Joan, Rachael and a couple of other friends had all just finished their final exams and had headed out to shop.


    Joan had a date lined up with her then boyfriend, and decided that not only did they need to accompany her into the Victoria Secret''s Store, they had to join her in buying some s.e.xy underwear. While they knew Joan wanted to use the underwear to tease and tempt her boyfriend, Rachael said what use would it be for them. Joan''s response even made Lexi want to laugh now. In no uncertain terms she told Rachael that her upcoming date with her boyfriend would be the perfect time for her to wear that underwear, and for the rest of them, they could get use to wearing it for when they had boyfriends.


    After the laughs, with Lexi relaxing as no one had figured out about her relation ship with Matthew, they had all agreed to go in. Wandering around looking, Lexi kept thinking to herself what would Matthew like, but given no one knew about their relationship, all she could do is put up with the teasing about not having had a boyfriend. Eventually she responded that ''I could get lucky, so maybe I should buy some.'' After a round of laughter everyone kept suggesting items for Lexi, who eventually brought a few pieces.


    As her parents had decided to take a short break while she was completing her final High School exams, Lexi was able to easily slip the purchases into the house under the eyes of her slack guardians Chester and Andrew. Lexi just knew that she had to be prepared for the right opportunity to wear the purchases when she was spending time with Matthew, to constantly tempt him with the idea of what was under her clothes. Importantly she was able to have the staff to ensure that neither of her brothers knew the new underwear that she had brought, as they had already been cooperating in helping her spend time with Matthew, not only through sneaking her out of the house, but covering for her when she was not there and alerting her to their return.


    Even now, she recalled the set of underwear she had on that special night, a pale pink bra that lifted her b.r.e.a.s.ts enough to make them look bigger than they were and a matching lacy pair of g-string underpants. When they made it to Matthew''s bedroom and he had stripped her of her clothes, the initial look seeing this underwear make her realise that Joan had been right, temping her boyfriend was so much fun.


    That initial flash however was replaced by something more lasting in Matthew''s eyes. It was a tender caring look, but at the same time it told her that he would do everything to protect her from harm and keep her safe.


    That look, was not unusual for Matthew at that time. When she had been studying with his help for her exams, he would force her to take study breaks. Those breaks often ended up in the garden of his villa, where they would make their way under a willow tree that had fairy lights wound into it, which were often lit to create a magical space, where they would sit and talk about the future. He would constantly express his feelings, telling her exactly how he felt, but reassuring her that she would be safe. That same look would always been in his eyes.


    Naturally, while they were under the willow tree, they would engage in some passionate kissing, which would lead to hands under tops and caressing each other but it never went too far. Matthew''s eyes always told her that he would do everything for her, and she was safe.


    This was the same look that flashed across his eyes, when he placed her where he did. He was determined to ensure her safety. She steeled herself not to read too much into everything she was seeing in his eyes, as there was no way that she wanted to revisit the past with Matthew and the consequences due to the hurt that it caused her.


    However, hearing a series of gunshots, Lexi tensed and Matthew turned to her and the Imam saying "I will make sure that you are safe and protected, but I need you to stay where you are." Before slipping out of the room, Matthew walked over and gave Lexi a brief kiss.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 109 - Rescue and Escape (7)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    Moving carefully outside the room they had been held in Matthew could not believe his own stupidity. Not only had he given Lexi a kiss of his own volition, but he knew through her own expression that he may have given away his feelings to her. At this moment in time, the last thing he needed was to become too distracted with his feelings for Lexi. He needed to focus on the important things, protecting her from harm, and getting her, the Imam and anyone else he could out of the facility they were in to safety.


    While carefully looking around he could see little, as the corridor ahead of him was in total darkness.


    He could hear cries from inside rooms, clearly with undertones of fear. One room, he could hear the sounds of someone being abused. However without anything as a weapon available, he was reluctant to burst in at that exact moment, as it risked more that he could stop.


    He could, also hear a gun battle. Listening to he weapons he could hear those the special forces teams use, that confirmed to him that a rescue mission was underway. The question in his mind was who was involved with the mission. He just hoped, given it was likely done on short notice that no one from the local base was involved, as that would cause too many problems. The issue was that the teams stationed there presently were designated as the go teams. The mission capable teams in the capital were on routine stand-down, and those at the other bases were currently in training phases. While they could be activated, if required, that did not make sense.


    Carefully moving along the corridor, it was easy to observe that this area was a holding area for the hostages taken, it was lined with cells, and rooms that he would hazard a guess was where people were abused. He kept quietly telling those he came across to keep quiet, and it sounded like there were an effort to rescue them underway.


    Strangely, there was none of the ISX members visible in the area, but based on what he had heard, there was likely a couple of them in at least one room abusing a hostage. Processing their absence, the explosion and the gun battle was likely diverting their attention, but something did not feel right about the situation. There was, in effect no one guarding the hostages. That did not fit the intelligence they had on ISX, but at the same time it could cause trouble in the rescue mission as it meant they could come from anywhere.


    Carefully he started to move back towards the room where Lexi and the Imam were, and one of the doors he had not been able to open sprung open. Out came a man, gun slung over his shoulder and a knife in his hand. Spotting Matthew, he started to charge towards him, holding the knife ready to stab him. As he got within striking distance Matthew, instinctively reacted grabbing the hand with the knife in it, twisting the arm behind the man''s body, forcing him to drop the knife, before using his skills to break his neck. While he knew prisoners would be the perfect intelligence coup, but as he did not know who was coming in, staying alive was more important.


    He paused, listened to what was happening elsewhere in the compound. Little spoken words could be heard, but it was clear that there was a gun battle happening. Listening carefully, he could hear multiple weapons, including those common to the special forces. That sealed it for him, there was a rescue mission on the way.


    Matthew started to make his way back to the room where Lexi and the Imam were waiting. The room was something that he could secure as carefully as possible.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, the two groups of special forces, joined in the crematorium room, to deal with the terrorists. Within a few minutes, the eight special forces soldiers dealt with all the terrorists within the room. Ben and Joseph, when they were happy turned to the men, seeing that Lieutenant Akur was injured.


    "Lieutenant," said Joseph, "Head back to the surface and get medical treatment from the medic."


    There was no way that he wanted to leave this building until the Colonel had been located and gotten out of the facility. "Sir, no. I will keep watch on this room, until you secure the Colonel. What is in there needs to be doc.u.mented properly."


    Observing the look in the Lieutenant''s eyes, Joseph knew he would ignore orders. There was no way that he wanted a man like Lieutenant Akur taken before a disciplinary hearing. He lent to Ben and quietly said "He will ignore our orders. But he is right, we need to secure that room until we can get someone to doc.u.ment what is in there. Let him do it."


    Joseph turned back and said "Lieutenant, guard the room. When we locate the Colonel, someone will come and relieve you."


    Seeing that Lieutenant Akur settled in to protect the room entry, the remaining group, led by Ben and Joseph moved back to the stairs and headed down the stairs to the final lower level. Ben and two others headed in one direction with Ben and three men heading in the opposite direction. Both groups knew that there were very few places left where they could find Colonel Rong.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 110 - Rescue and Escape (8)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    As they were walking along the corridor Ben and the soldiers accompanying him, soon met another pocket of resistance. As they looked around, the observed there was no place in the corridor that they could use to shelter themselves from weapons fire, so they quickly retreated to the entry point of the corridor, as it allowed them the use of the walls to shelter themselves, but the ability to target those coming at them in the corridor. At Ben''s signal, the group retreated as one along the corridor, working as a group to make it back quickly and safely to that point.


    When they arrived there, they positioned themselves, two on each side of the corridor, which ensured that they had the widest field of fire along the corridor to deal with any terrorist. Ben signaled to the lieutenant across from him to pull from their uniforms the mirroring devices that allowed them to see along the corridor and minimise risks.


    While they could hear the sounds of the terrorists making their way along the corridor, the mirrored devices allowed them to observe the movements to know when the terrorists were in the ideal position to fire. As they had not secured Matthew, no one was concerned about trying to take any captives for intelligence purposes. Ben, looked at the lieutenant, and when they were both happy that the terrorists were in the best position he signaled and they opened fire.


    Meanwhile, Joseph and the other two soldiers headed down the remaining corridor, carefully checking each room. Quite quickly they found that they were in an area where captives were being held in rooms and cells. Joseph thought to himself that this was likely to be the area where Matthew was being held. As they made their way along the corridor, they carefully checked each room, occasionally coming across a terrorist.


    While Joseph knew their standing orders for the mission, he decided that he needed to try and keep one or two terrorists alive for the purposes of allowing them to extract whatever intelligence that they may hold. Carefully in the third room they entered, the terrorists had their backs to Joseph and the other solider with him, so they came up and quickly and quietly placed them into a hold that they could render them unconscious.


    As they went to exit the room, the solider outside said "Sir, why did you do that?"


    "Have you not figured out something is off here. These men seem to be believers, but they do not have significant military training and their age seems to tell us that they are not the leaders. We need to figure out what is happening, and we have very little area left to clear that we can secure terrorists to try and figure out what is happening. Now one of you need to stand outside the door to watch them, as well as covering the corridor while the other comes with me to check the final rooms."


    With a nod, one solider started to follow Joseph down the corridor towards the final few doors and cages.


    Back with Ben, it was clear that they were in an area where the terrorists had rooms. They were preventing them from coming further along the corridor, but they seemed to be making no progress along the corridor. The Lieutenant said "Sir, I suspect that this may be a sleeping and rest area."


    Ben responded "You may be right, but we need to contain them to allow Major Wang to finish his task."


    "Tear gas sir?"


    "Not yet. We need to move down the corridor to prevent problems for us."


    Meanwhile in the room, Lexi could hear the gun battle that was going on and moved over to stand behind Matthew. He slightly turned and said "Lexi, it is safer where you were."


    Lexi totally ignored Matthew and stood as close as she could behind him. She knew that she would be safe there and said "No, it is safe here."


    Matthew turned and walked back towards there the imam was still huddled and said "Lexi I have no idea what is happening out there. Our brothers, let alone everyone else will kill me if I let any harm come to you that I could have prevented. Please stay here, as you will be safe."


    Having gone through all the remaining rooms along the corridor that they were searching Joseph was becoming worried. He could hear the gun battle continuing and hoped that the Colonel was not along that corridor as with the small group they had it would be highly difficult to storm it to try and locate him, even if he was still alive. Plus, they had the added complications of dealing with the captives that they had located, many of whom needed medical treatment, the two terrorists that they had incapacitated, and the computer room that they needed to take as much data from.


    Inside the room, as the door started to open, Matthew tensed as he could see a weapon moving into the room. As he reached out to grab it, the door was flung open...


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 111 - Rescue and Escape (9)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp, South of City K


    Flinging open the door, Joseph was both elated and shocked at what he was. They had located Matthew, who appeared to be unharmed, with a blanket wrapped around his waist. From all their intelligence about ISX, they had come prepared to find Matthew and provide him with a uniform. The woman, from the photo they had was definitely Lexi Yao. He had to even admit to himself, from the brief meeting with her over eigth years ago, she had not changed too dramatically, simply matured into a stunning beauty that she showed glimpses of then. She also was wrapped in a blanket. Behind her, in the corner was huddled another man.


    Knowing that snapping a salute would not be the most appropriate thing Joseph, while he was obtaining from his pack the spare uniform for Matthew and something for Lexi to wear said "Colonel..."


    Well aware of each of his three musketeers'' faults Matthew replied firmly "Stow it Joseph. We have no time for formalities. We need to get out of here, as quickly and safely as we can, rescuing the captives and..."


    "Sir David and three other men, are trying to get down one last corridor to check it but as you can hear they are engaged in a gun battle."


    "And Ben?"


    "On the surface with the team medic."


    "We need to get out of here Joseph, as safely as we can. Pass the word, to rescue as many captives as we can, but the priority is getting out of here as safely as we can."


    "I suspect we will have problems with that sir."


    "And, they are?"


    "The number of captives we have located. Most of them need medical treatment, plus Lieutenant Akur as injured earlier in another gun battle. He refused to head to the surface, and is currently guarding an area until we evacuate. We also located a computer room, that we believe has significant ELINT data and we have two terrorists ..."


    "So, a potential HUMIT source to add to the mix, and we know that will not be easy to secure.." After a pause, Matthew continued "OK, give me a weapon. Let us get as many of the the captives as we can free, and get them Lieutenant Akur, the two captured terrorists, the imam and my wife out as soon as we can. We need to take down who we can that will make the evacuation as safe as possible."


    Hearing those words, the Imam was worried. He knew that without the appropriate paperwork the marriage he had performed was not legal. He also knew, if ever asked, given what he had gleaned from talking to them, he would say that there was a ceremony, but it was not binding. Given what they had been through, they did not deserve to be held to something forced on them.


    Lexi tensed at Matthew calling her his wife. She was not, it was simple a front to protect her and not legal. And even if there was a way to make it legal there was no way that she was ever going to get married again. Not after the hell that was her marriage to Richard.


    Joseph looked to the other members of the team with him. They were stunned, wondering when the Colonel had gotten married as in all the time, they had dealt with him there was nothing to indicate that he was in a relationship with anyone.


    Joseph however quietly wondered, was there something more to this than met the eye. He knew of the recent law changes, not only that dealt with same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s, recognition of international marriages, altered some of the normal marriage laws but made significant changes to military marriages for all different ranks. Could it be, given the long-term connection between these two, that whatever has gone on resulted in a recognisable military marriage?


    Regardless of the conflicting thoughts for everyone that his words had created Matthew continued "Joseph, your team needs to escort my wife, the imam and the victims up to Ben, taking your captives. The captives all need to be taken back to the base hospital and given a full medical check, with statements taken and they are to be sent to the appropriate hospital for any other treatment, when there is enough assistance on site to take them back. Tell Ben that he needs to stay on site with my wife until there is enough help from the base not only to deal with the medical site, but to assist us in here, and then he is to stay with her at the military hospital until I get there. Make sure he knows to care for the Imam as well and that they know when he has been checked out that he is to be take to the guest quarters on base for his protection. When you come back, someone needs to secure the ELINT, and the rest of you need to return to help deal with the terrorists in the other corridor, where I am heading."


    Lexi moved towards Matthew, and quietly but angrily said "Matthew Rong, you b*stard. I am not your wife, just get that straight."


    Matthew knew that this was not the time for the conversation that he needed to have with her, so he quietly turned and said "Lexi, this is not the place or time to argue. Go with Joseph, you will be safe."


    Sneeringly Lexi replied, "Yeah right Matthew."


    "Lexi, I am not asking him to do something he has not done before for you. You need to get out of this safely. Regardless of anything else, I could not face Chester, Andrew and Phillip if you were hurt after we have been located by our rescuers. That would be inexcusable."


    .**Apologies for the technical terms. remember, Matthew is, in part, an intelligence officer, and when communicating with others regarding intelligence matters, so he will use technical language. ELINT, refers to electronic intelligence, which includes data on computers (which the soldiers previously located) and HUMIT or HUMINT is human intelligence as it implies is intelligence from people, in this case the terrorists that the soldiers incapacitated earlier.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work

 Chapter 112 - Rescue and Escape (10)

    29 December, Terrorist Camp and unknown location, South of City K


    Lexi, was confused. She was certain that she had never met the solider in front of her.


    Matthew however could see the look of confusion on her face. She did not remember faces very well. Pausing, Matthew added "Lexi, remember your final year final dance? Joseph, Ben who will stay with you and David who you will meet later were the three soldiers I co-opted to help when those boys came in. Protecting you from harm is something that they have already done for you, and you know how that turned out. Now, I promise I will explain everything to you when we are out of this mess, and safe."


    With that Matthew gave her a brief kiss on the forehead, before grabbing an offered weapon and ammunition and heading down the corridor to where he could hear the gun battle continuing. It was only then, Lexi finally observed, that without her noticing Matthew had dressed in the uniform that he had been provided.


    Having been give his order, Joseph turned and said, "You heard Colonel Rong, start escorting people out, I will escort the Imam and Madam Rong, to Lieutenant Akur. As soon as the are safe outside, come back in, as we need to deal with the situation here."


    With the chorus of "Yes Sir", they headed out of the room, slowly working their way back along the corridor, carefully helping the captives out of the cells, and grabbing the two terrorists they had previously incapacitated.


    Matthew, himself headed straight down the corridor, passed the landing to where the balance of the team were engaged in what could only be described as a ferocious gun battle. As he arrived, he heard "Kill them all" from down the corridor. Those three words told him that all those down the corridor were willing to fight to the death. With their limited numbers and increasingly limited ammunition due to the gun battles already, this was a fight that they had no hope to win.


    Meanwhile around fifteen kilometres away, the Devil and his minions having already pulled their boats onto the riverbank and dismantled them to allow for easier destruction away from here, gathered everything that provided any indication they had been at the site ready for loading into the vehicles, once they completed altering their appearances. The Devil, now clean shaven and his hair trimmed and dyed back to its natural colour, looked around his men.


    Pausing he said "I have to apologise to all of you for pulling you out of there in the manner I did. I had information from my source that we were about to be raided by special forces personnel, so I had to throw all the plans out"


    "Boss we all knew we were going to get rid of them soon, as they were becoming a hindrance to our ultimate goal" one man said.


    "We were. We all know that their usefulness was gone. They had dragged us closer to the final goal, but were never the group that would allow us to reach it. The only problem it causes is we have to adapt our plans on the transition. That impacts each of us and will not be as easy as we had intended."


    "Boss, what are we doing?"


    "You all know the original plan was that the initial group would move in the next couple of weeks to the new group, we then systematically would ditch those Islamic extremists to allow the balance of us, including myself to move a couple of weeks later. The initial group will make that move now, but the balance of us will have to delay acting. With the special forces being involved, we all know that means the intelligence expert dubbed the Devil Hunter, or something similar, will be involved."


    "That means for us, we have to be strategic. The initial group will move as planned to the new organisation we are using. But the balance, which will include me, have to delay our planned move for a few months. That will minimise our risks of detection. So, those who do not make that initial move, will move with me into my company. I have maintained a mysterious role with the company, and allowed managers to publicly represent the company. I can come out of the shadow for a while, using the fact that I am looking for a partner for a new project. I will be vague on that project so I do not have to commit. Those who remain will surround me, in various roles, including my assistant, secretaries and security. While doing that will delay our move and actions for a few months, we cannot be detected so close to our goal. As an added bonus we can monitor the Rong and Yao families, to see if they know of our involvement in what happened."


    "You think we may have a problem Boss?"


    "No, but we have not gotten to this stage of our plan without being cautious. We need to be over-cautious now so that we are not detected, hence we must take every piece with us from here and destroy it carefully. You all know the goal we have in mind, and we are so close to achieving it, so why would we take an unnecessary risk?"


    "True boss," came the echo of voices.


    "Now, let us get out of here. Communications will be through dead drops in City K, until just before the move when we will reactivate out cut-outs for that purpose. The only thing that will take a few days to sort, is the one-use sim cards and disposable phones. When they are organised, those of you in the first group will be notified through a dead drop where they can be collected."


    After a few seconds of silence someone spoke "Boss, I forgot to remind you that I also set the explosives at the entrance to the facility. We know that those ISX idiots would not even look to do anything for few hours, so I set the delay to explode 2 and a half hours afterwards, unless they did the one thing we know they will do, which will start a five minute countdown."


    "Perfect, while we should stay until that explosion, the last thing we need is to be anywhere near here."


    With that The Devil and his minions finished the loading of everything for destruction into vehicles and they headed out, with a few minions headed towards the new group they were using and the Devil and his key personal heading towards City K


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 113 - Rescue and Escape (11)

    29 December, Terrorist facility, South of City K


    While all around him, there was clear signs in the early morning sky that the day was going to be a beautiful day, that was not anything that tempted Ben to look away from his focus. His concerns focused on his friends inside the facility and their subordinates. He was so aware that he owed his career to Colonel Rong.


    He was, when he took a chance on him, David and Joseph in that situation at the school, almost about to be dishonorably discharged from the military. He refused to care about his behavior, thinking he could do inside the military what he did before he joined, despite his home being the one place he had to escape. That one chance, gave him not only respect but a sense of purpose, letting him marry the love of his life, his family, and the career he loved.


    Something was not feeling right about the whole situation. Everything they knew about the Devil told him that getting into and out of the facility should be more difficult that it had been. That concern, made him signal to the medic that he was moving closer to the entrance to look around. The closer he look, in the breaking light resulted in him finding indications that there were explosives set.


    Carefully, he started to move things around, making sure he did not disturb anything that would trigger explosives. His investigations led him to locate explosives linked to a timer, and then following a hunch, he found that there was a chain of explosives set that were to seal through destruction the entry to the facility, if not destroy the facility completely and kill anyone close to the entry. He finally found the timer and noticed that there was just over ten minutes before the chain of explosives were set to go off. He needed to get everyone out of there quickly.


    As he moved back towards the medic, the signal came over the communications equipment that the Colonel was safe and helping deal with terrorists inside the facility.


    With that Ben, immediately broke their radio silence and said "Evac the facility, Evac now. Entrance is going to explode in eight minutes." While he knew they had over nine minutes, they needed to be away safely from the entrance. Signalling to the medic, they quickly moved the two vehicles they had with them as close as they felt comfortable to the entrance to load any civilians brought out into to drive them away from the facility quickly, leaving the engines running. with their weapons they moved to the entry, both to guard and provide assistance.


    Inside the facility, hearing the warning, those, including Matthew battling the terrorists, paused for a couple of seconds, before Matthew indicated to retreat. Matthew, moved first and as he reached the landing area to aid in evacuating the victims he said "Five minutes to try and secure the ELINT, but do not take risks and be at the entrance in seven minutes. We have to focus on evacuating the victims who can walk with little if any assistance."


    After a "Yes Sir" he turned and headed back to the gun battle.


    He paused and said "We are time limited. I have given the orders about getting people out. We have only five to six minutes to get everyone out, up those flights of stairs. We are limited to those we can help, those who can walk with little, if any assistance. We just need to give them a couple of minutes to make it as far as they can up the stairs before following them up. No risks. saving as may civilians as possible is our priority, HUMIT is not. Just make sure that we are all out in time."


    The junior solider said "Sir, our tasking is to get you out of here, so you go first.the major will follow you, then the lieutenant and I will come after that."


    Knowing that the junior solider was correct, Matthew went back to the stairs and saw Lexi standing there refusing to go up. Matthew paused and said "Lexi, get going now up those stairs. No arguments, as this place appears to be wired to explode in about five minutes. You go up ..."


    Joseph added "Four flights, and turn left"


    Continuing Matthew "four levels and turn to your left heading to the entrance, moving as quickly as you can. I trust the officer who told me the place is wired to explode, and you need to be away from the entry before they go off." Observing the shock on her face he quickly continued "I will be behind you, but we are going to see who we can save."


    Lexi, wanted to argue, but observing the seriousness on Matthew''s face she knew that this argument, let alone the others that she wanted to have with him were not worth having. Following his direction with the Imam and the captives that had been freed, she headed down the corridor as quickly as she could and headed up the stairs.


    Behind, Matthew turned to Joseph and motioned to keep moving along the corridor, freeing captives and taking the first captive that they could aid. He knew that they only had a minute or so to be heading up the stairs, and told every captive that they needed to move as quickly as they could up the stairs, making it clear that they could not at this immediate time that they would have to come back to help people, knowing that this was unlikely.


    Five minutes later, Matthew, Joseph, David and the balance of the soldiers were met at the entrance of the facility by Ben, the medic, Lieutenant Akur, Lexi and the Imam to help move people away from the entrance. When they were about fifty meters from the entrance the explosion happened, crumbling the entrance trapping anyone still inside the facility.


    Matthew turned and said, "Call the base, and arrange for medical evacuations for everyone, and rescue teams to see who they can get out."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 114 - Being told Reality (1)

    29 December, Military Hospital, Military base, City K


    After having a verbal argument where Joseph, Ben and David ganged up on him when the base medical team called for arrived, Matthew agreed to return to the military base hospital for a check-up. They addressed all his arguments by indicating Joseph would remain on site to direct the clean-up operations to determine if any additional intelligence remained, while David and Ben would return to the base to interview the captives, after they were medically cleared for whatever information they could provide.


    When he arrived at the hospital, while he was conscious of triage priorities, Matthew decided to pull rank, and have his assessment completed quickly compared to those who were given the same priority level as him. While he hated using his rank to see to his quick assessment, Matthew was aware of the competing matters he needed to address quickly so being down the list was inappropriate.


    As soon as he was medically cleared, Matthew changed into the new uniform that Ben had collected from his on-base accommodations, along with the secure jamming device, which he slipped into his pocket.


    He moved to the central monitoring desk and said "When you have completed the check on Lexi Yao, ensure that she is moved to a private ward here, and that there is a guard outside."


    The nurse-in-charge responded "Colonel, Miss Yao is like any civilian. When we have finished her physical and psychological health checks and it is safe to do so, she will be transferred to one of the city''s hospitals, so it is easier for her family to see her, with a clear recommendation that she not be released for twenty-four to forty-eight hours."


    Not being in the mood for any arguments, Matthew snapped "Nurse, it is Madam Rong, as in my wife. As the wife of a member of the military she has every right to be treated in this facility until she is able to be discharged. However as my wife, she is entitled to a private ward, which unless there is none available she will have, as given what happened I want to ensure that she is safe."


    Hearing Matthew''s angry response one of the doctors said "But colonel ¡­"


    "No arguments, Doctor. Remember that you are a military officer," pausing to look at the uniform, Matthew then continued "Major, and your choice is to follow my order or ¡­"


    Noticing that Matthew was deadly serious the Doctor said "Nurse, please see to transferring Madam Rong to a private room near General Man''s room, once all the health checks have been completed.


    The Colonel is right..."


    Given his order was being carried out Matthew moved away heading to the area where Lexi was, but heard the nurse say "Doctor, how do we know..."


    "Do not go there, it is not like there is not the space for her to remain here. If there was a space issue, I would have thought with the Colonel, as while spouses of serving members of the military are entitled to treatment here, they do not have priory over military members."


    As he reached her side, Lexi turned to Matthew and said quietly but with venom in her voice "Matthew Rong, I am not your wife. Let me go to a hospital in town and forget about what happened."


    "Lexi, you and I have to have a long talk, but here is not the place for it. I have to report to General Man, and I will call Phillip and Chester letting them know that we are safe and will arrange for them to come to the hospital to see you."


    Lexi turned and spat "I am not one of your soldiers Matthew. You can not tell me what to do. And get it through your head I am not your wife."


    Matthew paused and took a deep breath. He had to tell Lexi the truth now or this would become a messier situation that it was. As he went to open his mouth, two nurses and an orderly entered the emergency bay where Lexi was and one said "Colonel Rong, we are here to take Madam Rong to her private ward. If you will follow us."


    Lexi started to open her mouth but realised that the nursing staff did not deserve to be exposed to her argument with Matthew. They were simply doing what they were ordered to as part of their job. A couple of minutes later, they were shown into a private ward, which Matthew realised was only three doors down from General Man''s room.


    Once the nurses made sure that Lexi was comfortable in the bed, they quietly left the room. As they were shutting the door behind them Matthew noticed two soldiers guarding the door. Ben and David had quietly arranged for a guard on Lexi''s room for her protection. He was grateful that they knew what needed to be done without being asked.


    Matthew, to avoid talking to Lexi immediately picked up the phone in the room and dialed his villa. As soon as the phone was picked up Matthew said, "Uncle Adam, can you get wither Phillip or Chester for me please."


    Hearing Matthew voice, "Master Matthew, Master Phillip is asleep, but I can get Mister Yao for you."


    "Uncle Adam, have Chester wake up Phillip and tell them that Lexi and I are safe, and at the Military Hospital. I will arrange for my adjunct to collect them and bring them to base."


    "Yes, Master Matthew. However, Warrant Officer Wang is here."


    With that the phone was handed over. "Colonel."


    "Warrant Officer, when my brother and his fianc¨¦ are ready bring the two of them to the base hospital and have them shown to Madam Rong''s ward."


    Hearing Madam Rong, Warrant Officer Wang wondered what had gone on in the last, just on thirty-six hours, but he knew better than to ask a question, simply responding "I will sir," before ending the call.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 115 - Being told Reality (2)

    December 29, Military Hospital, Military Base, City K


    As he hung up the phone, making sure that the jamming device was still on, Matthew turned towards Lexi. One look at her face, he could see the anger and all the other emotions she was displaying, and they told him everything he needed to know. She was angry with him. No scratch that, as he recalled what some of the Australia SAS soldiers, he had done some training with, would say she was p*ssed off with him.


    Those SAS soldiers were some of the best he had ever dealt with and learned things from, one thing he realised within minutes of meeting them was that what almost every other special forces group had told him about them having a way with words, was true. Most of their phrases needed interpretation, but this one summed up Lexi''s attitude. It was more than being angry and annoyed with him, and if looks could kill he would be dead.


    Quietly and calmly, as he sat down in the chair beside her, Matthew said "Lexi¡­"


    Yelling, Lexi responded "Matthew Rong, do not tell me to calm down, I have every reason to be angry with you and your manipulations. You are a damn liar and dragged me into your lies while throwing your weight around with the medical staff for no reason. They did not deserve your abuse, and let me make this absolutely clear to you, I am not your wife, and I am ready to leave hospital even if it means I do so against medical advice. Chester and Phillip will do the right thin when they arrive and take me home, away from here and more importantly away from you."


    Hearing Lexi speak, while he could understand her determination there was no way she would be leaving here, Matthew shook his head.


    Seeing Matthew shaking his head, Lexi spat out "Do not shake your head at me you b*stard."


    "Lexi please calm down, this is a hospital where there are people who do need rest. But let me tell you, you need to listen to me and understand what I am going to tell you before Chester and Phillip arrive."


    "Nothing can explain what you have done. It is all your fault that this happened. You dragged me into your world, and why would I now have anything to do with the military."


    Now starting to feel angry at Lexi, Matthew with some anger in his voice "Lexi you need to understand some things. I have not clarified the investigation, but only a few people knew I had arrived here in town on 26 December, and that circle only expanded slightly on 27 December, during the day within military circles and then to our friends and family that night. We were stopped, in a coordinated action on 27 December. It would be difficult for anyone to take such action targeting me so well in such a short time frame."


    "Well what would they want with me? I am no-one."


    "Lexi you forget that you are the Jax Corp Heiress, and while I have little details, I know your son was kidnapped a few months ago. He returned home safely so I suspect a ransom was paid¡­"


    "So, what if one was paid, that means nothing."


    "It made people realise your family would pay the money, and therefore you were targeted for the same reason."


    Lexi was angry about Matthew talking about her family like that "Phillip was also in on that decision, so if you want to blame my family you are blaming your family as well."


    "Lexi we are getting nowhere arguing on that. We need to talk before Phillip and Chester arrive."


    "As long as you tell the truth."


    While he wanted to bite back at Lexi, Matthew knew that this would take him nowhere. Sighing, Matthew said "Lexi, please listen. You know the the marriage and relationship laws have recently changed. Those changes made Chester and Phillip''s relationship legal and if they marry overseas will see that marriage recognised here, despite not being able to marry here."


    "Yes, that law has been a long time coming."


    "I agree with you, but it also made a number of other changes to the laws regarding marriage. It formalised the processes for marriages in remote areas, that allowed a religious ceremony before registration with a visiting government official, clarified confusion with respect to certain marriage and dealt with marriages of military personnel. The latter has different levels, but for you and I the relevant portion deals with marriages of senior military personnel."


    "I remember Phillip telling me something about all of it after his discussions with President Dong a few weeks ago. The President was elated about the changes regarding same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s in the law, but Phillip was also interested in military marriages, I suppose due to you still serving. He said for General in the Army and the equivalent in the Navy and Air force the law changed dramatically but drew for all lower ranks it in line with marriages in remote areas." Lexi paused and spat out "You can forget about a government official formalising that sham of a marriage as I will not agree. There is no way that I want to be married to you."


    "That is correct for all lower ranks of officers, and for enlisted the change was slightly different. But do you recall what he said about Army Generals and the like?"


    "Why would I have paid attention to that. I only listened as Phillip was interested as he could see the change for all other officers applying to you, if you decided to have a military marriage rather than a civilian marriage."


    "Lexi, that does not apply to me. While it has not been publicised, I have been promoted to General, therefore the law as it changed to applies to us."


    "What!" responded Lexi, shocked that Matthew was not who she thought.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 116 - Being told Reality (3)

    29 December, Military Hospital, Military Base, City K


    Matthew could see the moment his words resonated with Lexi. She, after a few seconds comprehended that in fact he was a General,, despite it not being publicly stated, and was a shock for her. Now that she knew that piece of information, he had to deliver the ramification of what occurred while they were captive. While it would be easy to simply dismiss what happened, as someone sworn to protect the country and its laws, he could not ignore a law to suit himself or people connected to him.


    Looking directly at Lexi, Matthew said "Lexi, I am telling you this as it is necessary for you to understand the situation. You have to understand that what I am about to confirm to you, about my promotion, cannot be discussed until it has been publicly confirmed. If you say something to anyone, I will struggle to help you stay out of military jail. I was promoted to General last week, just before I was given this posting."


    "How dare you, Matthew." same the even more angry response from Lexi. "You are well aware of Phillip;s situation, and you dare hide this from the one person in your family that would be so happy for you. I was right you are a b*stard."


    "Not my choice Lexi. It is a direct order from the President. When he confirmed my promotion he not only sworn me to secrecy, but ordered myself and anyone else who knows about it act as if I am still a colonel. If anyone is to blame, it is him, not me. And before you say anything he knows about Phillip''s situation. But this is distracting us from what you need to understand."


    "Why in the world do I give a care. I do not want to be married to you and you cannot force me."


    "You think we can get around the law Lexi, you are kidding yourself."


    "Well I am not a member of the military, so it does not matter."


    Matthew paused Lexi simply did not want to listen. She had in her mind that the ceremony was forced and given that she had not signed the civil registration papers it was not legal and she could not be forced to do so. She had forgotten their past actions and that was a problem.


    "Lexi, I would love to tell you that you are right, but since you did not pay attention to what Phillip talked about after he and Chester visited the President, then I have to tell you."


    "Just get out of here. I do not want to see you."


    "Lexi I am losing my patience with you. Now listen. The law changes with respect to officers like myself recognised three types of marriages, all perfectly legal. Those that follow the normal traditional route, civilian registration and a religious ceremony. Those where the religious ceremony occurs before the civilian registration. Both of those then require registration with the military to be considered military marriages. Then there is the third type, that has not been widely used for years. All previous marriages for any levels done this way were declared valid but as a marriage option going forward it only is valid for those at senior ranks, as for the last six years the process had been discouraged.."


    "Stop messing around Matthew, you are just spinning lies to me so that I do not do anything before Chester and Phillip arrive."


    "Damn it Lexi," shouted Matthew. She had now gotten him to the point that he was so angry with her.


    Taking a few calming breaths, he then continued "The third form of military marriages has a number of steps. The military member of the couple had to register the intention to marry with the military. That intention was then signed by both parties and filed with the military authorities, now that could be done before or after the next step. That intention to marry had to be confirmed with a military chaplain, whether in person or via electronic communication means. Then a marriage ceremony had to be performed. Nothing else is required for it to become a valid marriage, nor is there any time frame set for each step to be completed as the process recognised military members could be away for large periods of time limiting the ability to do each step."


    Matthew paused again and realised that things were starting to dawn on Lexi. He continued "You are realising that before your eighteenth birthday I registered with the military our intention to marry. You signed that intention and we confirmed on the telephone with a Chaplin, who by the way attached that confirmation of our intention to marry to the official records. Now yesterday an Imam, who from what I gathered on the trip here to the base, who has a license to perform religious wedding ceremonies in the country in accordance with the law, married us."


    It fully dawned on Lexi what Matthew was saying, "No damn way, I married someone else which negated that intention to marry, so there no way that it is valid. Plus, I was underage when I did all that."


    "Lexi, the marriage is valid. That process was legal for those seventeen years and older, so long as the ceremony was not performed until after the seventeen-year-old turned eighteen. And, it invalidates all other marriages performed unless the military member deregisters the intention to marry before that ceremony occurs. I did not know you had married before you were widowed. So, as I never did that, technically your marriage is invalid. I will not have it declared such, as that hurts your son and your in-laws, but it does not invalidate our intention to marry, and what is the case."


    Looking at the seriousness on Matthew''s face, the reality finally dawned on Lexi. They had a legal marriage.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 117 - Being told Reality (4)

    29 December, Military Hospital, Military Base, City K


    Lexi spat out "Matthew, you b*stard. How dare you allow my choice to be taken away from me in allowing a marriage to be performed that would be considered valid and legal. That makes you no better than my parents who arranged my first marriage?"


    "Think about the situation Lexi. What did you want me to do? Let you be killed? You tell me, did I have any other choice to keep you alive and safe?"


    "There is your answer, it is all about you, and playing a hero. Your sole priority should have been me, not your own selfish needs. Get the hell out of my sight and let me be. As soon as I can be discharged, I will, and I will return home, away from you."


    "Forget it. You are Lexi, due to the law, the wife of a senior military officer. You have two options as to where you will live on being discharged. You can select between either my Villa or on base accommodation for where we can live or I will make the choice, which I can guarantee you will not like. And forget about going anywhere without my permission, as it is not safe."


    "Safe? The one thing in this world that I am not safe from is you. Everything else is safe!"


    "Lexi, calm down."


    "Do not tell me to calm down, you b*stard. Let me rephrase my previous comments, you are worse than my parents."


    Matthew knew that he had to be firm "Lexi, stop being a spoilt child. You knew exactly what you had agreed to when we did what we did what we did previously. The fact you did not talk to me has us here. But let me make it clear to you. We have a legal military marriage. The law is clear on that and I will not lie for you. As it is a military marriage, the law says you cannot do anything. But, for thing to be as normal as possible you can arrange for a small religious ceremony in the chapel here in the next week or so, and formally everything will be registered with the civilian authorities given my current orders. Neither of these things are required, but if you want them that will be your choice.


    "Now as the wife of a general, you will be restricted in what you can do. Your civilian passport will be cancelled with immediate effect, and a military passport issued. Dominic, as my step-son will also have his civilian passport replaced with a military passport. Neither of you can leave the country without either my approval or the military approval, and you will be accompanied by a security officer at all times."


    "No damn way, you b*stard. You have no right to do any of that."


    "Calm down Lexi. I have every right. If you want to talk about what I can and cannot do, as this is a military hospital, I could stop Chester, Phillip and Andrew from coming to see you. I will not, and to be realistic I am not that stupid. Now you can forget about the choice I offered you as to where we will live. On your discharge, you will be taken to my villa, and Dominic will be moved there. Keep fighting me, and I will change my mind and it will be my on-base accommodations."


    "Lexi, I will not be heartless. I will not restrict your ability to see our family, your friends or go out, provided you have security with you, and you return to the Villa each night. If you fail to do that I will restrict your movement. While you can run your business, immediately upon our marriage it is subject to the same trust as all my assets are in. Phillip is its main trustee and Chester is the alternate trustee. We can draw from its income, but the Military have access to all information about it. However Lexi if you want to continue to argue with me, that will be lost."


    "I am an independent woman, and you have no rights to do that."


    "Lexi, I have every right under the law, and to be realistic I could be worse. I could restrict you and Dominic to this base and prevent you having a life. Your attitude when you realised the truth of our situation tells me that I cannot trust you. Show me that I can, and I will loosen the controls to the point that I can under the law. Oppose me, act in a way that gives this marriage no chance or risk the safety of Dominic, yourself or any children we have in the future together I will tighten the controls."


    "I can simply divorce you, you know."


    "Try it Lexi. We have a military marriage, and the civilian authorities will laugh at you. To get a divorce with a military marriage as the military member I must agree, and unless you give this marriage a chance there is no way that this will happen. Try and have a person appear as your lover, and I will have him charged with interfering with a military marriage, try and appeal to the President and I will warn about interference with a military marriage."


    "As I said you are a b*stard."


    "A b*stard who protected you, and by marrying you before we were forced to sign those doc.u.ments by the terrorists protected your assets and made it clear in signing the doc.u.ments that everything happened under duress. You forget that I told you I would keep you safe, and what you do for a career is part of that. The only thing I could not prevent was what they forced us to do under threat of death. Now I will leave you to calm down and come back when Phillip and Chester arrive."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 118 - Advising General Man

    29 December, Military Hospital, Military Base, City K


    Having had enough at the moment, and worried about what he might say there and then, Matthew exited Lexi''s room quickly shutting the door behind him. Turning to the soliders outside the room, he gave them a couple of brief orders before walking the few doors down to General Man''s room.


    On entering, Matthew was surprised that John Nang was there as well. He carefully shut the door behind him and saw that General Man activated the jamming device he had given him. Thank goodness his concerns about the leaks were being taken seriously.


    "Matthew, or should I say General Rong," John said.


    Looking to General Man, Matthew said "You told him? The one person who," Matthew looked directly at John, who realised he was about to try and stir him "I know is the worst in keepign secrets..."


    "You are still using what I did when we were six against me."


    "Well when you cannot keep a secret."


    John laughed, and said "As to keeping a secret, I did not let on you were here, and I have been able to keep my true role in the police secret, so there. But seriously Matthew, we need to finish talking."


    "True, but my promotion knowledge is meant to be on a need to know basis."


    "Matthew he needed to know about it."


    "Well you better keep that secret, or I will tell your parents and everyone else exactly what you do."


    "Spoilsport."


    General Man was sitting there shaking his head and said "You sound like two spoilt children who had their toys taken from them." Matthew and John turned and looked at him. "Sit down please."


    "Now, Matthew what can you tell me?"


    Matthew, after sitting down told General Man and John exactly what he recalled from the time he was held by the Devil.


    After hearing the story, John turned and said "And you are certain that he has an inside source?"


    "John, it makes sense. While he did not know about my promotion, and the true nature of everything I have done during my time in the military, he knew what is the material that people within the military could access, and he asked questions around that. My appointment here is not due to go into that information until Monday when I officially take command. So it has to be someone here on the base, or significantly connected to it. That will be something to investigate."


    "Can the police help?"


    "Technically no, you know as well as I the requirements with this, but I can use you as a sounding board as you have the relevant clearance, if that is alright with you General."


    "Matthew, he knows your true rank, so stop that given we have the jamming equipment on."


    "Is that OK with you Edward?"


    "Absolutely. Spending too much time with me on this will be suspicious to whoever is the mole, but John despite being the police liaison officer is a friend of yours, and spending time with you will not raise those suspicions."


    Pausing, John said "Now did I hear Lexi''s voice?"


    "You did, John and let us just say she is not happy with me."


    Edward Man said, "The Devil forced a marriage ceremony performed by an Imam?"


    "He did, but I manipulated the situation for that to happen first, and with the recent changes in the law¡­"


    John interrupted "I recall it preserved the positions for Generals about military marriages through registration, consent and ceremony¡­" After a pause John turned and said "You and Lexi. When? Does anyone know?"


    "Lexi does. I just told her, and she is annoyed with me. Plus, I have put significant restrictions on her as the wife of a General¡­"


    Edward said, "You are worried that she will be a target?"


    "Absolutely, not just because of her family, but as soon as it is known she is my wife terrorists will target her. Our backgrounds mean that we will not be able to hide that fact for too long."


    John laughed and said "The spoilt Miss Lexi is not happy. Stop avoiding things, and answer my questions, or I will cause trouble."


    "You know that with respect to military marriages, there was three ways, the third of which is reserved only for senior officers with the recent law changes."


    "If I remember, that is a lodgement of an intent to marry by the military member, confirmation of the intent to a military chaplain and the marriage ceremony."


    Edward said "In a nutshell, yes. There are a couple of other technicalities, but I know from Matthew''s file all those technicalities have been met."


    "But Lexi was married, so when ¡­ The summer before her marriage. But she was underage."


    "Not for the purposes of a military marriage. All the steps before the actual ceremony can occur while the non-military member of the couple is seventeen provided there is not more than five years between their ages. If the requirements other than the ceremony have been fulfilled, and the military member has not invalidated it with the military, a civilian marriage is invalid."


    "And you never did it?"


    "Well I knew nothing until after Lexi had been widowed, so how could I. As I told her I do not intend to invalidate that marriage for Dominic''s sake, but the marriage between her and I is valid."


    "Now you have to tell everyone. That will be worth watching."


    "Chester and Phillip, and I suspect Andrew will soon arrive. Do you want to come and play peacemaker?"


    "Absolutely I want to see who wants to kill you first."


    After talking about matters for a few more minutes John and Matthew headed back to the ward where Lexi was.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 119 - Telling the Family (1)

    29 December, Military Hospital, Military Base, City K


    Upon Matthew exiting her room, Lexi knew that until the medical staff determined that she ready for discharge she was stuck here in the military hospital. While she wanted to be sent to the public hospital, she was not that stupid to rip out her drip and storm out to take herself to the public hospital. Even if she was that mad, she was aware that she would be unlikely to get far as Matthew would have told people to stop her.


    Pondering the past, taking into account what Matthew had said, Lexi had to acknowledge to herself that she had helped create the situation that she was now in with the commitments she made to Matthew. At the time she thought they would come to be quickly. However her pregnancy changed the situation, and despite she now knowing her marriage to Richard was invalid, she had lived through the hell that was that relationship. Matthew could have stopped that and failed to do so, and for that simple fact he deserved to pay.


    Pausing, Lexi knew that she wanted to express her displeasure of the whole situation at Matthew when he returned. How dare he allow that marriage ceremony to go ahead without ensuring that she understood the reality of the situation and use that to impose restrictions on her. Looking around, the only thing that she could see that she could throw at him was a pillow. While it would cause no harm, at least it would let her express her displeasure at the situation.


    On hearing the door start to open, Lexi pulled a pillow out from behind her and as soon as she saw movement coming in she threw it with as much strength as she could muster at the person walking in, while yelling, "Matthew Rong, you b*stard."


    Matthew swatted the pillow with a smile on his face. That action let him know she was processing the reality of their situation. It was not the emotion that he wanted, but at least it was some emotion driven by the situation.


    From behind him, John Nang saw Lexi''s action, and quickly said "Lexi, Lexi, Lexi. You are a mother and what would my godson think if he heard you."


    As soon as they had entered the room and shut the door behind them, Lexi responded "John tell this idiot he is dreaming about us being married. You need to get me out of here as soon as Chester and Phillip arrive."


    "Lexi from what I have been informed, and before you ask not just from this idiot," with that John pointed at Matthew, which drew a little bit of laughter from Lexi, and Matthew glared at John. "As it was a religious ceremony, and given that I have seen the doc.u.ments that confirm that all the other necessary elements had been completed before it occurred it is a recognised military marriage, despite the recent changes in the law."


    Lexi looked at John, how had he seen the doc.u.ments.


    Seeing the confusion on Lexi''s face John continued "I have relevant clearance, and in the circ.u.mstances have been able to see Matthew''s file to confirm the information so I could explain the situation to you."


    "Damn it John, you are my friend and are meant to help me."


    "Lexi I cannot undo what has been done. Knowing what I know now, and what I observed at the time of your and Matthew''s relationship you would have done all the pre-requisites freely. You need to give this time, and if it does not work, I will do everything to make sure you get a divorce."


    "John do not promise what you cannot deliver," said Matthew.


    "Do not press me Matthew, I know your secrets and I will tell people them if I need to, to get you to agree. And before you say anything you can spill what you know about me. I do not care, but this is something that I can make sure you do."


    Lexi looked at the two of them, and they both knew something about the other, and John was willing to spill what he knew to help her. He was definitely a true friend, and that was what was needed.


    "Lexi, and do not ask, I know the law relating to military marriages. Do not ask me to help you to live apart or anything like that as I do not want to face the consequences. And I will tell your all our friends, your brothers and Phillip the same."


    "Spoilsport, you read my mind."


    Before anyone could say anything there was a knock on the door. Matthew headed over and was quietly informed of Phillip, Chester, Andrew and Dominic''s arrival, and he told the guards to show them in. A couple of minutes later, the four of them walked into the room. Matthew was simply glad that John was here, as he could explain things without revealing too much.


    As Phillip was in Matthew could see now much his disappearance had impacted him. Moving over he carefully took Phillip into his arms giving him a hug and quietly saying "Sorry for worrying you Phillip. We did not mean to."


    "Matthew, you are in the military, I know there are risks but this scared me."


    "Matthew, you scared my fianc¨¦ and dragged my sister into whatever happened. You think I am going to forgive you as easier as your brother will. He wants you safe, and nothing else matters. I want you safe, but I want an explanation."


    Andrew added "Me too Matthew, and it better be appropriate for Dominic to hear."


    In the interim Lexi, had with John''s help gotten Dominic up onto the bed, and was cuddling him. With some of the worst things that happened while they were captive, this was something that she never thought would happen again.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 120 - Telling the Family (2)

    29 December, Military Hospital, Military Base, City K


    Matthew watched as Dominic climbed onto the bed and settled into his wife''s arms. Immediately he sensed how much Lexi needed her child with her. In the moment Dominic settled in her arms, Matthew saw how serene Lexi looked. She was at peace in that moment, and seeing mother and child embrace each other made him yearn for what could have, and should have been, Dominic should have been their child. He just hoped he could see her soon embracing their child in her arms. While them having a child could happen, with how tenuous their marriage was currently he did not believe Lexi would agree, and if she fell pregnant she would resent him for imposing something else she did not want on her.


    Mathew moved over and sat down in a chair beside Lexi''s bed. Signalling to John, he could see that John was ready to support the version of events they had agreed with General Man to tell their families to protect Lexi and the situation as best they could, and not reveal John''s part in the matter.


    John quietly encouraged Phillip, Chester and Andrew to sit down, on the couch and chairs in the room. As John started to speak, Matthew placed his hand on Lexi''s hand rubbing Dominic''s back.and while she shot him a look filled with venom she did not move to shake his hand away. For Matthew that was something positive at that exact moment.


    While she wanted to force Matthew''s hand away, she did not want to upset Dominic, who was settling in her arms. Whatever else happened in the world, Lexi knew that her world would be righted as soon as she had a hug from her son.


    John as he started to lay out the approved version of events, including making it clear that it was the same group that had kidnapped Dominic and therefore Lexi was the likely target, not Matthew. He also indicated that while the police cooperated with the military, they had been responsible for the rescue mission due to Matthew being a senior officer which also explained why Lexi had been brought here.


    Both Lexi and Matthew could feel the moment Dominic, while buried in Lexi''s arms had drifted off to sleep. Matthew, sensing that Lexi would move to push him away, dropped his hand to beside her on the bed.


    John, by this time was explaining to their brother''s the implications of what they did when Dominic had been kidnapped. Both Matthew and Lexi could see on each of Chester, Phillip and Andrew''s faces the moment they comprehended the totality of their actions.


    Matthew quietly said "Do not worry. John and I know the reality of these situations and we would always say never pay, but your concern was Dominic and getting him back, regardless of what the cost was. That I can understand."


    Chester knew that he was the person that pushed paying the ransom for Dominic, and tears at Matthew''s words started falling from his eyes. Phillip turned, and pulled his fianc¨¦ into his arms, comforting him. Yes, he felt guilty for his part in this, but Chester did not deserve to feel like this.


    After a few minutes of silence, Matthew said, "There is something else we need to talk about."


    "When Lexi can go back to her home?" Andrew asked.


    "No. Due to a combination of circ.u.mstances and with the changes in the law, Lexi and I are married. She and Dominic will be moving into my villa as soon as she is released from here."


    "What!" shouted Chester, Andrew and Phillip.


    Andrew added "How dare you, you b*stard. My sister has already had one hellish marriage, and now she is forced into a marriage with you. I will have this marriage annulled immediately."


    John could see Lexi wanted her family to do that for her, but at the same time could see Matthew would bite heads off. He spoke, firmly but quietly so he did not wake Dominic. "Andrew, do not even think about it. It is a military marriage. I will give you one warning now, you even speak about it again, and I have no option but to arrest you for attempting to interfere with a military marriage. That I do not want to do. Lexi and Matthew have to deal with the consequences of what has happened without our interference."


    "Damn that, he had no right," added Chester.


    Having had enough time to consider what had happened, Lexi knew John was right she and Matthew had to deal with this. While he could forget about this being a real marriage, she was not going to cause problems presently, she would wait for her time to end the marriage, getting out of it with some sanity. "Calm down Andrew, Chester and Phillip. John is right, Matthew and I have to deal with it, and the last thing I want is for you to get into trouble."


    The three of them looked at each other and observing the look on Lexi''s face decided to calm down, and they sat talking about matters for nearly an hour before the nurses chased everyone out of the ward.


    Meanwhile, in his office the telephone on his desk rang, and Major Hung answered it. "Major, we have a telephone call from a David Hwang who says he is your cousin. Can we put it through?"


    Intrigued that David was so brazen, he said "Put him through."


    Knowing fully well the call would be recorded when the call was connected, he said "Cousin, it has been a long time. How can I help you?"


    Hearing the code that told him the call was being recorded David said "Straight to the point as ever. I must apologise for not being in contact for years, but I wanted to make a success of my business. I have and have moved here. Are you willing to meet me?"


    Pausing, Major Hung replied "Yes. Where?"


    "I have a Villa in the City. I can send a car to pick you up, at say 6pm"


    "Sounds fine."


    With that he ended the call. At least David was safe, but he wondered why he was talking this path. Hopefully he will tell him tonight.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 121 - You dumped me here!

    31 December, Matthew''s Villa, City K.


    Heading towards this villa after his first official day on the army base, Matthew sat quietly in the military vehicle driven by Warrant Officer Wang. What continued to permeate his thoughts was the comment Lexi made when she was discharged from the base hospital, before he made the arrangements for her to be taken back to his Villa. She was not just angry with him, but clearly frustrated at the current situation. However, he realised that she was toning her arguments down as she did not want to cause too much trouble on base for either him or herself.


    As he exited the vehicle, when the stopped in the Villa front drive area. Matthew as he walked towards and then into the villa braced himself for an argument with Lexi. As he stood in the foyer he looked up and observed Lexi was standing at the top of the stairs before she started to quietly descend them heading towards where he was standing.


    Observing her, he observed that she was dressed, in what he could only describe as an amazing black dress. Knee length with fitted at the top and a slight flare at the h.i.p.s, with the skirt slightly swaying as she walked towards him. It was clear she knew what worked for her. Watching her expression, he knew that she had nor only deliberately worn the dress, but the matching high heals that she had on, but did so to push him towards his breaking point. While, he wanted to sweep her into his arms and carry her to their suite where they would spend the night indulging in each other, with her state of mind earlier that would be utter disaster and end any chance that this marriage had to work. Gritting his teeth, he stood there as she worked her way towards him..


    Lexi as she descended the stairs, kept a close eye on Matthew, seeing what he would do. She was ready to tear into Matthew, as much as she was Phillip and her brothers. The four of them, while she was in hospital had conspired to relocate all her possessions to Matthew''s villa, and settle Dominic into his new home. Dominic was in heaven with the room he was occupying, as it was set up to give him a level of independence from her, while making sure that he was close by if there was an issue.


    Thinking of Dominic drove her to think about the couple of days before her parents imposed their version of reality on her and the nightmare that was her marriage. She dreamed of living here with Dominic with the two of them awaiting Matthew''s return from whatever he was doing, and the other children that they would have to fill the bedrooms, along with joining Matthew in his suite where they would retreat from the world into their own private space. That was something that never happened or could happen.


    As she moved closer to Matthew, Lexi could observe that he was enchanted with how she looked.


    That was perfect as it would allow her to assert herself, without allowing Matthew to assert his own personality. However, without standing up to him, she would lose herself in this forced relationship until she was able to extricate herself from it.


    Pausing just out of his reach, she said "Dinner is almost ready, but we need to talk first." With that she walked past Matthew remaining out of his reach and headed into the lounge room. Matthew simply followed her, nodding to Warrant Officer Wang who had just entered, indicating that he could either head to the room set aside for him or leave to return in the morning. On entering the lounge, he observed Lexi sitting in a chair, so he sat across from her on the sofa.


    As soon as he sat down, Lexi launched at him verbally, in an angry aggressive manner, but ensuring that she was not yelling to alert Dominic to the issue. "You domineering, dictatorial man. You manipulate our siblings to transfer all my belongings here and settle Dominic in a room, have someone drop me here and trap me. I am meant to be your wife, and before you say anything that is not by choice, and you let me arrive here on my own. I do not give a care¡­"


    "Lexi, calm down."


    Hearing those words form Matthew, Lexi became even more angry that she was. "Do not tell me to calm down. You know I do not want this marriage and want an immediate divorce, but after a few talks with John I realised that there is nothing I can do at this time. But get this through your head now. To the public and to your staff I will be your wife, but once we get behind the doors of your suite, we will not be sharing a bed and our marriage will be what it truthfully is, a sham. I will do what I want and go where I want, and you will not stop me. You will not interfere with my parenting of Dominic, and within twelve months you will give me the divorce I want."


    Matthew sat there, listening to Lexi but seething at the same time. Damn her. She wanted control, and if he gave her any control, she would destroy any chance they had and place herself at serious risk. She had no idea how much she and Dominic were at risk. He had figured that out when they were taken, but the two terrorists that they had dragged out of the terrorist camp, today after Ben, Joseph and David''s hard work had started to break, and finally started giving them useful intelligence, unbeknown to Major Hung and his staff.


    Given how well they had been working, he had convinced the three of them, and more importantly their wives, to agree to their redeployment to the base within the next month, rather than the original staggered approach that they had planned, along with the announcement of their promotions. His, however was being kept quiet for the time said at national command.


    Lexi, in looking at Matthew noticed that he was not totally paying attention to her. "As I figured, you are ignoring me. Why would I expect anything else when you dumped me here."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 122 - A Reality Check

    31 December, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Hearing that, Matthew was angered. He was not ignoring her, nor did he dump her here. Like her he had a job and he could not avoid work. The problem was that she needed to hate a reality check, and it was likely that she was not going to like the harsh truth it would deliver.


    "Lexi Rong." Matthew firmly, but without any aggression observing Lexi who went white with those two words. Continuing, Matthew said "I have let you have your say, but now you will listen to me. Let be be absolutely clear I did not dump you here. I personally arranged for my adjunct to transport you here after the doctors confirmed your discharge from Hospital. Today we officially my first day on base and I had no option but to remain there all way, despite wanting to accompany you home. You forget, like you I have a job. But unlike you who owns your own business I have superiors that I an accountable to."


    Taking a quick breath, Matthew continued "But let me make this clear, you need to get over yourself, the world does not revolve around you. You are not always the most important person to be considered. My career is just as important as your career, I love it and I intend to continue to purse it, and you supported that choice when I started my journey. And before you argue about it I am not going to prevent you from pursuing your career when you are cleared to return to work. But you will have security with you for your protection. The one thing that you will not like, is that you are restricted in travelling without either the military or my approval. Before you accuse me of restricting you, that is not the case."


    Matthew could see the anger start to cross Lexi''s face again.


    "Before you react, let me finish. I have, over the last few days constantly let you say your peace, but now you will let me finish. Regardless of whether or not you like it, you are the wife of a General in the Army. For each and every spouse of a Army General, and there are female generals so do not accuse me of being s.e.xist, there are restrictions on your movements. I am not singling you out, nor will your family wealth give you any special treatment. You will simply be treated the same as every other spouse with those restrictions."


    "And before you accuse me of going behind your back, it was Andrew, Chester and Phillip who arranged that, and Dominic was fully involved. The staff were aware that this is Dominic''s new home and that he needed to be happy and comfortable so as long as his request was reasonable and age appropriate they made the arrangements to ensure he was happy and comfortable. Dominic will be safe here. But, at least for the moment he will have security accompanying him when he leaves the Villa including at school and his extra-curricular activities."


    "Now, as to your point about this not being a real marriage, you want to have me consider agreeing to a divorce in the future if we cannot make this work, try. You need to get this through your head, you cannot simply apply for a divorce, I must consent to it. Unless you give this marriage a proper chance to succeed, I will not agree and there is nothing you can do."


    "I will not force you to be intimate with me, despite what happened after our marriage while we were held captive. What happened there was about keeping you safe, as even what you saw would tell you if we refused, we would have been killed. I was never willing to risk your life for anything. But we will be sleeping in the same bed as any husband and wife. What happens there will only be by both our consent. I am willing, so the choice will be yours my wife."


    "You, You, You¡­"


    "Lexi, the choice is yours. Give this marriage a chance, and if it fails, I will agree to you getting your desired divorce. However, if you want to take every step to oppose it you have no hope because I will not agree unless it is in my interests to do so. It is your choice."


    "That is so unfair, not only on me but for Dominic."


    "Lexi, do not use your son as a shield. While he is the son from your marriage, he could have been our child. However, that does not matter. I can promise you that I will treat him as if he was my own child and do everything I can to ensure that I do not deliberately hurt him. I am realistic that I may disappoint him at times, and that may include things because my military duties. Now you need to make your choice, as we cannot continue to mess the staff around as I know they all have plans for New Years Eve. And before you complain about your plans, Andrew, Chester and Phillip will be here in," Matthew glanced at his watch before continuing "just over an hour. Now let us go have dinner before they arrive."


    "Do not tell me¡­"


    Completely angry with the childish behaviour Lexi was displaying Matthew said, "Stop it Lexi, you are not a child and it is totally unacceptable." With that Matthew stood up and opened the door without waiting for her.


    He turned and noticed that Lexi was still sitting down, so he moved and swept her into his arms and walked towards the dining room. Dominic was running down the stairs and seeing him mother in his stepfather''s arms said, "Mum you look good there."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work

 Chapter 123 - What do we do? (1)

    **Waring this chapter contains descriptions of s*xual activity and may not be suitable for those under the age of 18 years**


    1 January, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Waking up, Phillip partially sat up and lent on his arm, watching Chester sleep. This was a sight that he was never going to be sick of. This simply thing, made him realise how much he had lost over the years due to the law. Now the last thing he wanted to do was to waste any moment he had, to be with the love of his live.


    While, Phillip wanted to wake his fianc¨¦, he paused and started to recollect last night. Having reached Matthew''s Villa, it was obvious that Lexi was angry not only with Matthew, but with him, Chester and Andrew for them helping Matthew.


    Observing Dominic however showed that there was always any one matter can have multiple views. He was over the moon, as Matthew had made sure that Dominic''s room was decorated especially for him, within a few restrictions. At one point in him, he came over and sat down between them and quietly said to them, when Lexi was distracted that moving here was a new beginning and more importantly, now, like his friends he finally had a dad. It was obvious how important that was for Dominic.


    However, at the same time he observed the look on Chester''s face. It reinforced to Phillip how much Chester had put into raising Dominic given the situation surrounding Lexi at the time of Richard''s death and more importantly her inability to cope for a number of years.


    While Dominic''s words, expressed his joy at being like his classmates, Phillip observed how much it hurt Chester. When he had the opportunity, Phillip quietly said "Chester, Dominic does not mean anything with it. He just wants to be like his classmates, living with his mum an d dad. Given he has observed his classmates homes, he has placed Matthew in his true role, despite not knowing it and Lexi not wanting everyone to know that fact. Everyone has made sure he knows what we want him to know, and you are his uncle. If you miss having a child around, we can seek to adopt a child or engage a surrogate to give birth to a child for us."


    Chester hearing those words, turned and gave him a kiss, which drew attention from everyone, Dominic the loudest saying "Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip, we know you love each other but please do you need to show us all the time."


    This drew a round of laughter from everyone. In that moment Phillip observed that Lexi''s anger was more drifting solely to Matthew. He turned to observe his brother he realised that Matthew, despite showing a air of being happy, had the same look he often had when they were children he was worried about something. He had hidden it well, but he knew something was not quite right.


    Before he could think further about last night, Chester awoke, and reached up pulling him down for a kiss. Phillip however was not going to let the opportunity escape him, and quickly pushed back the bed covers before moving over and straddling him. He gave himself a kiss, and quickly started killing him along his chest as he moved himself so that he could take his p*nis in his mouth. As he was moving down Chester''s body, he could hear him starting to m.o.a.n with the pleasure that his actions were giving him.


    Chester quickly realized that Phillip was about to take him in his mouth, and while he loved that, there was no way that he was going to be the only one to reach his peak. As he reached down to take Phillip''s p*nis in his hands, not only did Phillip push them away, he moved and took him in his mouth, eliciting a deep m.o.a.n from Chester.


    Before either of them could become even more aroused by their activities, without warning the door to his room was forced open, and a voice came from behind them "That is so disgusting. You know we do not want anything like this in our home. We are calling the police."


    As soon as he started to hear the words, Phillip knew exactly who had come into his room. Partially turning, he said "Mother, Father. This is not your home anymore. You transferred it to me, and I let you come and stay here when you are in town."


    "You two are unnatural and are contaminating our house."


    "Get out of here!" responded Phillip in a deadly voice. He was annoyed with his parent''s attitude. They cannot understand that he is happy and content with Chester. As he turned towards them, he observed the look of disgust on their face as they turned and exited his room, shutting the door behind them.


    Phillip slightly turned and collapsed on their bed resulting in Chester quickly moving and checking on him while saying "Are you alright?"


    Phillip opened his eyes and responded "They do not get it. They are trapped in their little world and hate me because I will not confirm to their expectations." He paused and said "Damn, call down to the staff and make sure they do not say anything about Matthew being back in town. Thank goodness they do not know about Matthew and Lexi, otherwise they would make their life miserable pressuring Matthew to quit the military and oust me from the company."


    "My love do not worry. You know Matthew does not want to be involved in the company." Pausing, he said "Hurry up and change to get down to them. They will cause havoc if we leave them alone too long."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 124 - What do we do? (2)

    1 January, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Pausing before continuing Chester added quietly, "Phillip. let me handle matters. You need to head into the shower to get down to deal with your parents quickly. While you are showering, I will sort out your medication as it is time for you to take it. I will let the staff know what they can and cannot say, and have them make your parents comfortable until you get down there. Matthew needs to be told that they are back in town. You know as well as I do, as I am here they will desire using Matthew''s villa, so he needs to know to stop them."


    Phillip looked at Chester and nodded before getting out of bed heading towards his en-suite. Chester watching Phillip head into the ensuite had the passing idea of joining him in the shower smiled remembering the shower that they had enjoyed together just yesterday before tumbling back into bed and spending half the day there together. He could not get enough of Phillip, but being conscious of his cancer he did not push too hard. Other than what he had promised Phillip, the other thing that restrained him from joining Phillip in the shower was the trouble that was brewing downstairs.


    Quickly moving over, he picked up the phone and called downstairs to let senior staff know what they could tell Phillip''s parents, before calling Matthew to let him know about his parents return. Matthew, hearing this, confirmed to Chester that he would take steps with his staff to ensure that his parents could not enter the villa grounds, but offered that if then needed somewhere to disappear to, they could come to the Villa or alternatively use guest quarters on the base, if that was the better option.


    He then quickly called John to let him know what Phillip''s parents were threatening. John reassured him, that he would speak to general duties staff to prevent the situation from escalating.


    Just as he pulled out clothes for him and Phillip, Phillip wandered back into the room with a towel wrapped around his waist and saw the medication already for him to take. Giving him a kiss, Chester dais "Give me a few minutes to quickly shower and change and we will go down together to deal with them."


    Hurrying Chester headed into the en-suite while Phillip took his medication and changed. As Chester returned, he said "Phillip, I have no idea what we should do with them?"


    "They have to get over themselves. We are a.d.u.l.ts, and there is nothing wrong with our relationship. Now let us go down and deal with them."


    Taking each other''s hand, they walked downstairs and were directed to the casual dining area where Anthony and Alice Rong were having breakfast. Spotting his son walking hand in hand with Chester, Anthony turned and spat "See I told you Alice, he is unnatural and disgusting. You should have done what I said when you fell pregnant with him, then we would not have to deal with this."


    While Phillip was looking at his father, Chester had turned observing Alice, and saw a look of horror crossing her face. Phillip, was ready to have it out with his father. "Father, as I told you, this is my home, not yours. If you cannot accept a perfectly legal relationship occurring in my home, you have a choice. It is called the door, and you can leave going to a hotel."


    "You brat, this is my home, not your home and if anyone will be leaving it is you. Plus I am reporting the situation to the police. While I cannot understand why the president championed the changes in the law to allow that unnatural relationship to occur, at least those who understand what is correct made sure the law prevents it from being pushed in faces of people, which is what you did."


    Phillip shook his head, realising his father had no idea on anything. He needed to understand things but was not willing to have the debate. "Fine, I figured your attitude would be that. Security will be escorting you from here once you have eaten your meal and you will be taken to a hotel for the length of your stay. This is my property given you transferred it to me when you and mother decided to travel the world. I paid you for your interest in the property. Do not think about threatening me with the company. Between myself and Matthew''s shares we own have the majority."


    "Matthew will have his shares voted the way I want."


    "You forget the basis of the trust, and the authorities have left the voting rights of the shares with me, provided that anything that has an impact on national security is run by them." Phillip paused and observing the look of scorn on his father''s face continued "Forget about waiting until you have finished. You can get out now."


    Hearing Phillip''s words, security came in and Anthony Rong realised that this was an argument that he was not going to win. "Fine, let us go Alice. But forget about the hotel, Matthew''s Villa is empty and I have keys so we will stay there." He grabbed Alice''s hand and started to pull her out of the room.


    Hearing that Chester laughed and said, "Try it." He reached over and stopped Alice briefly before giving her a kiss and saying, "See you mum."


    As Anthony stalked out dragging Alice behind him, Phillip looked to Chester and said, "You are wicked."


    "And you love me. But in all seriousness, we need to deal with him and his bullying behaviour.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 125 - How do I deal with a problem?

    2 January, LY Studio, City K


    As the car Matthew had organised for her pulled up outside LY''s studio, Lexi paused to consider her current situation. But before she could get too lost in her thoughts one of the soldiers that he had assigned as a temporary guard, dressed in civilian attire, having already quickly climbed out of the front passenger seat, opened the rear passenger door.


    Given what he had done, even with Chester, Andrew and Phillip''s cooperation in moving her and Dominic into his villa, Lexi had decided to not speak to Matthew unless absolutely necessary. She minimised speaking to him on New Years Eve, and even yesterday morning to the point he went behind her back and had Chester and Phillip have her agree not to drive any of her vehicles until more permanent solutions could be reached regarding her guards as to his perceived current threat to her safety. Who would be bothered with hurting her, a fashion designed who was about to divorce her husband she was manipulated into marrying.


    She was even p*ssed of with, was after he had introduced her to the temporary guards, he trapped her at the villa for the day while he disappeared off to base for the day. As he was effectively a manager, he could not understand his need to be there on that day.


    Then, there was the scene that his parents created as they arrived at the Villa gates and tried to force they way in. The staff made sure that they were prevented from entering, but Dominic had been scared by that. God knows what they would do, if they found Dominic and her living here. More importantly as Matthew''s parents a few glances would ensure Dominic''s parentage would quickly be revealed. That secret needed to remain a secret.


    Being trailed by the temporary guard, Lexi entered the studio where she was quickly surrounded by staff, each and ever one of them demanding her attention. Knowing that she had to gain control of the situation she quickly said, "Give me fifteen minutes and we will have a meeting to get things on track."


    With that the staff left her and she headed to her office. Looking around Lexi could not believe that in so few years that she was able to shed the spoilt rich princess persona that many of her classmates of her initial design course had labelled her as, to the owner of a up and coming brand, both with luxury and ready to wear elements.


    Despite the family wealth, upon her marriage her parents had given Richard control of all her money. While he ensured the house was appropriately financed, she was given little money to clothe herself and ready a nursery for Dominic. Richard, within days of their marriage made it clear that, for the sake of appearances, he would ensure that money was spent on the household to maintain the image of wealth, he was not willing to spend any of the money her parents gave him on her and her bastard child but it would be spent on the woman in his life that deserved it. That was when he taunted her about the existence of his lover, who he made clear was entitled to the best of everything.


    Richard, despite that was smart enough to provide her with money while he was alive, always with the comment that she could not complain that he gave her nothing and added a slap to her body to his comments. As the weeks and months of hell progressed Lexi kept quiet as the one time she made a comment Richard''s actions made her scared for her safety.


    But there were choices to be made. Lexi found the existence of second-hand stores and low-level department stores where she purchased things she needed to outfit Dominic''s nursery. She realised that she could use the money she had left to decorate the nursery and with the aid of patterns to make her own clothes. Once she mastered making her own clothes, she started to experiment and designed her own items. Chester on one visit realised that she was enjoying herself doing that, when Richard died helped her follow the career.


    However, before she could think further about her career, there was a knock on her door and the guard Matthew assigned came into her office before shutting the door behind her. "Madam Rong, we have done a preliminary check on your staff¡­"


    Rather than shouting, which Lexi knew would draw attention to the situation with a angry undertone Lexi interrupted "How dare you do that."


    "Madam Rong, we were ordered to check all your staff by Colonel ¡­"


    "Get out," snapped Lexi.


    Lexi waited until she was in her office alone, before picking up her phone and dialling Matthew. Within three rings he picked up the phone, saying "Lexi, what can I do for you?"


    "You b*stard. How dare you create a problem by checking on my staff. You have no right."


    Matthew on the other end of the phone simply shook his head. Lexi had no idea of the situation with all the risks that she was exposed to. He was reluctant to alert her as it would mean that he would need to move her and Dominic to the base and restrict her even more. That was something he was not going to impose on either of them.


    "Lexi calm down. It is standard given my current role and rank for anyone around you to go through checking to protect you¡­"


    "Go jump," spat out Lexi "They are my staff and they were fine last week, so they are fine this week. Plus call off your watch dogs."


    "Leave them alone to do their job."


    "I do not care. I have a problem called them and they are gone."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 126 - Calm down Lexi

    2 January, LY Studio, City K


    Given Lexi''s attitude, Matthew paused to consider what he needed to do. Those couple of seconds made him realise he needed to come down heavily on Lexi to get through to her the risks based on what they knew and deduced from the information they had.


    Hearing the silence on the other end of the phone, Lexi observed her staff gathering for the meeting she indicated they would have. Matthew''s silence was not to be passed up, so she decided to make her position as clear as she could.


    After quietly taking a deep breath, Lexi in a determined tone continued "I told you I did not want to be married to you. More importantly I do not want them here. Matthew Rong, you have two choices. Pull them out of here and give me the freedom to do what I want here and travel where I want throughout the world or I will make your life hell through causing you so many problems. Either way I will get what I want, it is the damage to you that is your only choice."


    Matthew could not believe it. All Lexi was focused on was a divorce. As soon as the thought crossed his mind that Lexi had something to hide, he immediately dismissed it, because there was, as far as any investigations had shown, nothing for her to hide.


    Matthew, trying to keep his frustration of her attitude from his voice responded, "Calm down Lexi. I will tell you clearly again. Forget about your options to me. The reality is you have two simple choices. You keep the guards, whether they are civilian or military that I arrange with you, and within reason, you can travel freely within the country and work at your business and with a little pre-planning you can travel overseas as needed for your business. If you fight me however, that will not happen and I will confine you to the Villa, It will them get worse if you keep it up as I will confine you to my quarters on base."


    "Do not threaten me," yelled Lexi.


    Matthew calmly responded "Lexi it is not a threat, it is a promise. My position limits your activities, but if you are reasonable I will allow you as much freedom as I can within those limits. Fight and that freedom goes. My actions will be dictated by your choices, and you have to live with the consequences of that decision."


    "I want a divorce. How dare you hold me to a marriage that I did not consent to."


    "As to a divorce Lexi, you know my position. We have been over that multiple times in the last few days. As I explained, you consented when the pre-requisites for a military marriage were put into place, and knew what all that meant. If I was the b*stard that you claim I am, I would have taken action to have your marriage to Dominic''s father declared invalid, because having done those pre-requisites for a military marriage a subsequent civilian marriage to anyone is invalid."


    "Well la-di-da, how caring you are," responded Lexi in a sarcastic tone.


    "I have given you your options Lexi, it is your choice. From what I understand you are very busy at the studio and ¡­"


    "We will continue this conversation. Do not think you won the argument; it is simply suspended." With that Lexi ended the telephone call, and under her voice she said to herself "That b*stard. He will not win this argument."


    Lexi heard her own quiet words and knew that Matthew was right, she needed to calm down. There was a full day ahead given the work needed for the upcoming ready to wear lines. The designs needed finessing and the timetable for their manufacture needed finalised. Plus, there were the couture designs for the elite bride to finish before they came for their preliminary discussions in the next few weeks. Two of those bridal parties ultimately made her business more than the annual profits on the ready-to-wear lines.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Lexi moved to her door, and headed towards the design team, being trailed by the guards. This would take some getting use to, as she was not going to let Matthew constrain her movements.


    Walking up to the team, Lexi said "Ladies and Gentlemen, apologies for the last few days, I have had some family things going on meaning that I have not been here." Lexi looked around her staff and realised that they seemed to believe her words. There is no way that she could tell them the truth as it would become so messy.


    "Before you ask, the people accompanying me are guards assigned to me by my family. There are concerns for the safety of some of our family, so we all have guards to protect us. I will do what I can to ensure that their presence does not impact you, but until the concerns about our safety are resolved you will have to put up with their presence. If they interrupt your work, please let me know and I will address it." Lexi hoped that they would to allow her to get rid of them.


    "Today, the important things are to finalise the designs for the upcoming ready to wear releases and the expanding current lines for the retail stores, and have their manufacturing resolved. Then we will turn to the designs for the upcoming bridal parties. I then want your ideas as to what we can add to the store lines."


    Quickly everyone sat down around the table, with copies of the ready to wear designs in front of everyone with pencils, erasers, and material swatches spread over the table. Lexi and her designed team started to work through each of the designs finalising them to Lexi''s satisfaction and determining the colour palettes for them.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 127 - Analysis

    2 January, Military Base, City K.


    Hanging up from the call with Lexi, Joseph, Ben and David looked at each other knowing that the each had the same thought. Matthew was in so much trouble with his wife, potentially as much trouble as they were with their own wives. Unlike Matthew, they each knew that their trouble were linked to the fact that their move here to City K was now at short notice, rather than the planned move that they had been planning on.


    Joseph deciding to brave the situation said, "Trouble on the home front Boss?"


    Trying not to laugh, as before Lexi''s call Ben, Joseph and David had all been complaining about the complaints from their wives about their quick move here, Matthew responded "Stow it Joseph. You forget that your wives, over the last couple of days since your redeployment was announced, have been on the phone complaining to me about messing with your lives, on a whim. None of them are happy."


    Matthew saw three heads slightly dip, before David lifted his and responded "But they are looking forward in the long term settling in here, boss. In the end, home is here for all of us."


    "True, but just remember..."


    "You hold our careers in your hand. How many times have you threatened us with that boss? You forget national command have been at each of us to take separate postings, but we have always been able to convince them, together we are so much better than if they separate us."


    David''s comment drew a round of laughter from each of them. Matthew knew despite all his complaining as Ben, David and Joseph had earned his trust he would never do anything that would mess with their careers. Plus David was right, as a group their skills and insight complemented each other ensuring that they were better together than apart hence the decisions of national command.


    Matthew looked around, and pulled out the jamming device and switching it on. "Now we need to get down to business. Ben, I want you to move straight into the intelligence team, and re-shape it."


    "That will not go down well with Major Hung."


    "Easily solvable. Your promotion is going to be announced tomorrow, along with your redeployment here."


    "In other words, I will be pulling rank." That drew laughter from David and Joseph, as both of them already had the impression that Major Hung would not like anything unless it was what he wanted.


    "Absolutely, Major Hung is already working against the reorganisation of this clunky special forces base."


    Joseph piped in "My quick observations are that it is too much organised on traditional military lines rather than the flexible integrated force it is meant to be."


    "True," responded Matthew. "I have already announced my plans for the restructure. The problem is in tackling the intelligence group Major Hung has seniority based on appointment, so resorting to seniority based on rank is needed. As to you Joseph, you will oversee the active teams and David you will start as my assistant. I have confirmed that your promotion will be announced in three weeks Joseph, and David your promotion will be a month after that. But before you all complain, there is no seniority based on promotion as your promotions were all signed off last week. It will be a fa?ade at the moment and later the truth will be confirmed."


    "You are not unleashing us totally?" queried David.


    "No, the restructure here has been warranted for a period of time and the focus on base I want is on that."


    That drew a round of nods. "The other thing, as what we are pulling from the kidnapping and your raid. I am assuming you have all been looking at the victims'' statement and the HUMIT and ELINT we secured before the base was destroyed? We need to add what we can to the knowledge we have about the Devil but work it to determine where the leak is on base. What he knew about me was not easily found out, but he had it. That means that he has a source here on base, the question who is the source? That is the important thing to determine as we need to turn that source to bring down the Devil."


    "There has been that suspicion of him having an inside source but are you sure it is military?" asked David.


    "David, the only member of the police that even knew I was back in town was John Nang. I grew up with John and personally trust him. Even leaving that aside he is also a friend of my wife and is my stepson Dominic''s godfather. If he wanted to targeted me, I suspect given what has happened in the past with Dominic he would not targeted Lexi. More importantly, along with his team they determined the Devil''s involvement and gave the general location to find us, whereas the team here could not even figure out what happened. Now, let us look at all of this and find out what we can, from everything."


    There was a knock on the door, and John Nang was shown in, carrying a laptop and folder with him. Once the door was closed, Matthew introduced everyone, before saying "What do you have John?"


    "Impatient as always Matthew. If you are not careful Lexi will ditch you."


    Matthew rolled his eyes, aware that John was teasing him. "We do not have the time to waste. What do you have for us?"


    The five of them over the next couple of hours started to look through the material and perform some additional analysis on it, but despite that they could tease out from the material, they could not find anything that would point them in the direction of the Devil''s military source.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 128 - I have been sidelined

    4 January, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Robert Hung dressed in civilian clothing, having quietly arrived to David''s villa for dinner, hiding his presence from most people, for their pre-arranged dinner still fuming about what had occurred on base the last couple of days. How dare Colonel Rong act to dump him from his position as the lead intelligence officer and his second in command. He should be the one in charge of the special forces, not that rich dilettante who could only have gotten his position and his promotions due to his family wealth, not due to being competent. It is the same thing time and time again, those unworthy were constantly appointed above him.


    Seeing his cousin, David dismissed the staff and they headed outside to the patio where their casual dinner was set up. Once he was assured by his minions that all of the staff were out of the property, he turned and said, "What is it?"


    "David, we have a problem. I have been sidelined, and I fear for my future here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That dilettante, Matthew Rong has brought in three new officers. One is a newly appointed Colonel, who he has placed in charge of he intelligence team, and two majors, one his assistant and the other in charge of the active teams. While I have seniority based on promotion over those two majors, but I suspect they will be promoted soon."


    Taking a breath, Robert added, "The only good thing is the intelligence staff, after a slight bit of prodding of one or two members have started to make their disgust with the situation clear to the new Colonel and Matthew Rong."


    David looked at his cousin. This was something then did not need. His position for years had been helpful to their plans but coming to the critical moment to achieve their revenge things were changing. "What is the impact, Robert?"


    "Firstly and most critically I am no longer in charge of the intelligence team. Using that I have been able to slip misdirecting intelligence to the team, when needed, and it has never been questioned. That in and of itself is not an insurmountable problem but it means that for both you and I we will need additional work to backstop that misdirecting intelligence."


    "As you know, to now I have simply been able to present the intelligence, now I have to at least have someone, who is totally believable, to be used as the source of the intelligence information. That is because, if I am reading this new colonel right, will want to meet the source of the intelligence at some point. Naturally I will delay it for as long as I can, but I cannot prevent it eventually."


    "Additionally we are going to build up a bank of trust, so when we need to use misdirecting intelligence is is seen as an error, not what it actually is, a misdirection. That, so you will mean that you have to burn some people, for that purpose. Not a good thing, but the big picture has to be considered."


    "While I have been able to maintain my position as second-in-charge of the special forces here, that is temporary. But they have restricted my access to information on the new officers transferred in. Either I will be transferred within special forces to a new posting away from here, or if I stay here I will be transferred to a general duties position. Either way, I will lack access to information we need."


    "Damn it. That is a problem, particularly now. Ditching ISX earlier than we wanted, means I have had to delay matters slightly, but this will create a challenge."


    At a signal, both were brought a glass of whiskey and joined by David''s second in command, his intelligence chief. "Boss I heard what was said. Let me figure out who we can use to be the intelligence source. I have information we can start using to create the credibility needed for the intelligence purposes. Importantly whoever we use, can insist that Robert is his only contact hopefully ensuring that he maintains his position within intelligence."


    "Sounds feasible. Hopefully that intelligence will be what we need to destroy the problems?"


    "It is boss. Those few enemies we need out of the way on the criminal side will be gone with the help of the military. If, before you leave you give me the names of the new military officers I will investigate them to see what we can find out. That should help you."


    "How is the business side going?"


    "Robert, perfectly. The time establishing the company at the outset was time well spent. The money, while nice, has gotten us into the position that in almost all of the key industries we intend to attack, if we do not control it, we are one of the few major players there. However, none of them cover all those industries so we will be the first company they come to."


    "So what have you got planned?"


    "I am going to for a few months be very public, becoming involved with society. That will mean that we do not need to hide our relationship, which when the final attack is launched will cement your position as a key person."


    "Plus the boss has divided us into a few groups. Along with a few members, I have joined the company. That gives us the opportunity to support the boss. To have intelligence to determine the timing, some have spread out into a few groups we need to monitor, and that will be where the real intelligence comes from. Others have moved into the new group. When we are ready, everyone will start moving into that group, but the boss and I will maintain a little bit of interaction with them."


    "All feasible. What do you need from me?"


    "Make sure you are not redeployed, but we will help with that."


    With that then continued to lock in plans while they had their meal.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 129 - Argument at Dinner (1)

    6 January, Yao Family Villa, City K


    Climbing out of the car at her family villa for the dinner she had previously agreed to be hostess for Andrew and Chester, Lexi stormed in ignoring Matthew, with Dominic trailling behind her. Given what they had done, there Lexi was not happy with cooperating with her brothers. They had sold her out, but she showed them just enough respect with greeting them before she stormed upstairs to her old suite.


    Dominic seeing his mother walk away tugged on Matthew''s hand. Matthew, crouching down to look at Dominic in the eye could see the sad, but somewhat confused expression on his face. He quietly said "Daddy Matthew, Mummy is annoyed with you. You better go and apologise for whatever you did."


    Matthew, in observing Dominic, realised that not only was he cute and well behaved, but he was concerned about his mother. In that moment, he wished that this wonderful child was not Richard''s son but his son. He, was even more determined that he would adopt Dominic and have him legally recognised as his son, than he had been the other day when he had spoken to the family lawyers about the process to do that. He needed this little boy to be his legally, even though he would never biologically be his son. But that desire was the cause of Lexi''s current attitude. He believed that Lexi would love the fact that he wanted the world to see that Dominic was loved and would never be differentiated from any child they may have, but she screamed and said that that would only occur over her dead body.


    Matthew, while maintaining eye contact with Dominic quietly said "I will Dominic. But do not worry.


    Your mummy is annoyed with me as I spoke to my lawyers, without her knowing, about what I would have to do to adopt you legally not only to tell everyone that we are a real family and that you are my son, but for you to know that whatever the future brings, you will be as important to your mummy and I, as any brothers or sisters that may come along in the future. I should have told your mummy what I was doing before I spoke to someone."


    Seeing the smile on Dominic''s face when he mentioned him becoming his son, legally Matthew knew that it was the right step. He gathered Dominic into his arms for a hug, before looking up seeing Andrew, Phillip and Chester watching them.


    "Now your uncles over there want you to go with them. I will go and talk to your mummy."


    "Ok Dad." With that Dominic walked over to Andrew, which Phillip and Chester watched.


    Andrew taking Dominic''s hand said, "Dominic how about we go any watch some cartoons, while we let your Uncle Phillip and Uncle Chester sit down before we join them."


    Matthew quickly walked up the stairs and headed towards Lexi''s suite, before opening the door. Surprisingly little had changed over the years in the room. He was right that Lexi had come here and she was sitting in the lounge area, looking angry. Shutting the door, Matthew headed over and sat down on a chair before saying "Lexi that was childish and you upset Dominic."


    The mention of Dominic''s name was enough for Lexi. How dare Matthew jeopardise Dominic. Richard was exerting his control over her and Dominic from beyond the grave, in terms of what she could do. Unless she wanted everything to be exposed and tarnish her parents, who despite what they did when she was pregnant with Dominic did care for her, she was stuck by Richard''s will.


    Shooting Matthew a look of pure venom, which she noticed made him slightly real backwards she spat out "How dare you. You have no right. Dominic is my child, and you want to make all these plans without me. You arrogant ¡­"


    "Brat, bastard, a*sehole. Come on Lexi, this is getting tired. All you have done is accuse me of being like this. We are a.d.u.l.ts. You have a child coming up eight years of age, and your behaviour is worse than his. What in the world did I do wrong?"


    "You want me to list them." Lexi started to increase her voice "Well you better have time. You abandoned me when I was seventeen to pursue your military career, opening me up to the marriage my parents arranged. Your actions damn well led to the hell I lived with for months until Richard was killed. It caused me to be so fragile that on his death I could not cope with the idea of being a single parent to Dominic let alone everything else that caused that I had to leave my child, and before you say anything I love him so much, to allow me to heal from the harm your selfishness caused. Finally, when I have healed and am back to be a full-time parent to my son, you get me dragged into whatever happened last week. That led to a forced marriage, which your actions led me to believe was simply a fake, but which I find out is legal. Consequently you, in your own apparent actions to ''save'' me r*ped me. Then you tell me when we are safe and I am being checked out in hospital, that I am legally married to you and lay out restriction upon restriction on me. Then you tell me that I have no ability to divorce you unless you consent. The total arrogance. I am a person with rights, and you cannot do that. Now you become even more arrogant and without consulting me start to take steps to adopt my son¡­" Lexi simply shook her head before reaching over and slapping Matthew''s face.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 130 - Argument at Dinner (2)

    6 January, Yao Family Villa, City K


    Observing his wife, Matthew could detect her anger. While he was willing to allow her to express that privately, slapping him on the face was a step to far, as he knew violence in interpersonal relationsh.i.p.s solved nothing.


    As Lexi started to withdraw her hand, Matthew grabbed her wrist in his hand before saying "That is the only time you get to do that. We all know how unacceptable that behaviour is when a man does it to a woman, so what you believe it is acceptable behaviour for a woman to do it to a man?"


    As he finished speaking, Matthew let go of her wrist, Lexi fired back "It is totally acceptable behaviour. It is about a woman to tell a man to back off and leave her alone."


    In a somewhat exasperated tone, Matthew started to respond by saying "Lexi¡­"


    Screaming now Lexi said "Do not use that tone on me Matthew. You arrogant, self-entitled idiot. Who would ever want to be in a relationship with you. Not me."


    Matthew stood there shaking his head. How in the world did he deal with this? He well and truly knew Lexi''s attitude towards him and the situation, but this ongoing cycle was going nowhere. More importantly it was damaging any prospects of them being able to see what relationship they could establish with each other, if she simply gave the relationship a chance


    "Do not shake your head at me," screamed Lexi at him.


    Matthew paused, and took a calming breath. It was obvious that Lexi wanted to cause him to overreact. That was one thing he would not do, because he already knew despite everything he still loved her.


    Having heard a car pull up, he knew he had to diffuse the situation so Matthew calmly and quietly said "Lexi calm down. Your brothers have guests, who if I heard right have arrived here¡­"


    Still screaming at Matthew, Lexi interrupted "Do not tell me what to do."


    Matthew had had enough. Yes, Lexi could get angry and be verbally and physically abusive towards him in the privacy of their suite in his villa, but this now was going beyond any bounds of acceptable behaviour.


    In a strong, firm but quiet voice to ensure that the argument did not carry out of her old suite, Matthew responded "No Lexi Rong, you will now listen to me. I let you have your say time and time again particularly as you feel trapped by how the law has worked in our situation but enough is enough."


    "Firstly, and you need to correct your memory I did not abandon you for my career. When we committed ourselves to each other and undertook all the preparatory steps for a military marriage not only was our marriage approved by the military, you knew that I had leave approved for three days to return for your eighteenth birthday so we could marry. You were the one who, through indirect means contact and informed me not to return."


    "When I received that message, I cancelled that few days leave and organised a longer period of leave when I completed the training block I was on. Yes, that I did without informing you, but I believed at that time three weeks would allow us to get married, have a short honeymoon and start to make the arrangements for you to move to where I was based. It was only on my return for that leave, that I found out from Phillip that you had married, given birth to Dominic and been widowed.


    You did not inform me of that so stop revising history.""


    "As to what happened when we were kidnapped, you were the targeted not me. I did not make that conclusion, it was John and his team. I have reviewed their data, and agree with that conclusion. If you need it confirmed speak to him, and trust what he has to say."


    "What happened during the time we were kidnapped, boiled down to two options for me. Refuse and see us killed or agree and give us the chance to escape. What I know about the group involved, and not even John has the security clearance to see all the data, let alone you, my refusal would have initially seen you r*ped by multiple men, abused and assaulted so badly and either killed or left to die. I did not want to do what we were forced to do, but I would not let them harm you."


    "Do you hear me claiming you r*ped me, when they tied me to the bed and had you perform act upon act on me when I could do nothing? No, it was the circ.u.mstances. Now what did you want me to do? Keep you as safe as I could until we were rescued or allowed you to be violated so badly you would never psychologically recover? My only choice was to keep you safe. As to Dominic, yes that may be arrogant, but all I asked about was the process, and gave you the information on that."


    "Me being revisionist? No that is you," spat Lexi at Matthew.


    "Lexi fine have your opinion, but this cannot go on. We must deal with this. Do not, however, think that this continuing childish behaviour of causing argument after argument will simply have me walk away. I made it clear to you that you had to give this marriage a reasonable chance of success, but all you have done is be argumentative and aggressive towards me refusing to give it a chance. Until you give it a chance, I will stand my ground. Now, will you calm down to be the host that your brothers asked you to be, or will we leave straight away?"


    Lexi gave Matthew a look filled with malevolence, but she was aware that she had agreed to help Andrew and Chester. There was no way that she wanted Matthew to be there though and picked up a vase throwing it at Matthew shouting "Matthew Rong, you might be a colonel in the military, but you have no right to interfere in my life. Get out of here before I have you thrown out and arrested by the police." She picked up the second vase and threw it at Matthew.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 131 - Argument at Dinner (3)

    6 January, Yao Family Villa, City K


    Matthew stared at Lexi and could not believe her attitude. Did she not hear a thing? Her behaviour was getting out of control and he was well aware that if he remained it would get worse, damaging the business meetings Andrew and Chester had with their guest. In that moment he decided that he would return to his Villa as a means for a few hours to diffuse the situation.


    "Fine Lexi, I am going, after I have a brief discussion with Dominic. He will have the option to stay here tonight or come home. You on the other hand will have the simple choice between returning to the villa or our on-base accommodations. Your guards will be instructed where to take you if you do not make a choice now. If you try to cause any more issues tonight, even that choice will be removed and you will be taken to our on-base accommodations. You then can complain about me restricting your movements."


    Without waiting for any further arguments from Lexi, Matthew turned and walked out of Lexi''s old suite, knowing the beautiful memories of the early stages of their relationship had just been destroyed, and found Dominic waiting outside the room for them to come out.


    Bending down he quietly said "Dominic, I know you want your Mummy and I to resolve matters, but at the moment she is angry with me that she will not listen to anything, let alone letting me apologise to her for what happened. I promise you that I will try again another time but at the moment your Uncles Andrew, Chester and Phillip need her to help them out tonight. If I stay that will be impossible, so I am going home. You can stay here tonight, wait until your mummy comes home or go with me now."


    Dominic simply said "I want to go home with you daddy Matthew now, rather than waiting for mummy to go home.later. She sounds really mad with you, and I think she will be with me because I told her before that I want you to be my daddy."


    "That is alright. I will go and tell your uncles what is happening, but you need to telly your mummy before coming downstairs and waiting for me."


    Dominic, while offering Matthew his hand nodded and said, "I can daddy Matthew." As Dominic entered Lexi''s room, Matthew headed back downstairs and opened the lounge door pausing on the threshold before entering the room. As he entered the room, he spotted the two strangers and tensed up even further.


    Having spotted him, Andrew said "Matthew come in."


    As he moved in, he nodded towards Chester and Phillip who were sitting together quietly leaning into each other, and said "Chester, Andrew, Phillip, I was hoping to stay, but Lexi is not getting what the situation is, and as you can guess she is extremity angry with me. It is for the best that I leave now. Dominic has said he will return home now, and his telling Lexi."


    Observing the looks of his brother and brother-in-laws Matthew continued "Phillip, maybe she will end up taking reality better if it comes from you. You cam confirm the reality of our situation with your friend President Dong, and then maybe she will stop trying to argue against the law of the land. But the three of you need to clearly understand something. My superiors have have it clear that she has two options as to where she will live. My Villa or my on-base accommodations I tried to get your Villa Phillip or here included in that list but currently they have refused. They will only allow her a certain time to make a choice or they will take it away from her."


    "Tonight, I have already messaged two of my junior officers who will be here soon and at the end of the night will accompany her to either place." Observing their looks Matthew added "If you need confirmation of the situation speak to John as he knows most things, and he has confirmed to Lexi that the police cannot interfere in the situation. But be reassured I prevent her running her business or spending time with you, as long as she abides by the rules I have told her, including having guards accompanying her."


    Phillip, spoke up "And you do not need to threaten us about trying to help her go outside the boundaries that have been established for her. We will not interfere but all bets are off if you physically hurt her. The emotional matters we cannot deal with presently as we all know how much Lexi currently hates you."


    Matthew nodded and said "Phillip, I know, but she has to understand the situation and she refuses to do so currently." Matthew paused and turned to Anna and Hou Yi and said "I have to apologise for interrupting your greeting everyone CEO and Madam Hou. I had planned to stay but things have changed."


    With that Matthew Rong turned and left the room. Dominic was waiting outside and taking Matthew''s hand he headed outside and climbed into the military vehicle that Matthew arrived in earlier, before he started it up and headed out of the Villa grounds and back to his villa.


    Matthew knew, that despite the options he set out to Andrew, Chester and Phillip, given Dominic had opted to come home with him tonight Lexi would return to his villa. He quickly dialed the guards assigned to Lexi and advised them of the situation to ensure that they quickly arrived at the Yao family villa to protect her.


    Lexi, however was still sitting in her suite in the family villa. How dare Matthew talk to her like that. He had no right to do so, and she was going to have this out with him. The reality was he had to accept, despite all his statements to the contrary that his actions had consequences. He had hurt her again and again, and this forced marriage was the worst of everything he had done to her. That, as she would argue with him would mean that he needed to agree to an immediate divorce.


    She knew that she needed it, as the longer she and Dominic were in his villa the more the risk was that Dominic''s parentage would be determined, and given what Richard had done with his will, that would ensure that Andrew and Chester lost control of Jax Corp, and ruin Dominic''s potential for a future in the family company.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 132 - Argument at Dinner (4)

    6 January, Yao Family Villa, City K


    Spending a few minutes to calm down from her argument with Matthew and Dominic''s statement that he was going with Matthew, Lexi exited her suite and headed downstairs. As she reached the bottom of the stairs a member of the Villa''s staff stopped her and said "Miss Lexi, Master Dominic has gone back to Mister Matthew''s villa. He said for me to tell you that he would love it when you got home if you came in and gave him a kiss goodnight."


    Damn it. Despite Dominic telling her that he was going with Matthew, he had no right to allow that.


    More importantly those three wimps downstairs failed to do anything to prevent Matthew taking Dominic with him, forcing her return to his Villa tonight. Well, he was not going to get away with that and she would tell him when she got back there later.


    Lexi stormed passed the staff member into the lounge she knew where Andrew, Chester and Phillip would be waiting for their guests. Fixing on the three of them she angrily spat out "You three, you are not doing your job and protecting me from that maniac. He keeps insisting that we are married, I have no options, I cannot get a divorce unless he agrees and that I can only go to limited places, or I will be detained on the military base. That is an utter lie. I want nothing to do with him, and you need to help me. Keep doing this, and I will leave the country cutting the three of you out of Dominic and my life. Speaking of Dominic, why in the world did you let him leave with that maniac?"


    All Andrew and Chester could do was shake their heads. Lexi was out of control, and they looked at Phillip, as they were worried they would say the wrong thing, and even if Phillip did, she would not take it our on him given that his cancer had returned.


    Phillip quietly said "Lexi, please calm down. I need my biggest supporter, my sister-in-law around to deal with my current situation. So I called and spoke to President Dong yesterday to see what we could do to help you. What he was able to tell me was that what Matthew has told you the truth. As to trying to leave the country, and do not deny that you are thinking about it, I would guess your name is already flagged on immigration databases so attempting to leave the country will be impossible. Please calm down, as I hate seeing you this angry. But I promise you I will talk to Matthew to get him to agree that you can stay at my Villa, rather than the other options that you have, because the last thing we want to see is you forced to live on the military base."


    "Your brother can go to hell Phillip. I love you, and you are the best thing for my brother, but his time in the military has made him arrogant, demanding and controlling and he has no right to control me."


    Sighing Andrew said "Lexi, Phillip is right calm down. And I think you need to apologise to our guests."


    Turning Lexi spotted two strangers in the room, and she knew that she had the grace to blush recognising the scene that she had created. One thing her parents had always drummed into her was not to cause a scene in front of visitors, and she had done that. "My apologise for that¡­" and she then squealed realising that Anna was pregnant, before turning to her brothers "And you did not tell me that she was pregnant. You idiots."


    "Well Lexi we asked you could you help her shop tomorrow, and by the way that is an approved activity" which saw a dark look pass over Lexi''s face "and you said that you would take the wife of our guest shopping while we were talking business. You cannot back out now, and to be fare we will give you the corporate card to spend what you like." Andrew and Chester lightly chuckled at Lexi''s look but at the same time knowing they had her ready to do somethign she enjoyed.


    Andrew then undertook the formalities and introduced Lexi to Hou Yi, the CEO of Hou Enterprises. That was a name familiar to her, as they ran several shopping complexes in Europe and America where she had LY stores. She had, always had the impression that he was a reserved man but seeing him beside his wife she realised in a glance he was a doting husband. His wife, Anna was a total surprise. As she spoke, she realised that she was from Australia. Who would have thought?


    Before they could talk further they were called into the dining room for the dinner, which despite what likely was overheard Lexi felt went off well. After dinner, Lexi saw their guests off with a promise for a shopping trip for Anna tomorrow. She knew there were a few pieces from the upcoming infant line, at the studio that she would make sure she gifted to Madam Hou.


    After they left she went and located Andrew, Chester and Phillip. "Apologise for my behaviour, but Phillip that brother of yours has me so angry."


    "Lexi, please do not take this the wrong way. Getting angry with him will get you nowhere. He has never responded to anger."


    "But he gets me so angry so quickly."


    "We all know Lexi, but the reality is there is nothing anyone can do. There is no way, given the massive changes to the marriage and partnership laws that President Dong will even think about pushing a change through for you. That reopens everything and you know the changes that have just come in only got through."


    Looking to Phillip and Chester, Lexi knew she would not jeopardise their happiness, and nodded. "Dominic has gone back to Matthew''s Villa. I will go back there but I need you to make sure that if things get too bad I can come and stay with you and you will keep Matthew away."


    After receiving a round of confirmations, Lexi turned and left the family Villa to head back to Matthew''s Villa.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 133 - A new friend and support (1)

    7 January, Matthew''s Villa and Jax Corp headquarters, City K


    After watching Matthew leave for his day at the base, Lexi headed to Dominic''s room to check on him. She hated not being able to spend this last day before he returned to School after the New Year''s break with him, but she had promised Andrew and Chester her help, and she would not go back on her word.


    Sticking her head in the door, Lexi said "Dominic, Mummy promised Uncles Andrew and Chester that she would help them today with their business. Will you be alright here..."


    "Mummy, Daddy Matthew told the staff to look after me if you and him are not here. He told me that they know what I can and cannot do, but told me that I would have to explain to you and him if I tried to do something outside what I am allowed. I am not silly mummy, as I know I have boundaries. Uncle Chester always enforced them, so I know what can happen."


    Lexi, hearing Dominic address Matthew the way he did tensed, but tried not to show that reaction to Dominic. Bending down she gave him a hug, and said "You better be good, but if you need me promise that you will call me."


    As he pulled back Dominic said "Go Mummy, I do not need you worrying about me."


    Kissing his cheek, Lexi stood off and exited Dominic''s room. How independent he was, but she still wanted her little boy to depend on her to some extent. As she headed down stairs, the staff promised her that they would watch Dominic and if there was any concerns that they would call her and Matthew.


    When she reached the vehicle three soldiers were waiting for her. The two she knew, and a new member. "Madam Rong, this is Sergeant Angela Yi, the Colonel reassigned her to be your close bodyguard. I have to head back to base." With that he turned and headed to the vehicle.


    Seeing the look on Lexi''s face, Sergeant Yi said "Madam Rong, please do not worry. I was meant to be the Colonel''s secretary, but he wanted someone a female he knew as your temporary bodyguard.


    I am a real temporary bodyguard, and someone will come and take my place in a couple of weeks. My instructions are that a permanent civilian bodyguard will be appointed, but only once the risks as the Colonel and his senior staff dissipate."


    "In other words, you are his spy."


    "Madam Rong, provided you abide by a few rules no. My job while I am here is to keep you safe. I just need you to tell me what you intend to do so I can do that. As long as you tell me your plans and stick to them, we can clear people you will meet and will not hover over you. But if you deviate from those plans or or something unexpected arises I, or when someone replaces me they, will be close to you, but that is simply to guarantee your safety. I have already had everything checked for Master Dominic''s return to school and understand security will be in place for him tomorrow. Your studio staff are all cleared, but clients will need checking."


    "You are his spy."


    "Madam Rong, I will not argue, but I am a competent secretary, and I will step in to help you in this regard. I can manage your diary and arrange all your travel provided I have sufficient notice. Presently all your international travel has to be approved by the colonel as he has to authorise the release of your new passport."


    "More importantly, and the Colonel does not know this I have arranged for a trip to a day spa for you tomorrow. I understand that you are helping your brother''s out with some business matters and the colonel said that you were stressed out so I figured that would be something you needed, particularly once Master Dominic has returned to school."


    Lexi looked at Angela Yi. Maybe she would not be too bad, particularly if she was a competent secretary that would make her life easier while she was with her, as there was a lot coming up. "Fine Sergeant, but you betray me to him, watch out I will make your life a misery."


    "Madam that is not my intention, but if things change at short notice I have my orders and I will speak to the Colonel, but I promise you I will tell you."


    That was a compromise that she could live with, and slid into the car, before they drove to Jax Corp''s head office. As she walked into the foyer, she noticed Andrew and Chester waiting for her with CEO and Madam Hou. Lexi scowled at her brothers, before running across to them and hitting their hands. She was still annoyed with them and Phillip over last night and their giving in to Matthew.


    As she did not want to spend any unnecessary time with her siblings, she asked quickly "How many hours do we have for shopping, you three?" Chester if he had his way, would drag business matters out as long as possible, but ultimately this was not Andrew''s style. It would be interesting who won this argument.


    Andrew responded "Be back here by three. No ditching the bodyguards at all Lexi, or your ability to do anything will be restricted, if not by Matthew by us. You know the dangers."


    After sticking her lounge out at Andrew Lexi said "Fine. Who is picking up¡­?"


    Chester responded, "You know sister that is always arranged, calm down and go." Chester then handed her a Black Credit Card. Lexi smiled and knew she would be having great fun on her brothers.


    Taking Anna Hou''s hand, Lexi gently pulled her away from the men, who she observed headed into an elevator to head for their business meetings. As they reached a waiting car outside Jax Corp, Lexi noticed two more vehicles waiting there. Some of them she realised as Yao Family bodyguards, who she figured Andrew and Chester must have assigned to watch them and figured that the others were those assigned to Madam Hou.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 134 - A new friend and support (2)

    7 January, JL International controlled Mall, City K


    After they settled in, the car slowly pulled away. Lexi looked at Madam Hou, wondering if her plans would be the best idea for someone obviously so far along in her pregnancy.


    Knowing that she could not delay in explaining her plans, lexi turned to Madam Hou and said "I hope that you do not feel it to presumptuous of me, but I have planned out the day. We will head to a shopping mall first for some shopping and wandering around, taking into account how far along you are in your pregnancy. The mall we are going to has a number of good restaurants we can have lunch at. As my design studio is closer to the Jax Corp headquarters we can head there for a while before I have you back to Jax Corp before our curfew arrives."


    As she finished Lexi looked directly at Madam Hou and could see that there was hints of laughter in her eye, and then she let our a chuckle.


    As she finished talking Anna, said "Lexi, it is Anna, not Madam Hou. I keep looking around for my mother-in-law, aunt-in-law or grandmother-in-law when you say that." Ater a brief pause, Anna continued "Could I ask a big favour, before we go shopping could we sit and have something to drink. My husband forgets that I like to have a leisurely breakfast at the moment, and he woke me too late for that to happen."


    Lexi nodded, and quietly sat watching Anna Hou as they finished the journey to the Shopping mall owned by JL International. Once they arrived, having spent some time at the Mall, she quickly headed towards her favourite quiet Coffee Shop. As they were shown towards a quiet corner, Lexi arranged for a snack to be served immediately while they ordered their drinks.


    While their orders were taken Anna observed Lexi and noticed that something did not seem right. After the staff member left Anna turned to Lexi and asked "Are you OK?"


    "Anna, that is a question I should be asking you. Looking at you, I would guess that you are around seven months pregnant and you came on a business trip with your husband. I remember when I was that far along in my pregnancy. I struggled even to get out of bed, let alone do anything at home. There was no way that I would have dreamed of any international travel, yet here you are."


    That shocked Anna "You have a child?"


    "A son. I am surprised that your husband did not have me investigated before he agreed to allow you to come shopping with me. He was just on three weeks old when my husband died in a car crash. I was only eighteen, and was not in a state of mind to be able to care for him. After talking with Chester, who was going through a hellish marriage my parents coerced him into, he agreed to take care of Dominic to give me time not only to get myself together but to build a career and be ready to come back."


    "I headed to France where I studied design. While I traveled back frequently to spend time with Dominic, it was difficult to be here and mentally I could not cope with the idea to do so for years. Around two years ago, I was ready to return, but as I had a business that was developing quickly, I had to take the time to shift it here permanently. That I only achieved around six months ago, where I resumed full-time care for Dominic, but he spends time with his Uncles Chester and Phillip, as Chester has been the primary male figure in his life."


    Lexi paused, and then continued "When are you due?"


    "In about two months. This is the last time I am going to be able to travel before I give birth, and before you ask, we decided not to know the s.e.x of the baby. We want a surprise. Now, can you answer my question?"


    "You are determined, Anna. Cutting a long story short, just after Christmas, a group of us had a dinner where we found out Phillip''s younger brother Matthew had been posted to the military base here. He came with Phillip to the party, and towards the end of the night Phillip and Chester ditched us. That was understandable as Phillip is having his third cancer battle and they wanted to spend time together."


    "As my Villa, actually let me rephrase that Chester''s Villa that he gave to me as it was Dominic''s home, is near Matthew''s villa, which he had been given by his grandparents to drop him home. His driver had remained at his villa. We were kidnapped by terrorists and to protect me" Anna noticed when Lexi said protect me she used her hands to indicate that they were in quotation marks "he agreed to go through what I simply took as a sham marriage, after claiming when we were kidnapped he was my fianc¨¦."


    "The joke was on me, as given the ceremony was performed by a religious minister licensed to perform marriage ceremonies and Matthew''s rank means, the law of the land given some things that I had done when I was younger meant that it was a completely valid and legal marriage, even though there is no marriage certificate issued at the time. I did not want the marriage, but the law here says with military marriages there are penalties for those who interfere with the marriages of military members and that the non-military spouse cannot get an official divorce without the approval of the military member. And there is more ¡­"


    Anna turned and put her hand on Lexi''s arm seeing how stressed this was making her. She knew that there was something more but Anna did not want Lexi to have to explain this.


    When she had Lexi''s attention Anna said "Forget about your marriage and what the problem is at this exact moment. Let us enjoy the day, but my advice, is go with the flow. So you know my ex, to put it politely was a b*stard, messed with me so much, but what he did has lead me to the love of my life. And as to your presumption about my husband''s investigation of you, you are correct, and I learnt that your late husband was like that." Anna saw the look that passed over Lexi''s face at confirmation of that Hou Yi had done "and who knows what your new marriage will bring. Plus, being nice can help you manipulate him when you need."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 135 - A new friend and support (3)

    7 January, LY Studio and Jax Corp, City K


    Upon hearing those words, Lexi paused and looked at Anna for a few seconds before retorting "Sneaky. You think and sound like a lawyer."


    Anna laughed before saying "I am one. But forget about that, I though we were here to have fund and spend so much money of the men in our lives."


    Before Lexi could respond, their drinks were brought out. Without thinking Anna and Lexi settled in, and quietly drunk their drinks. As they finished, Lexi signaled to the bodyguards accompanying them. While it was frustrating to be so closely monitored, given how far into her pregnancy Anna was, she was glad that there was some protection.


    Knowing the Mall, Lexi quickly steered Anna towards the baby and clothing shops, wanting to be able to spend a fortune, knowing the Card she had been given would result in Phillip and Matthew paying for her shopping spree. In walking onto the first baby store that they entered, Lexi was determined to spend money on Anna. Handing over the card to the staff winning the argument with Anna, Lexi realised how good it was to go into a baby store and buy items for a baby, she so wished that she had been able to do that when Dominic was born.


    A couple of hours later, Lexi noticed how Anna was flagging, and they headed towards the restaurant she had selected for a light lunch. Quickly, their lunch arrived and as they were eating Anna''s Mobile rang. As Anna answered it and said, "Checking up on me?" Lexi realised that her husband was calling her, to check that she was OK.


    After a few seconds of silence, she heard "Worrywart, you have seen how much I have spent today already¡­" That clinched it for Lexi.


    Quietly so as not to Anna while she was on her call, she quickly called the villa to check in on Dominic. Butler Yang answered the phone, and said "Miss Lexi, Master Dominic has had lunch and is playing outside having fun. He told me to tell you if you called, he would see you tonight."


    "He is so independent."


    "He seems that way Miss Lexi. He spent part of the morning in the library reading, and with Master Matthew''s approval he said if you allowed it, he could play computer games on his computer under supervision."


    "No computer games, but he can watch a movie."


    "Fine, I will tell Master Dominic, and I will arrange dinner for you and Master Dominic for around 6pm if that is fine with you."


    "Absolutely, now I need to go so I will check in later."


    Lexi ended the call, and as Anna finished her call, she quietly said "He is worried about you?"


    "Understandable. There have been a lot of things going on that have impacted me during this pregnancy, and I think that worries him."


    "We can head back if you want."


    "And give him the pleasure, let alone having your apparent leash pulled for the day. Forget about it. I am quite willing, if it is not risky to aid and abet you frustrating that arrogant husband of yours. It is fun messing with people who think they know everyone."


    Lexi saw a look in Anna''s eye that made her realise that if Matthew was in front of them, he soon would be brought down verbally by this seven-month pregnant woman. That would be something she would pay to see.


    "Come on then, let us head to the studio. I have a few things you might like there."


    Twenty minutes later they pulled up to her studio, and with help of the bodyguards them both to climb out of the car. Lexi when they entered the studio saw the change of look on Anna''s face and asked "You own LY?"


    "That is my second baby. Hence why it took me eighteen months once I made the decision to return. While I could have moved back and returned regularly to Europe but that was never going to be fair on my Son. I had to arrange all the logistics to relocate my design and manufacturing headquarters here, before I returned."


    "Damn, if I had known I would have ditched the mall and simply come here. I love your stuff and have a number of pieces already in my wardrobe."


    "That is the praise that I like to hear. We have a new release of maternity wear clothing about to go out. Let us go and have a look if here is anything you would like." Lexi then motioned to Anna to follow her into an area where she was passed item after item.


    Over the next ninety minutes while Anna was trying on pieces, she encouraged Lexi to vent about matters to her. Eventually Anna selected three pieces and offered to pay for them. Lexi was not going to allow that. Here she had someone that was willing to listen to her situation and talk to her about things.


    A true friend. "Forget about it, Anna. You have been here today to listen to me venting. I needed that today. Now I just have to work out how to handle the mess that is my life."


    "You know I am a call away if you need to talk. I need friends around me. Yes, I love my in-laws, who treat me better than my mother ever did, and my brother and his wife also are near me, but they have her family as well. All the friends I have are a couple of co-workers, one of which is the mother-in-law of my brother, and I would like to add you to that group."


    "Absolutely. Plus, you can help me work out how to deal with that so-called husband of mine. Deal?"


    Anna took a step in and hugged Lexi, before saying "Deal. Now you have to promise me that when I give birth you will be there."


    "With bells on. That idiot who wants to control me can go jump!" Looking at her watch, Lexi realised that they only had ten minutes to get back to Jax Corp otherwise her brothers will make one call which will literally send out the army.


    After Anna and Hou Yi, left Lexi turned ignoring Andrew and Chester before being taken back to Matthew''s Villa.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 136 - Leaving me in peace (1)

    13 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew stood in his home office, with Joseph, Ben and David. While he had reviewed the results of the in depth analysis of the HUMIT and ELINT that had been obtained from the Devil''s terrorist camp and those they rescued on Friday, he had taken the time so far over the weekend to ponder what that revealed.


    The scouring of the camp, including digging through rubble so far had not located any body of a senior ISX member let alone the Devil himself. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air. That meant that some of them needed to head back to the terrorist camp and be involved in the investigation of the area let along the remains of the camp.


    Seeing the frustration on Matthew''s face, Ben said "Matthew, we are meant to be relaxing, but something is on your mind."


    Joseph and David said "True"


    David then continued "You have is worried, and have something planned. So what are your plans?"


    Shaking his head, Matthew said "You three know me too well..."


    Joseph interrupted and said "Well, what did you expect from you friends in the military? We hate your guts?" This drew laughs from Ben and David.


    "There is that, sometimes I wonder though why I am friends with you." Matthew saw the stunned faces and then laughed. "Honestly the three of you helped keep me grounded."


    After a few moments of silence Matthew said "I have considered the data and analysis report. We need to head back to look at the terrorist camp. Something does not make sense. I have my suspicions, but they need to be investigated. I need to go, so Ben you need to stay and be temporary head of special forces. As your promotion is public, Major Hung cannot pull rank based on seniority, is Joseph and David stayed."


    "Not a problem. You need me to keep him sidelined?"


    "Absolutely. I know your wives will kill me as they have only arrived, but Joseph adn David I need you to accompany me. Rather than anyone knowing where we are actuially going, what will be said is we have headed to national headquarters to not only deliver material from the base that cannot be uploaded into the systems but review other material that due to its sensitivity is not uploaded."


    "A smokescreen?"


    "Partially. To sell the cover story we will head to the capital, show our face at national headquarters and then leave. Once we are finished at the terrorist camp we will reverse the process to hide what we have done. Given that, you need your uniforms to fly in, with a spare uniform in the bag, but..."


    "Non-identifying uniforms for when we are at the terrorist camp, We know the drill," responded Joseph.


    David added, with a light laughing undertone "You know the more we talk the more our wives will get annoyed with us, possibly kill us. We should forget about work, and head out to join them."


    Matthew realised that David was attempting to joke about the situation, but in some respect, it was not a joke. Lexi was still so angry with him that if she had the opportunity she would hurt if not kill him. Things had not changed in the last few days, so hopefully being away for a few days may allow Lexi to calm a little and be willing to talk to him about the situation rather than causing an argument.


    Meanwhile, Lexi was sitting outside with three women who all seemed close to each other. She felt a total outsider with how they acted. It was only when Sarah Dang said "Jessica, where are you staying? Monica and I have not seen you on base since we got here."


    "Monica that is surprising, I though you would have spent a few days at your parents with the children rather than straight into your on-base housing."


    "Ha, unlike you Jessica, my parents never approved of my marriage to Joseph. They could not see why I would waste my time on someone, who if you remember at the time was just an enlisted soldier. They always argue that I could do so much better than him. The only worship money, and I pity my sister as they have spent months trying to set her up with that elusive businessman David Hwuag."


    "You are kidding me," responded Jessica. "Do they not learn. Lexi you might remember this ¡­"


    Lexi looked at Jessica Pang strangely. She did not know these two.


    "You are trying to place us. My father is Maxwell Fung. He was a senior executive at Jax Corp until he retired a few years ago due to ill health. Monica''s father is Kevin Mo, the CEO of MoTang Enterprises. We both grew up here and attended school with you. You remember that incident at our end of final year formal there the venue was stormed of some boys with guns?"


    That event Lexi remembered; her parents blamed Matthew for that. "I do."


    "Ben was my escort, and Joseph Monica''s. David was involved with Monica''s cousin Sophia Mo and he escorted her. At the time the three of them were troublemakers and on the edge of being thrown out of the army. They were the soldiers that your husband confronted when everything went down and helped him defuse the situation. The reality was that saved their careers and has them where they are. They all feel they owe your husband, and I must admit we agree. Sophia after that dumped David quickly, but Ben and Joseph got us to commit. A couple of years later we met Sarah and introduced her to David and the rest was history for them."


    After getting that information, Lexi was finally able to place Jessica and Monica. They were two quite girls in the year. Sophia was their complete opposite, loud and in your face. She had come into her Paris store just after it opened and she realised immediately who she was. She had never changed. It was not surprising twelve months later she read about her dying from a drug overdose.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 137 - Leaving me in peace (2)

    13 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Monica observed that Lexi had placed her and Jessica. She quietly said, "Sophia was her own worst enemy. After we all graduated from High School, with her looks she was quickly recruited by an entertainment firm to be a film and television actress. Having a boyfriend in the military for her did not fit the image she wanted to project so she dumped David. No loss for him, as he ended up finding the love of his life. The problem was that while she had a pretty face she had no real acting skills. When Joseph and I married, I was disowned by my family other than my sister Abigail, who only recently turned eighteen. Sophia, lead the mocking of me."


    "What I know is limited, and if from second hand information. He lack of talent meant that she had to rely on investors promoting her to act in movies and series the financially supported. That meant she became involved with them and fell into drug abuse. That affected her looks, and eventually when she ceased to satisfy their needs s.e.x.u.a.lly and with her beauty they dumped her. That started a drug spiral to the point it became noticeable to the family."


    "When I heard about Sophia''s decent, as I was concerned and I contacted my parents, uncle and aunt and grandparents to ask how she was. They universally blamed me for what was happening as my role in life was to have stayed and protected Sophia as she was the family''s princess designed for high things to benefit the family. I was seen as selfish as I abandoned her to marry Joseph. It did not worry me, but I now see that the family are trying to push Abigail into a marriage for the family''s benefit. That I want to prevent. She is young, needs to complete her education and enjoy her life."


    Jessica added "And according to my parents, who still occasionally go out in society she is fighting that, and it is not pretty." After a pause Jessica added "Now, Lexi, before our husband''s join us we are after a bit of help."


    "What, you need a few outfits?"


    Jessica, Monica and Sarah all looked at each other. That was not what they needed, but for Sarah, looking at the clothes Lexi had on, she recalled seeing a similar outfit when walking passed a LY Store in the capital. Something clicked for her so she said "You are the one behind the LY stores. Why did we not click when you were introduced to us."


    Lexi wondered if she should answer, but that decision was taken out of her hands as the four men came walking out and Matthew added, with a sense of pride in his tone "She is the owner and head designed."


    Turning around to look at Matthew, Lexi shot him a look letting him know that she was not happy about him, but with all his friends and the children around Lexi decided that this was not the time for an argument.


    Over the next couple of hours, the eight a.d.u.l.ts sat relaxing as the children, lead by Dominic played in the yard under their supervision before having their early dinner and their guests leaving.


    On returning to their room, after settling Dominic for the night and him understanding that Matthew would be away for a few days, Lexi and Dominic headed back to their suite. Lexi, as they headed there was determined that she was going to have her say.


    As Matthew closed the door behind them, Lexi turned and angrily let loose "You b*stard. You failed to tell me about the connection to your subordinates and their wives. You tell people about my business without asking me. As I have told you, you are arrogant and controlling, and I want a divorce. There is no way I want trapped in a marriage with you." Lexi moved closer and raised her hand slapping Matthew across the face.


    As the went to pull her hand back, Matthew gently but firmly grabbed her wrist. "Lexi stop it. We created the situation, and yes, I did not take all the steps I should have when I found out that you had married and became a widow. We, both, created the situation in the first place now we must live with the consequences of our in-actions and failures. Slapping me, abusing me and everything else must stop. I told you, unless you give this marriage a chance then I will not consent to a divorce. I can accept the ending of our marriage if we cannot make it work, but you are not even trying to see if we can make it work. And one more thing, that is the last time you slap me, next time there will be consequences."


    "Threatening violence. Typical man, bully and abuse the woman in a relationship, blaming her for all the problems."


    In a quiet, but somewhat menacing voice Matthew said "Enough Lexi. I never threatened violence, all I said was if you do that again there would be consequences."


    "La-di-da," came Lexi''s cynical response, before she raised her other hand and slapped Matthew again adding "I want you to leave me in peace."


    Matthew grabbed he other hand, and gently pulled Lexi in before giving her a brief and passionate kiss on the lips. As he let her go and moved away, he said "Consequences Lexi. I know you needed to travel to Thailand for business, but forget about me giving you approval to travel for a month. Send a subordinate to deal with it. As to the other, I am going to the base and will see you at the end of the week. If you can figure out your issues and apologise, I might rescind that ban."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 138 - Mummy, I hate arguments (1)

    17 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Given that Dominic had been avoiding her since Matthew had gone off doing whatever he was doing with the military, Lexi finished her work at the studio early enough to ensure that she was back at the Villa before Dominic arrived back at school. Dominic''s avoidance of her was unusual, as he always had to talk to her daily whether she was with him or away. Whatever was wrong, she needed to determine what the problem was and address it before Matthew arrived back because if he was still acting like this when Matthew returned it would only cause more problems.


    While she hated that she was living at Matthew''s villa and this marriage, Dominic had to remain her priority as in the end he was a child that did not deserve to be hurt. As she reached the villa door, it was open and she spotted who was opening it.


    Old habits kicked in and she said "Uncle Adam, please have Dominic come and see me in the informal lounge when he gets home from school.: After a pause, Lexi realised that Dominic would want an after school snack, so she continued "Could you please arrange for some snacks for us."


    "Yes Miss Lexi. Myself along with the rest of the staff have already figured out what Master Dominic likes, and before you say anything he seem to like snacking on different fruits. I will make sure a fruit platter and a drink for him is brought out when he arrives home. I will bring a pot of tea our for you as soon as it is brewing."


    Lexi nodded and headed to the informal family lounge at the back of the villa, sitting down to relax before Dominic arrived home. Less than five minutes later Uncle Adam arrived with the promised pot of tea for her. As he sat it down, the smell wafting from the teapot indicated that it was her favourite green tea.


    As she started to sip on the cup she had poured herself, Lexi knew that without Matthews constant presence she had time to breathe and think. That time had allowed her to clarify to herself how intolerable the current situation was. Getting out of this sham of a marriage as quickly as possible had to be her priority for herself, let alone ensuring that her secret was not exposed, risking Dominic.


    But the problem was Matthew was being stubborn, not accepting her position. The problem was yesterday she had seen the family lawyer to discuss the situation. When she had provided him with the doc.u.ments she had, the news delivered was devastating. Matthew controlled a divorce. The scary thing, that her lawyer explained was that in asking questions she could, if Matthew wanted, be prosecuted herself for interfering with a Military marriage.


    It was interesting that he had not leveled that threat at her presently but wondered if that was part of the consequences he had spoken about Sunday before he left. The question she had, was what she did she do. The only time she had any control in her life since she knew she was pregnant with Dominic, was when she was in Paris, but even then Chester had some control as he was caring for Dominic and could refuse to continue that at any time forcing her to return when she was not ready to cope back here.


    She was shaken out of her thoughts when her mobile rang. Quickly answering is she said "Hello."


    "Lexi, Monica Wang here."


    Lexi was surprised. Despite having given Sarah, Monica and Jessica her mobile number before they left on Sunday, she wondered what she could do.


    "Monica, what can I do for you?"


    "Both a favour and a heads up."


    That sounded ominous. "Yes," she responded with some concern.


    "Nothing to be worried about. As a new military wife, you would not be aware, each military base has its annual ball. The ball here is the end of January, but it is not what we thought of a ball growing up."


    "Hence the favour, you want a dress?"


    "Not for that. Jessica, Saran and I all thought for that we would take you shopping so we can give you an idea what would be suitable. Our husbands will be in their dress uniforms, so they do not have to worry about it. The favour is society driven. Jessica has gotten some invitations to society events over the next few months for the three of us. But none of us have anything suitable. Would you be able to help out?"


    That was a challenge Lexi wanted. She loved designing clothes for people, and despite their connections to Matthew, Sarah Jessica and Monica had shown her already that they wanted to be friends. It might be fun designing clothes for the three of them, not only to fit in with society but consider their husband''s occupation as military officers. A light turned on, a new possible line, and she could make the three of them her test bed.


    "That I can do. How about the three of you meet me at my studio say Monday morning. I have a few things on tomorrow and try and leave my weekends free."


    "Spending time with the family. You realise that our husbands have no control on when they are working, so thinking you can dedicate weekends to family time is a fallacy Lexi. You have to grab what family time that you can."


    "Monica, I have a son who attends school. Weekends are Dominic''s time to do what he wants, provided that he has done all his homework and is not in trouble."


    "True, all our children control the house¡­" Monica was continuing to talk, and Lexi could hear that Dominic had arrived home.


    "Monica, I will text you the details of the studio and when to arrive. Dominic has arrived home and I need to talk to him," said Lexi ending the call to wait for Dominic to come in.


    Dominic, as he walked in spotted his mother, and decided that he needed to tell her what had been worrying him for days, "Mummy, I hate arguments."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 139 - Mummy, I hate arguments (2)

    17 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    On hearing those four words, Lexi felt as if her heart was shattering, How had things gotten to the point that her baby boy had to say them. Observing the look on his face she could determine that he was unhappy about something. That made her wonder had he picked up on the tension between her and Matthew despite her attempting to protect him from everything or was there a problem at school. She needed him to be happy and comfortable so that he could adapt when she had escaped from this intolerable situation, meaning she had to deal with the situation.


    Observing her son, Lexi realised that she could not determine the reason he was so upset. He gave nothing away so the only option was to talk to him to attempt to figure out what the problem was. Quietly and gently she asked "Dominic, come and talk to me please."


    Looking directly at Lexi, Dominic said "Mummy I have things to do." He then turned around and ran out of the room. Seeing his reaction, Lexi paused and instinctively knew that there was something wrong. It was not a good thing that he viewed he could not even to talk to her about what was worrying him. In the past, despite only spending part of the year with him, he always spoke to her about what was worrying him, even if that meant a phone call to her at any time of the day or night.


    As she headed out of the lounge door, she looked around and could not locate him. Where might Dominic has gone? What would he be like to deal with?


    Turning back, she quickly picked up her phone and dialed Chester. As soon as he answered she said, "Chester I need your help with Dominic?"


    "Why?" responded Chester immediately. Hearing her voice, how shaky it was and the fear in it, Lexi was having her first experience with Dominic''s challenging behaviour. While Dominic was generally well behaved when something worried him, he would be quick with a phrase or two before running away hiding from the a.d.u.l.ts around him. The focus of his behaviour would be the a.d.u.l.t that he believed was the cause of what was concerning him.


    "Dominic has seemed off, and when I just went to talk to him, he told me he hated arguments and then told me he had things to do before running away." As she told Chester what had happened Lexi knew that the tears were ready to run down her face. What had she done to her son?


    "Lexi, you forget Dominic is a child. In the past when you spent time with him, you treated him like a little a.d.u.l.t. While he is generally well behaved, he is still a child. He will react like a child when there is something worrying him. That includes telling us without filters what he thinks and running away."


    "But he has never done that Chester."


    "Lexi, and please do not take this the wrong way as I never regretted my decision to care for Dominic to allow you to heal and be ready to be his full-time parent. You needed the time to heal once Richard died, and that meant you needed to go away, and until you were healed you could not be a constant in his life. That has meant that you have only had blocks of face-to-face time with Dominic and spoke regularly to him on the phone of by Skype, he was always in his best behaviour with you. He loves you and wants to be with you."


    Those words from Chester pushed her over the edge and the tears started to roll down her face. Had she been so selfish with her choices when Richard died to the point that she had hurt her son, when all she was trying to do was protect him as she knew she could not parent him?


    Hearing the quiet crying of his sister, who was trying to hide it from him, Chester continued "Lexi, as I said you needed the time to heal, from the disaster that was your marriage when Richard died. You could not even care for yourself, let along an infant totally dependent on you. You made the right choice for Dominic, regardless of what anyone else will tell you. You did not abandon him, you were always a part of his life, but at the same time healed yourself. Do not question your choices."


    "But I do¡­"


    "Lexi do not question yourself. You are his mother, so be his mother. All parents will tell you children can demonstrate challenging behaviours at times, and you need to deal with it because if you let him get away with it, he will continue to challenge you."


    "But¡­"


    "Lexi, he is so like you. Generally, a well-behaved child, but is he does not like something, he becomes cold, distance and argumentative. Now talk to him, and if Phillip feels up to it, we will come for dinner. Tell your staff not to cook, and we will grab some fast food to treat Dominic. I will text you if we are coming."


    Before Lexi could respond to Chester, he hung up the call making Lexi realise that she was on her own now to deal with Dominic and his behaviour. As she reached the bedrooms, she opened the master suite door placing her phone on a table inside as she did not want the distraction of it ringing while she spoke to Dominic.


    On reaching Dominic''s room, she paused and took a few deep breaths before opening the door and walking in.


    As she entered the room quietly, she stood there for a few seconds watching her son, who did not know she was there. When he turned and realised that it was Lexi. He said "Mummy, I hate arguments and do not want to talk to you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 140 - Mummy, I hate arguments (3)

    17 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    On hearing Dominic''s words, Lexi was stunned. Her child was being rude and disrespectful. That had stopped now, as it was inappropriate behaviour.


    In a firm but not loud tone, "Dominic Yao, that is totally unacceptable. You do not talk to me, let alone any other a.d.u.l.t like that. You need to calm down and talk to me properly or..."


    "Mummy, you are angry, and I do not want to talk to you." With that Dominic turned his back on Lexi.


    This was intolerable to her. Rather than pandering to this, Lexi moved over quickly and sat down beside Dominic on his bed, before saying "Dominic Yao. Stop this. I have to tell you something firstly, so you will listen to me, but we will talk."


    "Mummy, NO! I will not," screamed Dominic, hitting Lexi with his hands on her arm.


    Lexi, gentle took his hands before saying quietly "Dominic, behave. Since you have gone back to school for the year, your teachers have become so concerned about your behaviour at school which is bordering on being unacceptable. You and I have to talk about that."


    In a tone, that was laced with anger and disappointment Dominic quickly responded "As if you care mummy. All you have done for the last few weeks is focus on you and been angry with everyone else. The only person who seems important to you is you mummy. Daddy Matthew and I do not count. You were not like this when you came back permanently, and I wonder why you did."


    Those words hurt Lexi deep down. Was she being selfish focusing on herself and the need to get out of this marriage for his sake. Lexi gathered Dominic, despite his resistance into her arms and started whispering repeatedly to him, while rubbing his back "Dominic you know I love you." After a couple of minutes of struggling he started to calm down with his with her constant reassurance that she loved him.


    About ten minutes later, Lexi let Dominic go and looked at him before saying "Dominic, tell me what the problem at school is?" Lexi, while hoping that the issues at school were the only problem, realised that she needed to have Dominic tell her what was worrying him.


    "Why Mummy?"


    "Dominic something is wrong at school, and unless I know what the problem is, I cannot help you."


    "Mummy¡­" came out the whine from Dominic.


    "Do not use that tone with me Dominic. Your teacher has told me things about what has been happening at school. However, you have a chance to tell me your side of the situation before I decide anything. You know that I am not unreasonable, but if you refuse to tell me anything, I can only believe what the teachers have told me."


    "That is unfair mummy. You should trust me."


    "I do trust you Dominic, but with that trust comes the responsibility of you answering things like this when I ask you, honestly."


    Dominic looked at Lexi and realised that he was not going to be able to win the argument with his mummy. He worried what she would do, if he did not answer things.


    "Mummy you have made so many changes to everything, what do you want me to tell you."


    Taking a breath, as Lexi knew that Dominic was trying to get away without telling her anything. "Dominic, all I want is you to tell me the truth, nothing more nothing less."


    "Mummy¡­" wined Dominic.


    "Whining will not change anything. You need to talk to me Dominic as how can I help you without knowing what the situation is."


    Dominic sighed, and said "Mummy it is a few things. Someone heard about Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip''s engagement and told me that I belonged to an unnatural family and we deserved to go to hell for allowing that."


    Lexi was stunned. That was the words of a.d.u.l.ts that children were spouting. She thought that the country had come a long way over the years, especially with the changes in the law about same-s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s. That was something she needed to talk to the school about. Chester and Phillip with the changes in the law, still ensured that the did nothing that went outside the law.


    "Dominic, it is not like that. You know your Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip love each other. They want the best for each other. That is not wrong. You should not respond to people like that as they do not know the truth." Damn, Lexi thought to herself this was hard to deal with. How do you tell a child like Dominic about prejudices and ignorance that those comments echo of a.d.u.l.ts without sounding vindictive?


    "But Mummy, I was naughty to one of them who said that."


    What! Lexi though. There was more than one child telling her almost eight-year-old son about this. The situation was more serious than it initially seemed.


    Seeing that Dominic did not want to say what he had done, Lexi asked "What did you do Dominic."


    "Please do not be angry mummy," said Dominic before looking to the ground. Lexi picked up he was ashamed at what he had done.


    "Can you tell me what happened Dominic so I can help you."


    "Mummy, I kept the four that had surrounded me telling me what the did about Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip. I told them they were being mean and to leave me alone. We argued, and I tried to push myself free from them. One of them claimed I hit them and hit me. I then kicked the one who hit me before pushing him and his friends away."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 141 - Mummy, I hate arguments (4)

    17 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Hearing that, Lexi was worried. What the boys, who had surrounded Dominic had done was wrong.


    There is no excuse for using a.d.u.l.t family members as a reason to bully someone, Dominic had also done something wrong in kicking them.


    Looking directly at Dominic Lexi, calmly, firmly but ensuring that she was not aggressive said "Dominic, you know kicking someone is not acceptable behaviour."


    Hearing Lexi''s words, Dominic immediately started to cry and threw himself back into Lexi''s arms.


    To reassure him, all she did was hug him. Eventually, Dominic pulled back and sat back down beside Lexi. Lexi noticed that he took a couple of, what she could only call settling breaths, before in a pitiful tone saying "I know mummy, but they were so mean. The punch really hurt, and I reacted."


    Dominic then threw himself back into her arms, sobbing even harder that the first time.


    Lexi was worried. What was happening at school was hurting Dominic so much and he did not deserve it. But at the same time, she knew that violence resolved nothing. For her what made the situation even worse was that Dominic''s school was the same school that Andrew, Chester, Phillip, Matthew and she had attended. It was considered the elite private school in the city where most of the rich and well-connected people sent their children to for their primary education before moving to other same-s.e.x campuses for Middle School and High School


    Rubbing his back, Lexi simply let Dominic cry while reassuring him that everything would be alright. She wondered was this school the right choice for Dominic if the prejudice of some students could impact her son. But did she want to change something else in his life in such a short space of time.


    When Dominic stopped crying, Lexi said "Are you alright Dominic. Can you continue talking to me?"


    Dominic pulled back and nodded, before in a calm voice saying "Yes Mummy. But that is only part of it. They are also calling me a b*stard. What does that mean mummy?"


    The shocks kept rolling in for Lexi. What in the world was his school, her Alma Marta. letting their students do? Letting some students bully others through calling them names and express a.d.u.l.t prejudices.


    Lexi''s issue was how did she address this with her son in a manner that he could understand. But even then, there was now the added complication that Matthew had thrown at her in that he could have her marriage to Richard declared invalid. He said he would not do so, but...


    Taking a breath, Lexi said "Dominic there is a few meanings of that word. I am guessing that the meaning that they are using is the fact that you do not have your daddy."


    "But as you, Uncle Chester, Uncle Phillip, Uncle Andrew and Nanny and Poppy tell me, my daddy dies in a car accident, with a friend of his a few weeks after I was born. How does that make me a b*stard? Did Daddy really die in a car accident?"


    This was the lie that Lexi did not like, his real daddy was not dead but due to the deal struck between her parents and Richard meant that she had to maintain the status of Dominic being Richard''s child. There is no way that anyone could find out that Matthew was his father. That was reinforced by Richard''s will that ensured that control of the situation was maintained.


    "Dominic your daddy died in a car accident, with a friend of his. Your Uncle John might know the police that dealt with the accident so maybe they could confirm it for you. The fact that he died does not make you what they called you. They are wrong."


    "But Mummy, I do not have my daddy¡­"


    Damn, Richard''s death complicates things. Gathering Dominic in his arms, Lexi said "My darling, you do have a daddy. He is just not with us anymore. Not your choice, not my choice and not his choice. Sometimes it just happens that way. You have your Uncle Chester, Uncle Phillip, Uncle Andrew, Uncle John and now you have your Uncle Matthew in your life. They all love you. Do not worry about those people."


    "Who do you mean by Uncle Matthew. I have no Uncle Matthew mummy, I have Daddy Matthew."


    Damn, there is no way she wanted Dominic to become close to Matthew, as it would be confusing for this little boy who seemed to be hurting more than she realised when they separated and divorced. "That is your Uncle Phillip''s brother."


    "You mean Daddy Matthew, mummy. He is not my uncle, he is Daddy Matthew."


    All Lexi could do is respond "Dominic¡­"


    "Mummy, he is my daddy. We live with him."


    How had this situation lead to Dominic viewing Matthew as his father. Until now she had dismissed him calling Matthew Daddy Matthew as she had just thought it was about him feeling secure in a new environment She did not need that it might prompt people to start looking deeper and work out the truth.


    "Dominic, living with someone does not make him your dad."


    Dominic, hearing that pulled him self out of Lexi''s arms and quickly moved away from her. Angrily he responded, "Mummy he is my daddy, there is nothing you can say that will tell me he is not."


    "Dominic Yao do not get angry with me like that. He is your Uncle Matthew, and that is that. What would your Nanny and Poppy say if they heard you calling him that, taking the role that your daddy only had for a few weeks before his death."


    "Nanny and Poppy love me mummy. He is daddy. And I hate how you argue with him mummy it is not nice."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 142 - Mummy, I hate arguments (5)

    17 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi sat there stunned. How quickly had Dominic turned the situation from dealing with his addressing how he responded to those bullying him to her arguments with Matthew. He was definitely his biological father''s child with that. Matthew, during the arguments they had quickly turned thing back onto her.


    Pausing, Lexi looked at Dominic before responding, as calmly as she could. "Dominic, there are things that you are too young to understand. Sometimes a.d.u.l.ts have disagreements over things, that does not relate to you. You should not worry about it, because it is about matters a.d.u.l.ts have to deal with."


    "You are lying to me mummy," was Dominic''s firm response.


    "Dominic, young man, I am not lying to you. It is about matters that do not concern you."


    "You did mummy. I hear you tell Daddy Matthew that you hate him time and time again, along with things I do not understand. You have repeatedly told him you want a divorce and I heard you tell him he was trapping you in something you do not want. If that is true, why did you marry Daddy Matthew? Why did you have us to come here and live with Daddy Matthew like what my friends tell me married people here. You called him a b*stard, which you just told me was not nice. I know Daddy Matthew''s mummy and daddy were married and I have met them, so that word is not what you told me it means. You lied to me mummy."


    In a firm tone Lexi said, "Do not take that tone and use those words with me young man."


    "Mummy you always tell me that I should not lie. I should always tell the truth, including earlier when we were talking. Yet you lied to me and are continuing to lie to me now."


    "Dominic, there is a lot of things that you do not know, and they are only things that a.d.u.l.ts can understand. Your Uncle Matthew..."


    "Daddy Matthew, mummy, Daddy Matthew," said Dominic interrupting Lexi.


    "Dominic interrupting me was rude. Please left me finish or there will be consequences. Our relationship is extremely complicated by a number of things, that as a child you do not need to know. We have to deal with those issues, and save and except where we are living, it does not concern you at this time. When it does, we will talk to you about it." As she continued to speak Lexi knew her tone was becoming softer. She did not need to frighten Dominic, but he needed to understand that what he had done was not appropriate.


    After a brief pause, knowing that Dominic knew that he had acted inappropriately. Firmly, but as gently as she could, Lexi continued "But, young man I do not want to hear the word b*stard come from your mouth again. That word, has several meanings, and the meaning that I gave you was appropriate to what we were talking about. You do not need to know the other meanings, and I will not tell you them. Do you understand?"


    Looking at Lexi, Dominic said "I do mummy, but do not shut me out mummy. I am not silly, as I know anything that happens to you, happens to me."


    Lexi looked at Dominic and could see how much things were hurting him. That was the last thing she wanted to do. Giving him a hug, she said "How about we agree that we will talk to you about things you need to know, but you understand that we will disagree about things. Those disagreements are us working through things. And more importantly we will try and do what we can to make sure that you do not hear the arguments. Is that OK with you?"


    In a much brighter and happier tone than he had been using through the conversation Dominic responded "Yes Mummy."


    Relaxing somewhat, Lexi said "Now we have one other thing we need to finish talking about. Are you alright, if I talk to your Daddy Matthew about what is happening at school, and the two of us talk to your teacher and the school principal?"


    As he nodded, Dominic said "Yes Mummy."


    "Dominic, there is something I want you to promise though. You need to tell me, your Daddy Matthew if there is still a problem at school. If you feel you cannot talk to us, tell any of your Uncle''s Andrew, Chester of Phillip and they can tell us. We need to know what is happening so we can help you. But also, you need to tell me you will hit misbehave like you did at school. That was unacceptable, and if you do it again there will be consequences."


    Looking down at the ground Dominic said, "Yes Mummy, I promise to behave."


    "I expect you to keep that promise to me Dominic. As you know my rule if you promise to do something you should, but if you cannot you need to talk to people before it becomes a problem."


    "But I want you to promise me something mummy."


    "Dominic, do not try and manipulate me like that."


    With a cute smile leaning his left ear onto his shoulder while slightly turning upwards and directly looking at Lexi, Dominic said "Who me, Mummy."


    "Yes you. Your Uncle Chester, Uncle Phillip and Uncle Andrew have all taught you that look. Despite them all being older than me they all thought that look would work on me, it does not. Now I will not be trading with you promises. However, I have a surprise for you. Your Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip might come over for dinner. Shall we go and call them to see if they are going to come."


    Dominic''s eyes lit up "Yes Mummy, I really have been missing them."


    With that Dominic ran out of his room and started to head downstairs. As Lexi reached the door of his room, Lexi called out "Dominic you need to walk inside, not run. Now head to the lounge area I was in when you arrived home, and I will get my phone."


    With those words Lexi saw Dominic slow down to a walk. At least with some things he could be reasoned with. After collecting her phone, she quickly headed down to join Dominic and they called Chester, who quickly confirmed the arrangements for Dominic. He was so excited that his favourite uncles were coming.


    Lexi sent Dominic back to his room to gather his homework, so they could complete it. Just as they were packing up Chester and Phillip arrived, with Dominic''s favourite pizza. These two were so spoiling him. Over the ninety minutes until Dominic''s bedtime arrived, he relaxed and chatted to Chester and Phillip excluding her from the conversation. As she had been listening, it was clear that Dominic had heard a lot of the arguments that she and Mathew had been having.


    On returning downstairs as she entered the room, Chester quietly and firmly said "Lexi you better tell us what is going on here. Dominic is picking up on a lot of tension here. And do not think that you can get out of this conversation. You need to talk to us, once he has headed to bed."


    Realising that this was a conversation that she was not going to be able to escape, Lexi nodded and started discussing what had happened with Dominic.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 143 - You are not taking my son

    18 January, LS Studio and in vehicle to Military Base, City K


    Sitting down in the quietness of her office, Lexi completed the notes and preliminary sketches of the couture dress that crossed her mind from the appointment she had with new clients. It always was pleasant to deal with clients who genuinely appreciated her work, and that of her team to the point they would travel from the United States, for an appointment and preliminary measurements. As they left, reassuring Lexi they would stay in country until Tuesday she knew with the team, they had enough time to complete the design and start preliminary work on the dress.


    Setting aside that, Lexi paused and thought about the conversation she had with Chester and Phillip the previous night. On reflection they were right. Given Dominic was unhappy about the arguments she and Matthew were having at home, she had to address the problem head-on.


    The problem was, presently the solutions she and Matthew had were at completely different. He refused to even consider her position of a divorce now, and his position that she had to give their marriage a proper chance before he would consider agreeing to a divorce was equally unacceptable to her. In that moment Lexi knew that to get anywhere with anything within this marriage they both had to admit that the marriage was causing problems.


    At that moment, she heard her notification sound on her phone, and picked it up. Opening the Text message, Lexi saw that it was from Matthew, telling her he had returned from whatever he had been doing. The immediate thought was why should she care that he was back.


    But after a couple of seconds Lexi realised that this gave her an opportunity to confront him, away from Dominic. Rather than responding, Lexi picked up her handbag and phone heading out the from the studio, calling out to everyone she would see them at Monday''s staff meeting before quickly moving to her Porsche Macan.


    The last few days, the bodyguards had her drive a non-descript vehicle to make things easier for them, the client''s she had dealt with meant that she needed to use a vehicle from her collection that projected an image. She immediately ruled out her second-hand Bugatti Veyron, as it needed a careful service, and while she would have loved to use her favourite car from the collection, a Ferrari 458 Spider, taking Dominic to school before heading to the studio made it impracticable.


    Thinking about her collection, Lexi knew how different she was to Andrew and Chester. They did not care about what they drove, if it worked whereas she loved collecting and driving them. Her business allowed her to ensure her collection had a mix of high performance and more practical vehicles, but most of them tended only to be driven on the track or by Andrew, Chester and Phillip.


    As she tended, since her return to use the Macan or the Lamborghini Urus, as they were more practicable with Dominic, she had to encourage Andrew, Chester and Phillip to use them, so they were drive more frequently that she could drive them.


    However, given how quickly she had moved, neither Sergeant Yi or the other guard had been able to get to the car before she slammed the door and drove off. Both looked at each other, and worried as they had not been able to secure a tracking device to the vehicle to let them determine where she had gone. Grabbing the vehicle, they had hidden nearby for occasions such as this, they started off in the direction that they believed she was going, back towards Matthew''s Villa.


    Lexi, however had headed in a direction they had not expected, towards the Military Base. As she was driving her mobile rang and on answering it, she realised it was Richard''s parents. "Mother, Father, what can I do for you?"


    "Lexi, we have heard information that you have remarried. Is it true?" questioned Richard''s mother.


    "There are some things you need to understand, and I have to discuss them face to face with you. I do not want to deal with this on the phone. Can we talk next week?"


    "Lexi, that is not what we asked. You know we did not fight your decision to leave our grandson with your brother and his then wife when you went overseas in the aftermath of Richard''s death, despite our offer to have either him or the both of you to live with us. We want you to answer the question, as the terms of Richard''s will are as to Dominic''s guardianship, if you remarried, we were to immediately have custody of him."


    "Yes, but you need to know the situation."


    Richard''s father spoke "You have given us our answer. We will give you until Sunday lunchtime to spend with him, and we will collect him from your house before taking him to his new school in Country W. From then you will see him twice a year under our supervision, and we will be taking all the assets that Richard left for him."


    Lexi angrily spoke "Just try me. You are not taking my son, nor are you taking him out of the country." With that she abruptly ended the call and realised that tears were falling down her face. How dare they. They demanded a huge payment on Richard''s death now they are going to hang this over her.


    The closer she got to the Military base, the more her anger shifted from Richard''s parents to Matthew. He was the cause of all of this. If had given her what she wanted and had been demanding, she would now not be facing the loss of her son. The b*stard.


    As she arrived at the military base, she pulled up to the gate and was stopped by the guards. Winding down the window she said, "Let me in to see that b*stard of a husband of mine, Matthew Rong."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 144 - Causing Trouble

    18 January, Military Base, City K


    Hearing the woman inside the Porsche demanding to see Colonel Rong, shocked the six guards on duty at the main entry gate. They each looked at the other, but all quickly realised that this was one of the social elites within the city, so messing with them would cause a problem. However, it was an open secret around the base that Colonel Rong had married, but no one knew about his wife.


    The two most senior guards on duty turned to each other and one quietly said, "There is no way that she would be the Colonel''s wife."


    The other responded "Just to be on the safe side, we better telephone and get instructions on what to do. The last thing we need to do is create a problem."


    As the first one was about to pick up the telephone to make that call Major Hung came into their sight. They figured he would be easier to ask rather than having to try and contact someone.


    Robert Hung, however, was not paying attention to what was happening at the main entry gate. He had been walking around the base, attempting to gather his thoughts before he met with his cousin over the weekend. They both knew that now was the key time to put them into a position to launch their final attack and bring down the government and get their revenge on what the state did to their family.


    As he moved closer to the gate, his thoughts were interrupted by two soldiers who approached him.


    As they snapped a salute, they said "Major."


    Noticing them, and looking around seeing a Porsche at the main gate, he asked "What is the problem?"


    "Major, the woman in the vehicle is demanding to see Colonel Rong, claiming she was his wife. He did not notify us that anyone would be coming to see him, nor do we have a name to even say who is here."


    Robert paused for a second. This was something he could exploit to cause some trouble within the ranks. When it was later clarified, the discontent caused even for a little while would be challenging for Colonel Rong to deal with. The Ranks would distrust him, because of him hiding not only his family wealth, but who his wife was.


    He quickly looked around and noticed that there was no senior officers around, to prevent him exploiting the situation, as they had figured out he was a member of the Rong family that owned JL International, and while the name of his wife had been passed around, it would not be out of their ability to make the link that she was a member of the Yao family.


    "Gentleman, I am aware that Colonel Rong has married, but I have no idea how he or his wife would have the money to drive, what I know is the late model Porsche over there. That worries me. Let me see who the person is."


    "Yes Sir." Robert Hung immediately saw that he had sown seeds in the men mind. There had been rumours around various areas within the military that some senior officers had been using their position to enrich themselves. This would spread like wildfire and cause some discontent in the ranks. Undermining Colonel Rong, even if for a little while, time and time again would create a groundswell that would see him, and those men who came soon after him moved.


    As he went to the driver''s window, he observed the woman in the vehicle. He had, even before David had shown him the photographs that he had saved from his last base, he had seen photographs of Lexi Yao, and he was certain this was her. "Miss can I help you?"


    "I told them I wanted to see my husband now get him here."


    "Miss can I have your name, and who is you wish to see. I need to determine if you are authorised to enter or seek clearance." Robert could see that he was angering Lexi Yao, and that was what he needed.


    He could sense that the soldiers behind him were getting tense. Perfect, that was showing the arrogance of rich second or subsequent generation people, and when Colonel Rong''s background was exposed to the ranks, they would think he was like his wife.


    "I told them; I want to see my husband Matthew Rong. Call him and tell him is extremely annoyed wife is at the gate being refused the opportunity to see him."


    "Please calm down. There is no need to be angry and aggressive."


    "Just shut up. I want you to get him here," shouted Lexi.


    "Miss step out of the vehicle," responded Robert.


    Looking around Lexi realised that the guards has heard her and in observing them they were ready to remove her is she refused. Damn, it should not be so difficult to see her Matthew. They had to have some things out to make things a little easier for Dominic, and now they had to deal with Richard''s parents as well.


    Picking up her handbag and phone she climbed out of the Porsche and moved away from it. One of the guards climbed into it and as they started to drive it into the nearby car park, she cringed to see the way it was being driven.


    Men, they had no idea how to drive a piece of precision engineering normally. Now you have these idiots that only how to drive big military equipment with no idea driving it. Lexi knew that would mean the car would need to be serviced soon to check for damage.


    Standing there, Lexi dialled Matthew''s number. As he answered, angrily she said, "Get yourself down to the main gate I need to talk to you now," before ending the call.


    Watching her Robert Hung noticed that her clothes were couture clothes. This was so good, playing into the narrative he wanted the junior members to run with.


    Less than five minutes later, Matthew arrived at the gate and observed what he knew to be Lexi''s Porsche Macan in the car park, and noticed the standoff between Lexi, the guards at the gate and the whole situation being observed by Major Hung.


    Matthew was furious that Lexi had ditched those assigned to protect her and as he moved in close, he said "Lexi what are you doing here?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 145 - We need to talk

    18 January, Military Base, City K


    Hearing those words from Colonel Rong, the soldiers on guard duty at the gate knew, the woman who had made the scene. They looked at each other and wondered could they be in trouble if this woman was exactly who she claimed to be.


    Standing there, ready to react if it was necessary they all patiently waited for what was said next. They heard the woman, in a loud voice say "Matthew Rong, how dare you have me, your wife treated like this at the gate. I could accept being stopped here for my identity to be checked, but not this treatment. You better sort things out as we need to talk."


    The guards at the gate knew their fears were realised. This was the colonel''s wife and they treated her like that.


    The two that had spoke to Major Hung, however looked at the vehicle she had been driving. There was always rumours of senior military officers skimming military resources to enrich themselves. They had hoped Colonel Rong was different, but he was one of these officers and the military heads in the capital decided to dump him here on them. That worried the them, as what did it mean for how things operated here? Would their skills and careers be impacted? Why did the national command not dismiss him from the military and drag him before the civilian courts.


    Having observed the scene as he arrived Matthew was aware of that the gate guards were worried about something, but at this exact moment that did not matter. Lexi was the priority, particularly as he could see she was agitated about something.


    Matthew knew, what he was about to do would be seen by Lexi as acting, Matthew knew it was the truth. He wanted to share her concerns and help her. Moving close, he said quietly but loud enough so everyone could hear, "Lexi, calm down and come with me." Matthew felt Lexi tense, so he continued "I will deal with this."


    Turning away from Lexi, Matthew loudly said "Gentleman, this is my wife. If she requests to see me when I am on base, she is to be shown to my office immediately. Make sure that everyone in the guard detail knows that."


    Acknowledging the order, the guards on duty saluted Matthew as he led Lexi inside the base and headed towards the building where his office was situated.


    As they walked away, the guards turned to Major Hung moved back towards them. He needed to have them spreading the rumours around the base that will undermine Colonel Rong with the enlisted and lower ranks.


    "Gentleman, you heard Colonel Rong about that woman ¡­"


    "Yes Sir. But that car was a Porsche, how can a soldier''s wife afford such a vehicle?"


    "That I am not certain of gentleman. But I need to head back to my office."


    As he walked away, Major Hung he heard the guards whispering about the how it appeared that Colonel Rong had a money source that he could not explain. Those words pleased him, and he hoped that they quickly spread the message around before the news of his background spread.


    Of course, it was easy for the base commandant and General Man to correct the misinformation when it reached their ears, as they would have access to his personal information, but he wondered if any of the majors or colonels recalled the contents of the email before they were kidnapped which contained indications of his wealthy background that would confirm that he could afford to purchase a Porsche for his wife, let alone the fact her own background would tell them that she could purchase it for herself.


    His hope was that the rumour would spread enough to undermine Colonel Rong''s position with the troops, allowing him to go to National Headquarters and have them remove him and those three men he brought in from the base. Doing that would provide the opportunity for him to argue rather than bringing someone in, he should be promoted and take the position particularly as of the respect he had within the troops. Getting that position would make helping David and his men execute their plan.


    While walking beside Matthew, Lexi felt that he was unhappy she turned up like this. She did not give a care about how he felt as there were more pressing matters relating to Dominic they needed to talk about.


    Matthew while responding to the soldiers salutes as he lead Lexi towards his office could not believe she had escaped from the guards he had assigned to her. How could she risk her safety like that. Did she have no care for him or Dominic?


    As soon as Matthew escorted her into his office and shut the door behind him, Lexi turned and slapped him hard across the face, yelling "How dare you have me stopped like that at the gate. You know this marriage is a disaster from the start and should not have happened. The sooner you let me have the one thing I want from you the better, but you need to treat me with respect."


    Matthew sighed. Things were not changing, and all Lexi could focus on was the divorce. Did she not understand that he still loved her, despite everything. This marriage, despite the circ.u.mstances was the one thing he had always wanted. Matthew rather than immediately responding walked over to the couch in his office and sat down, before saying "Lexi, please sit down. It appears we need to talk."


    "Why in the world would I waste my time talking to you, you never want to listen to me, it is always about what you want, never me," Lexi immediately snapped back.


    Looking at Matthew, Lexi however observed conflicting emotions pass across his face. That surprised her, as until now he had always seemed cold. Maybe there was some hope that she could get what she wanted and protect the most important thing to her, Dominic.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 146 - We need a resolution

    18 January, Military Base, City K


    "Lexi, do not accuse me of something I had nothing to do with. You and Dominic, as my immediate family members are entitled to passes that will make your access to base easier, but these have yet to be issued. There is nothing that I can do to speed that process up, but I did not ignore your existence. I told senior personal of your existence and that if you request to see me, I should be contacted. But if they did not pass it on, that is not my fault. I did what I should."


    Pausing he looked at Lexi and observed that this was not her real issue. Calmly and quietly he said "You indicated that you wanted to talk. Yes I have a couple of meetings later, I have the time now for us to talk. The floor is yours."


    Lexi was stunned. Matthew had recognised that she was p*ssed off with what happened at the gate, but at the same time there was something worrying her more than that which had to be addressed. Maybe now was the opportunity to get what she wanted, that would make the issue concerning her presently disappear.


    Lexi, firmly and directly said "You need to hear me out. This marriage is intolerable. Neither of us wanted it, and the circ.u.mstances resulted in it. You do not want to be married to me and there is absolutely no way that I want to be married to you. We need a resolution to this disastrous situation, and that simple resolution is a divorce. Dominic and I will then move out and return to Chester''s Villa and we can all get on with our lives."


    Hearing Lexi, Matthew could not believe the situation. All she was focused on was a divorce, but he had made it clear that he would not agree unless she gave it a chance in the first place. Why was it the immediate focus, rather than leaving it to when he arrived home. Something more had to be bothering her, and a divorce was key to that. Hopefully he could get to the bottom of her issues.


    "Lexi, you are right, we need to resolve the situation, but no," and with that Matthew was shaking his head "As I have told you time and time again I will not agree to a divorce at this time. You need to give our marriage a chance before I will agree. Do not forget when we were younger we not only wanted to marry we did everything we needed to so we could have a military marriage as soon as you turned eighteen. Yes you married Dominic''s father, but you should have known at that time I would have married you, regardless of whose child Dominic was. That marriage..."


    "Well, Mister so understanding," came Lexi''s sarcastic response.


    "Lexi let me speak. I let you have your say, and it is only reasonable that you let me finish what I have to say," retorted Matthew.


    After a sigh, he continued "As I was saying, I could have and to be realistic I still could have that marriage declared illegal. You married him without getting a release from the commitment to our military marriage, knowing that at the age of seventeen you could consent to such a marriage to occur once you turned eighteen. I will not do that as doing that will hurt Dominic as it will officially tell people his Dad, who tragically died just weeks after his was born was not married to his mother ever. But do not think Lexi that in agreeing to that it voids the commitment to our marriage. It does not, and it cannot not. Neither of us took the steps that we needed to, now there have been consequences."


    "Damn the consequences. I want a divorce, and I want it now."


    "Lexi. I have told you time and time again, no divorce at this time. I may consider it, only if you give us a chance. We made the decisions we did when we were younger and neither of us, despite knowing what we had to do took the steps to void the commitment. There must be some reason for it."


    "No way will I give this so-called marriage a chance. I have told you I want a divorce, and it is now more imperative, Dominic is hurting with what is happening, both himself and his behaviour at school."


    Matthew was shocked at the comment that Dominic was hurting. He was conscious to ensure that Dominic picked us as little as possible on the tension between himself and Lexi, but he had still picked up on it. His willingness to fight crumbled at those few words. "Tell me what the problem with Dominic is?"


    Matthew wanting to know what the issue with Dominic was, shocked Lexi. Was he invested in that relationship already? That was was getting to close for comfort. She did not need him to work out the truth about Dominic. "Dominic is my concern not your concern, so stay out of everything regarding him."


    "Lexi regardless of what you may think, I do not want to hurt him¡­"


    "Well you have your answer. Give me what I want, and you will not hurt him."


    "That is not a resolution. You will give our marriage a chance until the end of July next year, then we can revisit the question of a divorce. But tell me what the problems are. It is not simply something with Dominic himself, but it does involve him."


    With that perceptive comment, Lexi burst into tears and Matthew gathered her into his arms letting her cry. Once she stopped crying Matthew quietly asked, "What is the problem Lexi?"


    Lexi, paused and said, "Richard''s parents, due to our marriage, are demanding that I immediately surrender Dominic''s custody to them in accordance with the terms of Richard''s will." She then explained the conversation she had with Richard''s parents and the discussion with Dominic.


    "Lexi, we will fight that. And if you are realistic, being married to me will strengthen any fight with them as to his custody. More importantly they will not be able to take him from the country as I can put a stop to that. And as to Dominic, we need to sit and talk to him about the situation. We can do that together, tonight. It will hurt him, but I will talk to Chester and Phillip for him to stay with them afterwards. That way he can talk to people he trusts without worrying that he will hurt you with what he has to say."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 147 - A Trip to School (1)

    21 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K.


    Lexi sat quietly having finished her breakfast, thinking about the weekend that had just passed. Dominic, when Matthew arrived back, with Chester and Phillip supporting him, made it clear to the two of them, even more that he had told her alone how much he hated the arguments that they were happening. He then, told the two of them that he had asked his Uncles Chester and Phillip to stay with them until Sunday so they had time to talk.


    When Dominic left, Matthew turned to her making it clear that they needed to talk, and attempt to deal with the issues without Dominic hearing their conflict. His words hit home, that Dominic needed to be protected from a.d.u.l.t issues.


    One thing, from all of those discussions was absolutely clear, on the question of a divorce, they still remained diametrically opposed. Matthew would not give her the only thing she wanted, which would prevent all the problems for Dominic, an immediate divorce. His position was that unless she agreed to give their marriage a proper chance to succeed, and he set that out as it being a real marriage for at least eighteen months he would continually oppose a divorce. At least he conceded that if, after that time, it was still obvious that there marriage was a failure he would not oppose a divorce.


    While Matthew''s unwillingness to agree to a divorce, there was some other benefit. Due to the threat from Richard''s parents that they would immediately be taking Dominic and then sending him to a boarding school Matthew made the most important promise he could, despite not knowing the truth. He would ensure Dominic was protected and do everything to prevent him from being taken from her care.


    Matthew also reminded her since their marriage Dominic''s civilian passport had been cancelled by the authorities and in its place was issued a passport for the children of high-ranking military officers, and the same conditions that applied to her passport also applied to Dominic''s passport, which meant that he could not be taken out of the country without his or military approval. That was something that Richard''s parents could not change. That was a relief, because it meant that they would struggle to remove Dominic from the country.


    The other promise he made, was this morning he would come with her to Dominic''s school, not only to deal with the bullying he was being subject to but who had the permission to remove Dominic from the school grounds. He also added, for the moment, his bodyguard would be someone in military uniform. While she wanted to argue about that, Matthew had reminded her about his position, the fact that he was a General despite it not being public knowledge, but given she and Dominic were for whatever reason being targeted, he owed it to them to keep them safe.


    Lexi looked up and noticed Dominic in his school uniform and Matthew in his uniform enter the room. Watching the two of them walk in together, she could not believe that no one, other than Chester, had figured out Dominic''s true parentage. His facial expressions were so like Matthew.


    The two of them sat down, and Matthew turned to Dominic and said "Your mummy and I spoke a lot on the weekend when you were with your Uncle''s Chester and Phillip. Now, we have not resolved all our disputes, we promise you that we are to try and not argue like we had been with you around. Are you alright with that?"


    "You are going to do that?" quietly asked Dominic. "As I told mummy I hate arguments." Lexi noticed that Dominic immediately dropped his head to avoid looking at either her or Matthew.


    Lexi quickly responded, calmly and in a light cheerful tone, "Dominic, our promise is that we are going to try. But remember that if you hear an argument between us, it is about us, not about you."


    After lifting his head to look at Lexi, Dominic dropped it again and quietly said, "Yes mummy."


    Matthew, unhappy about Dominic''s attitude said "Dominic, you need to look at your mummy and I when you are speaking to us. Avoiding looking at us when we are speaking to you or when you reply is not nice. Now, we have told you we promise to try and not argue with each other when you are around. Do you want us to promise you something that we cannot deliver?"


    "No. I just do not want you to argue around me," Dominic said firmly looking directly at Matthew.


    "That is better, you looked at me when you spoke to me." Matthew said in a firm tone, before shifting to a gentler tone. "Dominic, we are not going to argue with you about this, but we will, to the best of our ability, keep our promise."


    Matthew paused and noticed that a weak smile passed Dominic''s face quickly. "The other thing your mummy and I are going to promise you is around you going to and from school. If our work allows it either your mummy or I or both of us will take you to and from school. If we cannot do that, we will tell you in advance who will be either taking you to or from school. But you are not to leave your unless it is with whoever we have arranged to do that. Will you promise us you will abide by this rule?"


    "That is not fair."


    Lexi could see Matthew was trying to tell Dominic to be safe without scaring him. He naturally was demonstrating what it was to be a parent without effort. Correcting behaviour and acting in a way to provide instructions without scaring him.


    "Dominic Yao! Do not speak to me or your stepfather like that" responded Lexi, hearing the sharp undertone in her son''s voice.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 148 - A Trip to School (2)

    21 January, Matthew''s Villa and Dominic''s School, City K.


    Looking directly at, Dominic firmly responded, "Mummy, when I was living with Uncle Chester, he always allowed Daddy''s parents to come and pick me up whenever they liked from school. They did not have to do anything. Why do you want to stop me spending time with Daddy''s parents? You are also stopping me from going to my friends houses if they ask me to go and play with them after school. That is not fair Mummy and Daddy Matthew. Uncle Chester always told me that if I told him what I was doing I could do it, if I did not do it all the time."


    Hearing that, Lexi and Matthew turned to each other. Seeing Lexi as struggling not to snap at Dominic, because he did not understand what she had said, Matthew quietly said "Dominic, think about what we just said. Did we ever say that you could not do these things?"


    Dominic paused and said "No, you did not," as his eyes drifted down to the table.


    "Dominic what did I say about looking at us when you speak to us?"


    Dominic lifted his head and said, "You told me I needed to look at you." Dominic was struggling not to cry in responding to Matthew.


    "That is right." Observing how upset Dominic was, Matthew in a calm tone added "You are not in trouble Dominic. It is polite behaviour to look at people when they are speaking with you. Looking at them means they can see how you are feeling and talk to you much easier if they cannot see you face. As I said, your mummy and I are not preventing you from spending time with your daddy''s parents or your friends. You understand that I am in the army?"


    "Yes" responded Dominic, quietly but looking directly at Matthew.


    "While you may not fully understand I am a Colonel, which is a senior military officer. Additionally, my role at the military base is a senior role, but it is not dangerous." Matthew could not believe that he was keeping a straight face with Dominic with this huge lie.


    "There are people out who do not like the military, and rather than trying to come and hurt me, they will look to you and your mummy as they think you will be easier to hurt than me. They want to use you to hurt me, and you know how important you and your mummy are to me?"


    Quietly, but looking directly at Matthew Dominic responded "Yes Daddy Matthew."


    "You are very important. But we are not stopping you from spending time with your grandparents or your friends. We just want to make sure you are safe. Your mummy, when she goes from here has someone who is around her..."


    "Aunty Angela?"


    Matthew relaxed as it appeared that Dominic had not realised exactly who was with Lexi, but at the same time had formed some attachment.


    "Yes. She is there to keep your mummy safe. But we will have someone with you at school for the same reason. But all we are asking of you is that you only go with whoever has been arranged to pick you up. While your mummy and I will try to do this, but it may be your Uncles Chester, Phillip, Andres, John, Paul or Steven, your daddy''s parents, a friend''s parents, someone who works for your mummy, one of the staff here, Mr Wang who is my assistant, or even my friends Ben, Joseph or David or their wives. Are you alright with that?"


    Dominic looked at Matthew, and thought about what Matthew had said, and responded "As long as you and mummy do not prevent me from spending time with my grandparents or my friends."


    Lexi, not wanting Dominic to find out his time with Richard''s parents would be restricted responded "Dominic, that will not happen. Just because you want to do things, does not mean that this will happen. You can ask, and we will make the arrangements. I know that was the arrangement when you lived with Uncle Chester, and that will not change now."


    Matthew observed the time, said "Now quickly finish your breakfast Dominic and your mummy and I will take you to school, as we have to talk to your school principal about your behaviour at school. As your mummy and I must go in different directions after we speak to your principal, mummy to her studio and me to the military base, we must take your mummy''s SUV as well as my military jeep. You can pick if you want to go with your mummy or me. Tonight, after we have spoken to the school principal to clarify the school''s concerns about your behaviour, you will talk to your mummy and I about it."


    "Matthew is right Dominic, and young man that is a conversation you will not avoid." After a pause, Lexi added "And Dominic, I will be picking you up after school."


    After finishing breakfast, the three of them headed out and Dominic ran to Matthew''s military jeep and started climbing in. Lexi looked, and decided that she wanted to be with Dominic, so quietly handed the guard assigned to her by Matthew her keys before climbing in beside Dominic, for the trip to Dominic''s school.


    When they arrived at Dominic''s school Matthew quickly climbed down and helped Lexi and Dominic out. He could sense that his presence quickly drew attention from many of the mothers and nanny''s present. Matthew knew, despite how Lexi might react he needed to send a message and took Lexi''s hand in his, while Dominic quickly grabbed his other hand. As a family they headed towards the school gate, and when they reached it Dominic spotted some classmates and dropped hold of Matthew''s hand before running towards them.


    At the same time, Matthew heard from behind them a loud voice saying "How dare the military park a vehicle here. And there is no way a military brat should be allowed anywhere near this school as they do not have the class. We need to get rid of them."


    Matthew felt Lexi tense up. He bent over and quietly said "Do not worry about this, I can deal with it."


    With that the two of them turned around and headed back towards the voice. As they got closer Matthew quietly said, "Ma''am do you have an issue with me?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 149 - A Trip to School (3)

    21 January, Dominic''s School, City K.


    "Military vehicle, military personal and most importantly military brats do not belong here. This is the elitist school in the city, which only the best children can and should be allowed to attend. There is no way that includes a military brat, so take the sc.u.m away," responded the angry woman, who started to approach Matthew and Lexi. Matthew immediately reacted and placed Lexi slightly behind him to protect her should the situation deteriorate further.


    "Ma''am, please calm down. My wife and I both attended this school when we were my stepson''s age. We both want him to have the best education that we can provide for him."


    "Who cares if you both attended this school. My bet is that you were poor children someone took pity on and gave a scholarship for you to attend. How could they afford for you to be here, and that means that your son does not deserve to attend here. He is not an elite, and this is a school for the elite in this city."


    The attitude of this woman made Lexi see red. She had passed her several times dropping Dominic off to school in her Porsche, and she never commented. Now, she was looking down on them simply because of Matthew''s occupation. Regardless of what the state of their marriage was, that was unacceptable. Lexi snapped out, "Elite, who in the world are you madam?"


    "My husband is a vice-president at Jax Corp, you idiot. Everyone here knows that¡­"


    On hearing those magic words of the family company Lexi knew she had the power. Matthew while wanting to shield Lexi knew this was a fight she wanted to have and let her move from her position of safety. Matthew though to himself that this woman had no idea about what was about to hit her. But Matthew was not ready to relax himself, in case the there became a physical threat to Lexi.


    Lexi, quickly responded "With a wife who acts like you, speaking without knowing all the information, I wonder how long he will keep that role?"


    "How dare you threaten me and my husband. You know nothing. From everything my husband tells me, the members of the Yao family involved in Jax Corp are idiots. He is the one that knows what to do and in everything but name he runs the company. Without him, based on what he tells me, and to be realistic what people here know, there would be no company without my husband."


    Matthew, hearing this bit the inside or his lip not to laugh. He could see Lexi was about to verbally pounce. Turning to Matthew she said, "Do you think Chester would be interested in that comment?"


    "Chester and Phillip would burst out laughing at that comment, and Andrew would ¡­"


    "Who cares about your Chester, Phillip and Andrew they are nothing."


    Lexi turned from Matthew and said "They would be highly interested given your comments. Plus, I do not think your husband will have a job past today."


    With that she started to move towards Lexi. Matthew moved Lexi behind him and said "Ma''am I apologise we forgot to introduce ourselves. My name is Matthew Rong, and my wife''s name is Lexi. Her maiden name ¡­"


    "Who cares about you, you are nothing."


    "Ma''am, before you interrupted me, I was about to say my wife''s maiden name is Yao."


    "A common name, that means nothing. You have wasted so much of my time. I will have that brat of a son of yours kicked out of this school within an hour, and you cannot stop me."


    Lexi, having had enough said "Well, I guess I will just call my big brother''s and have your husband fired. There is no way I want my family company employing someone who not only misrepresents is role within the company but allows his wife to use his position to bully others and damage the company''s reputation."


    "You cannot do that."


    Lexi was sick of this. She pulled out her phone and dialled Andrew''s number, immediately placing the call on speaker phone. Andrew answered within three rings and said "Lexi, what can I do for you?"


    Lexi deliberately looked at the troublemaker and could see that she recognised Andrew''s voice.


    "Andrew, Matthew and I have run into a little trouble dropping Dominic off at school. Apparently one of your vice-president''s wife is using his position to bully others at the school. She tried that with Matthew and I today. Plus, she is claiming that her husband truly runs the company, not you and Chester. It does not look good for the company. Can you deal with it?"


    "Send me the name darling little sister, and I will."


    "Thank you, big brother."


    After ending the call, Lexi turned and seeing a pale woman said "Do you want to retract those comments about my son, my husband and I? As you heard, and do not deny that you did not know the voice, I saw your reaction, all I have to do is give my brother a name, and your husband''s employment will be terminated."


    "And before you think about going running to other businesses screaming about how unfair the situation is, all my husband has to do is supply your husband''s name to his brother Phillip, the head of JL International and between the two of them, your husband will have no chance at securing a management job at any company in the city let alone anywhere in the country."


    Lexi could see that she had the woman backed into a corner, and she quietly said "Sorry" before making her escape from the area.


    Meanwhile she heard Matthew quietly laughing about the whole situation. Lexi turned and said "Matthew..."


    "You handled that well Lexi."


    Once the woman was out of sight three other women approached her and told Lexi about what she had been doing. That was information she knew had to be passed onto Andrew as he needed to control his senior management and ensure they knew the consequences of letting their family members engage in such poor behaviour.


    When Lexi was finished Matthew said, "We need to speak to the principal about Dominic, so we can both head off?"


    Lexi nodded and the two of them headed into the school towards the administration building.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 150 - A Trip to School (4)

    21 January, Dominic''s School, City K.


    Lexi, turned to Matthew and said "We need to head inside."


    Matthew nodded, and following Lexi''s lead the two of them left the milling group who were discussing what had just happened and headed towards the school''s administration building to go to the principal''s office.


    Upon reaching the school''s reception , firmly stated to the receptionist "I am Dominic Yao''s mother Lexi Yao, and this is his step-father Matthew Rong. We urgently need to speak to the principal about a number of matters, including Dominic''s behaviour."


    "Miss Yao, you need to make an appointment for that, and the earliest we can give you an appointment is in three weeks," came the receptionists reply.


    Given their discussions over the weekend, Matthew was fully aware of how Dominic''s behaviour had been deteriorating over the last couple of weeks. He promptly said "Ma''am, my name is Colonel Matthew Rong. As my wife said I am Dominic''s stepfather. We need to speak to the principal as a matter of urgency, about multiple issues, including Dominic''s behaviour. Ask the principal if he can spare us fifteen minutes now, or I will have no option but to call my superiors or potentially the country''s president who is a family friend and make this a matter of national security."


    Hearing the words ''national security'' the receptionist turned white. Those two words were the reason the school refused to allow children of military members to attend. From what she remembered Dominic Yao had been attending school here since pre-school, and his mother and uncles when they were children also attended the school.


    But, it appeared that this Matthew Rong was only Dominic''s step-father so maybe the issue was not as significant as it first seemed. However, rather than doing nothing, she stood up and headed into the principal''s office for him to verbally tell her that he would refuse to see them.


    As the receptionist left, Lexi turned to Matthew and said, "There was no need for that."


    "Lexi, you know as well as I do, sometimes you need use the power you have to get a result. And to be realistic we both know what has happened with Dominic''s behaviour the last couple of weeks cannot continue."


    "True, but that does not mean that I like what you just did."


    "If it helps Dominic, you do not even have to ask about throwing about my position, just do it."


    Before Lexi could respond, a gentleman in late fifties or early sixties came out of the office and said "Colonel Rong, my receptionist relayed your message. We do not take kindly to parents threatening staff members, but I can spare you a few minutes of my time. If you follow me."


    He turned and headed back into the office, with Matthew and Lexi heading in after him. Shutting the door behind them, Matthew carefully helped Lexi sit down, and waited until the principal sat down before sitting himself.


    Matthew said "Sir, do not think I was buffing in my comments about there being potential national security reasons for our visit. It is the absolute truth as I hold a senior position at the local military base. You would know that the area south of us is an area where there are numerous issues that are frequently reported in the media. Plus, I understand you know what happened to Dominic a few months ago."


    "We do Colonel and Mrs Rong. Dominic has been a different child since then."


    Lexi added "This school has been the constant in Dominic''s life, and taking him to a new school, which in addition to my brother''s and I attending, Matthew and his brother Phillip¡­"


    "Phillip, Phillip Rong as in the CEO of JL International?"


    "Yes, that Phillip," quickly responded Matthew, observing the school principal''s face. Shock, then a deep dread passed across his face. Matthew knew there was no way that the school would want to lose the money that JL International donated for scholarsh.i.p.s for less fortunate children, as it allowed the school to promote themselves as providing opportunities to less fortunate children.


    Matthew continued "As we are both former students at this school we know what it can deliver for Dominic. My job lets me have access to significant scientific research material and I have spoken to a number of experts who have confirmed how important that is in something like education for a child who has been through what Dominic has."


    "We," with that Matthew looked at Lexi, and turned back before continuing "want to ensure that for him. My position also means that I am aware of the issues south of here that could have a military implication. With that and what happened to him means we know the importance of ensuring that he has appropriate protection in place, for himself and the potential impacts on national security.


    "My superiors have made it clear that for Dominic and the Schools protection we have to assign a guard to be on campus when he is here, but perform a security check on the school to identify potential issues. They instructed me to advise you and a redacted, non-secret copy of the report will be provided to the school. At the moment, Dominic''s guard will be someone from the base, but they will rotate to minimise issues for you. However both my brother and my wife''s brothers have started the process to arrange a civilian team for the longer term. But I can reassure you, that either group will only step in when there is a threat to Dominic, otherwise they will watch."


    Lexi, squeezed Matthew''s hand to indicate to him to stop. She then continued "I assume school policy as to children leaving the school grounds remains?"


    "Yes Mrs Rong, a child is not allowed to leave the grounds unless accompanied by an a.d.u.l.t."


    "Unless it is my husband or myself, we will notify the school each day who will be picking Dominic up. He is not to leave the grounds unless it is with us, or the people we will advise you that is collecting him."


    "We have Dominic''s form that lists the people to collect him. We will simply abide by that."


    Lexi frustrated at the principal''s attitude, worried that Richard''s parents would simply turn up one day, when they were least expected and remove Dominic from school before trying to flee the country with him, responded "Well the situation has changed since that form was completed. If that is your attitude, I want a new form to complete."


    "You know when those forms are signed they stand for the school year, and we will not bend policy for anyone¡­"


    Matthew sensing Lexi was about to let loose, to keep things calm said "Sir, when my wife completed that form, we were not married. That alone justifies allowing her to at least amend the form to add my name to it¡­"


    The principal knew he was backed into a corner responded, "That I have to concede¡­"


    "Well then I will make the amendments I need," added Lexi.


    Defeated the principal responded "Fine. But I want it clearly understood that it is only because of your families connection to the school and the scholarship funds provided by JL International that we are not immediately insisting on Dominic''s removal from the school. School policy is absolute, but as Dominic is not the Colonel''s son," Lexi slightly tensed knowing that if the truth about Dominic came out, he would immediately be removed from the school "We are able to say technically policy is not breached. But I want both of you to clearly understand, if there is any incident that impacts Dominic or the safety of any of the other students of the school that is connected in any way to you Colonel, Dominic will be required to leave the school with immediate effect. No warnings, and you will not be given time to enrol him in another school."


    "Fine," spat out Lexi, frustrated at the attitude displayed by the principal.


    After a slight pause, the principal continued "Mrs Rong, I know you are aware of the incident''s involved Dominic and some other students the other day. Have you been able to talk to him about what happened?"


    "I have. What he told me was that it all arose from conflicting views about my brother Chester''s engagement to another man, and them telling him the relationship was unnatural. Given what Chester has done for him¡­"


    "Dominic is sensitive to any criticism of him. His version differs to that of the other children, but when the changes in the marriage laws were announced two of the parents started a campaign to prevent children connected to same-s.e.x couples from being enrolled or continuing to be enrolled here, I would tend to believe his version in this case as some of the children involved are children of those parents. We will talk to all the parents, but every child involved has a warning about the unacceptability of their behaviour. There will not be a second chance. Can you make that clear to him?"


    Lexi quickly responded "Yes."


    Matthew added "There is one more thing we want to quickly raise ¡­". With that the two of them explained what had happened in the carpark discussing the matter with the principal before leaving and heading their separate ways.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 151 - Still trying to find the Devil

    25 January, Military Base, City K


    Sitting in his office, quietly waiting for Ben, Joseph and David to arrive, Matthew reflected on what had occurred over the last few days. Most importantly it was a relief that he was not fighting as much with Lexi despite her continued insistence on an immediate divorce. His only wish was that she would give their relationship a chance, like she had been willing to take when they were teenagers.


    While he knew himself that despite everything that had passed he still loved Lexi, his feelings for her were different from those teenage feelings. They were deeper, more encompassing, but in the end, it was still at its core, he loved her. Due to her attitude, Matthew was just glad that she had not detected the extent of his feelings for her, as if she knew she would, with little effort, use them against him to twist him into granting her, her every wish provided it was legal.


    But, the problem was that her one wish was the one thing he was not willing to presently do in granting her a divorce. He could sense that deep down she still retained some feelings for him, but the unanswered question was whether it was enough to sustain a relationship that was denied them when they were younger. If she gave it a chance, and in the end things did not work out he would grant her wish, regardless of how much it would break his heart. In the end all he wanted is for her to be happy, but he still believed that was with him.


    A knock on the door disrupted his thoughts about his and Lexi''s relationship. On calling for whoever it was to enter his office, Ben, Joseph and David quickly walked in. As soon as the door was shut, he turned on the jamming device, and they all sat down.


    "Gentleman¡­"


    "Who are you calling gentleman, Boss. You tell us enough times that we are idiots," quipped Joseph, drawing laughter from Ben and David, while all Matthew could do was shake his head.


    "OK, then is it idiots or clowns? No, come on my friends, we need to be serious. What is your view regarding the material now gathered from the ruins of the Devil''s base?"


    Ben spoke "Boss, you were right to be worried about the intelligence group. They have tunnel vision when it comes to analysis and run everything by Major Hung and the other senior officers within the group before providing a conclusion, rather than coming up with a position and be willing to defend it. No one seems to be willing to adapt, laterally think about a problem or challenge senior officers opinions in a respectful manner. Major Hung and the other senior officers view that the Devil died in the explosion as the only exit was the way we exited. I challenged that opinion by stating that he left through an escape tunnel, the response was that was fanciful and repeated their opinion while implying I was an idiot as there was no evidence to back that statement up."


    Joseph added "The idiots. Have they not even looked at past information regarding the Devil freely available in the intelligence systems?"


    Ben shook his head "Obviously no¡­"


    David asked, "And when you asked them why not?"


    "Their firm response, both from those who did the analysis as well as Major Hung and the other senior officers was that the past was irrelevant to this analysis."


    Matthew looked at his three friends and subordinates "What is your conclusion?"


    David laughed and said "You have to ask. We all know he escaped. He never locks himself in anywhere without an escape route, and he would not do it this time. That is clear on the intelligence they would have been able to access, and yet they came to the simple conclusion based on a narrow picture, and group think."


    Ben continued "And you are right about the need to restructure the whole Special Forces Group here. The intelligence team is trapped in group think and can only provide limited actionable intelligence let alone being able to support field teams. They view that the best intelligence is determined by them remaining on base looking through everything remotely."


    Joseph asked, "Any idea how that has happened?"


    Matthew paused, and said "In part that is due to the problems over the last few years with those chosen to head the special forces group. You were briefed about those issues?" After seeing a nod of head, he continued "But it goes back a long way not only to when the group was established here, but also to how the military organised itself them. Integration and adaptability for forces was not key. The special forces groups have learnt that but implementing the changes here was been a difficultly. That is the challenge that we must deal with. Now, we are getting distracted. Have we any indications on where the Devil may be?"


    Ben, responded "No. He has gone to ground, but we should not be surprised. That is his usual upon ridding himself of a group that is no longer useful to him. The question will be how long before he resurfaces. That, if history tells us anything could be from a month or two to as long as a year."


    David added, "We just have to wait on that boss, but there is a more pressing issue that will impact your restructuring efforts. There have been rumours going around the base ever since your wife came here, due to her driving that Porsche Macan. We know that from your personal wealth you can afford to drive that vehicle easily, let alone purchasing something like a Bugatti Veyron or a classic car. I would guess that General Man and the base commander also know that."


    Matthew asked, "What rumours?"


    "That you are embezzling money from the military, and the national command have dumped you here to prevent a major scandal. They rank and file are angry and ready to react against you."


    "Any ideas about who is responsible?"


    "One guess boss."


    "Major Hung?"


    David laughed before adding "Absolutely. He was at the gate and spoke to the soldiers. Yet he did nothing to deal with the rumours. While he simply wants us gone, he wants your job boss."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 152 - Ball Ready Clothes

    25 January, LY Studio, City K


    In the main design area, Lexi stood with the dressmaking staff to carefully examine the dresses they had brought in for her to check, before Sarah, Monica and Jessica arrived for their fittings. While designing couture dresses was always a challenge, doing them to Sarah Monica, Jessica and herself, for not only society functions but the upcoming Military Ball was even more a challenge. The materials needed challenged even the dressmaking staff, which the loved. It required them to balance out the elements she ensured was in every couture design, while using high quality materials that would not be out of the range for military wives. Naturally, she went all out with her own dresses as she, first and foremost was a designer, but toned it down to them keeping that in mind.


    Starting with Sarah''s first dress she carefully lifted it on to spread it onto the table to carefully examine it with the dressmaking staff. At her first observation it was clear that all the staff had delivered on the concept of the dress, balancing out the competing elements. While, her staff knew her reluctance to use crystals on the couture designs, using them on this dress for Sarah combined with everything else worked.


    After five minutes carefully examining the design dress, Lexi was happy with it, and signalled for the next dress to be placed down to examination. Over the next hour or so, with her team she worked through each dress for Sarah, Monica and Jessica, before sparing a quick glance at the dresses for her. She knew that she could always adjust her dresses when they fitted them.


    While she was there, the dressmaking staff quickly placed before her the concept baby pieces that she had designed for Anna Hou''s twins. It had been about two years since new pieces were added to the baby and infant collections but having a new friend due to give birth inspired her. Lexi, however was pleasantly surprised, as her new pieces had inspired others to make items for consideration.


    After examining beautiful piece, Lexi selected a few pieces to have set aside for Anna and her babies, which down the track she would add to the collection. The others, she divided into three separate groups. Unlike a few other designers with baby and infant clothes collections, her mainstay collection focused on ageless designs rather that constantly attempting to predict a path for baby and infant clothes which ensured that her collection would always sell pieces despite it not being the primary collection. Of course, there were always special edition pieces, only available for a limited time. The first pile was to add quickly to the permanent collection, the second pile for adding later to the collection and the third pile being the limited-edition designs. Once she finished this, she informed the staff what was to happen with each piece.


    While talking to the seamstresses and the design team, an idea for a new baby piece hit Lexi, and she picked up a pencil and pad to start to sketch it but became distracted by a voice entering the room, saying "Miss Lexi, your guests are here."


    Lexi turned and coming into the room behind the staff member were Sarah, Monica and Jessica. "Come on in. I have the dresses ready for you to try on, but I will leave you in the hands of my staff in case there are any minor adjustments needed."


    Sarah said "Dresses?"


    "Naturally. There is a dress for the Military Ball that you told me about, but do you think I am not going to make sure that you are prepared for dresses that you can wear to a mixture of other events including society functions that Jessica and I drag you to, either on our personal invitations or the invitations for our families. If there is anything you are not happy with, tell my team and they will make any necessary adjustments. When you are done, they know to show you to my office."


    After carefully observing Jessica, Sarah and Monica''s reactions, Lexi quietly spoke to her design team and the dressmaking staff to finalise the arrangements for the fittings and adjustments before retreating to her office. On the way there she questioned her actions, but again came to the conclusion they did not deserve her hatred as they were the wives of friends and subordinates of that b*stard that called himself her husband. They presented a design challenge that was fun for her and her team.


    As she entered her office, shutting the door behind her Lexi knew there was a conversation she had to have. She pulled out her mobile and dialled John Nang. She had not had a quiet time to call him to talk about the whole situation. John knew the truth about almost everything, unlike her siblings, Phillip or her other friends. He would be able to help and support her much better than anyone else.


    After a few rings John answered saying "Hi Lexi. what can I do for you?"


    "John, I need to talk to you."


    "You know Lexi, my door is open. What is troubling you?"


    "It has to deal with that so-called husband of mine."


    Hearing that, John understood this was a conversation that could not occur on the phone. "Lexi where are you?"


    "I need to talk to you now."


    "I am guessing you are at your studio. Give me fifteen minutes and I will be there. This is a conversation that I do not want to have on the telephone."


    "John¡­"


    "No Lexi. Matthew will kill me so let me come over."


    With that John ended the telephone. Hearing this Lexi paused and then quietly started to curse not only Matthew for placing her in this mess but John for aiding him. However rather than letting herself be too distracted she turned to the piece of paper in front of her and started to sketch the design that had hit her for an infant onesie. Yes, Onesies were everywhere, but this one she knew she wanted to ensure was from organically grown cotton, but it was the patterns, and the little features that she would put in it that would ensure it remained a classic piece for the collection.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 153 - You Should have told me

    25 January, LY Studio, City K


    Sitting quietly in her office deep in thought, Lexi did not hear her staff knocking on her office door.


    She only became aware of it when her door was opened and a staff member said loudly "Miss Lexi, a John Nang is here to see you."


    John did not even allow Lexi the opportunity to respond before speaking from right behind the staff member, "Lexi¡­"


    Lexi looked up, and observed John moving around the staff member and shutting the door behind him. John then continued "Lexi you wanted to talk?"


    "You, you, you ¡­"


    "Stop stuttering Lexi."


    Spotting the pieces of screwed up paper on her desk, Lexi picked them up and threw them at John, saying "You let him manipulate me."


    John knew exactly where this conversation was going to go. He took a deep breath and said "Lexi, I knew nothing about what you and Matthew had done previously. How can I have let him manipulate you if I knew nothing."


    "You could have lied and got me out of the situation."


    "Lexi," John responded in an exasperated tone.


    "Do not Lexi me, John Nang. You should be protecting me. I am one of your best friend''s little sister, who by the way you swore when you were, if I recall right, fifteen to protect against anyone who hurt her in any way. Plus, I am the mother of your favourite godson. That should mean that you do everything to protect me, even if it means you have to lie."


    "Lexi, do you hear yourself. You just asked me, a senior police officer, to lie to the military who I have to deal with at times about the whole situation."


    "So. As I said, you promised when you were fifteen to protect me. Plus, remember that I am one of your friend''s little sister so protecting me should be the most important thing, than protecting a friendship that snapped when you were eighteen due to your attitude."


    Shaking his head, John moved and sat down in a chair across the desk from Lexi. Looking directly at Lexi, he said "You need to be serious Lexi. Wishes and wants will not help you presently, as you have a reality to face. And being realistic even if I wanted to risk my job to lie, lying will not change a thing."


    "But you should have told me about Matthew returning."


    "No Lexi, that is something I could not do. Yes, my job let me know information, but that information was something I could not reveal to anyone. I only found out he was back by chance, otherwise I would not have known until after he officially started his job, which would have been after the gathering. If you want to have a go at anyone for not telling you about Matthew''s return you need to have a go a Phillip."


    "Phillip would not hurt me; he would have told me," came a quiet reply from Lexi


    "Lexi I am going to be truthful with you. Phillip knew Matthew''s return before I did. Unlike me, he could have said something to anyone about his return as he did not have the same restrictions I did. He chose not to¡­"


    "But he would not do that."


    "Lexi, that morning in uniform and being driven to and from there in a military vehicle he visited Phillip at JL International, and apparently used identification to show he was Phillip''s brother to the security personal at JL International to get easy access to Phillip. He told no one, or if he told anyone I suspect he only said something to Chester. Lexi, you need to stop worrying about the past. You cannot change what happened, you need to deal with the realities of your past decisions. All I can do is be here to support you."


    Lexi was stunned that Phillip knew Matthew was back and failed to say anything. He knew that she did not want to see him and failed to say anything. "You are kidding me?" she asked.


    "No, Phillip admitted to me when you were kidnapped that he knew that Matthew had returned. But, Mathew''s adjunct told me of his movements throughout the day, including his going to JL International so I knew that there was not a lie. As Phillip explained to me, given the party was designed to be a quiet celebration with family and friends for his and Chester''s engagement, he wanted not only his brother there but more importantly you, there. He knew Matthew would not have an issue with you being present but was worried that if he said anything you would have refused to attend. He commented after explaining his reasons that it would not have been a celebration if you were not there."


    "Mmmm¡­"


    "Lexi, my view is that you cannot have a go at Phillip. Leaving aside his cancer coming back, he was right to want you there. None of us could have predicted what happened. Due to my connections to Matthew and you, the military have allowed me to have access to their intelligence to see what conclusions I could draw."


    "What?"


    "They asked me to have a look, like an outside expert." John knew this now was where he had to lie to Lexi, but also get through to her the truth of the situation. "I am not an expert in the area, but the conclusions are solid. You were the target, not Matthew. The decision on his deployment was not made until just before Christmas, and no one knew about it outside a very small group until he arrived. You were known to be here, and people could easily track you.


    "I have seen a few medical reports that show that some of the women rescued were so badly abused that they will remain in hospital for months for treatment. You were lucky as Matthew recognised that there was danger and acted to protect you to the best of his ability. Yes you may not like the outcome, but think of the alternative."


    Lexi, hearing what John had to say, sat there stunned. Was he right? Was she the target, not Matthew? Why? Did, Matthew protect her? What would have been the outcome for her had he not done that? Would she have been rescued as quick as she was?


    "John, are you sure?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 154 - Are you sure on that?

    25 January, LY Studio, City K


    Looking directly at Lexi, John could see the questions running through her mind on her face. Taking a breath, he said "Lexi, you know me. Be realistic, would I lie to you?"


    Shaking her head, Lexi quietly said "Not normally, but you are also Matthew''s friend. Given his position in the military and your position with the police there would be a reason for you to side with him and manipulate me."


    Surprised, John said "Lexi!"


    John paused and continued in a firm, but quiet voice "Lexi this is something that I would not lie to you about. With everything that I saw at the time and have seen subsequently I can be as sure as I am. Let me make it clear my view is that you were the target, not Matthew. I believe that there are connections to the ransom that was paid when Dominic was kidnapped. Despite you not being here, you know what happened."


    "You should remember, I told both you and Chester my opinion. As a police officer that was simply not to pay the ransom that was demanded. But, as Dominic''s godfather both then and now I understand the need to get him back as soon as possible. We all know the psychological impact on him of that, and it would have been worse the longer he was there. This, and the information you gave is confirmed our initial opinion that you were the target for money. You were lucky Matthew was there as he made sure you came back to all of us safely so in the end I will not argue or second guess the decisions he made."


    "You are sure on that?"


    "I am as sure as I can be. The military that have looked at the same data as I have seen, came to the same conclusion, but as you can guess we cannot be absolutely certain without having the mastermind in our custody."


    "But you know Matthew is keeping me trapped in a marriage I do not want."


    "Lexi you may not want the marriage now. However, you must look at your past and recognise that decisions that you made previously have consequences now. You must live with that, even if you regret it. I can understand your frustration about being trapped in a marriage that you do not want. I saw how that impacted Chester, and it was only because we were around him that he came out of that as normal as he has. But, there is nothing I can do, but at this time even if there was I would not interfere as you need to reconcile the past. But remember that I will always be here for you to vent your frustrations to, but ¡­"


    "Do not say it, John¡­"


    "Lexi let me finish. My view, for what it is worth, is give your marriage a chance. You wanted to marry Matthew for a reason when you were younger¡­"


    "But I married someone else¡­"


    "Lexi do not kid me, I looked at the marriage records. For seventeen-year-olds the law only requires their parent or guardian to sign the marriage certificate, but either the seventeen-year-old signs it as well or there is evidence that they were present when the marriage certificate was issued. Your marriage certificate was unusual. You did not sign it, only your father did. Additionally, there was no evidence that you were even present when the certificate was issued."


    "John, my marriage complied with the law."


    "Lexi do not try and kid me. I saw you during your marriage. You were unhappy from the start and only seemed to stay there because you fell pregnant. I do not believe that it was something you wanted, and something happened there that hurt you. That makes you wary now."


    "How ¡­"


    "Lexi I am a police officer; observation is important in the job. Give it a chance for a couple of years to see if it will work. If you are still unhappy then and want a divorce, I will do everything I can to help you, and I believe Matthew will grant you the divorce if that is the case. But even if he initially refuses your request, he will at least listen to me about this."


    "But I need out now¡­"


    "Lexi, that will not happen. Matthew is in control as the military member of whether a divorce can be granted but he will be reasonable if you give it a chance. As I understand it, he could have your marriage to Richard declared invalid but he has not done that. That tells you more than anything, as in the end he will be reasonable."


    "Are you sure on that John? I cannot risk Dominic."


    "As sure as I can be. I was speaking to Phillip the other day, after Dominic spent the weekend with him and Chester. Apparently, he could not stop raving about how he felt having a dad like Matthew, who cared for him and made him feel special. That tells me he will not hurt him."


    "But that tells me he is attached and when we separate, he will be hurt¡­"


    "Lexi, he will understand that sometimes a.d.u.l.t relationsh.i.p.s do not work out. He lived through Chester and Susan''s divorce so he will cope. As I am not on duty this weekend, how about I pick him up tonight and return him Sunday lunch time. I can talk to him about everything and see if I can help him. That gives you and Matthew a chance to spend time together."


    "Are you sure¡­?"


    Before Lexi could continue there was a knock on her door, and her assistance showed Monica, Jessica and Sarah into her office. Before John could say anything Lexi quickly introduced him to the three of them and hearing their husband''s names terrified John. If he was not careful his actual position in the police would be exposed and that would impact his family.


    After taking his leave, John quickly headed to his car and called Matthew. After explaining the conversation with Lexi, he added "I need you to do a favour. I met Madam''s Dang, Pang and Wang at Lexi''s studio. Can you please¡­"


    "Make sure you are protected when they encounter your further. Nor a problem."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 155 - Charity Function (1)

    26 January, Hotel Ballroom, City K


    Pausing for a moment before entering the Hotel Ballroom, Lexi knew how nervous she was. It had been so long since she had attended such an event here, particularly as on her visits before her return her only priority was spending time with Dominic. This type of function did not matter. She could not believe her nerves, as like Matthew, her parents started dragging these functions when she turned sixteen as they were seeking an appropriate marriage partner for the child.


    Despite her issues with Matthew, not having him here to enter on his arm was frustrating as people immediately would pity her. However, like Jessica, Monica and Sarah, her husband was stuck on the base. When Andrew knew he attempted to pressure her to accompany him, but as she told him, the last thing she wanted to do was spend any unnecessary time with her brother as he was doing nothing to help her out of this marriage. Jessica suggested that she would bring Monica and Sarah using her family''s invitation to the event, as they could find babysitters and have a girls night out. Despite some wariness about their intentions, going in with them was better than attending the event on her own.


    While they were making the arrangements Monica was worried that her family would make a scene. Jessica, during the teleconference when they finalised the arrangements, reminded Monica that it was their problem not her problem, and she should not refuse out of a concern for a scene being caused. But, they could make sure they avoided her family to prevent a problem as shutting herself off was not a solution. That was a sentiment that Lexi could agree with. She shut herself away after her marriage to Richard, as she could not bare for people to know what was happening in their home. That allowed him to control the narrative around their so-called relationship.


    A few minutes later, Jessica, Monica and Sarah all arrived, and they headed into the venue together, the three of them drifting off to speak to Jessica''s family. Lexi, quickly scanned the venue and immediately noticed Andrew. As she expected he was off to the side talking to other business people. She shook her head as she knew he was networking. Yes, she occasionally did that, but not so obviously at the start of the night. The surprise was that she could not observe Phillip or Chester anywhere in the room. Was Phillip unwell?


    After a couple of minutes Andrew spotted her and quickly moved over to where she was standing. As he arrived, she asked "Where are Chester and Phillip?"


    "Who knows. They are a.d.u.l.ts. By the way, where is Matthew?" As he asked the question, he could see the emotions crossing Lexi''s face. It was a low tactic to mention Matthew given the complicated relationship they had, but she needed to be reminded regardless of their position she was married, and Matthew had the power to determine what happened.


    "Apparently working. Who know doing what? And if I am realistic, I really do not give a care, as it means that I do not have to deal with him." Lexi knew she had to have a dig back at Andrew. His question was a strike to remind her of what she did not want, so it was open season on tackling him on his relationship status. "Where is your date? Going solo tonight or looking to find someone for a meaningless few hours?"


    "Lexi!" spat out Andrew. Damn, Lexi had a sharp tongue when she wanted to. Chester, given he was closer to Lexi that he was, normally was her target, and the two of them could laugh it off. But without him or Phillip around, he was her most comfortable target.


    "Asking me a personal question big brother, means that I will ask them back."


    Shaking his head Andrew responded, "As to a date tonight, I have women in my life, but bringing them to an event like this gives everyone ideas about a relationship and I do not want to harm that."


    Lexi watched as Andrew looked around the room as if he was looking for someone but she could not figure out who it was.


    Shaking her head, Lexi said "Things have never changed. You just want to play the field¡­"


    "And I am having fun until the right person is in the right position that my life can be made complete. Why would I settle for anything less."


    "That is so low Andrew." With that Lexi turned and walked away. Unlike Chester, he did not fully understand everything around her marriage to Richard. But he knew that she ultimately did not have a present choice when it came to this marriage with Matthew.


    As Lexi reached where Jessica, Monica and Sarah were, a loud shrill voice screamed "You b*tch, you have no right to show your face here given what you did."


    Monica turned around, and said "Mother, a pleasure always."


    "You are here to ruin things for your sister like you did for your cousin. Get out if here."


    Monica slightly shook her head, and said "Mother, I am a guest here as much as you, and you are the one creating the scene, so¡­"


    Pak. Monica''s face was slapped. As the hand was drawn back and started to come in to slap the other side, Lexi, stepped in and grabbed the woman''s wrist. "We are hear for a charity event; it is inappropriate to make a scene."


    "She is a ungrateful brat, who does not deserve to be with decent people. She needs to learn." Turning and looking at Lexi directly in the face, she continued "Any who are you anyway, just a peace of trash protecting another piece of trash."


    Lexi threw the hand away and shook her head, both to signal to Andrew who she could see coming closer and to indicate her disgust at the comment. "Madam, you have no idea who I am."


    "Who cares, trash attracts trash," came the immediate retort. After looking at Monica''s dress, which Lexi recognised as one of the dresses she had gifted Monica she said "And seeing you, I know your husband the trash he is must be ripping the government off, as there is no way that you could afford a dress like that, unlike me."


    Lexi paused and assessed the dress in front of her. It was meant to be one of her early couture designs but is was a knock off as it was missing the key small elements that marked it as an original. "Gifts from the designed are quite acceptable, but attempting to pass off a knock off as an original¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 156 - Charity Function (2)

    26 January, Hotel Ballroom, City K


    Lexi''s words stunned the crowd that was gathering around them. Lexi could see that the people gathered around them were wondering who was this woman attacking Madam Mo?


    "How dare you!"


    "I absolutely dare. I cannot stand bullies, particularly a mother bullying their daughter, let alone people who think they are superiors to everyone simply because of their wealth."


    A pin could be heard dropping with that. People started wracking their brains about the Mo Family, before a quiet voice could be heard saying "Could one of these people be the oldest Mo daughter, the one the family disowned because she married a solider?"


    Madam Mo, hearing that had a scowl on her face. There is no way that her family wanted to be associated with the military, even though marriage as it made them look dirty. Business ruled the world.


    "No retort mother, you like to forget everything that you do not like," added Monica. "No wonder the family''s attitude drove Sophia to her death¡­"


    "You killed her. You knew your role was to stay and be your cousin''s companion until she married, and then you married who we arranged for you¡­"


    "So, you admit I am a member of your family. Anyway, I am my own person not anyone''s keeper. You, along with the rest of the family, treated Sophia as a princess who was entitled to get everything she wanted and me as dirt. You could not take I made choices for me and Sophia made choices for her. Her choices have nothing to do with me. I just hope you do not destroy my little sister Abigail with your actions."


    "Do not speak of her, you have no right," screamed Madam Mo.


    "She is my sister, and I love her, but just remember she is her own person, not a tool for you to use." With that Monica turned her back on her mother and started talking to Jessica and Sarah.


    Lexi was alert as to what was happening, and stood facing Madam Mo, behind Monica. Despite her conflicting feelings there was no way she wanted to see violence at this event. It reflected badly on everyone. To distract her, Lexi said "So are you going to say where you purchased your fake couture dress?"


    Turning to focus on Lexi, Madam Mo said, "How would trash like you, who is wearing a fake LY dress know designer clothes."


    Quietly laughing Lexi responded, "More than you will ever know."


    "If you are with that piece of trash, then you must be a military wife, and relying on the money that your husband skims from the military which is all our hard-earned money, to support your lifestyle."


    "Do you ever think before you open your mouth? Defaming people only leaves you open to legal action."


    "When it is the truth it is not defaming a person. You are the one defaming me claiming I am wearing a fake. Why would I ever resort to wearing fake designer originals?"


    "You need to get your facts straight before opening your mouth. And as to wearing fake designer originals, why would a designer sell limited edition items to a person like you?"


    "They know class."


    "Class! Ha!,¡­"


    Andrew decided that this would become messy if Lexi really unloaded. Very few people here knew she was LY''s head designed and owner, and with this crowd if that became known she would never get any peace.


    "You need to be thrown out away from good people¡­"


    That was enough for Lexi, and as she went to open her mouth, she felt a hand on her shoulder, and turned noticing that it was Andrew, so she quickly shut her mouth.


    "Madam Mo."


    "CEO Yao," came the simpering reply. Lexi had to stop herself laughing at this woman who thought she was charming and convincing her brother that she was the victim.


    "These women are disturbing the event. Could you have a talk to the organisers to get them thrown out as they are ruining it for everyone. Plus, she," and with this she pointed to Lexi "made false allegations that I am wearing fake designed clothes."


    "Madam Mo, I heard the argument, and your allegations directed to these ladies. You abused your daughter, demeaned one of my most trusted former executives Maxwell Fung''s daughter ¡­"


    "They do not belong in society, as they went against the rules that we live by¡­"


    "They followed their hearts and married for the one reason any marriage should happen, love."


    "So, what the woman beside you is even worse than them¡­"


    "There is no way she will be thrown out from here."


    "She is just trash."


    "Trash! You have no idea who she is."


    "None of us care."


    Shaking his head, Andrew decided to end this, before any of their friends who were here spilled too much. "Let me tell you Madam Mo, you are nothing compared to her, absolutely nothing."


    "I am not nothing, I am the matriarch of the Mo family."


    "The Mo Family. Ha! This is the Yao family heiress, my baby sister, and more the daughter-in-law of the Rong family. You want to compare yourself to her. You are nothing, and she has only spoken the truth, and defended her friends."


    The words drew a gasp of shock from everyone. People had not realised who Lexi was. Given the wealth of the Yao and Rong families it was no wonder that she and her friends were all wearing designed dresses. Their combined wealth was equal to just about all the other families of the town. David Hwang, was the only person who in terms of wealth could compete with their combined wealth. He had only recently established his corporate headquarters here but for the single girls and their marriage minded mothers he was as attractive as Andrew as a marriage prospect for their daughters.


    "What ¡­ No that cannot be true. She is your mistress and you are protecting her."


    "What a dirty mind you have Madam Mo, but then given your husband had an affair with his sister-in-law resulting in the birth of Sophia Mo because you refused him for a period of time, I am not surprised."


    "How did¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 157 - Charity Function (3)

    26 January, Hotel Ballroom, City K


    "How did I know. You forget, when it comes to large companies in this town, it is a very small circle. It is not difficult to find out your family secret."


    "So says the man whose older brother, abandoned his wife and is now in an unnatural relationship."


    "Your prejudices are showing through Madam Mo. Everyone here knows that my brother kept his marriage vows for the length of his marriage. It was his wife that commenced cheating on him within months of their marriage and continued cheating on his until their divorce was finalised. Why should someone put up with a cheating spouse who cannot respect the commitment they have made. Now, he has a relationship with the person he loves, perfectly legal, and respectful of the law," responded Andrew, calmly but in a firm voice.


    Lexi added "And he is totally happy, so as long as it hurts no one, why should anyone care who his new partner is."


    "Decent people do. A relationship is between a man and a woman, and that is not a decent relationship."


    "You mean prejudiced people care. The world has moved on and accepted that relationsh.i.p.s can be more than just that one form and forcing people to fit into a narrow view of what is acceptable is beyond an enlightened society," came Lexi''s retort.


    "Enlightened society, it has become a society that has no morals."


    "Morals, I really think you cannot speak. You and your husband had affairs breaking your marriage vows, you abandoned a daughter simply because she followed her heart, and from what I have heard from multiple people here you are shopping your youngest daughter Abigail around for marriage rather than letting her¡­"


    "She knows her place and role in life. She will marry where she is told, and do what she is told¡­"


    "I just hope you are ready to pick up the pieces from what could be a disaster for her."


    "A disaster, you can talk. I head all about you Lexi Yao that describes you. Pregnant before you married and you drove your husband into the arms of another woman."


    "So, what. I married my son''s father," that lie hurt Lexi to say, but she had to say it "and as to the latter, I respected my marriage vows, he did not."


    "Oh! You are saying you are the victim just like your brother. No, your whole family is so cold you drive your spouses away, and you blame them."


    "Enough" roared Andrew. "Just because I did not want to marry your daughter, you think my family is open to be abused. You want the prestige for your daughter to be the wife of a CEO. Unlike you, I have spent time with her. She is intelligent, bright and engaging, but she and I would never work out. Why set the two of us up for failure as we know we will not suit. You are too blinded by ambition."


    Andrew turned and grabbed Lexi, and quietly said "We need to move from here."


    With a few nods the Fung Family, Jessica, Monica and Sarah moved away with Andrew and Lexi to the screams of Monica''s mother "You lying b*tch Lexi Yao. I want my apology for the lies about my dress, and my husband will deal with you Andrew Yao."


    Lexi pulled her hand from Andrew, turned and stalked back, getting in Madam Mo''s face "Apologise to you on that point. Never. You owe me the apology rather that me owing you the apology."


    "Forget that I will blacken your name tomorrow. You know nothing about designer clothes."


    "As I said that is a fake that you are trying to pass off as a LY couture design."


    "It is a LY couture design."


    "Where is the small embroidered rose on the left shoulder strap. Where is the two diamonds, one on each shoulder strap buckle. And I bet that the LY signature on the hem is not there." Pausing for dramatic effect Lexi then added "Then there is the gold thread not repeated on the fourth line of stitching. I can go on, but why waste my time pointing out each and everything that tells me that it is a fake."


    "How would you know. My stylist sourced this straight from the designed."


    "Your stylist, I bet she had no idea about LY." Lexi knew that she had her. While she would have contact with multiple stylists, the hard and fast rule for any couture designs from the start of LY was that the actual person the dress was for had to come into the design studio. That was to ensure that the dress when it left would not need alteration. No person, regardless of their position ever obtained one of her couture designs unless they had dealings with her couture team face to face.


    "She does. She has contact with all the couture designers and always gets me what I want, when I want it."


    "Well she is a liar, Madam Mo. There is no way that LY gave you that dress."


    "My stylist confirmed it came straight from the designer themselves."


    "You really have no idea and believe everything people tell you as long as it fits your perspective."


    Lexi turned with that and started to walk away. There was no way that she would reveal to this crowd she was the head designed and owner of LY. That was information even her staff did not reveal, as they realised part of the mystique of the LY couture clothes was no one knew exactly who designed each piece that contained the signature little elements that marked it as a LY couture piece simply at a glance.


    "It is you that knows nothing¡­"


    "Keep belittling me and talking trash, and I will take pleasure in having you walk away from here without any dignity. And the only reason I am doing that is that your eldest daughter is a friend of mine and your youngest daughter is a friend of my brother."


    As Lexi stalked away, she heard a voice, which could only be Abigail Mo say "Mother, leave it be. The last thing I need is for you to make any more of a scene than you have. Arguing with Monica, and then going up against the combined Rong and Yao families. Annoying them, also puts off side the Gu Group, and Nang Enterprises."


    "Who cares about that, I do not deserve to be treated like that by trash who are ripping off the people¡­"


    John Nang, had been standing to the side watching this, and now he had enough, and walked over showing his police identification "Madam Mo, you need to calm down¡­"


    "Me, calm down, I do not deserve that."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 158 - Charity Function (4)

    26 January, Hotel Ballroom, City K


    John turned and directly looked at Madam Mo and said "Madam Mo, please calm down, and stop throwing unfounded allegations around. Madams Rong, Dang, Wang and Pang would be quite within their rights to inform their husbands of the allegations you made against them, and that would be matters that go before a military court. Madams Rong and Pang clearly have access to family wealth to afford the clothes they have on, let alone treat Madams Dang and Wang, and that fact would see you taken there for false allegations rather than into a normal court."


    "How dare you threaten me."


    "I am not, I am just explaining the potential to you. I will convince them not to do anything further, if you promise to stop this unnecessary argument. The last thing I want to see happen, is this event that is partially sponsored by my family, ruined in the long term over this."


    "Tell her if I get an apology over my dress and that ungrateful brat of a daughter of mine leaves I will."


    John realised that this was not going to end well. "I will see what I can do, but it may take some time."


    "That I can live with." With that she grabbed Abigail''s hands and headed over to where David Hwang was standing.


    Having watched the events that had occurred, David was wondering how he could use this to his advantage. Lexi Yao had, even if she had observed him, not realised who he was. Using that confrontation to sow concerns to the elites within society in City K about Matthew Rong and the new officers who had come on base stepping over Robert would be perfect. The possibility would be that the concerns of both the elites here and soldiers would convince the senior officers in the capital to have these four men had to be removed and enable Robert to press for the position as head of special forces here.


    Seeing Madam Mo dragging her daughter towards him, he had to shift from planning the downfall of people to enable him and Robert to execute their final revenge plans to being the charming businessman mothers wanted to introduce their daughters to in the hopes of securing a marriage alliance. Madam Mo was the worst of the lot constantly forcing her daughter in front of him. The only consolation was that Abigail Mo was a charming engaging girl to speak with.


    Robert however, when he visited the other day reminded him that he needed to fit into society here. Marriage and connections were the most important thing, and despite all his success he was not in the centre of society. Being there necessary for their ultimate revenge, because it would allow him to make offers to ''help'' people and companies for the sake of the country in exchange for money and shares, putting them in the position that they would take control of them.


    As Madam Mo arrived, he smiled and turned on the charm "Madam Mo, a pleasure to see you again. And Miss Abigail, you look as pretty as always."


    Smiling Madam Mo knew that she was where she needed to be. In the right position in society about to secure the business deal MoTang needed through Abigail''s marriage.


    "CEO Hwang, Abigail was waiting for you to come. I will leave the two of you to talk." With that she turned and walked away.


    Abigail embarrassed by her mother said "CEO Hwang, I have to apologise for my mother. She is too obvious in what she wants."


    "You to spend time with me and me to compromise your reputation so she can force a marriage."


    "You know her type too well."


    "I have seen it time and time again since my business has taken off. I generally avoid people like her, but as we have talked about before you are charming and interesting hence why I do not tell her to leave me alone. It would deprive me of your company."


    Laughing, Abigail said "You are full of flattery."


    "It is the truth. You are the first woman mothers at these events have attempted to forced on me that I enjoy spending time with. Everyone else made me run in the other direction."


    Shaking her head Abigail quietly said "It is hard with a mother like her. You likely heard that confrontation."


    "Your mother made it impossible not to."


    "She never forgave my sister for her choice, marrying the man she loved rather than a loveless society marriage she has with my father. Although¡­"


    "There was a bombshell you did not know about dropped tonight."


    "There was. But I must admit I should not be surprised. As you can see my father is too busy flirting over in a corner with his newest mistress, and no one gives a damn about his constant betraying of his marriage vows. My mother, every so often has her own affairs, and they think I am blind to what is going on around me."


    "How do you feel?"


    "I cannot care about it, otherwise it will mess me up. The only thing that it tells me, is that Monica made the right choice. She married for love. While I want that, given my mother''s antics I have no option but to settle for someone who will respect me and give our relationship the chance to become more. She is determined that I marry soon, and I suspect that if I do not make a choice, she will find someone who will simply agree for a business alliance."


    "But you have a choice," came the automatic response. He needed to appear concerned if he could pull this off.


    "I am realistic. The way it has worked for generations is within the narrow society group here is that parents and grandparents have arranged marriages for their children and grandchildren. As that has continued, they see nothing wrong with it even now."


    "What will you do?"


    "Take these events as an opportunity to find someone that interests me and creates the possibility of a good life together and see if we can reach and agreement for marriage. That is my lot in life, and I have to simply accept it."


    "For someone so young, you seem to feel that you have no option."


    "Not having no options, I only have limited options and unlike Monica I do not have the guts to cut my family out of my life to pursue love."


    David, hearing that knew he had the right in. Other than Abigail and Monica, the whole Mo family were dumb. They had no concept of the real world. While he understood the age gap between him and her, the last thing he wanted was someone who honestly over several meetings had wanted to know about him as a person, hurt through their plans. Maybe Robert was right, marrying someone will help the plan, and provide an escape route if things go wrong.


    "Abigail, please feel free to say no, but would you be willing to see whether something can develop between us."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 159 - Charity Function (5)

    26 January, Hotel Ballroom, City K


    Abigail turned and said, "Are you serious?"


    "Absolutely serious. I want to see if we have a chance of a relationship looking towards marriage. But it must be a mutual decision, not something forced."


    "Are you certain?"


    "Abigail, as I said you are the first woman I have met at these functions that actually interests me. All I want is a chance to see what will happen. In the end what happens will be your choice."


    Blushing, Abigail briefly dropped her head, before David using his fingers gently lifted her head and said "There is no need to be concerned about anything."


    Observing the smile that came over her face, David was happy he had listened to Robert''s advice. Just seeing the looks from most of those in the room, it was obvious that despite only having just arrived in society starting to form a relationship with someone like Abigail Mo, integrated him into them.


    The only thing was the jealous stares that the two of them were receiving from others because he had seemingly chosen her. That meant he had to task one of his men to protect her sending the message that Abigail was not to be messed with. But, with the invitations from the older women, there was always the prospects of using them for s*xual release as needed.


    Meanwhile Monica stood half listening to the conversation between Lexi and John Nang, watching what was happening with Abigail. Her shameless mother doing that to Abigail. However, it seemed, observing her that Abigail was enjoying interacting with CEO Hwang. Maybe the situation was not as bad as she thought, and Abigail was interested in this man.


    Finishing her conversation with John and promising not to make a scene for the balance of the night Lexi moved over and looked in the direction that Monica was looking.


    "What is it?"


    "I am not certain. Maybe I was wrong in my view that my parents were going to force her into a marriage. Abigail seems genuinely interested in him, and maybe it is not a forced marriage."


    "Possibly, but there is something about him that seems familiar."


    "His name is David Hwang. There is only limited information in the public about him. His parents committed treason and were executed for their crime when he was young. As a result, he ended in state care. He attended University on a scholarship and started to develop the technology company that is the core of his conglomerate. It was so successful that within a year he repaid to the university the scholarship money and donated enough money to establish a scholarship fund for former state care people to allow them to attend university."


    "Since then, he has expanded the company to the conglomerate he has. While it does not dominate any one industry it is successful as it is extremely integrated minimising costs throughout. Until recently he very rarely was seen in public, relying on his public relations team to be the public face of the company. The business reports are that he has a core group of people who surround him and are trusted but everyone else is tolerated."


    "No, it is not from press coverage that he is familiar. I cannot figure out why, but it is from somewhere else that he is familiar." Lexi paused and shook her head before continuing "Does it bother you?"


    "Lexi no, I married the man I love. The fact that the family disowned me for that choice, I do not worry about. I just worried about Abigail having no choice, but maybe¡­"


    "Monica do not worry about it. You will not be able to change other''s choices, you can only control what happens in your life."


    "True, I just do not want her hurt trying to please the family. But you are right I cannot change her choice. All I can do is be available if things go wrong." Monica paused and continued "What are you going to do about my mother?"


    "That is another story. I promised John that we would leave in a bit of time. Not because I want us to be seen to give into her, but because I do not want to create more of a scene than she has. The charities being supported tonight do not need that."


    "Always thinking of others."


    "You have to. If you only think of yourself, you ruin everything around you. But that does not mean that she is going to get away with it."


    "What?"


    "She is wearing a fake, passing it off as one of my couture pieces. I will give whoever created the fake that they are good, but they missed key things that mark it as an original."


    "Those things you mentioned?"


    "Absolutely, but that design had a feature that you cannot see unless it is physically in front of you. While she could argue that the other items were removed by the stylist as it did not fit the image she wanted, and the dress damaged to reflect that removal that is not. That feature is in the material weave itself so it cannot be gotten rid of. Plus, no one gets a couture design unless they personally interact with my team. That protects the integrity of the designs and ensures that the dress is custom to the individual maintaining my couture designs exclusivity. The ready to wear collection is completely different. Monday I am going to instruct my legal team to take action against her for passing off a fake as a couture design."


    "You are wicked."


    "Well, we are all wearing couture designs, and there is no way I want LY to be tainted by fakes. She will just have to pay the price."


    Turning she saw Jessica and Sarah signalling, and said "We need think about heading off. I want to have your mother think she has won today. And to be realistic none of our husbands need to deal with the consequences of her rumourmongering. While the rumours will be disproved, they do not need to spend the time dealing with that."


    "True, rumours like that for anyone in the military are always hard to deal with."


    "And rumours in any occupation can stall careers."


    Nodding Monica knew that for them that would not be the case but given the tension between Matthew and Lexi is was not a discussion she wanted to start with her.


    "OK let us go."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 160 - Why were you not here?

    28 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew was sitting in the breakfast room, deep in reading the newspapers, when he heard a voice call out "Daddy Matthew."


    With that he carefully folded and then placed the newspaper he had been reading beside him on the table and looked up. He saw that Lexi and Dominic had entered the breakfast room, and it was obvious that Dominic was excited to see him.


    Dominic flew across the room, and Matthew turned gathering him in his arms for a hug, before asking "What is it Dominic?"


    "I missed you."


    "I am sorry, but I had to work over the weekend."


    "But Uncle Andrew, Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip do not."


    Carefully looking at Dominic, Matthew said "Dominic, do you understand what a solider is?"


    "Daddy Matthew, I am not silly. Our teachers have talked to us about the military, soldiers, sailors, pilots and the like. They are people who protect all of us."


    Matthew paused, yes, a simple explanation, and that always given to primary school children. But for the discussion he had to have with Dominic. "Dominic, what else did your teacher tell you?"


    "People volunteer to be in the military, and they work differently to other people."


    Matthew paused and said, "You know your mum and I were friends when we were at school."


    "No, I just thought it was Uncle Andrew you were a friend with."


    "I was also a friend of your Uncle Andrew, as well as your Uncles Chester, John, Paul and Steven. We grew up together. I was in the same class as your Uncles Andrew, John, Paul and Steven, and your mum was younger than us."


    "Oh," came Dominic''s interested response.


    "Despite being good at school, and that your uncle Phillip wanted me to join his company I decided it was not for me. Your Mummy helped me to something I had wanted to do for a couple of years the day of my eighteenth birthday. I joined the army. At the time your Uncles Andrew, Chester, Phillip, John, Paul and Steven, as well as my parents as well as your grandparents and your Uncles John, Paul and Steven''s parents were not very happy with me. Importantly your mummy told me I should do what I felt I had to, so I did not let everyone else''s unhappiness stop me."


    "What did you do Daddy Matthew?"


    "I joined the army. I was lucky that I my initial training was here. As your mummy was a great friend of mine, we spent the time I had free together, until I had to go elsewhere for additional training. At the time your mummy was in her last year of High School, but she kept telling me to do what I wanted. At the time your mummy finished High School I was sent away for close to a year for special training relating to what I do in the military."


    "And before you ask, I did not meet your daddy. By the time I came back for a visit, your daddy had died, and your mummy..."


    "Had left and went away. Daddy Matthew, mummy, Uncle Chester, Uncle Andrew and Uncle Phillip all have talked to me why mummy did that."


    "Dominic, I am still a soldier in the army. Just before your mummy and I met again after so many years and we married, I was sent back here to serve on the base. Why we could live in accommodation I was given there I wanted to live with you and your mummy close to your Uncles Andrew, Chester and Phillip so that if I had to go away, you had them near you. I was given this house by your Uncle Phillip and my grandparents. They died when I was sixteen and my grandfather supported what I wanted to do, so he gave me this house so that always had somewhere to live."


    "But what does that have to do with not being home?"


    "Being a solider as your teacher told you is about protecting everyone else. That does not stop because it is night-time or a weekend. It means that in doing that I may have to do it at night or on a weekend. As a result, regardless of how much I want to be with you and your mummy, or you want me with you it is not always possible. This weekend was one of those times."


    "So, what were you doing?"


    Matthew had to pause; Dominic was like most children his age he had met always wanted to know what people were doing. "It might not seem exciting Dominic, but I was going over some information about something that needs to happen. I am not allowed even to tell your mummy more about what I was doing, but it was it was something necessary. It should make things easier for other people."


    "OK Daddy Matthew. But I thought soldiers used guns all the time. All the movies with soldiers I have seen pictures of show that."


    "Dominic, soldiers know how to use guns, but more importantly we are taught that we should only use them when necessary. Using them all the time is not a good thing. And before you ask, and your mummy has a say something, do not ask me to teach you to use a gun, nor should you ask your Uncle John. Those in the military and the police are the only people who are meant to use guns. Bad people use them, but they are the people your Uncle John and I try to stop."


    Seeing Dominic''s fascination, Matthew paused and said "How about I talk to your teacher and see if I can organise for you and your classmates to come and have a look around the military base, if my superiors let that happen. And as I have accommodation on base, if your mummy is alright about it we could stay there occasionally so you can spend time with other soldiers children, who do not have a house like we do here."


    "Can we mummy that would be so much fun."


    Lexi, standing there listening to the conversation became angry with Matthew. He was reeling Dominic in and starting to put her outside their close relationship. That was not acceptable. Nor was trapping her on the military base. At the same time having Dominic comfortable there if things became bad with Richard''s parents would ensure his safety.


    "Dominic you need to have your breakfast, and I will have to have someone take you to school. Your Daddy Matthew and I have some things to talk about, and that can be one of them."


    "OK Mummy." With that Dominic sat down and quickly had his breakfast before one of Matthew''s assigned guards came in to take him to school.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 161 - What happened?

    28 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As soon as Lexi heard the car leaving, she turned to Matthew and spat "How dare you."


    "Lexi what did you want me to do, lie to him. He does not need that, particularly as we are not telling him the truth regarding our relationship. I have explained to him the situation in a way he can easily understand, being positive about the past."


    "Well I do not want him thinking that being in the military is a career choice. He needs to be safe."


    "Lexi, he will do what he wants. And before you say anything about arranging for his class to visit the base. We do that all the time for school groups, so doing it for Dominic''s class is not a problem. Plus, I have on-base accommodation. It is important for both you and Dominic to view that as your home as much as here is¡­"


    "Here is not a home it is my prison."


    "Lexi we will not have that debate. Here is where you are living presently, whether you like it or not. Being comfortable here and in my on-base accommodation is important. Think about the on-base accommodation as being somewhere you can escape to, simply to be a wife of a military officer, rather than the Yao heiress; the Rong family daughter-in-law and the owner of LY."


    "Find, but do not think I will like it," spat Lexi.


    "Calm down," came Matthew''s frustrated reply. No matter how pleasant he tried to make things Lexi would react like this time and time again.


    "Do not tell me what to do..."


    "Lexi, you are getting worked up about things and the more that happened the more we end up arguing. We both have stressful careers, and the last thing we should be doing is making things more stressful."


    "Well now you want to be concerned about me. Why then are you trapping me in this marriage?"


    That was enough for Matthew "No!" he spat out loudly. Realising that he was not addressing soldiers Matthew took a deep calming breath and said "Lexi, I have explained my position. You need to give our relationship a chance. If it fails, we will be like many other couples whose relationship failed. The law says as I am a serving military officer, I have control over whether we get a divorce. If our relationship fails, I will not stand in your way to get a divorce. However, until you give it a chance over some time I will."


    "B*stard..."


    "Think what you want Lexi, but we have other things to talk about. What happened at the Charity Function I could not take you to on the weekend? The newspapers and my briefing papers refer to a confrontation."


    "Monica''s mother was being a ..."


    "The ''b'' word rhyming with witch..."


    "That is a polite way of putting it. Most of it was attaching Monica, but apparently Andrew had done some homework about her family..."


    "Including her parents'' affairs and the outcomes of those. I know all about that as Monica has had security checks because of Joseph''s position..."


    "I better not have..."


    "They were done initially when I joined the military and my request for permission to marry was granted. It will have been routinely updated, without me saying anything because I never removed the notification of intention for a military marriage, so do not have a go at me over it. That is simply routine."


    Scowling, Lexi knew that this was an argument that she would not win. "Fine, but we will talk about that again. She made several allegations about you, and the others taking money from the military as we all wore some of my couture designs. The other thing was she was trying to pass off a knock off of one of my couture designs as an original..."


    "Did you let her know who you were?"


    "Not that I own LY and am its head designer, but that I am a member of the Yao and Rong families, yes. Additionally, she decided to abuse Andrew and I, about Chester and Phillip, who by the way were not there."


    Hearing that either Chester or Phillip where there, a smile passed over Matthew''s face, which Lexi immediately saw. "You know something?"


    "You are thinking too much. Phillip had a chemotherapy treatment on Friday and was not feeling up to socialising on the weekend. So, he and Chester simply decided to skip the function and have a quiet weekend at home."


    "I thought they had..."


    "No. I know the two of them have asked you to design their wedding suits, and I am guessing that has not been done."


    "Perceptive. I am working on it."


    "Well they will want those, and Phillip has one or two more treatments in this round, before they will take a break. I suspect that will be when they travel to get married, most likely in the US, before returning home. Now stop distracting me, and finishing telling me what happened."


    "I ignored the allegations she made about abuse of power and corruption, simply because she was too erratic, and it was something I could not personally prove. I hounded her about the dress, as I set the policy for the couture clothes and there was no way she got the dress. It kept going in circles, until John eventually stepped in to defuse the situation, but warned her about making false allegations. She, of course took it as being aimed at me..."


    "But John knows you own LY."


    "True. The four of us talked for a little longer, watching what was happening with Monica''s sister, and left, playing that John had chased us out to avoid any more of a scene."


    Matthew knew to deal with this he would have to get information from John and then make decisions about whether to have Monica''s mother charged in military court for her actions.


    "Something however bothered me at the time and I only worked it out last night. Monica''s little sister Abigail was talking to a David Hwang. For some reason he reminds me of that man who lead what happened to us. It could not be him, but just his height and body shape reminded me of that man, hence why I was happy to leave."


    Matthew paused. That was interesting, maybe he needed to look closer at this David Hwang, to see if Lexi''s impression was right.


    "OK. But the other thing in my briefing papers, was your former in-laws have filed a court case seeking immediate custody of Dominic. Why did you not tell me?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 162 - What do you mean?

    28 January, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    "How in the world did you find out?" came Lexi''s shocked reply. She thought with the help of her lawyers she had hidden this from Matthew.


    "Lexi, regardless of your view you are my wife, and anything that involves you automatically is drawn to my attention. When did you get served with it?"


    "Friday. And they have been able to have an urgent hearing set for this morning. Just leave me deal with it."


    Observing Lexi, Matthew could realise how much this was stressing her out. While he did not regret their marriage, it was impacting Dominic, and that was unacceptable. "Lexi. No argument. I am coming with you, ¡­"


    "You will only cause problems. Your actions have gotten me in this place to start with," spat out Lexi, furious that Matthew wanted to force his way into the situation. She was worried the more Matthew became involved with this, the closer someone was to finding out the truth of Dominic''s parentage and causing more difficulties than her situation already had.


    "No," came Matthew''s firm response. He was getting sick of this. Lexi had to realise the reality of their situation. Giving into to her was tantamount to dismissing their past and accepting the consequences of previous actions. "Lexi, we have been over this time and time again. We made decisions in the past that have consequences today."


    "Screw that Matthew Rong, it is about trapping me."


    Matthew realised that he was about to snap and overreact with Lexi. That was unacceptable as regardless of what she was doing she was his wife and deserved his respect. Yes, she was determined to end their marriage as soon as she could, but she did not deserve him becoming aggressive to her.


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew said "Lexi, I will respect your opinion, but let us be realistic your former in-laws are running the argument that Richard''s will said that if you remarried he wanted his parents to raise his child, not you and your new husband. I am the cause of their actions now, and you need to let me to help."


    "Help. Divorcing me immediately would have helped¡­"


    "No, it would not, it would have given them the grounds anyway. They are now fighting not only you and the rest of the Yao family but my family as well. That is difficult to start with. Added to that is the fact we have the backing of the Nang, Gu and Hou families, with the added fact of my position within the military¡­"


    "So, you are going to use your rank to frighten then." Lexi sarcastically continued "Mr General will force his¡­"


    "No Lexi, I will be using my current public rank and my posting. Both will be enough as it will cause the court to pause and not react immediately to side with Richard''s parents. That allows a case to be built to defeat their argument. And even if we lose at this time, because he is my stepson, the military will have a say in where he can live¡­"


    "What do you mean?" asked a worried Lexi.


    "My position on base, even though an administrative position is still considered a high security position. That means my close family members, to minimise threats to national security, have to be protected. Neither my parents, who by the way do not deserve it, or Phillip and Chester know that in addition to their personal bodyguards, they are also watched by the military to ensure their protection. That includes monitoring of their passports to ensure that it is know where they are so in the case of a threat they can be evacuated to safety."


    "For Dominic and you, it is a highly obvious situation. Your security can be seen but that is because of what has happened, but eventually that will become less obvious. Your civilian passports are cancelled, and military passports are issued. Those passports are more closely monitored and either my permission or those of my superiors are required before you can even leave the country. That includes approval of your itinerary."


    Looking at the furious expression on Lexi''s face, Matthew calmly as possible continued "And before you overreact, I have already obtained permission for you to travel with respect to your business provided you complete a form and have a guard with you for safety. But in terms of Dominic it means that he cannot leave the country without our approval and military approval¡­"


    "You told me about the military passports and forgot that ¡­" yelled Lexi. She picked up a napkin on the table and threw it at Matthew, saying "You could have told me, as I believe their intention is to get custody of Dominic and send him away the boarding school they sent Richard to at age seven overseas."


    Shaking his head at the petty action of Lexi Matthew quietly responded "Lexi, since everything has happened when have you been willing to sit and listen to anything I have to say. All you do is become angry, but because of Dominic''s request you wait until he is not around for the arguments to occur."


    Lexi hung her head and said "Sorry."


    "Lexi, there is no need for sorry. As I have told you, we did what we did when we were younger, and neither of us really thought about undoing it. Circ.u.mstances meant that the circle of actions needed were completed, and we must deal with the consequences. All I have asked you is to allow us the opportunity to see what happens, and if it does not work, I will not stand in your way of a divorce. You simply must give us the space. And at the moment the last thing needed to be know is that there is real issues."


    "Fine," responded Lexi, ashamed at her current reactions. Matthew was being patient with her, and he wanted to help her currently. "You can come with me to court, but my lawyer has control¡­"


    "Lexi, they will have to work with the military lawyer who will be there given the situation."


    Hearing that, Lexi knew that there were two lawyers arguing for them, which gave her hope for success today. Lexi simply nodded and focused on her breakfast. As she was eating, Matthew spoke "You commented before about David Hwang seeming familiar. What did you mean?"


    "I do not know why, but there was something that reminded me about one of the terrorists. Fanciful, I know, but maybe he is a distant relative of one of them."


    Hearing that was interesting, Lexi could be right about her impressions, but when it came to the Devil everything needed to be investigated as despite knowing so much about his actions the one thing that they did not have was any hints on his real name.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 163 - Confronting Richards Parents (1)

    28 January, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Lexi, while still fuming about Matthew escorting her to the courthouse in his military vehicle, at least allowed him to assist her down, knew she was more worried about Richard''s parents'' reaction to Matthew''s presence. Despite them ultimately only having a distant connection to Dominic, which they knew, they were determined to gain control of him.


    Lexi observed Matthew signal to Warrant Officer Wang, who slightly moved the vehicle before quickly escorting them into the courthouse.


    Walking into the courthouse beside a uniform wearing Matthew and being escorted by Warrant Officer Wang, Lexi knew they were highly visible, but at the same time it made her feel safe and comfortable, as if no one would hurt her. Upon reaching the courthouse door, the security staff spotted Matthew and his adjunct, and came racing over to escort them into the building and around the security screening point.


    After they had been escorted around the screening point, Lexi started to look around to locate her lawyers. She spotted Richard''s parents waiting in line at security screening and could hear them complaining about how unfair it was that people like them were forced to wait in line when sc.u.m where shown around security screening. In that moment Lexi realised that her former in-laws had not changed. They still believed that they were the most important people every situation.


    As she kept looking around Lexi then spotted her lawyers approaching them. Subconsciously Matthew and Warrant Officer Wang moved to shield her, as Lexi quietly said, "They are my lawyers."


    Upon hearing that Matthew relaxed knowing there was no threat to Lexi or himself. Lexi quickly introduced them to Matthew and Warrant Officer Wang.


    Out of the corner of Matthew''s eye, he observed a woman in military uniform heading towards them. As she arrived, she paused and snapped a salute, which Matthew and Warrant Officer Wang immediately returned, before saying "Colonel Rong, I am Lieutenant Bronwyn Li. National Command has assigned me to assist you in this matter."


    "Thank you, Lieutenant," promptly responded Matthew.


    After taking the time to introduce her to Lexi''s lawyers, Matthew felt Lexi tensing up beside him. He slightly turned and observed her. Her former in-laws were heading towards where they were standing. Squeezing her hand, Matthew leant in and quietly said "Lexi do not worry. They are out to cause you to react."


    Lexi nodded, knowing that Matthew was right, but still this concerned her as they wanted to take Dominic from her care. However, before she could respond, Lieutenant Li interrupted "Colonel, I believe it would be better if we took this discussion elsewhere. Also, I need to clarify something with you."


    Hearing this Lexi''s lawyers realised that there was something not quite right, and hurriedly led the way towards an interview room where they could talk before the matter went before the court. As they seated themselves in the room Lexi''s two lawyers stated "Ms Yao, Colonel. Given how quick these proceedings have been listed we will have a discussion with Ms Yao''s former in-laws'' representatives to see what their position is today to determine where the matter will go."


    Lexi, worried about the situation said "Fine," which prompted both them to leave the room.


    Matthew spotting the opportunity said, "Warrant Officer Wang, can you step outside and make sure no one enters until we finish talking."


    "Yes Sir." And with that Warrant Officer Wang stepped outside shutting the door.


    Matthew, wanting to ensure their protection from recording devices, flipped the switch on the small jamming device in his pocket before turning to Lieutenant Li and stating "Lieutenant, what have you been told?"


    "The truth, sir. You might not remember me from national headquarters, but I am one of the lawyers assigned to deal specifically with matters involving members of the Special Forces and they families. While we all are competent in most areas of law, my focus is assisting in matters such as this. I know the background to your marriage and been specifically briefed. My briefing included advice as to your true rank, General, and why that is not able to be disclosed, and specific advice on what I am able to say in a public arena."


    Taking a breath, she continued "Madam Rong, I have also had access to and read the doc.u.ments filed with the court. Knowing what I do, I can easily prevent Dominic from being placed in the care of his paternal grandparents. The question is for you Madam Rong, and you Sir, is how far do you want me to go?"


    Lexi turned to Matthew surprised that his lawyer had information and was ready to go in hard. Her own lawyer''s position late Friday was that they had little hope in preventing Dominic going into the care of Richard''s parents.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Madam Rong, there are a few ways we can approach this, but each has its own issues. Given the General''s position, anything that happens to Dominic has a national security implications. That is difficult to disclose as there has not been appropriate vetting of everyone who will be in the court room to know that information, let alone I do not have the relevant orders from the capital to ensure that, even if the first problem was addressed, that at ensures its suppression of all information to protect National Security Information, but has the added issue of placing Dominic at Risk. That is something I do not want to do."


    "Secondly, I can run a version of that argument that the General''s position means that before the court can make a decision military interests mean that all security vetting procedures have to be taken to determine whether the military will oppose the matter. It does not create as many national security implications but only delays a decision. The vetting not only includes your former in-laws Madam Rong, but all people in their household and any persons who would have contact with Dominic. We will then have to return to court before the court can make any decision. It simply delays matters, and that may not be what you want."


    "We can, given the events before your marriage seek an order declaring your marriage to Richard Yao invalid due to your commitment to a military marriage with the General. That commitment was not voided before your marriage and is a legitimate tactic. That would invalidate the terms of your late husband''s will, but it has implications for you, your family and Jax Corp with dealing with the share ownership as well as making Dominic in the eyes of many, which personally I believe is wrong, a bastard. I do not understand how that places him with respect to potential inheritances with respect to Jax Corp, as some family companies have provisions to prevent illegitimate children inheriting anything."


    "The final option, and that is the least effective, is that I can simply insist that due to the General''s position and Dominic being his step-son, the military have an interest in being heard in the case. Unlike the other options, which at least preliminary will ensure that Dominic remains in your care Madam Rong, this option means that we have no control over the court''s decision today. Of course, there are some variation on each of these options..."


    "Lieutenant, the last thing I want is my stepson to be hurt. I am leaning towards the second option. We can delay at this time and enable my wife''s lawyers to better prepare the case, rather than going into heavy right at the start, but we could use the threat regarding the marriage over them."


    "Matthew, there is no way I want Dominic to be declared illegitimate."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 164 - Confronting Richards Parents (2)

    28 January, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Matthew turned to Lexi, and said "That is not the proposal..."


    "The General is right Ma''am. It is a threat. From the material we have on the preliminary investigations on your former in-laws is that they have been using the income generated from the Jax Corp shares left in their control by your late husband, their son, for themselves. The last thing is they want is to lose that money, as they seem to have no other source of income."


    "Madam Rong, you need to remember it that the only reason they have access to that income is that your late father gave your late husband those shares to ensure that you and your children where appropriately provided for. That was clearly indicated not only in your late father''s will, but the doc.u.ments lodged to transfer the shares to your late husband. If your marriage to your late husband was declared invalid, it would enable you retrieve those shares. However, I suspect that they will fight you on that."


    "You mean, they are using some of the income for these proceedings?"


    "Given that there is no viable source for them to have any other income, that would have to be the conclusion reached. Presently, with the shares, they hold them as a trustee as Dominic lives with you. they should be giving you income from the shares to support Dominic, but they do not. The suspicion is that once they have custody of Dominic, they will argue that the trust is not needed and transfer the shares to themselves rather than allowing them to be used to provide for him. However, proving that is difficult, but..."


    "You have deployed a few resources to try and find things out over the weekend?"


    "Yes Sir. While we would normally ignore gossip, it is strong around them currently. It includes that they are already looking for buyers for the shares and places to buy property for themselves. The strongest rumour is that David Hwang has offered them twice as much as anyone else for the shares as soon as they have them."


    Lexi sat there mouth open, not able to say a thing. She knew Richard''s parents were money hungry, hence she and Chester had been paying them large sums of money each year not to upset the arrangements for Dominic, but this was more than she could imagine. They were using Richard''s will for their own means, and she suspected once they had custody of Dominic, he would be dumped in a boarding school not to be seen again.


    Matthew, pondered their options, before responding "Lexi while I will leave the final decision to you, my view is that we can use the security checking route, to buy time to better prepare your case but for investigations on those rumours. We can have the threat issued that I will take action to have your marriage to Richard declared invalid but while I preserve my position to do so, presently I am not doing so as I do not want Dominic to be hurt. At the same time, it can be made clear that if I feel that Dominic is going to be hurt by these proceedings, I will take that course of action."


    Shaking her head, Lexi quietly responded "I do not know..."


    "General, I think given Madam Rong''s uncertainty that is the best course of action at the moment, and I will make sure only the minimum information is given out in court."


    "Fine Lieutenant, but make sure my true rank is not disclosed."


    "Yes Sir."


    At that moment before Lexi could respond further, there was a knock on the door, and Warrant Officer Wang opened it saying "Sir, Madam Rong''s lawyers are here."


    Lexi quietly said "Show them in."


    After they entered the room Warrant Officer Wang shut the door, and they sat down. "Madam Rong, Mr and Mrs Yao, made it very clear to us that they intend to have the court impose the orders regarding Dominic as set out in your late husband''s will today. They told us to give you two options. Agree now before it goes into the courtroom and they will allow you and your family to spend time with him twice a year under their supervision, or oppose them and they will prevent you and your family from spending any time with Dominic until he turns eighteen."


    Lexi under her breath said "Damn."


    Hearing Lexi Matthew lent over and quietly said "Do not worry, Lieutenant Li knows what to do."


    Matthew then turned and said "Lieutenant, we will do what I said."


    "Yes Colonel," came the quick immediate response. Lieutenant Li, turned and then said directly to Lexi''s lawyers "How soon is it before the matter will proceed today?"


    "It is meant to go up in the next half an hour or so. Madam Rong, what do you want us to do?"


    Lieutenant Li, before Lexi could say anything said, "Presently military considerations will be trumping the need for the court to make a decision today."


    "What!" was the response from both lawyers.


    Before Lieutenant Li cold respond, an announcement came over the Public Address system calling them into the court room. Matthew quickly stood and helped Lexi stand, before escorting her behind her lawyers and Lieutenant Li, with Warrant Officer Wang trailing behind them. As they reached the court door, Warrant Officer Wang paused, as if to stand guard outside the courtroom while they entered.


    As she moved inside, Lexi could see venom in the looks of her former in-laws, and before she and Matthew could take a seat behind her lawyers their lawyer jumped up and said "Sir, this is a private matter between my client''s and their former daughter-in-law as to the custody of my client''s Grandson Dominic Yao. There is no need for any member of the military to be present, even though my client''s grandson''s stepfather is serving in the military."


    Promptly Lieutenant Li stood up and said "Sir, the military has a keen interest in this matter. Colonel Rong, is the stepfather the applicant''s lawyer is referring to. He has every right to be with his wife to support her, otherwise in any custody case no stepparent would have a right to be with their spouse for support. Additionally, I was instructed by national military command to be here today. Colonel Rong''s position is such that the military''s position must be heard under law."


    Quickly, seeing the anger already coming from the applicant''s side the judge said, "And that is," pausing to take in the uniform "Lieutenant?"


    "Sir, given Colonel Rong is a member..." Before Lieutenant Li could speak the judge noticed the insignia on her uniform. Being a reserve member of the military courts, he was used to their insignia and seeing that on the Lieutenant''s uniform scared him. Could it be that he was dealing with the Special Forces?


    "Lieutenant stop. Colonel Rong, would you please stand for a moment. I just need to see your service branch insignia."


    With that Matthew stood up and moved so the judge court see the insignia. Matthew observed that the judge had realised the branch that he and the Lieutenant wore.


    "I want the court room cleared immediately save and except for the Colonel and Madam Rong and the lieutenant here. That includes all staff and all recordings are to be stopped."


    Lexi heard her former mother-in-law scream "That is unfair."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 165 - Confronting Richards Parents (3)

    28 January, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Looking directly at Richard''s mother the judge firmly stated, "Madam Yao, no arguments. I understand the importance of this case for you and your husband, but I need to clarify information in the absence of the two of you, all the lawyers and my court staff. As I sit occasionally as a judge in military courts, I have appropriate security clearance for what I am about to ask, but I know that the court staff do not. If you, your husband or your lawyers can prove they have the necessary clearance I can let them stay. But I suspect no one does. In that case you have two options voluntarily leave the court room for a few minutes or I will have you forcibly removed."


    The lawyers all looked at each other and realised that there was nothing that they could do, and knew that cooperating would be in everyone''s best interest. Madam Yao, as soon as the judge made his statement started shouting "We should not be removed. It is unfair that you pander to the military."


    Her lawyers quietly, but loud enough for everyone to hear said "Madam Yao, it is in your interest to comply with the request."


    "Why," was the yelled response.


    One of the lawyers leaned over and whispered something to her that no one could hear, but as soon as they were finished, she stood up and followed her lawyers out of the courtroom while mumbling loud enough for everyone to hear "it is so unfair that that b*tch is manipulating the court system. Why should my grandson and I suffer for it."


    Shaking his head, Matthew stood up and as Lexi''s former in-laws and all the lawyers exited the courtroom, he quietly said to Warrant Officer Wang "Once everyone is out of the courtroom through this door, do not let anyone in until either the lieutenant or I tell you that you can."


    "Yes sir."


    Within a few minutes, the court staff turned off all the recording devices and vacated the room. As they vacated, the Lieutenant pulled from her briefcase a jamming device and turned it on, before saying "Sir, given your order I have taken the liberty of taking an extra measure to prevent any recording."


    "Two matters. Firstly, and I must reveal it to everyone I am a reserve member of the military courts and have the nominal rank of Major. Given some of the cases, I must hold the highest-level security clearance. Secondly, I know my military service insignia''s and I can see you are both members of the Special Forces."


    "We are Sir. I am part of the small internal legal team for the special forces to deal with matters that come in the public system, such as this."


    "If I remember reading the appointments notices recently a Colonel MR was appointed to head the Special Forces group at the local base. I am guessing it is you Colonel."


    "It is."


    "Lieutenant how do you wish this matter to proceed?"


    "As you can guess there is potentially national security considerations as to any decision you may make. While I was given my orders in the capital, I have also spoken to Colonel and Madam Rong briefly. Presently the best way forward will be delaying making any decision about the matter until not only are Mr and Mrs Yao vetted but also to allow anyone who will have contact with Dominic outside of his school to be vetted. Additionally the legal teams would need vetting and to be granted temporary top level security clearance for this case alone. That would protect national security through protecting sensitive information about the colonel''s position, protect Dominic from potential harm around him, but if the situation necessitates a transfer to the military court system it will enable a quick transition."


    "Lieutenant, when it comes to matters involving children, I hate delays. However I suspect that, and my position as a part-time military judge ensured that this case was allocated to me. The potential national security implications are something in the long-term I will have to have, but that will not be a necessity for the present. Colonel, I will require a full briefing to understand all the potential issues closer to the next court date, to enable me to make a fully informed decision for Dominic."


    Matthew indicated "Not a problem Major. I will make those arrangements as soon as possible."


    Lieutenant Li continued "There is one other piece of information, which relates to the arrangements for military marriages¡­"


    "Lieutenant, the changes recently enacted with respect to marriages changed that."


    "Correct, but it did not invalidate previous actions of military members. If a still serving member of the military prior to the cut-off date under the changes had performed all steps save and except for the wedding ceremony itself, the whole process remains valid with a ceremony completing the cycle. Additionally, that process is not invalidated by any civilian actions, before or more importantly after the process started."


    "Lieutenant do not dance around matters. Tell me directly what you are saying."


    "Sir, Colonel and Madam Rong completed all the processes for a military marriage, over eight years ago. At the time, Madam Rong was only seventeen, but she was under the relevant law able to make all commitments for a military marriage save and except for either participating in a religious of civilian ceremony. That they would only do when she turned eighteen. The relevant doc.u.ments confirming this are all on Colonel Rong''s full service file. At present I cannot make that available nor will you be able to request it, but I can confirm that the doc.u.ments show that this was all done before Madam Rong''s parents legally executed the doc.u.ments for her civilian marriage to Richard Yao..."


    "And technically, that commitment will invalidate the marriage, changing the nature of these proceedings."


    "And a lot more. Madam Rong''s parents handed over her inheritance in the family company to her first husband, but given the military consideration¡­"


    "They had no ability to do so." The Judge paused and looked directly at Lexi and Matthew "Do you wish for the marriage to be declared invalid?"


    Matthew promptly reacted as he could feel Lexi was about to explode "Not presently sir. The problem is that doing that will impact Dominic''s relationship with his grandparents and that is something I do not want to happen, simply because his mother and I have married."


    "A diplomatic answer Colonel."


    "I need to be diplomatic here sir, as whatever happens impacts my wife and stepson."


    "Fine. Can you turn off the jamming device Colonel and we will arrange to get everyone back into the court, so I can explain my preliminary rulings."


    Hearing that the jamming device was turned off and Matthew quickly headed to the door, indicating to Warrant Officer Wang that it was fine to allow people back inside the court room.


    As he sat back down beside Lexi, she leaned over and angrily said "Damn you Matthew, you did not let me say anything. This is my problem to solve, not for you to be involved in."


    "Calm down Lexi, the reality was the judge could have thrown you out as well, but he did not. More importantly I am not preventing the matter going through the civilian system, which you know I could. That is for Dominic, as doing that will damage not only his relationship with me, but his relationship with his grandparents."


    As they walked into the courtroom, Richard''s mother yelled "Lexi Yao, what game are you playing."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 166 - Confronting Richards Parents (4)

    28 January, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Before Lexi could react, Matthew stood up and responded "Madam Yao, this is not the place or the time for this. The Judge will explain the situation, but if you do not remain calm, I will not allow you near my wife or stepson until you can. I will not risk their safety."


    "You have no right, you¡­"


    Lexi, regardless of how she felt about Matthew and their marriage was glad that he was sanding up for her and Dominic. Something that Chester and Phillip were the only ones to do in the past. "Do not say that, mother. You forget the law about insulting members of the military."


    "No one in their right mind would apply that when he is stopping me from seeing my grandson," was the screamed result.


    Suddenly, before anything could be said further, the Judge interrupted "Could everyone please be quiet and sit."


    After everyone sat down, the judge continued "I apologise to Mr and Mrs Yao, but I needed to clarify something. Firstly, to be open, and I believe your lawyers may know this, I am a reserve member of the military court bench, and consequently have been given a nominal military rank. While I have not confirmed this, my belief is that when thy staff read in your doc.u.ments that Colonel Rong had married your former daughter-in-law it was assigned to me to prevent delays if the military act in certain ways."


    "Well then you should not be involved," spat Madam Yao.


    "Madam Yao, and I am giving you latitude not to respect me, but my involvement is to your advantage. If the military opt to force this matter into the military court system I can still sit on the case, and rather than the matter potentially being dragged to the capital it will be dealt with here."


    "However, based on the discussion I had with the Colonel and Madam Rong and the Lieutenant before we can progress the matter it will be necessary for not only you Mr and Mrs Yao to have a proper security clearance check, but all civilian lawyers and your staff, court staff and people that you Mr and Mrs Yao will bring Dominic into contact with. There is wider consideration that I cannot explain until these are done. But before you react," With that the judge turned and looked directly at Lexi and Matthew and continued, "Colonel and Madam Rong, you need to ensure that Dominic can spend time at least weekly with his paternal grandparents. He does not need to be cut off from them until the relevant checks are complete."


    The Judge paused and looked directly at Lieutenant Li "Lieutenant, please obtain the list of all relevant people from the Yao''s, their lawyers and Madam Rong''s Lawyers as to the people who need to be security checked. I will have sent to you a list of those court staff who will need to be checked. Lieutenant you have four weeks to commence and complete as many checks as you can, focusing initially on the parties, their legal teams and the court staff. At that time, I need to know how long the balance of the checks will take."


    "Yes Major."


    "One final warning. The press is not to hear about this case at all. Anything in the media not only will be contempt of this court but will see this matter moved to a military court. Now that is all," responded the judge and who quickly moved off the bench.


    Matthew moved to one side to quietly speak to Lieutenant Li about the arrangements for the security screenings to occur. As he moved away, Richard''s parents saw this as the opportunity to head over to Lexi.


    Watching her formed in-laws, she could see that Richard''s father was calm and taking what was happening in his stride. From everything she had seen through her marriage and after Richard''s death, in his eyes the only reason she was worth anything to him, was the money and assets her parents gave Richard on their marriage and that he now controlled for Dominic until he turned eighteen. Richard''s Will allowed them to use money not required for Dominic for their own needs, and as she supported Dominic that meant they had access to all the money. Keeping her under control was what he needed, as she could demand money that would hamper his lifestyle.


    Richard''s mother, however, was different. She hated Lexi and wanted Dominic in her custody. Lexi knew that she needed to prevent. The damage she caused with every visit with Dominic was significant, and to be realistic she had no intention of parenting Dominic. All she wanted to do was to cut her out of Dominic''s life as she blamed her for Richard''s death. In her eyes Richard had never done anything wrong, it was all her fault. Lexi knew that what she likely intended to do was to sent Dominic overseas to the boarding school they sent Richard to when he was seven, barely visiting him or allowing him to come home. She did not want that for Dominic.


    Slapping her on the face, Richard''s mother spat "You b*tch. You are defying Richard''s wishes for his son, and you will lose. You abandoned Dominic when he was a month old and have not been a part of his life. You placed him in the care of your perverted brother, and goodness knows what that exposed him to. You are not a parent; you were just a vessel that gave birth to him. Richard was his father and would have been with him forever."


    "Mother¡­"


    "Do not mother me. If you were a proper daughter-in-law, you would have from the outset done what Richard ultimately intended, for his father and I to raise any children he had with you if he was no longer with us. He always knew we would raise his children the right way, and that you could not be trusted. Time has shown that to be the case. How will he ever know right from wrong if he is not with us. You have no idea how to teach him that. Then there is this stunt, to delay the court from making the right decision now. How can Dominic survive with you? As soon as you have more children, he will be pushed to one side. With us that will never happen."


    "Do not say that. I love my son¡­"


    "As I did mine, and you caused that accident." With that she slapped Lexi again.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 167 - Confronting Richards Parents (5)

    28 January, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Having quietly observed what was happening, Warrant Officer Wang interrupted the discussion Matthew was having with Lieutenant Li, "Sir, you need to¡­"


    "I have observed what has been happening. My wife will not forgive me if I race in there to protect her. She will want to deal with that herself, and if I step in to constantly defend her, it will feed into her former in-law''s prejudices. Just keep a watch and if their behaviour gets worse, step in to protect her."


    As Warrant Officer Wang turned both around Lieutenant Li said "Sir, you know you can step in."


    "I do, but as I said, my actions will only feed into their prejudices. impacting my wife and Dominic.


    That is something I do not want to do. But in the end, if it is so bad I will. But the two of you know that it is a reasonable and lawful request." After seeing two nods, Matthew turned directly to Lieutenant Li and said "Lieutenant, I can have you reassigned here if you think it is appropriate."


    "It would be preferable, Sir. I can always go elsewhere, temporarily, if needed for legal matters. But, I


    If I am needed elsewhere for legal matters I can temporarily go. More importantly I need some more training hours up and ¡­"


    "You would like to do them here. I will see to it later. However, before everyone starts to disappear, get the information you need to start the clearance process."


    "Yes Sir." With that Lieutenant Li moved away, and Matthew turned to observe what was happening between Lexi and her former in-laws.


    Lexi, having received another slap from Richard''s mother paused so not to immediately react. She knew her well enough as an immediate reaction was what she was after. Taking a few deep breaths, Lexi paused to calm down, before saying "You have no idea on anything."


    "I know the truth."


    Immediately Lexi decided she needed to joke and responded, "To quote from the movie A Few Good Men ''You carn''t handle the truth''."


    "Stop trying to be a troublemaker. You should respect your elders."


    "Mother I do, but you want to behave like this, then you do not deserve my respect. You and I both know Richard had an affair with the woman who died with him in the car accident. You helped them throughout our marriage carry on their affair, and you want to talk to me about morals."


    Lexi paused, shook her head and added "You have no right. At least with my family Dominic knows he is loved and cared for and understand that not everyone is the same. And as to parenting Dominic, even when I was not here, I was active in Dominic''s life. I always dealt with issues and ensured that I could develop my skills to financially support Dominic.."


    "I only relied on the trust fund my grandparents left me for the first twelve months after Richard''s death to do that. Yet, what have you done. Kept all the income from the inheritance Richard left to support him based on the clause that said if it was not needed you could use the income. You have paid for nothing. Who takes the responsibilities seriously? As to teaching him right from wrong, that has been a constant for my family."


    "You, you¡­"


    "Me what, mother," retorted Lexi, finally enjoying standing up to her former mother-in-law, knowing that there was someone who had her back. Yes, it was a problem it was Matthew but hopefully this whole process would allow her to escape from some of their oppressive actions over the years.


    "You b*tch, you have defied your father and Richard''s wishes for your son, and now you are doing everything to prevent what is right from happening."


    "Language, mother."


    "Do not be snippy with me."


    "I am not. We are in a court house. You wanted to force my hand, because I told you a couple of weeks ago that for a few weeks your visits with Dominic would be limited to allow him to adapt to all the changes in his life. Your response was that you were entitled to whatever you wanted and were not willing to negotiate, despite my willingness to do so."


    Then you decided to act like this. I suspect, that was your call mother, rather than yours father," with that Lexi looked directly at Richard''s father "but you both have gone this path. You knew my husband was in the military and referred to that fact in your court doc.u.ments. But there are consequences to that decision. Your security screenings are one of those. And before you say anything, that is not my choice, but dictated by the circ.u.mstances."


    "You know what Richard wanted, and you defy him even in death."


    "Defying him. If you want to see it like that, but his will contained what he wanted for Dominic. I am still alive, and I am his mother. What I want is just as important has what he wanted. Plus, I am here. Just because you do not get what you want when you want it, do not blame me. You just must accept your actions have consequences. Now, I have more important things to do that waste my time with you. I will talk to Chester about arrangements for you to see Dominic as us talking presently will achieve nothing."


    With that, Lexi turned and started to head towards Matthew. Presently he was the best of the two bad options she had. As she started to move away, she heard Richard''s parents cursing under her breath at her. She stopped and turned back "If you have something to say, say it to my face."


    "Just wait until the media are informed."


    "Just try. You heard the judge, that not only will be contempt of court, but we will end up in a military court."


    "Are you threatening us."


    "No. just reminding you of what the judge said. If you want, do it, but I will press for your time with Dominic to be limited and controlled. I will win."


    "You will not. We will win, as the court will protect Richard''s legacy."


    "Whatever. I am not going to waste my time dealing with you now, as all we will do is argue. I have a business to run, and my husband must get back to his career. What do you have to do? Go and spend the money you have from Dominic''s inheritance when he turns eighteen." Lexi quickly moved over to Matthew and said "Can you get me out of here. Despite them being Dominic''s grandparents, I do not want to deal with them further as I will regret what I say."


    "Come on, let us go." With that he escorted Lexi out of the courthouse, with Warrant Officer Wang trailing behind them.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 168 - Work can wait

    28 January, LY Studio, City K


    When Lexi was delivered to the studio, the guards Matthew had assigned to her were waiting to escort her inside, with one saying, "Madam your brother is waiting for you in your office."


    Lexi turned and quietly said "Can you be honest with me, have all my staff been screened by the military?"


    "Madam, that is an ongoing process. Those we allow you to be alone with, have had their initial security checks completed, but those we have not finalised are not allowed alone with you. But do not worry, there are no issues presently."


    "Just do not scare my staff. They are competent at their job, and I do not want them chased away."


    "We do not intend to. If there is anything that raises a concern, we will let you know and work to put in place what is necessary so they can stay with you. The Colonel has made it clear to everyone, including us involved in guarding you now that we are not to do anything to interfere with your business unless necessary."


    "Fine, but that better be the case."


    "Madam, if there is an issue, we will talk to you, not react."


    Lexi nodded and strolled into the studio, acknowledging the staff as she headed into her office to find both Andrew and Chester waiting for her.


    "What in the world do you two want?" snapped Lexi


    Andrew, observing that Lexi was annoyed about something responded, "Do we have to have a go at Matthew or did someone else get you like this Lexi?"


    "What do you know?"


    "The family lawyers contacted me on Friday afternoon when they got the papers from Richard''s parents, and I authorised them to do whatever before sending me the bill. You did not tell either of us on the weekend, and I decided I needed to fill Chester in this morning when you had not done anything."


    "Damn Lawyers, they should know when to shut their mouth."


    Chester shook his head "Lexi, when it comes to Dominic you know we have your back. You just need to tell us what the issues is."


    "it is my issue, not your issue. Anyway, why are you not at Jax Corp?"


    "Lexi, when it comes to family, work can wait. Tell us what is going on?" Came the calm response from Andrew.


    "You know we will do what we can to help you," added Chester. "Just talk to us, and let us help you."


    The calming tones in her brother''s voices was enough for Lexi to start crying. They both moved but Chester was slightly quicker and gathered her into his arms, before saying "Matthew will kill us if he knows we upset you. Take a few deep breaths Lexi and tell us what is happening."


    Lexi snuggled into Chester''s embrace and cried for a couple of more minutes, before pulling back and heading to the small washroom attached to her office and washing her face before returning to sit down.


    "Are you ready to tell us the situation?" came the gentle question from Andrew.


    "You know you two are scary at times?"


    "Come on Lexi, you need to talk about the issue you have, and I suspect you will not talk to Matthew about it, nor my fianc¨¦ because you worry, he will tell his brother."


    "Perceptive Chester."


    "Lexi do not avoid it, or we will go to them. How do you expect us, as a family to help you if you do not talk?"


    "So says the man who led the attacking of Matthew when he joined the military."


    "And the man who realised that he was wrong to attack his friends for choosing their own paths. I was young and arrogant but losing my best friend from my life for years told me ensured that I quickly got over my prejudices. If we are honest, ever since we all found out John had joined the police, he ensures that we cannot belittle any person who chooses a life of public service rather than working in the private sector. Hopefully when Matthew and I can have a proper discussion we can properly repair our relationship."


    "Now stop avoiding us baby sister. We need you to tell us what is happening."


    "I will tell you what I can. You know that Richard''s parents were unhappy when I told them a couple of weeks ago their visits with Dominic would be curtailed for a few weeks to allow Dominic to settle into his new life. That prompted them to launch their proceedings, using Richard''s will as a basis for seeking custody of Dominic."


    "Those two, they could never take me controlling their time with Dominic but took it. I can imagine when you told them no for a few weeks they were livid."


    "That is an understatement, so I was not surprised about the court proceedings. But they know that Matthew is a serving member of the military as well and made comment about that. I do not know if it was that comment or something was said when the court papers were filed, but there was a court listing this morning. The military sent a lawyer from the capital, and presently the court have delayed making any decision on the basis they require some security checking of everyone involved in the case and people Richard''s parents would bring Dominic in contact with. Something to do with Matthew''s posting¡­"


    "Security checking? What? Does that mean use as well?"


    "Talk about jumping to conclusions." While she knew the truth, there was no way that Lexi would tell them that. "I have no idea. But getting back to what happened, you can imagine that did not go down well with Richard''s parents. For me, at least is gives the lawyers a couple of weeks to put together doc.u.ments, which is something I did not have for today. But I need a favour Chester."


    "What is it?"


    "And this is despite them abusing you and your relationship with Phillip. I need to allow them to spend some time with Dominic pending the court decision. Can you arrange that for me, and watch what happens?"


    "You have to ask Lexi. They have never liked me, and who really cares, not me. And more importantly they know I will not take their attitude. But there is on thing that they forget, our parents were not totally stupid, they placed some restrictions in the share transfer, which we can use if we need to. However, your former in-laws only care about the money the shares give them access to."


    "True. Little sister now keep telling us about what happened and what we can do. There will be no avoiding the conversation darling sister."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 169 - What do we know?

    28 January, Military Base, City K


    After delivering Lexi to her studio, Matthew settled down for the drive back to base, thinking about the passing comment Lexi made about David Hwang. Who is he? What made her make that leap? Was there something to investigate?


    Pausing, Matthew considered whether he was willing to trust Warrant Officer Wang. To a point he knew he would as he was competent in his job. The question for him was, was he part of the issue on base. He had though time and time again to remain here, but every time a reassignment was posed he reminded the military of his family commitments here, and they relented in him staying here.


    After thinking, Matthew picked up his secure phone and decided that he needed to talk to Ben. When the phone was answered he said "Ben¡­"


    "Yes, Colonel Rong, what can I do for you?"


    "I get it we cannot talk as you have someone there."


    "Correct."


    "I am on my way to the base after dealing with that personal matter. I need you, Joseph and David in my office on my return. We have something important to discuss. I should be there in about," Matthew looked outside and at his watch before continuing "in about twenty-five minutes."


    "I will see what I can do," responded Ben before ending the call. He was worried this was about what happened at the Charity Function on the weekend, particularly the confrontation between Monica, Lexi and Monica''s mother. Thank goodness his in-laws accepted that he was Jessica''s choice and supported them.


    Listening to Major Hung on the other side of the desk, he sent out a message to both David and Joseph of the meeting in Matthew''s office, while paying attention to what was being said.


    Trying not to react Ben realised how much Major Hung loved the sound of his own voice and wanted to tell him how things should be. After ten more minutes, Ben had had enough "Major, I have to end this meeting. That call, as you guessed was from the Colonel Rong and he has called a meeting."


    "So, what time do we have to be at his office?"


    "Major, this is a meeting your presence is not required at. He has asked for myself as well as Majors Dang and Wang, who have been requested to be present."


    "I protest Colonel. I have been based here the longest and therefore the knowledge I have will be highly important."


    "Colonel Rong has convened this meeting, not me. He decided who needs to be present, and that does not include you. And by the way, just because you have been based here for years does not mean you should be in every meeting. That is not my call. Colonel Rong is in charge of the special forces here, and despite being of equal rank due to his seniority for meetings such as this I cannot override his decision. And before you say anything, for your information I grew up here as well, so there is no need for you to be present to tell us about here."


    "But¡­"


    "Major I note your protests, but they will do nothing. Now, I need to finish this review of data before my meeting. Remember what I have said, Colonel Rong has ordered that over the next couple of weeks both you and I have to join the operators in training to ensure we have the right skill sets."


    "As I said I am an analyst not an operator, so expecting me¡­"


    "Orders are orders. Raise your objections with Colonel Rong, not me. Now you are dismissed."


    Seeing that he had left no room to argue, Ben watched Major Hung walk out of his office. It was obvious that he was angry about the situation but arguing with him too much would amount to insubordination. His observations to date were such that Major Hung was not going to cross that line as his position was important to him.


    Quickly looking at the time, Ben closed the laptop on his desk, and removed the lid from the Faraday cage installed in a draw of his specially designed desk before placing it inside a laptop case. Given the lack of trust the four of them had with just about everyone on base, their highly encrypted laptops they had in the capital all needed protection from everything, including electronic surveillance.


    Walking into Matthew''s office Ben saw that David and Joseph were waiting for him, and as soon as the door was shut, Matthew switched on his jamming devices.


    "Feel free to speak freely."


    "Matthew, I know the plans for announcing promotions, but we need to cut Major Hung down. Only my promotion being known has him throwing his weight around as to everyone, other than you or I, he is the next in command."


    "Ben, there are reasons¡­"


    "Ben is right Matthew, he is insufferable. Just this morning, and I suspect that this was before your meeting Ben, he came over in interrupted the two of us talking about training schedules to order us to remove him from a training block."


    "Joseph is right. He started then to tell the two of us how to do our job. We both had to restrain ourselves from lashing out at telling him some home truths. We know that Ben''s promotion was announced so that he had seniority within the intelligence area, and ours have not been announced as you do not want us to far apart from everyone else, but it is causing issues. Just last week I gave an order, and he countermanded it."


    "We have to be patient. You all know that there are two parts to our deployment here. Firstly, we are here to undertake the reorganisation needed to bring this base in line with everyone else. That is public knowledge and we all know that we are quite capable of that. As was explained to all of us, national headquarters will announce promotions when it is necessary. And, David and Joseph do not forget you are not burdened with the responsibilities of your rank but are receiving that pay."


    "There is that," laughed Ben. "Boss you know that is mean, I have to publicly do the work and they care hidden and get the same wage."


    "Money hungry. You know we are working as hard as you but do not get the recognition..." Chimed in David.


    "True, and you have to complain. At least you are not being ordered around by that idiot based on seniority of promotion," added Joseph.


    "I guess there is that. You are getting compensation for dealing with him."


    Matthew could only shake his head. His friends were better entertainment that most television shows and movies when they got going. "Gentleman,..."


    "Oh, are you being serious," quickly interrupted David drawing laughter from Ben and Joseph.


    "I sometimes wonder about your three. You would not get away doing this with anyone else," added Matthew shaking his head. "We need to be serious for a minute. There is something more important. You all know the real concerns at national headquarters that someone is leaking information regarding the special forces to the Devil. We are here to find that mole. Our ties here make it harder for us to be set up and chased away."


    "We know that, and we are all working on it. But that is not why you got us here, Matthew."


    "David Hwang. What do we know about him?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 170 - Limited Knowledge

    28 January, Military Base, City K


    "Monica''s view, what is on the record, or what we have in our information? Your choice Boss."


    "Stop being smart Joseph. What does Monica have to do with the situation?"


    Grinning David, Joseph and Ben looked at each other. They knew something that Matthew did not. Joseph, then continued "We know something that you do not know. Remember Monica''s little sister Abigail?"


    "The little princess of the Mo family. I do. Phillip has been telling me over the last twelve months that her mother is flinging her at every unmarried businessman in the city."


    "That wicked witch that is my mother-in-law has decided that Abigail must marry someone who will benefit the family company, which my father-in-law has, over the last few years, almost run into the ground. He was a good businessman when he was younger, but he has over time gotten more and more focused on his own pleasures leaving the business to suffer. My mother-in-law''s family have long cut her off from her family wealth, and for her she needs to ensure that the Mo family retain its prominence and the money continues to flow to fund her lifestyle."


    "Abigail is the only one that Monica still talks to, and apparently David Hwang has been among the names that she has been saying that her mother says is a good catch for her. Of all the names, he is the most mysterious. A small but highly successful IT business and only occasionally seen in public. From what Abigail tells Monica, and you know my wife tells me all of this, he has a core group around him, including his head technical people, and assistants, along with a developmental team and sale people. But, as Monica is not certain how serious the relationship is, I have not really done much research about him."


    Matthew said, "Do we know what they focus on?"


    Ben replied, "Give me a moment, and let me check." With that he pulled out his laptop and quickly logged in to the secure network pulling up the data on David Hwang and started to read the material.


    "OK, the breakthrough software was an accounting package, that found a niche in the market, and spawned a mobile application. From there his team developed other software, not as ground-breaking, but still cornering aspects of the market. From, there as you can guess with a company that generates large amounts of money, they start to diversify. He has, from the information carefully brought out several small companies each with a good piece of a market, but without the ability to take it further. The information, on the company registers seems to be he has left the management in place, with supervision from his handpicked team. Hand''s off management but given he has gained loyalty from those companies he has brought out, it seems to have worked for him, resulting in his development of a conglomerate worth similar amounts to JL International, Jax Corp, Gu Group, and Nang Enterprises, here as well as a few other companies throughout the country. MoTang would be a good fit."


    "Monica did say Abigail spent time talking to him, so¡­"


    "Who know there. What did Jessica think?"


    "She felt neither of them seemed passionate about the other, but they seemed to complement the other. Her father stayed for the night, and said, Abigail was taken away about an hour after our wives left, and David Hwang left about five minutes after she departed."


    "So, he seems interested in Abigail."


    "Boss," interrupted Ben. "There is something interesting in our information about him."


    "Why would we have much information about him, other than that would be necessary for us to look at him if we hear rumours relating to terrorist attacks?"


    "The fact that he is a relative of Major Hung. We all know the story about him. His parents and other family members were convicted of treason. It appears that David Hwang''s parents were part of that family group. Both were placed together in an orphanage, and the State ensured that they not only were supported but had help on their departure from care. Major Hung is a few days older so left state care first. He was there when David Hwang left, and that was the last that anyone recalls the two of them spending too much time together. Major Hung joined the military and since then has built his career. David, the smarter of the two completed his university degree in eighteen months, and a research master''s degree in a further twelve months. While completing his masters he started disappearing from the public eye and formed his company. The Major''s paperwork on enlistment mentioned him, but it was removed as next of kin about eighteen months after he joined. His service record has no next of kin listed and the reason for his removal appears to be they lost contact."


    "Why the interest Boss?" questioned David.


    "Just something Lexi said this morning. I have never met him, but she said that for some reason he reminded her of one of the terrorists. Given what you have told me, are there some similar features between Major Hung and David Hwang?"


    "On a quick glance boss, yes. The comparison software could give us a more accurate picture but given David Hwang''s IT company developed the most accurate one I would be reluctant to use it in case it is designed to prevent comparisons of the two of them being accurate."


    Ben added, "And we all know what Major Hung did when he came here. That is a problem we are still working on dealing with. Some people are too easily manipulated to believe something."


    "I am guessing what Lexi saw was the similarity between Major Hung and David Hwang, and confused the situation, but¡­"


    "You have a feeling?" questioned Joseph.


    "I do Joseph. You all know me too well. I will not jump to the conclusion that it is simply confusion, so I want you Ben to work the data, but carefully to see what you conclude, with Joseph to review. While it is not high priority do not dismiss it, just in case."


    "Are you finished issuing orders?" laughed David


    "Why?" replied Matthew.


    Ben continued "A couple of things. We need to get national command to announce those two idiot''s promotions soon, to deal with Major Hung''s ideas. But you need to tell us where you were this morning. It is not like you to be absent."


    "I will, but we need to talk about the confrontation with your in-laws Joseph by our wives and the allegations throw about."


    "True on the latter it only adds to what Major Hung stirred up when Lexi was here."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 171 - Legal Notice

    31 January, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi sat back in her office chair relaxing. While she was grateful her lawyers dealing with Richard''s parents'' application for custody were willing to come to us, dealing with them was challenging presently. She had been warned that their security screening had not been completed restricting her ability to provide them information regarding Matthew''s military position. She did not care about him, but she knew saying the wrong thing could jeopardise Dominic''s safety and that she would not do.


    The other issue was the truth of Dominic''s paternity. While revealing that would stop the court case, it would hurt too many people and cause Dominic to lose the identity that he had always presumed was his. The biggest worry if it did come out is who he would blame, and the fights that it would cause. The inability to be open and honest was so frustrating.


    Pausing, she thought about the other legal matter that was taking some of her attention. Tuesday, a legal notice was sent to Madam Mo and her stylist about the attempt to pass off a fake as one of her couture designs. She never accepted that, as it tarnished her brand she had developed through her own hard work.


    As the lawyers explained to her, when served with the legal notice, the stylist crumbled, particularly as the notice contained the evidence of the email exchange before Christmas when she attempted to obtain a couture gown for Madam Mo. Those emails clearly explained the conditions to obtain a gown. They had been countered by the stylist stating that Madam Mo had never countered a designed placing any conditions on her obtaining a couture design piece and that LY should be flattered that a leading person like Madam Mo was even considering wearing a LY design.


    According to the stylist, every time she explained the position to Madam Mo, she become even more angry, increasing her demands until a week before the function dropping the demand. It was only the morning before that Madam Mo re-contacted her about having the LY couture piece at her home at a set time to get ready for the function, that the stylist commissioned on short notice a fake design. The stylist had been smart enough to protect herself, and in an email clearly advised Madam Mo that she had not been able to obtain a LY Couture design, but she had arranged for a similar piece to a design Madam Mo liked to be made for her.


    That information would ensure that her lawyers could prove the case against Madam Mo, and for that reason Lexi had decided to not pursue damages from the stylist, as unlike Madam Mo she was repentant over the situation. The stylist had also provided Lexi''s lawyers with details of previous stylists of Madam Mo''s who she had destroyed as they had not achieved exactly what Madam Mo wanted. Madam Mo''s attitude was also demonstrated when she was served with the legal notice as she abused and was aggressive to the server. Lexi knew that she pitted Monica, having a mother like that.


    Lexi''s thoughts were interrupted through a text message alert. Opening the message Lexi read ''Abigail told me about the notice served on my mother. Abigail believes she is on her way to LY Studio as she apparently ranted as she stormed out "LY will apologise to me for this and give me everything I want in compensation." Apologies in advance for whatever she does.''


    Reading that Lexi quickly stood up to warn her staff of the potential trouble coming their way. There was an appropriate way to address the issue, but Madam Mo''s sense of entitlement, for Lexi, was only second to that of her former parents-in-law. Before she reached reception, she was Madam Mo forcing her way into the reception area, and Lexi instructed a passing administrative assistance "Call the police and alert them to an issue here. If they will not come, ask to speak to John Nang, and tell him I said to call and say there was a problem."


    "Yes Miss Yao," responded the assistant as she moved away quickly. The need to protect her staff, who were only doing their job was not related to whether they were part of the core staff that came back with her or were local hires. She took the decision to take Legal Action on behalf of her business and she had to stand by her decision to protect those who had no say in her actions.


    Determinedly she went into the reception area, and at the same time as signalling to the receptionist to leave reception said in a polite tone "Madam Mo, how can we help you?"


    "YOU! What are you doing here! I demand to see whoever is in charge and have them retract their false allegation that I was attempting to pass off a fake as a true designer piece. I bet you put people up to this to make out that you were right, you fake."


    Lexi could see Monica''s information was correct. She would have to thank her for alerting her to the problem. "Madam Mo, please be calm. This is a workplace and such behaviour is not tolerated here."


    Madam Mo''s anger over the situation was easily visible. Well, she only had herself to blame for the situation. As Lexi moved closer, Madam Mo spat out "You have no right to stop me. Out of my way as I am going to see someone who will fire you immediately for offending someone like me, and using this business to get at me."


    With that Madam Mo tried pushing Lexi to the side and slapped her with an open hand. With all the strength she could muster Lexi continued to stand her ground and in a firm determined voice responded calmly "Madam Mo. This is a place of business, not somewhere you can simply come in and demand what you want. There are appropriate channels for you to deal with the Legal Notice you have been served, coming here is not one of the. But I can tell you we have irrefutable proof that you well and truly knew what you tried to pass off as a LY Couture gown was in fact a fake, so do not come in here making demands..."


    "You piece of trash, you know nothing. Get out of my way..."


    "Last warning Madam Mo. Stop what you are doing now or there will be more consequences..."


    "Who cares what you want. You abandoned the principals of your family, and from what I have been told now are pushing your son''s grandparents from his life for a piece of trash. Talk about consequences. I will make sure you pay."


    "Well just try." Lexi slightly turned to send a message before turning back "I see my former in-laws are gossips, and you take what they have to say to heart. That, given your attitude is not surprising. However, if you think you will win just try. I have taken down many people like you before who know nothing, and I will do so with you."


    "Threats, you..."


    "It is not a threat; it is a promise. You are getting more respect than most people would receive as you, and I use the term loosely, are the mother of a friend. But I do not tolerate liars trying to pass off fakes as LY''s designs nor do I take to bullying behaviour." Hearing the police sirens getting closer, Lexi continued "We will just have the police take you away for assault, and that is on CCTV."


    "You, b*tch..."


    Deciding she was sick of this, Lexi moved closer and said "Well Madam Mo, forget about ever getting a LY Couture design. There is no way I would trust a person who behaves as you do with one of MY pieces as it would damage MY brand."


    Leaving her hanging, Lexi headed to the Reception door and explained to the police what happened, before they quickly moved to arrest Madam Mo. Lexi paused and realised that she would need to thank John for his prompt action to help her.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 172 - A Surprise, Sadness and a Fight

    1 February, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As Lexi stopped her car, Dominic quickly unbuckled himself from his seat and quickly said "Hurry up Mummy, I want to go inside."


    "Dominic, you need to let me get out and come around. Taking a couple of minutes young man, will not be a problem."


    "But Mummy I need to make the most of my time with you and Daddy Matthew tonight, as tomorrow morning I am going to spend some time with Uncle Chester, Uncle Phillip, and then Grandpa and Granny. There are so many things I want to do with you and Daddy Matthew this weekend, but I am so worried that I will not have the time."


    Taking a deep breath, Lexi said "Dominic calm down. Let me get out. And before you do anything you will do your homework¡­"


    "That is unfair mummy. I will tell daddy Matthew."


    "Absolutely not. You know the rules. Homework first before you do anything else."


    Lexi climbed out of the Porsche Macan and moved around to let Dominic out. As he climbed out, he grabbed his school bag and started inside. Following him, Lexi saw him drop his school bag inside the entry door and start moving further inside. Lexi called out "Dominic. Pick up your school bag, and head to your room to do your homework."


    Dominic turned back and said "No mummy. If you are going to be mean, I will tell Grandpa and Granny. They will not let you do that to me."


    Lexi took a deep breath, as there is no way she was going to tell Dominic what as occurring between her and Richard''s parents. "Dominic, threatening me with your grandparents is not acceptable," responded Lexi in a firm voice.


    "You are being mean mummy. Grandpa and Granny have always told me that there is always time available on weekends to do homework. I should enjoy my time and do it when I want."


    Damn Richard''s parents. This was an unacceptable attitude to be allowing Dominic to develop. "Dominic Yao!" responded Lexi in an extremely firm voice. "The quicker you get your homework done, the more you can enjoy the weekend, without having to think about it."


    "I do not want to, and I am not going to," whined Dominic. "If you make me, I will ask Grandpa and Granny for me to stay with them, as they will let me do my homework when I want."


    "That will not happen. Your homework is important, and it will be done."


    Dominic, ran back towards Lexi, picked up his school bag and threw it across the foyer saying, "I will not Mummy, and you cannot make me." He then moved and kicked Lexi on the shin adding "You are mean Mummy."


    Before Lexi could say a word, a voice from behind her said "Dominic, that was unacceptable. You will apologise to your mother for your behaviour and do what she asks. Your Mummy is right, the quicker you do it, the sooner it is done, and it will not interfere with your weekend. But if you keep up that attitude, I will call your Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip and cancel the visit there and tell your Grandparents they cannot see you because of your bad behaviour."


    "You are mean daddy Matthew, and you cannot tell me what to do."


    "Dominic, I heard your mummy ask you politely to pick up your school bag and go and do your homework, and you behave like that. She does not deserve it. Now, you will go to your room young man and do your homework and write an apology to your mummy about your behaviour otherwise you will not be doing what you want this weekend."


    "You are not me real daddy, so I do not have to do what you say."


    "I do not pretend to be your real dad, but I am your step-father. I am asking you to respect your mummy, who went through a lot after your daddy died to get herself to the point, she could care for you all the time, and this is how you behave. Now, you can make your choice, continue your behaviour and your weekend plans will be cancelled or go and do what you were asked, and you can do what you have planned for the weekend."


    Dominic looked between his mummy and daddy Matthew and could see that both were determined, and he would have to make a choice. As he had not seen his Grandpa and Granny for a couple of weeks he really wanted to see them, so in a slightly angry tone he responded "Fine I will, but I am telling Grandpa and Granny that you were mean forcing me to do my homework as soon as I got home from school." He moved across the foyer and picked up his school bag, before stomping his way up the stairs and to his room.


    When he was out of sight Lexi turned to Matthew and said "He is my son¡­"


    "Lexi, I do not pretend to be his father, but I will not accept him treating you like that. There are boundaries and that was beyond what was acceptable."


    "Stay out of it. I do not need your help, or more importantly you know my position¡­"


    "Damn it Lexi, we are not going to do this today. Chester called me¡­"


    "Why did he not call me?"


    "Apparently Anna Hou went into labour earlier today, and has given birth¡­"


    Lexi squealed "Amazing. I better¡­"


    "Slow down Lexi. What he said was that Hou Yi had Anna''s brother James call him. Apparently, they do not expect one of the twins to live more than a couple of days. Apparently, Anna has been asking for you to come and visit her on Sunday, as she wants a friend as well as family around her."


    Holding up his hand, Matthew signalled to her to stop, "And before you ask, I asked Chester if Dominic could stay with him and Phillip until Monday and them to take him to School. They agreed. I have flights booked for the two of us ¡­"


    "You do not need to come with me."


    "Lexi, either I go, or you do not. As you have been told your civilian passport has been cancelled and unless I agree you will not have access to your new passport. Our flights are scheduled for after we drop Dominic off."


    Lexi, having heard Matthew, finally processed what he had said "What did you say about the babies?"


    "I am only repeating what I was told, but one is not expected to live."


    Lexi finally took in the seriousness of the situation and tears started to run down her face as she said "Anna was so looking forward to those two babies, and this¡­"


    Gathering Lexi into his arms Matthew said "Lexi, we cannot change what is happening. All you need to do is be there to listen. Having seen and helped parents who lose their a.d.u.l.t children through military service, the way that I have seen them deal with the situation is to have support. I could not fathom how they will cope with the loss of their baby but being available to simply listen to what Anna has to say, will be the best thing that you can do now."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 173 - An Unhappy Visit (1)

    2 February, Hotel in City T


    Matthew followed Lexi into the hotel room. Ever since they had dropped Dominic off to Chester for the weekend, she had refused to look at him. Enough was enough. Yes, Lexi was upset, but the behaviour was becoming intolerable and he was going to call her on it. As the hotel staff left, he carefully locked the door behind them and moved in, scanning the room. While his instinct was to scan the room carefully for devices, that would not only waste time but prevent the discussion they needed from happening. He just had to risk the potential for this discussion to happen.


    Lexi, having heard the door shut, pulled out her phone to look for Anna''s phone number to call her. A hand reached over her shoulder and pulled the phone from her hand. Lexi turned, and spat at Matthew "Give that back, you have no right."


    "Do not talk to me like that. I know you too well Lexi, you were about to make a call that is not needed. Chester told us that when he had news, he would let us know, and that includes arranging for you to visit Anna Hou tomorrow. Do not¡­"


    "Do not tell me what to do with my friends, you b*stard."


    "Language Lexi¡­"


    "Do not try and be smart with me you know nothing."


    "How in the world would I know anything when you refuse to talk to me. Anything you do not like, you sulk like a child. I am sick of it¡­"


    "And I am sick of this marriage that you have trapped me in," yelled Lexi in response.


    "Thank goodness, we are getting to the issue we need to deal with."


    Lexi looked him straight in the eye, and firmly but loudly said "Yes, the heart of the issue. As I have told you I want a divorce, and I want it now. Plus, I want you to fix the damage that you have done."


    Blocking Lexi from heading towards the room door, Matthew responded "We have been through this time and time again Lexi. That is not going to happen until you give our marriage a chance. We made choices when we were younger and have to deal with the consequences of those decisions, which by the way were perfectly legal and remain legal."


    "I was only a child when I did that, so why should I be bound. My father agreed to my marriage to Richard, which was perfectly legal." While that was a disaster, it was a weapon that she was able to use against Matthew.


    "You were seventeen, and you knew what you were doing. If I wanted to be the b*stard that you accuse me of being I could have your marriage to Richard declared illegal. Now¡­"


    "You are going to give me what I want."


    "No. We will have a conversation we need to have. I have repeatedly told you, the only way a divorce will happen, unless the marriage laws change, is that you firstly have to give our marriage a chance."


    "Why in the world would I give a marriage to a b*stard like you a chance. It has only one way it can end so why would I do that when doing so would be torture."


    "Well, let me repeat the choices you have. Refuse, and you will remain married to me with me restricting your movement or give it a chance with being a proper marriage and if fails you will get your divorce and generally freedom of movement."


    "So, in other words, you will use the marriage to deny me my basic rights, freedom of choice and movement. What else would I suspect from someone who is forcing me into something that I do not want."


    "You do not want it. Then I must have been imagining the woman last night, who at around midnight cried out my name and started sobbing in my arms about Dominic being taken from us, and when she calmed down from that refused to let go of me."


    "You must have been dreaming."


    "You are in denial about what happened. You refused to let go, and then you decided that I was something that you had to eat up."


    "What!" spat out Lexi in shock. Had she done that?


    "Lexi, do you think I would lie to you?"


    "Absolutely, if it suited your goals."


    "What are they?"


    "Control of me, getting what you think is owed and ruining my life as I went separately from what you had planned for me."


    "You really have a myopic vision of the world Lexi. It is always about you, no one else. I sometimes wonder about what went wrong with your marriage to Richard, and at times it becomes understandable why Dominic reacts as he did yesterday. You do not care about him. I wonder if all you do is see him as a status symbol and a means to control your in-laws as they do not pander to your total need for control."


    "My need to control. That is something you know about. The only good thing to come out of my marriage with Richard was Dominic. It was hellish, as I realised just before Richard''s death it was not what he wanted, it was forced on him, but I had committed to it and we had a son. But it has nothing on this marriage. It is toxic and you are controlling everything about it. Sometimes I wish I never made the decision I did, and simply took Dominic to Paris, away from everything and that would have meant that I would not be trapped as I currently am, with a man I cannot stand."


    "That is different to what you demonstrated last night Lexi. It was like I was the only piece of the world that you knew was totally safe, and you wanted to make sure that I could not leave you. It is interesting what our subconscious tells the world."


    "You are a liar."


    "A liar Lexi? Let me prove you wrong." Lexi heard the undertone from Matthew was now seductive, and he continued "And it will be both of our pleasures."


    With that Matthew, tossed Lexi''s mobile on the bench, and gently pulled Lexi into his arms.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 174 - An Unhappy Visit (2)

    *** NOTE this chapter contains descriptions of s.e.x.u.a.l activity, and is not recommended for those under the age of eighteen years *****


    2 February, Hotel in City T


    Before she could even react Lexi, was in Matthew''s embrace and he had leant down, to give her a gentle kiss on the lips. As he pulled back from that short kiss, he started to run his hands down her back, gently pulling her shirt out of her pants, and rubbing his fingers on the skin he had exposed, and said "This will be so pleasurable¡­"


    "Pleasurable," responded Lexi in a scoffing tone. "You would not know pleasure¡­"


    "If it bit me. Well Lexi, that sounds like a perfect invitation," same Matthew''s interrupting response in a seductive tone, before he placed his lips back on Lexi''s mouth, gently nipping on her closed lips while continuing to move his hands upwards, taking her shirt with him.


    In response to the gentle nipping, Lexi opened her mouth and without a moment''s hesitation Matthew quickly touched the tip of his tongue to the tip of Lexi''s tongue. While undoing her bra and moving one hand around and brushing his fingers across Lexi''s n.i.p.p.l.es while moving her bra aside.


    At the first touch of his fingers in her n.i.p.p.l.es Lexi knew that she was done for and let out a m.o.a.n as it felt so good. Using the hands that had been simply by her side she quickly pulled the shirt Matthew was wearing out from his pants, and started to touch his exposed skin, gently running her fingers over it, eliciting a sensual m.o.a.n from him.


    That m.o.a.n, for Lexi was heaven. Richard, had never been able to stand her touching him and s.e.x.u.a.l contact was about him exerting his dominance over her from being forced into the situation they were in. It was never about mutual pleasure. Matthew on the other hand was telling her with simple actions that pleasure would be what this was about. That drew to compare this feeling to what she felt for Matthew when Dominic was conceived. The same feelings about it being a mutually pleasurable act was still there, but¡­


    Lexi''s chain of throughs was interrupted by Matthew whispering in her ear "Lexi, do you want¡­"


    Knowing that actions would speak louder than words, Lexi pulled back slightly from Matthew''s embrace and started to remove her shirt. Hearing the unspoken message in her actions, Matthew followed her action and pulled up his shirt tossing it across the room before turning to help Lexi remove her top and bra that he had undone, and started to recommence caressing her body, running his hands across her stomach, and then up her spine touching each indentation.


    Matthew''s gentle actions, for Lexi were not enough. She knew he had spoken the truth about last night and if she acknowledged it to herself even then she had wanted him, despite not wanting this marriage. Her mind kept tossing two ideas almost simultaneously at her, to run from this and to indulge in this. As his mouth touched hers again, she immediately opened it and the side of her telling her to indulge won.


    She reached down and started to undo the belt on the jeans he had worn for this trip, but as she started to do so she brushed her fingers across his already straining erection, pulling from him a deep m.o.a.n of pleasure. He was as affected as she was, and then she heard the words "Are you sure¡­?"


    Those simple words told her that no matter how much Matthew desired what they were doing to continue, he would, no matter how difficult it was for him, he would stop if that was what she wanted. There was no way that she wanted him to stop. She needed this to be taken to the proper conclusion to take away the memories of what they had been forced to do.


    "Absolutely, and you better make sure that this perfect¡­"


    "I will." With that Matthew, took Lexi''s head into his hands and poured all the feelings he had for Lexi into a kiss.


    Lexi sunk into the kiss, knowing that this was what she wanted. She needed him and could not wait, and at the first available opportunity pushed her tongue into Matthew''s mouth twisting her tongue with his. All Matthew could do was lower his hands and start to move them down to undo her pants so he could quickly caress that most amazing of places. Before Lexi knew, Mathew had undone her pants and they and her underpants had dropped to the floor. Matthew swept Lexi into his arms and quickly moved across the room and carefully laid Lexi down on the bed, before quickly dropping his jeans, but leaving his boxers on and joining Lexi on the bed.


    As Matthew moved onto the bed beside her, Lexi realised that he still had his boxers on, and she said "This is unfair, you are still partially dressed, and¡­"


    "Lexi," Matthew lent down and gave her a kiss before continuing "This will be over too quickly otherwise, and we both want the same thing¡­"


    "You inside me?"


    "Not without us both getting the pleasure we deserve, and it will not be fair on you¡­"


    Lexi leaned over and gave him a kiss saying, "As long as you deliver."


    "That I will do."


    Matthew, moved to hover over Lexi, and started to kiss down her body, suckling and caressing her b*easts. As he started to move down lower, he moved his fingers to insert one and then a second inside her v*gina, using them to caress her, creating more pleasure for her, drawing m.o.a.n after m.o.a.n of pleasure from her as he moved lower to eventually replace his fingers with his tongue.


    Feeling Matthew use his mouth and fingers to pleasure her, all Lexi could do was to m.o.a.n with pleasure as she moved her body to increase the feelings she had while caressing Matthew with her hands. When his tongue reached her v*gina, his caressing and teasing reached the point that she trembled and called out "Do not make this unfair Matthew, I need you inside me now, as I want us both ¡­"


    Matthew slightly lifted his head, and the look in his eyes stopped Lexi in her tracks before quickly bending back down and, using his fingers and mouth quickly topped Lexi over the edge of pleasure. As she started to come down, he took her to the same edge with his mouth and fingers twice. Lexi, using her hands pulled down his boxers and started to caress Matthew p*nis. Matthew realising, he was at the edge took Lexi''s hands in his and hesitantly asking "Lexi are you certain?"


    "Absolutely. Now hurry up and do not leave me like this."


    With that Matthew removed his boxers and positioned himself before thrusting inside Lexi''s v.a.g.i.n.a.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 175 - An Unhappy Visit (3)

    *** NOTE this chapter contains descriptions of s.e.x.u.a.l activity, and is not recommended for those under the age of eighteen years *****


    2 February, Hotel in City T


    Feeling Matthew thrust himself inside her v*gina was amazing, and immediately drew a m.o.a.n of pleasure from Lexi. This was something that she knew only Matthew could deliver. Richard never did and the few brief s*xual encounters she had in Paris, which satisfied a passing need for s*x never delivered anything that made her want to repeat the experience again and again.


    Matthew delivered this for her when she was only seventeen, and this showed that he could still deliver that for her. She knew that he wanted to keep him there until they both toppled over their peak. Lexi took the opportunity to wrap her legs around Matthew''s waist. As she did so, his thrust and his fingers elicited a deep m.o.a.n of pleasure from Lexi.


    Matthew, hearing her m.o.a.ns, feeling her movements and realised that she had wrapped her legs around his waist Matthew knew deep down that Lexi had a level of commitment to this relationship. She had not stopped him, despite the opportunities that he had given her. In between thrusting into her and kissing her Matthew kept a careful watch on Lexi''s face to see if there was a point that she was rejecting what was happening. If this was the case, he knew that he would pull out and stop this regardless of how difficult that it would be for him.


    Lexi, however, was not worried about anything other than the intense feelings that Matthew was giving her. She could feel that his thrusts were pushing her to her peak again, but this time she knew that she could not allow him to do anything other than to come inside her. After a couple of more thrusts from Matthew, Lexi knew that she was tumbling over her peak yet again. As soon as she started, she used her legs to have Matthew thrust inside her deeply.


    Matthew feeling Lexi going over her peak yet again, knew he was about to tumble right over with her, and started to thrust harder and faster, quickly following her over that precipice to the point of bliss that he knew awaited them. It had been eight long years for them for this to happen, and despite wanting to prolong this, he knew that it was impossible. As he thrust once more into Lexi, the tightening of her mussels tipped him over the edge.


    Feeling Matthew reach his peak, Lexi immediately realised that the forced s.e.x.u.a.l activity was not Matthew''s fault, it was those who held them captive. Lexi, however, as Matthew bent down and suckled on her right b*east, not only forgot about what she had running through her head, but yelled out in passion "Oh My God, Matthew make me come again."


    Matthew in shock rather than attempting to try and say anything, moved to her left b*east and started to suckle it while adjusting his thrusting pace to forestall him finishing off completely, and trying to bring Lexi back to her peak once more. It immediately brought him back from that precipice, and he could feel Lexi again reacting to indicate that she was once more heading to that peak. As her mussels pulsed around his p*nis, Matthew simply let got and followed Lexi totally over the edge.


    As he felt the energy totally draining from him, while they were still connected Matthew turned the two of them, so Lexi was on top rather than him crushing her with his weight and started to slowly caress her back.


    Feeling totally exhausted feeling Matthew''s calming arms on her back, Lexi rested her head on his chest and fell into a deep sleep.


    Sensing Lexi had fallen asleep in his arms, Matthew not only watched her, but when he was able to carefully slipped his p*nis from her v*gina, and manoeuvred her so she was laying more comfortably on him. As he laid there, gently caressing Lexi Matthew realised that no matter what they had said verbally to each other in the last few weeks, they had finally honestly communicated with each other. That gave him hope they marriage had a chance, if Lexi was able to work through all her prejudices about the situation.


    That made Matthew ponder exactly what had happened to Lexi in her marriage. What had Richard done to her. He knew that Lexi would not honestly answer that question so he would have to ask Chester, Andrew, Phillip and John in particular, to figure out what happened and to see if he could go through that wall. But, being realistic he also knew that he would have to be careful in doing that as if he did the wrong thing, it would backfire.


    Matthew noticed that Lexi was snuggling into his embrace further, and this felt like heaven. Simply taking in the feeling, Matthew started to drift off to sleep, but before he fell into sleep, he heard his mobile phone ringing. The noise of his phone had not woken Lexi, but as he went to move Lexi, he awoke her.


    As she started to awake, Lexi started to grind herself against his p*nis which quickly stirred. In her half-awake state, Lexi decided that she wanted to pleasure Matthew with oral s*x as he had done before, and slipped down, using her hands to continue to arouse him, before teasing the tip of his p*nis with her mouth before quickly taking it into her mouth, using her tongue, hands and pressure which quickly caused him to e*aculate into her mouth, which she started to swallow, but given how much he was e*jaculating eventually some started to slip out.


    When Lexi removed her mouth from Matthew''s p*nis, she realised what she had done, not only just then but previously. How in the world had she let Matthew slip behind her defences? The last thing that he wanted was him to realise how she really felt. Pushing herself up off the bed, Lexi responded "You b*stard, you took advantage of me!"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 176 - An Unhappy Visit (4)

    2 February, Hotel in City T


    Hearing those words come from Lexi''s mouth, Matthew knew his fears were realised much quicker than he had anticipated, as her head was overruling her heart. He now had to deal with the consequences.


    Quietly, Matthew responded "Lexi, you were given plenty of opportunities to back out of what happened."


    "You know I did not want this."


    Matthew pushed himself up, not caring about his n.a.k.e.dness and walked over to Lexi, and gently grabbed her arms, before saying "Lexi, look at me."


    "You b*stard¡­"


    "Lexi be original, you know fully well my parents were well and truly married when I was born."


    "You know what I mean." With that Lexi broke her right arm free from Matthew''s grip and slapped him on the face, before kicking him.


    "You know violence does not stop anything Lexi. Be honest with yourself, let alone me. You wanted what happened and enjoyed it. Recognise that I gave you every opportunity to say no, and you were with me the whole way. And know when you awoke, it was your choice to perform oral s*x on me. You were not forced. Blaming me¡­"


    "Well it is your fault," and with that angry retort Lexi swung her hand again to hit Matthew on the face.


    Matthew reacted quickly and grabbed her wrist before saying "Lexi, I let you get away with a lot. I let you hit me the first time, because you regretted what we had done, but a second time no. Yes, my career is characterised by violence, but in interpersonal relationsh.i.p.s violence solves nothing. You need to honestly speak to me, or we will get nowhere."


    "So says the man who wants to run the woman tempted me argument to explain away his abuse of a woman."


    Matthew, hearing that was ready to snap. But at that moment he realised that Lexi wanted him to react as she could use domestic violence to argue to the military courts that his permission for a divorce should not be required. Loudly, but calmly Matthew said as taking a step backwards "Do not accuse me of something that I have never done¡­"


    "All men use violence in relationsh.i.p.s when they do not get what they want."


    "Now we are getting to the heart of the matter. You want to view me as if I am the same as someone in your past. And we both know that was not our past relationship."


    "Stop trying to manipulate me."


    Matthew paused, as he knew that this was about to become a circular argument "Lexi, I gave you chance after chance to tell me no. You did not, you even pleaded with me to do certain thing." Matthew glanced at Lexi and could see that she was blushing. She realised some of her actions coming back to her. "Do not claim I forced you to do something that you did not want. If it assures your guilt, you can view that you now regret what happened but do not try and twist the situation around to something it was not. That is unfair to both of us."


    "Do not tell me what to do."


    Matthew was not ready to snap. "Fine Lexi, believe what you want, but time will tell us the truth. I am going to have a shower, and do not think you can leave as there is a guard outside the room and you will be shown back in. But I will be watching you while I shower, give the glass window on the bathroom."


    "Pervert, you want me to watch you bathe."


    "It is something that you have done in the past and given what we have just done..."


    "Screw you."


    Picking up both his and Lexi''s phones Matthew headed into the bathroom, and as he went to enter, he turned and responded, "You just have," before shutting the door, locking the door and quickly hopping into the shower.


    Lexi sat down, struggling not to look at Matthew bathing. How she wished that she had kept her mouth shut for just a little longer, and she could have indulged in a shower with Matthew. She knew that he was right. She had multiple opportunities to tell him no, but she did not take them. He was right, if she had told him no, he would have stopped. In some way, as she acknowledged to herself, she allowed some of her feelings, yes driven by the past, come out. But when it came down to it he had a part to play in the disaster that was her marriage and she would not forgive him that.


    As she sat pondering how to deal with the situation, Matthew came out of the bathroom, and quietly said "Lexi, the bathroom is free. Could you please hurry up as we need to go out for a few hours."


    "Do not tell me¡­"


    "What to do. I know. You knew that part of the basis for you coming was I took on a couple of meetings and tonight we have to attend a private dinner."


    "I am not going."


    "The choice is yours, come and you can leave the room, of refuse and you will stay here."


    Realising that she had little option Lexi stalked into the bathroom, closing the bathroom privacy screen.


    Knowing he had a few minutes, after he quickly changed into a suit for the dinner, Matthew pulled out his phone and listened to the message that had been left. Hearing Chester''s words having to tell Lexi that one of Anna Hou''s babies had died would be shocking. He could not imagine how the Hou couple were coping with that loss, but he knew that this would impact Lexi. Through two short meetings she had already formed a friendship with Anna, and she would feel for her friend. The message on Lexi''s phone was the same, but he sent a short text saying that Lexi would come and see her in the hospital tomorrow.


    As Lexi came out of the bathroom, dressed for dinner Matthew turned and said "Please do not shoot the messenger. Chester let me know Hou Yi contacted him briefly. It is set for you to go and visit Anna for an hour of so tomorrow and some extra time before we return Monday. He also said, and this is his interpretation that they are both devastated as they lost the younger of their babies."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 177 - An Unhappy Visit (5)

    3 February, Hospital in City T


    With trepidation, Lexi followed by Matthew approached the room Anna was in. How in the world could she talk to a woman, who in the last two days had gone through childbirth for twins, and lose one? How devastating was that for anyone. Ever since Matthew broke the news, she wondered if going in to see Anna was the right move.


    As they reached the door, a young couple was standing outside the room, and the man spoke "You must be Lexi Yao and Matthew Rong. I am James Jones, Anna''s little brother and this is my wife Alecia."


    Shaking hands Matthew said "We are. How are your sister and brother-in-law?"


    "Medically Anna is recovering, but regardless of what the two of them say the death of Aaron has devastated them. They were so looking forward to the twin''s birth but due to all the complications with her pregnancy those of us who knew hid the situation from them both, as increased stress would cause implications for Little Jang as well."


    "You are a doctor?" questioned Matthew.


    Laughing James shook his head "Why is it everyone presumes males in the medical field are doctors only."


    Alecia, laughing added "No my husband is a qualified nurse. Now Anna and Uncle Yi are waiting for you in the room. They will kill us if we keep you too long."


    "Uncle Yi?" questioned Lexi. Wondering what complicated relationship this family had. At least with her and Matthew, it was only their brothers marrying each other.


    "He is my godfather. Uncle Yi and my father, despite being business competitors are good friends, and started a joint venture¡­"


    "That I think I know about it was the reason for their trip to our hometown."


    "I believe it was. I am just an entry level employee, so I have little idea about what the CEO''s decide and do¡­"


    "Low level employee, ha" responded James. "Heiress to one company who can twist her father around her fingers¡­"


    "That you have to be grateful for, as that is how I got him to agree to our marriage."


    "True," and with that James leant down and gave Alecia a brief kiss before adding "We will get going, but can you tell Anna and Yi that we will come back to visit them later. Just be prepared that they may snap or start crying at a drop of a hat as they are really hurting, but they are trying to hide it from everyone."


    Matthew nodded as James and Alecia started to walk away. A nurse stopped them outside the room, and after being informed of their names, knocked on the door, and quickly entered. A minute of so later, the nurse came back and said "You can go in."


    On entering Lexi took one look at Anna and realised how devastated at the turn of events she was. While her interactions with Hou Yi were less she could see he was also impacted by the loss of their baby.


    As Lexi came more into Anna''s line of sight, she could see a genuine smile cross Anna''s face. In that moment for Lexi she observed that her visit was a positive for Anna. Hopefully the items in the bag she was carrying would be something Anna liked. She quickly moved over to the bedside and gave Anna a hug before saying "I keep my promises." She then reached into her bag and added "For you."


    On observing Anna, Lexi realised that something had interested her. Maybe it was the fact that Matthew had accompanied her today, and based on her in person and telephone discussions over the last few weeks, Lexi knew that while Anna respected the rule of law, one thing she detested is those who use the strict interpretation of the law for themselves. Maybe, Matthew was going to be a target for her quick wit.


    Lexi pulled a chair and sat down beside Anna, quietly asking "Be truthful, how are you?"


    "I really do not know. But it is good to see a friend who does not, in some way feel beholden to my husband."


    "You know I am a phone call away. Now, please do not hate me, in the bag there are two christening gowns that I designed for your twins. I debated when I heard about the death of the younger one as to whether I should take it out, but I thought that you could use it to dress him in his coffin, and as the other one is matching when you have a christening for the one that lives using the matching designed gown..."


    Anna teared up slightly. Everyone else since Aaron had died wanted to avoid talking to the two of them about realities they faced, but here was Lexi who had some idea about the fact that Aaron had a short life, but he was as important as Little Jang.


    Seeing the couple of tears Lexi said, "Anna your husband will get annoyed with me if he sees you."


    "Lexi, it is so thoughtful. I had no idea how we were going to make sure Aaron had a role in Little Jang''s christening, but you have given me the perfect way. Plus, if we have future children, I should be able to use the same gown, so he is part of all the christenings."


    Meanwhile, Matthew paused just inside the room, not wanting to disturb his wife and her friend. From observation he knew how the parents of soldiers took being advised of their son or daughter''s death, but that came from a choice that they made to serve. In this case, it was a baby that was only about a day old. How devastating was that for a parent.


    Out of the corner of his eye Matthew observed Hou Yi walking towards him, and he said "Colonel Rong, a surprise to see you."


    "CEO Hou, Lexi promised your wife she would come and visit, but given the situation I had to come with her."


    "Do you need me to arrange a hotel for you?"


    There was no way Matthew wanted Hou Yi to know where they were staying. While he seemed friendly enough the last thing that was needed was for that information to get into the wrong hands. Promptly, and without room to question Matthew responded "Actually no. I have a meeting with the local military leaders tomorrow morning, so we are staying on the base tonight in visiting officer accommodation. I should be a couple of hours so Lexi will come back and re-visit Anna before we leave."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 178 - An Unhappy Visit (6)

    3 February, Hospital in City T


    Matthew immediately observed that his lie was easily accepted by Hou Yi, who from his briefings was a highly astute businessperson. But at the same time, it was obvious that Hou Yi was struggling with his conflicting emotions. On the one hand, he was joyful about the child that was living but conflicted with the grief he felt for the loss of the other child. It was as if he needed to be right beside his wife for his own reassurance. That, Matthew concluded must be clouding his normal sense of judgement.


    From an operation perspective, he wanted to talk to the psychiatrists and psychologist that gave special forces advice to see what this would mean if they came across a similar situation in an operational environment. You had to take knowledge from everything you observed to create a knowledge bank that could be drawn upon during operation and for the purposes of intelligence analysis.


    Observing the conflicting emotions and the unconscious displays of love and affection between the Hou couple, Matthew wondered if he and Lexi would ever feel not only the unqualified love they had for each other but would know the utter joy of having their own child. Despite everything they had been through over the last few weeks Matthew knew he loved Lexi as much as he ever had, but to her even despite last night he was still public enemy number one. He was aware that he had a long way to go.


    Matthew, like Hou Yi observed the interactions between Lexi and Anna, and from his observations they were comfortable with each other. Matthew tuned out from the conversation that was happening, as he could hear Lexi talk about the few weeks after Dominic was born. He so hated that Richard Yao was Dominic''s father not him, as it made him feel a total outsider.


    What could have been? Also, he did not want to be dominating in the conversation as in the end Anna was Lexi''s friend and she did not need to feel that he was controlling everything in her life. Part of Lexi''s problems seemed to be that she felt that he was controlling everything in her life. Even though he knew that was not the case, it was clear to Lexi in certain aspects he was doing that, even though it was for her and Dominic''s protection and to try and give their relationship a chance.


    Matthew however broke out from tuning out from the conversation between Lexi and Anna when he hears Lexi say "Anna, Aaron was a miracle, but he was not with us for long. Remember him for what he was, your son, rejoice in the time that you had with him, mourn him and make sure your other son knows about him. You have a few memories that you will be able to give Jang about the time he had with his twin before his death. For my son, I cannot ever give him that about my first husband, as due to something stupid he did not been with us in the days preceding his death."


    Anna, hearing this responded, "How did you get so wise?"


    "Anna, while I have not lost a child like you, my first husband died tragically three weeks after Dominic was born. Due to conflict between us, he spent little time with Dominic and that is something that I will regret as I have little to tell Dominic about him. You are not like that." Lexi paused and then continued "Now before we move onto more pleasant topics there are a number of things in that bag, including two christening gowns. I know I told you about them, but so your husband can hear me could I suggest that Aaron is buried in one."


    Matthew could hear the sincerity in what Lexi had said and observed Hou Yi struggling not to react. He stood up and moved away from his wife coming back towards him. It appeared not letting his wife see how much the gesture meant was something he needed to so.


    As the conversation drifted Hou Yi turned to Matthew and said, "Lexi seems to understand."


    "She does. I only know information second hand, but apparently her first marriage was not pleasant, but despite everything she regrets not having the memories of him with Dominic to share. I guess you have those memories so being able to share them is important."


    As Matthew observed the scene, he could see Hou Yi turned to his wife, and that a look of reassurance passed between them, before he turned back. "I guess you are right. Little Jang, already seems to be missing his brother, but we have plenty of photographs of the two of them and can share them and our memories of him with Little Jang and any other children we have in the future."


    Before Matthew could respond he heard Anna in a very sugary sweet tone say, "Yi darling, I have decided that I need some girl time, and to be realistic I do not want a military officer around me."


    Matthew observed Anna had a smirk on her face. She was clearly ready to set him up for an argument. Damn Lawyers, always wanting to have someone they can fight with. But there was no way he was going to do that as it would not only hurt Lexi, but Anna Hou was, if he was realistic with himself, struggling with what had happened over the last couple of days.


    "Madam Hou, I will leave my wife with you, as I guess you have had enough of my presence." Turning to Lexi he added "Do not think that means you can leave here without me knowing. The guards that have accompanied us due to the threats will remain outside and escort you to the military base where we are staying tonight in visiting officer accommodation."


    Matthew immediately turned and started to leave the room, hearing his wife add "Just you wait Matthew Rong," before laughter followed, from Anna Hou.


    Lexi, paused and watched Hou Yi also leave the room, before turning to Anna "You are up to something?"


    "Absolutely. That so-called husband of yours is up to something and I want to deal with him for you."


    Shaking her head, Lexi laughed and added "You are a true friend."


    "Lexi, how many times in the last few weeks have I said, no matter what, I will support and help you. I need to do that more than ever, as it will be something that helps me."


    "Anna, I can fight my own battles. You need to focus on you and your family more than my problems."


    "Lexi, do not be silly. You know us women can multi-task."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 179 - Planning to come Clean?

    3 February, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Robert Hung, walking into the lounge area of the villa, where David was waiting for him. As soon as the door was closed behind him, he turned to his cousin and said, "We have an issue."


    "Damn it. Sit down, as the last thing I need is to be looking at you standing over me."


    Laughing Robert sat down, and responded "I can still annoy you..."


    "P*ss me off more like it. Now what is it, you know I hate distractions."


    "That damn boss of mine and those three idiots he brought in have been investigating my background. They tried to hide it, but my team know where their loyalties lie, with me not those interlopers."


    "You trust your team?"


    "On this point yes. Too many of them owe me their careers. I know their issues and have protected those I need to keep in place so they will not stab me in the back by lying on this. More importantly they love the role they have, and the new plans are such that they can see themselves being moved to a normal unit, which they do not want."


    "So, what do they know? Do you have an idea how it might impact our plans?"


    "They pulled my service record. You know when I initially joined ¡­"


    "As we discussed I was listed as your next of kin and after a couple of years you dropped me off on the basis, we lost contact and have no one listed as next of kin."


    "True. They have also looked further into my background and what happened to our family. Years ago, you helped me embed in the electronic records relating to their case that alert program to tell us when, where and who accessed their case files."


    "I do. That is a good little program varied that I marketed to business to track activities on their staff¡­"


    "But it gives you an untraceable backdoor into their systems and you exploit the data it gives. Did you do that with the program version you gave me?"


    "Do you think I would be that stupid. It is a passive program, sending out bursts of data hours after it gathered it to prevent it being found. The business program is real time, active and constantly streaming data that is exploitable. Trying that with the version I gave you would have ensured it was quickly located and would have traced back to you and I."


    "I just had to check."


    "You are being paranoid."


    "When I am being investigated by idiots, do you expect that I would not be paranoid."


    "True. What do you want to do?"


    "I was considering options yesterday, and as you know I made coming here obvious. We need to deal with it quickly, and what I figured is be open about the connection, unlike Colonel Rong, who hides from everyone his family connections. That way, spending time with you and mixing with society elites will not cause an issue."


    "¡­"


    "Do not be surprised. You know I am not stupid; I have simply had to play a game for our ultimate goal. And the thing is, we can be truthful but omit just a few things. We can state that when we were younger our parents and extended family were charged with a crime that resulted in them receiving a death sentence or they died in jail, but as we were young we have no knowledge of the exact specifics, but the result of what happened left us orphans."


    David continued "Then we can add, we ended up in an orphanage until we turned eighteen, and while I went to university you joined the military. As a result, we drifted apart, and have only recently reconnected with the only family member each of us has. You were thinking. That aligns with some of the information that I have allowed in the public about me and has the added benefit that no one can dispute it."


    "It then explains me spending time with you. That has the added benefit that we can work the plans we need to totally destroy the government without anyone guessing while we are spending time with each other."


    "There is that. My concern is exposing this now will create issues."


    "David, it will be exposed. In doing this, we can control the information and disclosure. The added benefit it that it will strengthen the need for me to stay here, rather than them trying to shift me elsewhere."


    "Plus, the government want to keep me on side presently given the significant IT upgrade my team is dealing with for four different departments. It is important to our plans as I am using the early stages to install the worms, bugs, backdoors, and everything else I need to gather the data and totally crash almost every government system when we launch our action to destroy the state that destroyed our family."


    Nodding Robert added "So have you an idea when you will be ready?"


    "I am in the process of setting up the last part of the plan. There are a few companies here that do not have our products in some shape or form. The problem is that there has only been one woman that has been worth communicating with, to get into the elites within the city and ¡­"


    "You can exploit those connections to get what you need. So ¡­"


    "Before you ask, it is the young heiress to MoTang Enterprises Abigail Mo. Her Mother over the last month has been pushing her at me, and in talking to her she is willing to consider a relationship. That, even in the last few days has started to crack open most of the doors that I want. The doors that are not opening presently are JL International, Jax Corp, Gu Group and Nang Enterprises. Gu Group have an IT division that is our strongest competitor. Their product is almost as good as our product seems, but as of the friendship between the families there it is going to be impossible to get them to change so my team is working on a virus that will come from other companies systems to get in to them for what we need."


    "So, the plans?"


    "We have to go slow, but Miss Mo, will end up agreeing to what I want and then ¡­"


    "Marriage? I never thought that would be for you."


    "True, but she interests me, and more importantly I can use that ceremony to be the trigger for actions¡­"


    "And that will make it difficult for connections to be made to you."


    "You have it. Now, are you OK with my PR team releasing the information about our connection?"


    "That sounds good but ensure that my identity is protected."


    "I will, because we do not need your movement to another posting."


    Relaxing Robert said "Once that is done, let us be seen to spend time together. We have waited too long for our revenge for what was done to our family."


    "True. But it will happen before the end of the year. The state does not deserve to survive for tearing our family apart when they had done nothing wrong."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 180 - Be Truthful Lexi

    4 February, Hospital in City T


    Lexi walked into Anna''s hospital suite. Seeing Lexi, Anna said "Yi darling, take Rosemary out for an hour or so. I want to spend a little time with Lexi, before she must go home. And before you say anything my sister, you have barely left me since you arrived. You need some food, or I will tell my brother that you were¡­"


    "Stop threatening me with my husband Anna. You need help."


    "Rosemary, I love you but¡­"


    "You want time with someone else, and you are sick of your husband hovering, I get that."


    "Rosemary, do not blame me," said Hou Yi towards the woman Lexi had not met, while mockingly throwing his in the air.


    "Yi, get used to it."


    Hou Yi shook his head and moved over and gave Anna a kiss. Lexi heard him say "I get it. We will give you an hour as not long after that the doctors are due."


    Anna quietly responded, "Thank you, my love."


    Without a couple of minutes Lexi was alone with Anna in the room. "Lexi take a seat. I have to apologise for my sister-in-law. She is a qualified midwife and had always planned to be for a couple of weeks before my due date. The day she arrived I went into labour, and you know what happened. Now she is being overprotective. I can understand that, but she needs to realise that I need a little space as well."


    "Family can be the worst."


    "True. You know Lexi, despite everything that has happened to me and my family in the last few days Lexi, I am your friend. I have not pushed you too much to date, but I can see that you are conflicted about something. Yesterday I noticed that on one hand you wanted to kill your husband but on the other hand there was something else¡­"


    "Damn Anna, you are too perceptive."


    "True. I figured you understood I had picked up on your conflict hence I started to play the games I wanted to with your husband. He has messed your life up so much in the last few weeks, in a way you do not want. When Yi and I got married I had literally crashed into him. We each had our reasons for our marriage but those reasons in the end were not there for each other. It turns out we were made for each other." Anna paused and looked directly at Lexi and said, "You need to tell someone what the issue is Lexi."


    "Anna ¡­"


    "No getting out of it my friend or I will turn all my legal skills on you to get to the truth. That you will not like. Hiding from it only makes things worse. I hid from the truth of my relationship with me ex for years, and that is still messing with me even now."


    Lexi looked at Anna and noticed how serious her face was, and crumbled. Here was someone going through unimaginable grief due to the loss of a child but wanting her to talk about her worries. "Anna, if I need help, I will get help professionally, you need to focus on you, not me."


    "Lexi, you do not realise what your friendship over the last few weeks has meant. You have listened to all my whinging and whining without a care. It is not a one-way street, despite me having treated it as such to date..."


    "You were pregnant. I remember what that was like and I only had one child, and I remember the aftermath of giving birth. I was an emotional mess. You have all the reasons to be worse than I ever was..."


    "Lexi, Yi and I have had a couple of long talks. There are moments that I just want the pain to end, but I remember I have a child and I must keep going for him. It is unfair if I focus on my despair, rather than my joy. I need to have my friends, and if I ignore what they are feeling at this time, I will only drive them away. That means, I need give to them. Being here for you is what I can do for you."


    Lexi paused and looked at Anna. The thoughtfulness at this terrible time for her was amazing, and tears started to fall from Lexi''s eyes.


    Anna, having spotted the tears responded "Lexi, I am sorry ..."


    Shaking her head Lexi responded quietly, "Anna, just hearing that makes me realise whatever happens, I have friends around me that will be there."


    "Now, tell me what is bothering you?"


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, Lexi said "I know you have listened to my rantings about how Matthew and I came to be married. Yes, I agreed to things when I was seventeen, but I never thought about the long-term consequences, but ..."


    "You still have feelings for him?"


    "What! You have to be joking," came Lexi''s quick, sharp denial.


    "Lexi, I can tell when people are lying to me. Do not forget, I am a trained lawyer and reading people is something I have to be good at."


    "No, No..."


    "Lexi, I could see the confusion in you yesterday, you still have that look. And I know your husband saw that at one stage as well. In the end, what happens will be your choice, as much as my situation was my choice."


    "But he wants to take it away from me."


    "Lexi, can you promise me two things?"


    "Depends on what they are?"


    "Firstly, I want you to look inside yourself and think about what you want deep inside, do not let your past colour your future. Dismissing something because of circ.u.mstances could be the worst thing you do for your happiness. If I had dismissed crashing into Yi, despite the loss of Aaron, I would not be as happy as I am now. Just give yourself the time and opportunity to do so."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "No. Due to my past relationsh.i.p.s a friend of Yi''s who is a trained psychologist spent time working with me to deal with my issues. One of the early things she told me was not to let the past dictate the future as it could mean you miss out on things that end up being the most important things for you. At the time I was dismissive, but I know she is right. The past cannot and should not dictate the future."


    "But Matthew is using the past for that purpose."


    Shaking her head, Anna said "Look Lexi, my advice is not from a trained psychologist. Would you agree with me that your present would have been different if you had not married your late first husband and married Matthew when you were younger?"


    Lexi knew that Anna had her there; her present would have been completely different if she had married Matthew years ago. "I have to concede that Anna."


    "Then, why not take the chance to see what you could have had years ago. What do you have to lose?"


    "My self-respect, my own peace of mind, hurting my son, I could go on."


    "Fine, can we agree to disagree on that point?"


    "Absolutely. What was the second thing you wanted?"


    "It is linked to the first, and you avoided answering that. However, this comes with a promise. Give your marriage a chance, and if it does not work out, I will do what I can to help you to achieve a legally binding outcome."


    Lexi paused. Other than John, who hinted if after time her marriage was a failure, Andrew, Chester, Phillip and all their friends has said she should simply accept what had happened. Anna was offering help to deal with the legalities. Could it be worth taking the risk? Could she risk her heart again?


    Looking at Anna, Lexi knew that she only had her best interests at heart. The promise to help meant so much but she knew she had to think about things so quietly in reply Lexi said, "Can I wait and give you an answer."


    After observing Lexi, Anna realise she would get no other answer so responded "As long as you think about things. But I have something else I want to ask. When we eventually have little Jang Christened will you be one of his godparents?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 181 - Thoughts

    4 February, Flight from City T to City K


    Sitting next to Matthew on the flight, Lexi drifted to thoughts of the conversation she had with Anna. She was shocked at being asked to be one of her son''s godparents, but she quickly answered that she would.


    Despite how uncomfortable the conversation was with Anna; she knew that her heart was in the right place. During their various telephone discussions, and even that conversation today she knew how much the past had hurt Anna, but she had taken a risk.


    Was Anna right, she should not let past hurts impact her future? Was it worth the risk, not only for herself but Dominic to find out what could have been but for the actions of her parents when she fell pregnant with Dominic? Could a happy future be achieved?


    Her biggest problem was Richard. His abuse, manipulations and need for total control during the horror of their short marriage was bad enough. That made her wary about any marriage. Let alone what he had done in his will. He gave total control over the shares in Jax Corp her parents gave him on their marriage to his parents along with the request that his parents have custody and control of Dominic, not her. Now his parents were seeking to exploit that control.


    In the past, she had to play to the courts that she was suffering from the impacts of Richard''s death along with being Dominic''s mother, his sole remaining parent, to ensure that she kept control of Dominic. The one fact Richard had ensured remained hidden, which was part of the deal he made with her parents, was the truth of Dominic''s parentage. He knew he was not Dominic''s father, but she was reasonably sure his parents did not the truth.


    Richard importantly ensured his need for total control over Lexi, continued until Dominic turned 18. Hence the mess that her life was. That, as she recalled was added to by what was in the letter her parents provided her after Richard''s death. They made it clear they backed Richard''s decisions as he had saved her from being an unwed mother.


    Could she open herself up to all that hurt again?


    Turning to look at Matthew, Lexi realised Anna, when she called that she was conflicted yesterday and today about her feelings was right. She still hated him for trapping her in this relationship and creating all the difficulties she currently had. But at the same time, it gave her an opportunity to think about what might have been had she been able to speak the truth when she found out she was pregnant with Dominic. Would she and Matthew have married? But then, would she have been able to follow her dream and become a designer along with developing the business she had? Would Matthew have pursued the career path that he had within the military?


    Seeing Matthew slightly turn his head to look at her, Lexi turned away. The quick connection of their eyes before she had turned, immediately thrust Lexi back to think about what had happened on Saturday night. Yes, anger had driven them to the point where they lost control but thinking about the hesitant actions when they were teenagers, it was a completely different expression of feelings. Yes, there was hate and anger, but there was the sweetness still there from their teenage activities. Something that was never there with Richard. The few times he decided to take his hatred of their marriage out on her s*xually it was horrific.


    But could that sweetness, mean that despite everything feelings still lingered. Their relationship had a chance? Was that chance worth the heartbreak that Lexi was worried about? Could she risk Dominic, even with his real father?


    Matthew, however sitting beside his wife could sense that she was conflicted about something. Did she regret what happened Saturday? Yes, anger had taken them to there, but it was as amazing as he remembered. He just hoped it did not spell the end for any chance for their marriage.


    Taking her hand in him, while he felt her tense up Lexi did not pull away immediately, giving Matthew hope. Rather than dwelling on certain things Matthew quietly said "Lexi, I have some news ¡­"


    "Stop there Matthew. Anna asked me to be godmother to Jang and I told her yes. You will not stop me going to that Christening."


    "Lexi, no need to be snappy. I did not know, and subject to a security check absolutely you will be allowed to go. But that is not what I wanted to talk about."


    "Well you know my feelings about Saturday," snapped Lexi.


    That response made Matthew''s heart sink a little, but he stilled himself not to react as that is what Lexi was counting on. Matthew said, "Stop trying to put words in my mouth Lexi, and let me say what I have to say." Seeing that Lexi was quiet he continued "The security screenings have come back, at least on Richard''s parents and all the civilian lawyers. The checks are still ongoing on the staff employed by Richard''s parents."


    "So, they will be able to know the truth?"


    "The lawyers will, their security screening came back fine. But Richard''s parents are another story. What do you know about his mother''s family?"


    "Not much. All I remember her saying is that they were bad news and that she refuses to have anything to do with them."


    "Partially true. Her family certainly are bad news. The criminal activity is significant, but she is regularly in contact with them. John is getting me more information, but among their activities includes gun running, drug trafficking, and extortion to name a few. That provides a basis for her security clearance to be denied."


    "You know they will not take that easily."


    "So, she will have to deal with it." Looking at Lexi, Matthew said "But that is not the only thing. I had not checked Dominic''s date of birth. He was born less than nine months after we were together last before his birth. Are you certain he is your late husband''s child, not mine?"


    Pulling her hand out of Matthew''s hand, Lexi said "Do not ask me to answer that question Matthew. I cannot."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 182 - Relaxing

    **Warning this chapter contains material that is unsuitable for readers under the age of 18**


    5 February, Rong Family Villa, City K


    Chester walked into to Phillip''s Villa, and was quickly informed that Phillip had not arrived home. He was just grateful after the annoying visit from Phillip and Matthew''s parents they had decided to return to their wandering of the world. The stress that it had been placing Phillip under the last few weeks was shocking.


    He hated that he had to confront them, but last week was the last straw for a while. They came to his office and started abusing him for corrupting their son and ruining their chances to have grandchildren. While it would be so tempting to tell the truth about Dominic, that was not his place, so he turned and said that their other son had married, and they were not just reliant on Phillip for grandchildren.


    The response he had stunned him. According to Alice Matthew was dead to them as he went against the family plan to join the military and her and Anthony''s plan for him to marry Sally Nang. Chester response was that it was beyond the time where parents dictated who their children married. He then reminded them that forcing a marriage on children can only lead to a disaster if those involved do not care for each other.


    They simply laughed at him, and Anthony responded it was his unnatural leanings that not only ruined a perfect marriage for him, impacted Lexi''s marriage and corrupted Phillip. While he respected them, but when they brought Lexi into their argument and continued to badmouth Phillip at the same time, they had overstepped the line, and Chester not only had them thrown out of Jax Corp, but that night had a discussion with Phillip.


    When they agreed, they both decided to tell Alice and Anthony that their attitude was not appreciated and pressure them to leave. After a couple of days, they finally got the message that they were not welcome hence their decision to start to travel again.


    After arranging for a romantic dinner, Chester headed up to their suite to shower, change and wait for Phillip to arrive home. As his oncologist said when he phoned earlier today, Phillip needed to relax, as stress did not help him, with his treatment and recovery from the more intensive treatment. The worrying thing was that the oncologist said is he did not reduce unnecessary stress in his life, he had no chance of recovery. Doing that increased his chance of recovery to almost a fifty-fifty chance, because it would allow the treatment a chance to work.


    Standing under the shower, his thoughts of what they could do for their wedding were interrupted when he felt two arms wrap around him and start to caress his chest. Turning, Chester realised that Phillip had snuck in behind him without him realising that he had returned home. As he trailed his fingers lower, Phillip said "I hope those were pleasant thoughts."


    Completing the turn in Phillip''s arms, Chester ran his fingers up Phillip''s arms and down his back "Absolutely, I was just thinking about our wedding."


    Leaning in, Phillip quietly said "Pleasant thoughts indeed." He then located Chester''s left n.i.p.p.l.e and started to caress it using his tongue, while his hand had reached his p*nis and he caressed the tip, before grabbing it and starting to move his hand firmly along the now erect shaft, eliciting a deep passionate m.o.a.n from Chester.


    Deciding that it was fair play, Chester himself trailed his fingers down Phillip''s back before quickly taking his left hand around Phillip''s waist and taking Phillip''s erect p*nis in his left hand and repeating the motions Phillip had started on him eliciting a deep m.o.a.n from Phillip. Chester then turned his head and after playfully nipping Phillip''s ear, he whispered "Turn about my love."


    Phillip, despite being exhausted with everything that had happened with his parents and the draining treatment knew he needed to give Chester something. Chester was doing what was needed for him wherever and whenever he could, including protecting him from those who wanted to hurt him emotionally.


    "Turn about would be wonderful, but I," with that Phillip, moved his hand almost to the tip of Chester''s p*nis and flicked the tip with his thumb, drawing another deep m.o.a.n. Continuing, Phillips said "But I want to be the one to make you come first. I know we cannot do what we really want, but this will have to do."


    Phillip removed his hand from around Chester''s back and as the water continued to beat down on them, and he moved down onto his knees, quickly taking Chester''s p*nis inside, using his hands to caress his balls, and the bottom of his erect shaft, moving back and forth, twisting his tongue around it.


    For Chester looking down and seeing his love on his knees using his mouth and hands to bring him to his peak, Chester could only realise that his turn would be soon to return the favour. He just hoped it would be soon, as Phillip''s tempting and teasing with his hand and mouth was wreaking havoc on his ability to concentrate. He moved his hands to help Phillip move his head, m.o.a.ning out "Phillip you need to stop teasing me, I need to come."


    Phillip pulled his head back enough to say, "But where is the fun in that," before returning his mouth to capture Chester''s p*nis in his mouth. Chester decided he was not going to let Phillip continue his teasing, so using his hands he started to gently move Phillip''s head, as he continued to work his erect shaft. Chester knew that Phillip was about to push him over the edge, and he started to feel himself surge one final time into Phillip''s mouth, shouting out in pleasure has Phillip took him over the edge, milking him for everything he could.


    As Phillip stood up, Chester could see him swallowing the last remnants of his pleasure, but at the same time noticed how aroused Phillip still was from giving him pleasure. After giving him a kiss where he put his tongue inside Phillip''s mouth, twisting it around, he wandered his hands down and encircled Phillip''s p*nis in his hand, while manoeuvring his body so his now semi-erect p*nis could brush up against Phillip''s, before breaking the kiss, causing both of them to m.o.a.n, before dropping to his knees, and just before taking his p*nis in his mount saying to Phillip "Turn about my love."


    Given how much Phillip was aroused from their previous activities, within seconds of Chester taking him in his mouth Phillip stiffened and ejaculated calling our "Oh Chester¡­"


    Finishing up Chester stood up, and the two of them continued to caress each other while they finished their shower, before exiting the bathroom and heading down for the dinner Chester had arranged, discussing their preliminary plans for their marriage.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 183 - Interesting News

    6 February, Military base, City K


    Having participated in the physical training regime this morning with members of the active team, Matthew, David, Ben and Joseph all wandered into Matthew''s office and were greeted by cups of coffee waiting for them. Signalling to Warrant Officer Wang and Sergeant Yi, as he entered both realised that he did not want to be disturbed.


    Once the door was shut and they were all settled, down, Matthew pulled out the jamming device and switched it on.


    Observing this, Ben quickly quipped "You are so paranoid Matthew?"


    "Paranoid, that is mild Ben," added Joseph, causing David to laugh.


    Shaking his head, Matthew responded "I do not know at times why I put up with you, let alone ask for you to be posted where I am."


    "Because you like our wives company too much, let alone you know you can be yourself around us," came David''s reply.


    "Talk about your own wife, not mine or Ben''s," responded Joseph, which drew a round of laughter from everyone.


    "That, gentleman tells me why I put up with you. You make me laugh and realise that despite everything in the end there are more important than the career we have chosen. Friends and family, which our career allows us to act to protect."


    "True boss. Now, we have Major Hung poking around in too much, so we better get down to business," responded Ben.


    "Speaking of Major Hung, I know the plan was to announce your promotions in a staggered approach, but given how he has been trying to throw his seniority in the rank as Major around, I convinced National Command that your promotions will be announced later today and they will all be confirmed as having occurred together just before Christmas. That will make grant you seniority by rank over him and will stop some of his behaviour."


    Reaching into his desk draw, Mathew drew out three envelopes and handed them out to Ben, Joseph and David "Your new rank insignia''s are here, along with your warrants of appointment, as you can wear it publicly from tomorrow, rather than simply being spoken about."


    "You know our wives will not forgive you for this not being made a fuss of," said David, drawing nods from Ben and Joseph.


    "Tell them I will make it up to them. But we are getting distracted. Firstly, what do you think about the announcement from David Hwang about his connection to Major Hung?"


    "Easy to figure out. He found out about the background investigations that we commenced on all senior staff with national authority, and it would not take too long for it to come out. But ¡­" Ben started


    Interrupting Ben, Joseph added "But the interesting thing, and it was unsaid in the press release, is the story behind their parent''s death. Given the young age of both, they were determined not to have been involved in the illegal activities of their family. Major Hung had to seriously prove himself to get to his position given this, and he has been regularly monitored to see if he has connections to any of his families past activities. Nothing in that has flagged as suspicious, however¡­"


    David added "The three of us agree there is something that just does not sit right. As a technology entrepreneur David Hwang until recently has been reclusive therefore little is known personally about him. He generally let his PR team handle all publicity matters, but unlike other technology entrepreneurs who are open about their past, he has kept his past hidden until now. That makes me wonder if there is something that he does not want known. Speculative, I know. Business wise, the story about an orphan making good, developing a company from nothing to what he has in the time frame he has, would be the feelgood story of the decade. But telling no one until now, and minimising what was said¡­"


    Matthew interrupted "Makes you concerned. When you say it like that, it raises concerns for me. Flag the concerns with the security vetting team. Announcing his relationship to Major Hung, provides us with a reason to have a preliminary screening check."


    "I have already checked on him in general clearance channels. As his company has developed software used by various government departments, he already has top level clearance, and there are the usual regular checks to keep that. Digging deeper, would draw too much attention, and I suspect you do not want that boss," responded David.


    "That worries me. Quietly and carefully check into his activities. If you are found out, the reason to use is that as he has publicly announced his connection to Major Hung, due to his position here we need to examine him for threats that may compromise him. If they press further, the argument is he has his top-level clearance, but that has not been examined by us to check that we can protect him and his cousin and are being extra careful, for national security reasons. Flimsy, I know, but it will hold up. As I trust your instincts that something does not feel right, I will back you. But it must be low priority. Our hunt for the Devil has to be priority."


    Pausing Matthew, pulled out a folder, and said "You can look at this, but I have to have it back before you leave. My meeting when I accompanied Lexi to visit Anna Hou over the weekend also had a meeting with an informant connected to the Military in Country X. There are rumours that the Devil escaped without difficultly from ISX base and he has formed a relationship with an underworld group that traffic weapons and people. Flimsy I know, but there are a few groups, if true that this could be here. One, I hate to say, is run by Lexi''s former mother-in-law''s brother. You will have seen the security screen on her, given the court proceedings, that indicates she has significant, regular contact with her family, despite bring very public in disowning them when she married into the Yao family."


    "You are worried about that?"


    "Absolutely. But she knows that I dislike her already, so trying to compromise me will be problematic. We need to investigate each group and try to see what we can find with the rumours. Who is with the intelligence team this month?"


    "You want to move us around boss?" asked Ben.


    "At the moment yes. I know you each have the role that you are best suited for, Ben Intelligence, Joseph training, and David administrative support, but you know the other goal that is for our postings here is to reorganise the Special Forces group here to be like the other groups, lean and adaptable. Cutting down on administrative support and creating an adaptable group with those who remain is what we want. People need to be able to undertake multiple roles, not just stuck in one position. Moving you three around regularly, sends a message that it applies from the top down, but it allows each of you to look at areas afresh regularly, observing problems and aid in making the changes that need to happen. You can work out what you do until I tell you we will change again."


    Ben shook his head and said, "In other words, you want to make our work difficult."


    "The problems with promotion gentleman, but remember I still have seniority over you and more importantly I am the head of this special forces group, so¡­"


    Laughing Joseph said "You can do what you want, and we have little say. We get it boss. You have told us that so many times over the last few years you know we just ignore it. Seriously, we will talk about it and let you know at the end of the day what we want to do."


    "Thanks. Get that investigation into the rumours about the Devil escaping and his next move but absolutely sanitize where the information came from. Get going on the other investigation as well, but remember it is low priority. Keep me in the loop, but talk things through as needed but¡­"


    "Make sure the discussions are kept secret, use the jamming devices if necessary. We know the drill," responded Joseph.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work

 Chapter 184 - What are you doing with my sister? (1)

    10 February, streets of City K


    John Nang sat in the passenger seat of the patrol car; with the uniform general duties officer he had been assigned patrol with. This, for him and his team was meant to be a means to ensure that they did not become separated from other police members and could pitch in with general duties when there was a need.


    The problem was, particularly for him and his trusted staff members the last few shifts they had been assigned were with rookie officers on patrol duties. They spent more time explaining matters to these rookie officers rather than doing what these shifts were designed to do, keep general policing skills up to date.


    What was more concerning, was the arrogance of the head of general policing when he confronted him over this before starting this shift. The words even a couple of hours later rang in his head "Who wants to do a patrol with people who see us as dirt. You kept us in the dark a few weeks ago about something and palmed most of your staff onto us. Why would we be accommodating to you. You get what we assign you, and rookies it will be from now on."


    Keeping hidden what happened to Matthew and Lexi, while necessary has impacted some within the general duties'' division trust of his team, but what could he do. Annoy senior military people? That did, not only his group any good, but in the end, it harmed policing in the city, let along throughout the country. The training teams such as his received was invaluable. They could perform the duties that they were assigned but could call on military assistance when matters were outside of their skills.


    John knew brooding on what had happened was inappropriate as he was taking his frustration out on someone starting their career. He remembered what that was like, and it was simply his academic skills that allowed him to progress his career as quickly as he had.


    Before John could speak, the officer said "Sir, there is a car parked over there. I think we need to investigate the situation."


    John looked around quickly and realised that during their patrol they had made their way into parklands. His immediate response was "Why?"


    After a couple of seconds of silence, the officer said "Sir, we are in a remote area of the city park, it is close to midnight, and I spotted what I believe to be an expensive vehicle. If my quick glimpse was correct, then it would mean that the vehicle is likely stolen and been dumped there."


    John realised that he was paired with a smart rookie, quickly observing and could come up with an explanation. Whether he was correct or not did not matter. "So, what is your plan?"


    "We need to go back to the location, run the license plate, determine if there is any report of the vehicle being stolen, and safely approach the vehicle to see what we can do."


    Knowing that this was standard practice, John simply responded "Proceed."


    Over the next few minutes, they found out the vehicle was a Ferrari Portofino and that it was registered to Lexi Yao. As soon as John heard this, he said "Let me make a telephone call." He just hoped Matthew and Lexi would not kill him for making this call.


    Pulling out his mobile, he quickly dialled Lexi, and heard her answer "John, it better be good."


    "Apologies Lexi, do you know where your Portofino is?"


    "My Ferrari? Andrew borrowed it from my collection, apparently, he had a date and wanted something special. He firstly wanted my Bugatti Veyron, which I refused. There is no way I trust him with that vehicle, let alone letting him loose with my Lamborghini Aventador and Urus, the Aston Martin DB9, DB11 or Vantage or any of my Porches or any other Ferrari, or even the Australian or American Mussel cars. You know he cannot drive them well, and my collection is precious. I took the time to learn how to drive them well, but Chester and Andrew never learnt how to drive such vehicles. After the disaster with the Aston Martin DB7, I banned both Andrew and Chester from any access to my collection without my permission, unless they take the lessons, I constantly offer them to learn to drive such vehicles correctly, but you know those two. Andrew asked, and I allowed him to borrow the Portofino and as is booked in for a service on Monday I figured that any mechanical damage that idiot causes can be dealt with then. He just must pay for that damage or any physical damage he does to the vehicle. Why?"


    "I am on a patrol tonight and the officer I am with spotted it parked in a remote area¡­"


    "He better not have damaged it or let it be stolen. I will kill him if he has."


    "I will let you know what I find out. I better let you go, or Matthew will kill me ¡­"


    "You better do that John."


    John paused and decided to end the call as he could now hear Matthew in the background, angry about them being disturbed. "Thank you, Lexi, and I apologise for disrupting you and Matthew." John ended the call and placed his phone back away.


    "What was that about sir?"


    "The vehicle owner is one of my friends, so I called her to find out information. Getting the information from police records as to whether the vehicle was stolen or not would have taken five times as long as what I did. Here is a lesson, for you to take on. What I did is not something you always do. You must weigh up multiple matters, that will be unique to the circ.u.mstances of each case, to determine if it is appropriate. In making my decision I considered the time of night. We both know that trying to find out that information from the police station will take five times as long as during the day given the minimal administrative staff on duty or not."


    "The other problem is that, if it has been stolen in the last few hours there may not even be a report. We also must look at the value of the vehicle, consider the location we observe it, and any other information we know. The owner is a friend of mine, and in fact I am godfather to her son. I trust her response. The one though that you would never have found out is it will be protected information is her current husband, also a friend of mine, is a senior officer on the military base. As police officers in this city, we need to be conscious of keeping a good relationship with the military."


    Seeing the look on the junior officer''s face John continued "Do not think that is about dismissing crimes committed by military members or on them. Regardless of what anyone may tell you, we investigate them the same as any other crime. The issue is, and this is when we liaise with the military police is who handles the prosecution of the case, the civilian or military court? That prosecution authorities work out."


    "But getting back to what I was trying to say. You need to apply the knowledge that you have, that comes from our job, as equally from our personal lives. So, what I did was fine here, when I weighted up everything, but it may not be the correct decision in another. It is always a judgement call and making those is something you will develop with experience. No one can teach you how to make them. But we know that the vehicle was borrowed by the owner''s brother to go on a date. That means we have two options. The vehicle had been stolen while the owner''s brother was in somewhere or¡­"


    "Is he so called parking."


    "Correct officer. Let us park away from the vehicle and approach it on foot to determine the situation."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work

 Chapter 185 - What are you doing with my sister? (2)

    10 February, streets of City K


    Carefully the rookie officer pulled the vehicle to a stop a distance away from Lexi''s Portofino, and they both walked up to the vehicle. As they got closer, they could see that the vehicle''s windows were somewhat steamed up. Shaking his head, John realised that Andrew was going to have a lot to explaining to Lexi in the morning, when he handed the keys back.


    As the senior officer, John moved to the driver''s side door, and as he opened the door, said "This is the police. You both need to exit the vehicle immediately."


    Hearing those words, the rookie officer opened the passenger''s door, and the they both heard from inside "Oh my god."


    John repeated, "Sorry, it is not God, but the police. Please exit the vehicle immediately."


    "Damn," came a male voice which John immediately recognised as Andrew''s voice. Andrew would be in trouble with Lexi. How dare he do this.


    "F*ck," came a female voice, which John thought sounded like his sister Sally, but he knew Sally had a date with her boyfriend tonight, so it was no way it could be her.


    As neither person was getting out of the vehicle, John said "Final warning, Sir, Ma''am. You can get out voluntarily or you will be forcibly removed, arrested, taken to the police station for processing, and the vehicle will be seized."


    With that Andrew slowly climbed out of the driver''s seat and sad "John¡­"


    "Mr Yao do not try and play on my friendship. Lexi will kill you. And you better call her once we are done here to tell her that the Portofino is safe."


    "Stuff it, John," came a voice from the other side of the vehicle. John turned to the voice and immediately saw he had not imagined hearing Sally''s voice.


    All John could say, in a drawn-out stunned voice was "Sally¡­"


    "So, you know your sister," came the sarcastic response. John then noticed that Sally''s blouse was done up wrong. What in the world had the stumbled on?


    "But you were out with your boyfriend¡­"


    "Who says that I am not."


    "But Andrew what are you doing with my sister?"


    "Yes John, why would we tell a nosy person like you about our personal lives?"


    "But¡­"


    "Grow up brother. And if you tell anyone, I will make your life hell."


    John knowing that Sally was not kidding said "Problem, when I found out it was Lexi''s car, I called her and¡­"


    "And asked my little sister about whether she had lent out her car. Damn, now I have to explain to her what happened." Throwing his hands on his head Andrew continued "Why, Why, Why?"


    "Your problem for being secretive Andrew. How many times have I told you honesty is the best policy? But Sally, sister dear, you have one week to say something to mum and dad, or I do not know if I can keep the fine you two are about to receive secret."


    "You are going to issue a fine to me, John. What would mum and dad say?"


    "I do not play favourites. It is illegal to park a vehicle here or be in a parked vehicle at this time of night, and I suspect if we have arrived a little later, we would have stumbled on something more inappropriate to occur in a public place. The only discretion either myself, or my partner have is where to issue the fine. Here, or arrest you both and take you to the police station where it is issued."


    "Dearest Brother," came Sally in a sweet tone.


    "Stop there Sally, the last thing you want to do is guarantee an arrest. Just remember¡­"


    "Blackmailer."


    "No, Andrew, just saying reality. I am giving you both time to come clean about your relationship, but you fail to, I will tell everyone how I came about it. Plus, the fines, I have here." John waved the papers in his hand, which were the fines he had been writing, "Are matters of public record, so people can find out about it. Now, get in the vehicle and go."


    Both Sally and Andrew, seeing the look in John''s eyes realised they had no option and quickly climber into the vehicle and they left the area.


    Having seen and heard what happened, the rookie officer said "Sir¡­"


    "You wondered why I did not give them a warning, or simply let them go?"


    "That would have been my instinct."


    "Doing that, is totally inappropriate. Why should I treat my sister, the Vice-CEO of Nang enterprises, and her boyfriend Andrew Yao, the CEO of Jax Corp any different to any other person. In fact, they got the message that the law applies equally to the rich and family as it does to any other citizen. That is something you must learn and learn quickly. Everyone is equal in the eyes of the law. Family, friends, the wealthy, the poor, even police officers. Their actions that break the law must be treated the same, and that is what I did. You take that lesson and learn it well you will have a good career."


    "But your threat¡­"


    "Before you ask, I know my sister. Despite being angry in finding out about her relationship that way, she will take the warning and break it to our parents. If she does not, I will not say what happened, all I will ask her is did she pay her fine in front of our parents. Knowing them, they will then look at the public records and find out what Sally was issued a fine for, and then find out that she was with Andrew. Nothing wrong with any of that."


    "Clever."


    "No, just being honest. It is not my place to tell my parents about Sally''s relationship, that is her responsibility, but I will not hide her fine. She knows that is the truth."


    "It appears I have a lot to learn."


    "You do but keep a good attitude and you will do far."


    With that they both headed back to the patrol vehicle and continued their patrol. John, while looking outside, started in his mind to turn over what he had found. Sally and Andrew had been good at hiding their relationship. He wondered why?


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 186 - Overseas Phone Call

    11 February, LY Studio City K


    Lexi, was sitting in a design staff meeting, discussing with the junior designers'' ideas for the upcoming mass release collections and ideas for pieces for the couture collections. It had been a couple of months that the whole team had this opportunity to sit down and bounce ideas off each other.


    Lexi paused, and said "OK everyone. I know that a couple of you are about to head off for London, Milan and Paris Fashion weeks, but based on the feedback we received in New York, how does everyone think our Spring/Summer collection will go down with the public, Maria?"


    "Some loved the collection, others hated it, but the request for the feature pieces was amazing. We also had three requests, one from an Actor and two from royalty about designing wedding dresses. I said those requests needed to come back to you Lexi for a determination if we could accommodate them. I know wedding dresses are not something we focus on, but one was a middle east princess, willing to pay millions for her dress alone, let alone for her wedding party," responded Maria Cohen.


    "You know my reluctance to move into that space. When I started LY, I did not go down the path of wedding dresses as I knew that I could never do it justice but as we expanded as a team I made it clear that I was willing to expand, if that was the consensus. They I messed all of you around, having you relocate here from Paris. I know it takes us away from European and American markets, but you have all been quite understanding about my need to be here and relocated for that purpose. Business wise, it gives us the opportunity to better incorporate Eastern traditional design into pieces within the mass release collection and the couture collection to differentiate us from others. But as I said, if the consensus is to do that we will. My only condition would be that they are made to order, not part of any collection and difficult to get. Plus, whoever designs the dress would have their name along with LY attached to the dress."


    Maria looked around seeing the nods around the table. "Boss, I guess I am spokesperson. Since we arrived here, we have discussed the idea behind your back about created a wedding dress division. Nothing against you, but we know the requests that we have all heard. What we all thought was there would not be any specific designed in the area, but we would share the workload, while limiting it to about six clients per year. That means that we would not take away from all out other work. But in doing this, it would not just be the bride we would dress, it would be all the female members of the wedding party along with the mothers and sisters of the bride and groom. So we can maintain our integrity, the initial design consultations and the initially fittings would be here. We would travel to the bride the week before the wedding for the final fittings and any last minute adjustments. We can they price this accordingly to minimise the people who will responsible. The benefit is none of us will be overburdened, including you Boss."


    Lexi looked around the design team. She knew that they had sacrificed so much to come here. "Ladies and Gentlemen, I know how much you have sacrificed to stay with me and the studio. It would have been easier for you all to tell me where to go when I announced I was relocating LY to here, but none of you did. As this is what you want, we will do this, but it is no more than six clients in the year without everyone agreeing. But the only thing I want to add, is that once the preliminary design work is done, like our couture designs it needs to come back to the group for approval. But promise me, that our other work will not suffer."


    A chorus of yes'' responded around the room, before Maria said "Now we better get back to everything. Boss Lexi, how about for the next few months we have design meetings each fortnight we can reassess, say at the end of May?"


    "If you are alright with that. Everyone you should know, yes, I started this company at my own risk, but you all helped grow it to what it is. Unless something is too far outside what I am comfortable with I will listen to you and likely agree with your position."


    With the nods of agreement, Lexi said "Now I will leave you to your work. I have some things I must deal with in my office, but I will by the end of the day have designs for wedding suits for my brother and his fianc¨¦ who are going to travel overseas to marry. I want your opinions on them."


    As she left the meeting a chorus of "Yes Boss" followed her. Lexi hurried into her office and as she went to sit down at her design desk, her phone rang.


    Quickly picking up the mobile, Lexi noticed the number was Anna, and she quickly answered "Anna, how are you?"


    "Happy that I am at home. Jang was discharged as well, so I can get settled into my life. Yi is sorting out the christening details, but we have decided it will be in Australia. I grew up in a town called Warrnambool, and we decided to go to the church where we had our formal wedding ceremony for the christening. Yi will let you know the date once it is sorted. You will be there?"


    "Anna, I said yes, and I will not go back on my word." Lexi paused and said, "But that is not why you called is it?"


    "True. I know when you were here, I hammered into you about your relationship with your husband. I realised after you left that I should not have done that, but I was worried you would let the past impact your future."


    "Anna, no need to apologise. Someone had to say that to me and make me listen. I was not willing to fight with you, so I took in what you had to say."


    "Just promise me that you do not hate me and that you will be open to opportunities."


    "Hate you, no. I remember what I was like after I gave birth to Dominic. I needed to be in control of everything around me, and why would I not accept someone else doing that to me. Just because you told me things, it will not impact our friendship, as even though we have only known each other for a few weeks it is stronger than that. But, as to the other I will not promise you something that I cannot guarantee. As I have told you I detest the situation he has put me in, including trapping me in a marriage that I do not want. But I will at least respect your opinion."


    Lexi could hear a cry in the background, and Anna said "Sorry. Jang was asleep so I thought I had time to call. But I have a favour to ask. Can you organise a dress for me to wear for Jang''s christening?"


    "Not a problem." Lexi could hear Jang crying harder in the background. "Now go and see what that little man wants. He has been through a lot since his birth. I will talk to you later." Lexi ended the call before Anna could say anything.


    Lexi sat and thought about the call with Anna. She was still torn. Did she give Matthew an opportunity or not?


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 187 - Back in Court (1)

    12 February, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Matthew and Joseph paused at the courthouse door, waiting for Lexi to arrive. Matthew, when he heard about the case listing, wanted to be there to support Lexi. She still hated him, but at the same time he needed to show the world that she was entitled to his support.


    Joseph, when he was told what was happening decided that he needed to be at court to limit the potential damage his mother-in-law would cause. Matthew knew that, regardless of anything Joseph scared his mother-in-law.


    As Matthew turned from talking quietly to Joseph as they waited, he spotted Lexi walking across the forecourt outside the courthouse. They both moved towards Lexi and as soon as they were close to her she said, angrily "What are you doing here?"


    "Lexi, you know I will be here to support you, and Joseph when he realised this was the case involving his mother-in-law decided to come as he did not things to get out of control."


    "Madam Rong, the one thing my mother-in-law has never done, at least in my presence, is to overstep the bounds of normally accepted behaviour. I do not know why, but Monica believes that my presence the first time I met her was so intimidating that she did not know what to do and has never recovered from that in my presence. I suspect that if I was not here, even though you are at the courthouse she would only slightly check her behaviour."


    Lexi looked to Matthew and said, "You know I can handle business matters on my own."


    "Do not be angry. I know that Lexi. You built your business from nothing, not relying on your family. Now I do not want to argue, but according to the law I am your husband, and you are entitled to my support. The fact that a friend wants to support you should not be an issue. And you know if Andrew, Chester and Phillip knew about this case, they would be here as well. Just be gracious today."


    Lexi knew that she could not argue, and said "Fine," in a quiet voice. She could feel how persistent Matthew was, but in this case, he was trying to be supportive, rather than domineering. On that basis she could accept the help. Matthew took Lexi''s arm and escorted her into the courthouse with Joseph behind them. As they reached the security screening point, the court staff waved Matthew, Lexi and Joseph through.


    Joseph quickly headed to the court counter and asked which court room the case, before heading back and quietly saying to Matthew the court room. Just as Matthew turned to speak to Lexi, Lexi noticed her lawyers coming towards her.


    "Miss Yao, the case is being heard in a court room on the third floor. Just as we were leaving the office, Madam Mo''s lawyers provided us with her defence and counterclaim. We have only had a quick chance to read it, but to quickly sum up her arguments, she claims you defamed her at the Charity Function with your claims about her dress, and that you have no standing to bring the claim as you have nothing to do with LY. Further, she states that her stylist assured her she obtained the dress directly from the Owner of LY."


    "Damn her. She knows no bounds," spat Joseph listening to the lawyers.


    The lawyers turned and said, "Who are you?" considering the two men in uniform with Lexi.


    Matthew responded, "I am her husband, and this is my friend Joseph Wang, who just happens to be Madam Mo''s son-in-law, although Madam Mo disowned her daughter Monica for marrying Joseph here."


    "Alright." The lawyer did not sound too bothered by this. "The reality is we can defeat her counterclaim. Any defence to a defamation claim is the truth, which we can prove. We have the actual couture dress your staff delivered this morning to our office, and all the ownership doc.u.ments for LY, and material from last year''s New York, London, Milan and Paris Fashion weeks where your various collections were launched. What I suspect is she figured that we would not be prepared and would aim for a quick dismissal of the claim. She will not win, but I am guessing her next move will be to blame the stylist, but we have her statement about what happened."


    "It sounds good. I just hope that this is over quickly."


    "Madam Mo''s move will fail. While I suspect her legal team used a few manoeuvres to get this case in front of this particular judge, whose wife is friendly with Madam Mo, the reality is the evidence we have is so overwhelming that in the end there will be no option but to rule in your favour."


    Just then, Lexi heard a voice saying "You will lose and prepare to compensate me well. Your lies will ensure that you lose your son, to the people I know can care for him properly."


    Matthew felt Lexi trembling beside him, and looked at Joseph, who Madam Mo had not spotted. Joseph, hearing this, paused but seeing the slight shake of Matthew''s head realised Mathew did not want his presence revealed at this time. He nodded in agreement and slightly moved to ensure that his mother-in-law would not see him. Once she passed and headed up to the court room, Joseph turned and said quietly for Lexi and Matthew to hear only "Boss, I guess you do not want her to know I am here until the last minute, so she will do what she intends and then change when she knows I am here."


    Matthew stopped himself from laughing, and sarcastically said "Perceptive, no wonder you got your promotion, you idiot."


    Joseph quietly laughed and said, "And you wonder about your career."


    Lexi observing the by-play between the two of them, shook her head and said, "You better not ruin this for me."


    Matthew added "You heard the lawyers; your case is airtight. You heard her comment. If she and Richard''s parents want to play games, let them. In the end the truth will win out, and they only harm each other''s case."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 188 - Back in Court (2)

    12 February, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Before Lexi could respond, her lawyer turned and said "We need to head up to court. Her actions, Miss Yao tell us everything we need to know. She is trying to bluff her way to win the case. As we have said, we have the evidence and unless there is corruption we will win. And the idea of judicial corruption will be ruled out by the presence of your husband and Madam Mo''s son-in-law."


    Lexi sighed and nodded her head. Who would have thought a simple court case would end up in the circus that this was becoming. "Alright, let us go. I just want this over with. Lexi firmly pulled away for Matthew and started to walk towards the elevators to head up to the court room. Matthew and Joseph looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders before walking behind Lexi and her legal team to the elevators.


    As they arrived at the court room door, Joseph placed a hand on Matthew''s arm before quietly saying "Let her go in with her legal team. Your wife knows that you are here to support her, and to be realistic do we want my mother-in-law to know I am here to early? Let her continue her behaviour, and then make our presence known."


    Hearing Joseph, Matthew nodded, and they waited outside for a few minutes before slipping into the courtroom.


    Meanwhile as Lexi entered the court room, Madam Mo, immediately stood up walked over to her and said "You have two options, withdraw this lawsuit, apologise now and I will tell my friends, your former in-laws to at least let you see your son once every six months, or keep going and I will make sure not only do you end up paying me huge amounts of money in compensation, your brother''s will lose the family company and you will never see your son again."


    Lexi knowing that right was on her side, quietly, but firmly said "Just try. The truth is on my side and I will win."


    "The truth is you are a liar and manipulator, so the truth will ensure I win."


    Lexi knew that she would not be able to reason with Madam Mo, so simply shrugged her shoulders and said, "Whatever you believe, we will just let the court process take its course."


    Grabbing Lexi''s arm to prevent her from leaving Madam Mo snapped "Just you wait and see," before pushing Lexi away and heading over to her legal team. Lexi walked over to where her team was standing, and noticed Matthew and Joseph sitting in the back of the court room, before she quietly spoke to her lawyers.


    Joseph, shaking his head quietly said "See I told you no filter. I am just waiting for the fun and games to start."


    "You seriously do not like your mother-in-law."


    "I will never forgive her for what she did to my wife when we married."


    "True, I remember the scene that she made, and how upset it made Monica. No woman deserves that abuse on her wedding day."


    Looking up, Matthew could see that the court hearing was about to start and signalled to Joseph what was happening. They both respected the court opening procedures but made sure that Madam Mo could not see them, and to the best of their ability hid themselves from the judge''s sight as they did not want their presence known too early.


    Very quickly the opening procedures for the case were over and to Matthew and Joseph it became obvious that they judge had come in ready to rule quickly for Madam Mo, until the fleeting look that passed across his face when he spotted the two of them sitting in the court room. Joseph leaned over and quietly said "That changes things."


    Matthew''s quick response was "It does, but your mother-in-law does not know yet that there is a problem."


    "True. Even from behind she still seems confident, but your wife noticed the change as she if feeling more confident that the truth will win out."


    Matthew nodded and they turned back to listen to the proceedings. Quickly Lexi''s lawyers presented all the doc.u.ments confirming ownership of LY, and the evidence from various fashion weeks that acknowledged her as the chief designed. For Matthew and Joseph, they were having fun watching the repeated blows being struck against Madam Mo, and her legal team being flatfooted to deal with the situation.


    After some more legal argument proceeded, Lexi''s lawyers said "We were hoping that it would not go this far, but given the stubbornness of the other side to accept even a piece of the evidence provided, can we have a couple of minutes to bring in the defining evidence."


    "Gentleman, this case was not scheduled to be resolved today, it was a preliminary hearing only. My concern, given Madam Mo''s status in the community was that the good works she does would be damaged if this matter was not contained."


    Joseph, leant over and said in a somewhat louder voice "Good works, that is an oxymoron when it comes to her."


    Matthew just stopped himself from laughing at Joseph. He really hated his mother-in-law, and any little jab he could make at her, he would take. Madam Mo tensed, but she did not turn around, as it she did not want to know the truth.


    The judge however was not impressed, and said "Gentleman, while courts are open, I do not appreciate attitudes like that. Give me a good reason why I should not throw the both of you military officers out of here?"


    Matthew looked at Joseph who quickly stood and said "Apologies sir, I am Colonel Wang, and this is Colonel Rong. My mother-in-law would not know what doing charitable work is about if it was handed to her, and Colonel Rong is the applicant''s husband, so throwing both of us out will not look good."


    Hearing that Madam Mo turned, and the look on spotting Joseph told both Matthew and him what she thought.


    After a few second pause, the Judge said "I will give the two of you one warning. Anything else and you will be thrown out. And Colonel Wang, your opinions, even of your mother-in-law have no place here."


    At that moment, the junior member of Lexi''s legal team who had slipped out, came in carrying two garment bags, along with another person, carrying three further bags.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 189 - Back in Court (3)

    12 February, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    As the garment bags were being walked into court, Lexi, looked across the court aisle and cold see Madam Mo tensing, but also wondering what was going on. If she wanted to play her games and try and hurt her business, the gloves were off. This was something she had built with her own hard work, without family help. While she was willing to be respectful of parents of friends, those who were willing to side with her former in-laws to destroy her life with Dominic, then they did not reserve the rest.


    Lexi turned and smiled at Matthew and observing what was happening Matthew knew that Lexi''s lawyers would play their trump card, in the actual dresses rather than the fakes. His wife was so predictable. He lent over to Joseph and quietly said "Just wait the fireworks are about to hit."


    "And Boss, we both know my mother-in-law will not be able to stop herself reacting. This will be fun to watch."


    "And you will be giving a full report to your wife?"


    "Of course, this is something her mother deserved for being so arrogant to Lexi."


    The two of them stopped their whispering to each other and turned back to watch proceedings. The garment bags were hung on two racks that hat been brought in, two bags on one and four bags on the other and were being slowly unzipped.


    The senior lawyer in Lexi''s team said "Sir, truth is always a defence to the counter-claims made by Madam Mo. The person in addition to my associate who carried in the garment bags is the stylist who was tasked my Madam Mo to obtain the dress that is in question. She has made a statement has been provided to the court. The two dresses she carried in, and which are on the one rack together, are the two dresses she presented Madam Mo to select from for the charity event where this matter became public. Her statement clearly states that she told Madam Mo that they were not LY Couture dresses, and that despite her request she was unable to obtain them."


    "On the other rack are four dresses, which my associate brought in were obtained this morning from LY Studio by my associated. Two are the actual LY Couture dresses and there are two further LY Couture dresses for comparison. The bags themselves, have logs that record when these dresses leave the studio and return, and who had them. The actual couture dress bags do not have Madam Mo''s name recorded on them. Plus, if you compare the two dresses to the other four, they are missing the trademark features that are put into every LY Couture design."


    After a pause for dramatic effect, the senior lawyer continued saying "These dresses, combined with all the other material filed, including the doc.u.ments just provided that confirm the collecting of the dresses this morning by my associate, in our view are sufficient for the court to make an immediate determination in the matter. That will prevent ongoing reputational harm to our client and her business while addressing your concerns about ongoing harm to Madam Mo''s reputation."


    Realising that her claims and manipulations to have the husband of a friend hear the case were about to spectacularly fail, Madam Mo stood up and yelled to the stylist "You lying b*tch. This is your fault, if you had done what I told you to do this would never have happened. You lied to me and now are costing me."


    Seeing that his mother-in-law was about to attack a woman for telling the truth, Joseph stood up and moved over to stand in-front of Madam Mo before calmly saying, "Keep going, mother¡­"


    Given how incensed Madam Mo was at the situation turning on her so quickly, she took a swing and hit Joseph, who responded "Thank you mother, given you just hit a military officer in uniform, who by the way is here in the course of his duty, I have to hand you over to the military for what you just did." With that Joseph, took her by the arms, and started to take her out of the court room.


    The judge, on the bench sat there stunned. Having read all the material, all he knew that he could do was to adjourn the matter to allow Madam Mo the opportunity to better defend herself in the case while imposing an embargo in publication of the matter. That was not possible, plus the presence of the dresses was a death nail. "Gentleman, I will allow Madam Mo, time to sort out the other matter, but unless she can provide any evidence to counter the material provided by Miss Yao here, I will have no option but to rule in her favour. Clerk, those dresses please take into court custody. They will remain here until the matter resolves."


    Quickly the judge left the courtroom, feeling guilty he could not do what he had intended. Lexi, turned and walked to Matthew saying, "You planned things?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Damn it Matthew, you need to let me fight my own battles."


    "Lexi, did you see me interfere? All I was here to do was to support you. Joseph knows his mother-in-law well and was worried that she would do something to you. He wanted to make sure you were safe. She has brought the trouble on herself in hitting Joseph, but to be realistic all that will happen is she will spend a few hours detailed before receiving a fine as in the end she hit her son-in-law."


    Shaking her head, Lexi responded "Next time forget it. You need to let me fight certain battles alone. This was one of them, now you have given her a reason to stir up trouble to assist my former in-laws in their court case."


    Not wanting to get even more angry with Matthew, Lexi turned and quickly walked off totally ignoring Matthew.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 190 - Valentines Day (1)

    14 February, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Having collected Dominic up from school, Matthew sat with him as he did his homework. Watching him, Matthew was reminded of the times he had sat with Lexi helping her with her homework. Dominic like her, swung his legs when something was frustrating him, tapped his fingers on the desk when he was interested in what he was doing and scrunching his nose up when he was deep in thought.


    Seeing the swinging of Dominic''s legs, Matthew said "Is there a problem, Dominic?"


    "This maths is troubling me."


    "Do you want me to help you before you go to your Uncle Chester and Phillip''s tonight?"


    "Yes Please. Daddy Matthew do not get me wrong, but why am I going there tonight?"


    "I have a surprise planned for your mummy tonight, and your Uncles Chester and Phillip have something they wanted to ask you, so it worked out."


    "What do you have planned for mummy?"


    "Something that I hope your mummy will like, and before you ask as it is your mummy''s surprise, she can tell you afterwards, if she wants to. Now, let me see what I can do."


    With that Matthew turned his attention to helping Dominic finish his homework, before he ran off to his room to pack a bag for the night. Matthew paused and placed his homework in his bag, and tidied up the area, before placing the bag where it could be seen by Dominic to take with him. A couple of minutes later, Dominic came running down the stairs with his bag. When he reached the bottom, Matthew asked "Have your school uniform Dominic?"


    "Do you think I am silly daddy Matthew. My uniform is in the bag."


    Before Matthew could respond, the front door was opened, and Chester walked in. As soon as Dominic spotted Chester, he ran across the foyer, yelling "Uncle Chester."


    Chester, bent down, and allowed Dominic to run into his arms for a hug, before saying "Young Man, gather your bags, and we need to go. Your Uncle Phillip and I have something planned with you tonight."


    Dominic ran back across and collected his bags, while Matthew said, "Thank you Chester."


    "Not a problem Matthew. You and Lexi need to sort out your issues before they get much worse. Plus, Phillip and I miss having him around, so spending time with his is not a chore."


    Dominic returned and said, "Come on Uncle Chester, let us get going."


    Ruffling his hair, Chester said "Head out and into the car, while I finish talking here."


    Nodding Dominic headed out the door, while Chester said "Tell Lexi, we will drop him off at school tomorrow. Phillip has had a few down days, and I thought having Dominic with us tonight would cheer him up."


    "What is the problem? Should I be worried?"


    "No. A couple of things are behind him feeling down. He usually does after a Chemo treatment this far into a cycle. He only has a couple of more treatments in the round. Plus, we had a review appointment with his oncologist yesterday, and he said we should have preliminary results how Phillip''s treatment is going. That is¡­"


    "Stressing my brother out. He has never been able to cope if he cannot control what is happening."


    "True. When you called me, I figured Dominic would be a great distraction for the night."


    "Is the oncologist worried?"


    "Surprisingly no. I hope that means that we have good news coming. But we have to wait and see."


    "Promise me you will let me know anything."


    "Will do. Now promise me you will go easy on Lexi. Having Richard''s parents fight her for custody of Dominic is doing her head in. She does not know, and I do not intend to tell her, I have had constant battles with them over where Dominic should live when she went to Europe. Luckily the court, last time I fought them made it clear that it would only re-visit the situation as to where Dominic lives if he was not living permanently with me. While her marriage to Richard was not good, his death and dealing with her in-laws constantly blaming of her for Richard''s death did her no good. Her going away and developing her career, was what she needed given she was a widow at eighteen years of age, but her return even without your marriage opened the door for Richard''s parents. While Lexi does not know, I employed a private investigator during the last fight with Richard''s parents. Can I send you the report, as if I hand it to her she will work out the past?"


    "In other words, you want me to do your dirty work."


    "I do. What are husband''s for? To help siblings of their wife to deliver them bad news."


    While Mathew knew the private investigator would not have found everything they did when doing the security checks, but it would be interesting to see what was known a few years ago. "Fine, but if there are any problems, Lexi will be told that the information comes from you. I have enough issues to work through with Lexi, and I do not want to deal with that."


    "No way I want to be in that firing line, Matthew. You can better cope with that. I just want to be the supportive helpful brother."


    "More like a worm, who looks to others to do his dirty work."


    "As I said what are husband''s for!"


    Shaking his head Matthew laughed and said, "I do not know why Phillip puts up with you."


    Chester moved towards the door and said as he exited "Because he loves me, and I love him."


    "True, but you hurt him¡­"


    "I never will. We will see you Saturday, but make sure you take care of my baby sister."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 191 - Valentines Day (2)

    14 February, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Matthew wandered out and saw Chester drive off with Dominic. Just as he was about to return inside, Lexi came through the Villa gates. She quickly pulled her car up, and walked over to Matthew asking, "What in the world was my brother doing here?"


    "Phillip has had a few down days, and Chester figured that Dominic might be able to cheer him up."


    "Well you should have spoken to me first. Dominic is my son, not your son." Lexi had to be firm on this but the lie almost stuck in her throat.


    "Lexi, Chester told me he had tried to get a hold of you earlier, but you did not respond. It is just overnight, and if we are realistic, we need some time alone."


    "Why would I trust you¡­"


    Matthew shook his head. He was trying to be nice, but Lexi simply had an attitude. At least his plans would not be too difficult to execute. Rather than coming back to the Villa, he had readied his on-base accommodation for them as both General Man and the Commandant of the base had left town, the former for an urgent meeting in the capital, and the latter on scheduled leave.


    "Lexi, I did not want to be the one to tell Phillip that something that could improve his mental wellbeing at this point in time could not happen. If you want to be that mean, then you can be the one to tell him."


    "Cast me as the villain?"


    "No, that would be what the situation was if you refused. The world does not revolve around you. And before you say anything, Dominic has done his homework. I supervised him doing it, and by the way his mannerism reminds me of you and your homework."


    Lexi stood there is shock, with her mouth open. Matthew sat and helped Dominic with his homework, that was a surprise.


    Matthew paused, to take advantage of Lexi being quiet and said "As Dominic is Chester''s tonight, I have arranged for us to go out for dinner before coming home. I know that you have been busy, and figured that you needed a night out¡­"


    "With you, why would I bother?"


    "Lexi, I just want to do something nice for a change. The restaurant was able to fit us in in an hour''s time, so we need to hurry up. Just stop throwing everything I try and do back in my face and accept it for what it is."


    Lexi paused and took a couple of deep breaths. Yes, Matthew was trying to do something nice, and sighing she said "Fine. Give me half an hour."


    Lexi quickly moved up the stairs. As she moved out of sight, Matthew pulled out his phone, and quickly called the base gate to let them know he would be arriving later and them TJ''s to confirm the arrangements Andrew helped him make earlier in the day. As he finished the second call, Warrant Office Wang, came out and said "Sir, do you need me to drive you back to base tonight after your dinner?"


    "No head back to base. Once we are done, I will drive us back there. The gate is alerted that I will be coming in a civilian car. However, I have a couple of bags I need you to take and have placed in my quarters."


    Acknowledging the order, Warrant Officer Wang headed out, and Matthew sat in the lounge awaiting Lexi.


    Meanwhile on entering their suite, Lexi observed a bouquet of champagne coloured roses, with white tulips, her two favourite flowers and a small box sitting on the bed, along with a card. Lexi wondered what Matthew was up to and moved over to the bed to open the card and read it.


    ''Dear Lexi. I know you hate that you feel trapped in this marriage. We wanted this when we were younger, and I hope that you will give it and us a chance. That is what I am doing, as who knows what the future may bring? I know you always liked these flowers and I hope you still do. The box, contains a small gift for you, I hope you like it.''


    Lexi picked up to box, and carefully opened it to find a pair of diamond stud earrings and a matching pendant. Nothing big or dominating, simple clean lines. Something she liked, not too dramatic and befitting the wife of a military officer.


    Given the effort Matthew had already seemed to have gone to. Lrxi decided that wearing the earrings and pendant was the least she could do. After selecting clothes, she headed into the en-suite bathroom.


    Standing under the shower, Lexi paused and thought again about how she was feeling about Matthew. Truthfully, thinking about what had happened when they visited Anna, the s*x, despite how it came about was great. Anger had driven them to that point, but feeling Matthew kisses and caresses, which aroused her so much, she had to admit even to herself, that it was an experience that she would repeat again.


    However, what still confused her was did she admit that to Matthew? Would it start time ticking for the end of their marriage? Is that truthfully what she wanted, or did she want to really take the second chance circ.u.mstances had given her? Could marriage, be more than what she had experienced with Richard?


    Having her troubled thoughts run through her mind, Lexi had to acknowledge, even if it was simply to herself, that she had feelings for Matthew that were more than hate for the situation they were in. It still puzzled her that she could not figure out exactly how she felt, but maybe that was simple a consequence of the situation that they were in.


    As she was putting the finishing touches on getting ready, Lexi realised the importance of the day, it was the Western Valentine''s Day.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 192 - Valentines Day (3)

    14 February, Club T''s and Rong Family Villa, City K


    Matthew, on pulling up Lexi''s Bugatti Veyron outside Club TJ''s quickly alighted from the vehicle and hurried around to the passenger side of the car, helping Lexi out, before handing the keys to the valet to park it.


    As they headed inside, Lexi quietly turned and said "A restaurant, Ha. You asked Andrew for help and¡­"


    "Yes, I asked Andrew for a suggestion on where we could go, but he offered a private room for us, at no cost. I figured he is after something, but why would we be stupid and refuse the free use of a private room here?"


    Lexi laughed, and shook her head before saying "Matthew, why in the world would I believe anything you say?"


    "According to John, Andrew has a secret. John says he knows it and has given him a week to tell people, otherwise he is going to publicise it to everyone who needs to know. I figured Andrew if trying to get on our nice side so when it comes out¡­"


    "We will be nice. Typical Andrew, believing seeming to be kind will get people on his side."


    "Let us just see what the secret is, before we judge him."


    "Andrew always has an ulterior motive in doing something. Why should I wait before judging him?"


    "Because it may be a good secret, rather than something we have to worry about."


    Shaking her head Lexi responded, "I will keep an open mind, if you will."


    Matthew, looked at Lexi and quietly said "I promise."


    Before either of them could say anything more, they were shown into a small private room, and the wait staff said "CEO Yao, has organised the meal for you, and we will bring it in a few minutes. We will bring all three courses in at once, leaving the main and dessert courses on warming dishes so you can help yourself when you want. Is there anything you want to drink, or are you happy with whatever we bring in?"


    Matthew knowing that he was driving said "Make sure there is non-alcoholic drinks, but other than that we will be happy with whatever."


    With that the wait staff quickly left the room, and Lexi turned to Matthew saying, "You know I can speak for myself."


    "I do Lexi, but we both know Andrew well enough. If he organised the meal, the alcoholic content of whatever he organised to have with the meal will be significant."


    "True, that brother of mine loves to get people drunk."


    There was a knock at the door, and the wait staff returned, bring in plates of food, some being placed on the warming plates set on the bench, along with drink brought in including two glasses and champagne in an ice bucket. As everything was placed down, the last staff member in the room said, "CEO Yao said that you can stay as long as you like, and we will not disturb you."


    Once the door was shut Lexi said "What does Andrew think we are going to do? Stay here all night."


    "Lexi, who cares, let us just enjoy the meal, particularly as Andrew is paying."


    "If it was a weekend, you know I would have picked the most expensive alcohol here to drink, and really made him pay."


    "If that was the case I would have had someone drive us, and joined you," Matthew added with a laugh.


    With that, they settled in and stating with their entr¨¦e had the meal that Andrew had organised. Matthew throughout the night noticed that Lexi was relaxing in his company, rather than fighting even despite the meal Andrew organised for them being obviously designed for romance. It was just perfect for a little romance, and he slipped his hand into his pocket, pulling out a box with three rings in it. The engagement ring he had brought for Lexi originally, a small diamond solitaire, now reset in a platinum band, along with matching wedding rings for him and Lexi.


    Handing Lexi the box, Matthew said "Just open this please."


    Noticing the size of the box, Lexi worried about what she was about to open, and carefully opened it. It was as she feared, and it was rings. Looking at Matthew, she said "Why would I want this?"


    "Lexi, there is one for me and I hope you will wear the others. Importantly it will make people at the base gate think twice when you say you are married to a military officer. They will notice the rings, and at least make inquiries." Matthew paused and said, "Will you put my ring on for me?"


    Lexi, stopped, and looked at Matthew, seeing a look of expectation on his face. He said, "If you do not feel comfortable, do not feel pressured to wear the ring."


    Lexi, picked up the wedding band for Matthew and slipped it on his finger, before handing him back the box saying "I will wear them, but¡­"


    Meanwhile, at the Rong Family Villa, Dominic was having fun with his Uncles Chester and Phillip, playing Monopoly. Phillip rolled the dice, rolling eight, and even before he moved Dominic said "Uncle Phillip, Thank you for visiting Mayfair and my hotel¡­"


    Chester burst out laughing and said "Dominic, we know, you have almost bankrupted me, now you want to do the same to your Uncle Phillip?''


    "All is fair in games Uncle Chester. What did you expect from a Yao?"


    Chester and Phillip looked at each other and started laughing. Phillip, eventually stopped and said, "Well let us declare Dominic the Monopoly champion for tonight."


    "Yeah! I won, I won, I won," shouted Dominic.


    "Dominic, what have you been told about being a gracious winner?"


    "Sorry Uncle Chester, but I so rarely win a Monopoly¡­"


    Phillip leant over and ruffled Dominic''s hair and said, "Just remember for next time. But your Uncle Chester and I have something to ask you for when we get married."


    Dominic kept turning his head to look at Chester and Phillip, asking "What?" in an excited tone.


    Chester looked to Phillip and receiving a nod from his fianc¨¦ said "We wondered if when it happened if you would be the ring bearer? We decided that we only want one person in our wedding party and wanted you to have the important role. Two a.d.u.l.ts will be our witnesses but ¡­"


    Realising, unlike when his mummy married his daddy Matthew, he would have a role in his Uncles Chester and Phillip''s wedding, all Dominic could say was "Yes, Yes, Yes," while jumping up and down.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 193 - Valentines Day (4)

    14 February, Nang family Villa, City K


    With trepidation Andrew knocked on the Nang family villa front door. After he and Sally had received the deadline from John about telling their families about their relationship, they decided that telling Sally''s parents was more important than telling his family. Chester, Phillip, Lexi, and most likely Matthew would not give a care about who he was in a relationship with. Their only concern would be that he was happy.


    Sally''s parents would be a different story. Her father Harry, given John''s joining of the police was grooming Sally to become the next CEO of Nang Enterprises. Her mother Sophia, ever since his and John''s High School graduation had never liked him. From what Sally said, her mother viewed that her children nor their friends should be forced to do what their family wanted. She viewed that they should be able to pursue the career that they wanted, it did not matter if that was joining a family company, or the choice that Matthew and John had made. From what Sally said her mother, given his attitude at the time believed that he had acted in an unforgivable manner towards Matthew and indirectly to John given his choice. That opinion did not change despite, the fact that he had changed his opinion over time.


    As he knocked on the door it was open and he was greeted by Sally, not a staff member. Sally stepped out and almost shut the door behind her before reaching up and gently tugging Andrew''s head down to give him a brief kiss on the lips and then pulling back.


    Andrew, not wanting to head inside picked up her left hand and lifted it to his lips to give it a kiss, before looking Sally directly in the eyes and saying, "I cannot wait until I can slip an engagement ring on your finger, let alone before I slip a wedding ring beside it and you slip one on my hand."


    Blushing, Sally said "I wish that engagement ring was already there, but I know we decided to wait until¡­"


    "I formally asked your father for permission to marry you. I know. When we first talked about it, I wanted to dismiss it as being so old fashioned that it had no place in our world today. But the more that I thought about it, it is about respect to him and your mother rather than being old fashioned."


    "True," replied Sally, before giving Andrew another kiss on the cheek. Drawing back, she continued "Be prepared though, this will he a circus as John is here and¡­"


    "He will watch our every move. I have it. Are you certain you want to do this today? We can always wait until your parents are alone and have a private conversation with them."


    "I am. I told you Sunday when you asked me to marry you and in our subsequent discussions, you had to be honest about our relationship with my parents. More importantly you had to ask my parents, not just my father for their permission to marry me. While I do not care whether they grant you their permission or not, as I will be marrying you as that is what I want. As you said it is about respect for them, rather than anything else."


    Leaning in Andrew gave Sally a kiss on the cheek before squeezing her hand. He then said, "Let us get going."


    With that Sally opened the door, and they walked inside to be met by John watching them. He said, "What were you doing?"


    After both Andrew and Sally shot him a look of total distain, he added "That I can figure out, you were doing a mild version of what I interrupted the other day. And speaking of that, I will give you one warning, you two better tell the truth or I will tell them exactly what I interrupted."


    "Grow up John and get a life."


    "Yes, darling brother, get a life and stay out of mine," came the sarcastic response from Sally, gently dragging Andrew with her as she moved past John without sparing him another glance.


    As they entered the lounge, Andrew knew the minute that Harry and Sophia had spotted him. Harry, immediately said "Andrew Yao, what brings you here?"


    Following Sally, he sat down on a sofa across from Harry and Sophia. Out of the corner of his eye he noticed John had followed them into the room, and was standing just inside the door, with his arms crossed over his chest. He was there to make sure they explained what had happened, but there was no way that he would control the situation.


    Turning back to Sally, he made sure she was comfortable on the sofa, before sitting beside her and turning to look directly at Harry and Sally Nang before saying, "Mr and Mrs Nang, Sally and I have something to tell you."


    Sophia waved her hand and said "Andrew, Sally, do you think we are dumb. About six months ago we figured out something was going on between you two, given how you both acted at various society and business events towards each other. We have just been waiting for the two of you to decide to tell us what was happening between you. So¡­?"


    Sally shocked that her parents had an idea that they had a relationship squeaked out "Mum!"


    "Sally you are our daughter. You have made the choice you wanted to go and join your father in the company. I supported that choice as much as I have supported John''s choice to join the police force, because that is what you wanted. However, my darling daughter, you are always easy to read. Both your father and I have been able to figure out what is happening in your life to some point. Now, either you talk, or" now speaking in a sugary voice "my darling son over there, who is trying to hide, will tell his parents what he knows."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 194 - Valentines Day (5)

    14 February, Nang family Villa, City K


    John, realising that there was no escape, moved further into the room before and setting into a chair before saying "Damn it mum, give me some respect. I am a police officer."


    Sophia Nang, looking directly at her son before firmly saying "John that is hard to do, when I am the one who changed your dirty nappies when you were a baby."


    Andrew and Sally, quietly chuckled to themselves, before Sophia continued "And neither of you two can talk either."


    Andrew and Sally looked at each other, and realised that Sophia was serious in pushing John for an answer if they did not speak up. Seeing in Sally''s eyes she was ready and then observing her nod, Andrew quietly said "Mrs Nang, you were correct to a point."


    Taking a deep steadying breath, Andrew continued "We will be honest with the two of you, as you deserve that from us." Sally, gently squeezed Andrew''s hand, that she had just clasped as if to reassure him. That simple action made Andrew realise that this was not going to be as bad as it seemed before walking into the room.


    "Sally and I have been involved with each other for eighteen months, and on Sunday we had gone out and stopped in one of the car parks of the central park. Yes it was late, but I was trying to convince Sally to take a short walk into the park to our favourite spot to ask her a question. Sally refused to leave the car as she felt cold. While it spoiled the plans I had to make things memorable, I turned to her and asked her the most important question in both our lives. After I asked her that question, our emotions got the better of us, but before anything went too far John, who apparently was on a patrol shift, came to the vehicle and interrupted Sally giving me her answer."


    Sophia and Harry looked directly at John but neither of them could read anything in John''s face, which meant he had no idea of, at least part of this. They turned back and looked directly at Andrew and Sally. Eventually Harry worked up the courage to speak and with some trepidation asked, "What question?"


    Feeling Sally squeeze his hand again, Andrew directly looked at Harry Nang and said "Mr Nang, I want to marry Sally, but she has said before she will give me my answer, I have to ask you and Mrs Nang for your permission to marry her."


    Hearing Andrew''s words, before either of his parents could react John spat out in shock "What! There is no damn way are you going to marry my sister. I know your background."


    Sally, furious at John''s reaction turned and said "It is none of your business John. We both have a dating past and have spoken about it. Andrew has admitted that in his past he has made some horrid mistakes, but I trust him to be honest with me. And, brother if we are realistic your past will be the same if not worse that Andrew''s, so I pity any woman who ends up in a relationship with you if that is your attitude."


    Before John could respond, Sophia turned and said "Be quiet John. As this does not involve you, your two choices are to sit there and be quiet so you can stay or to leave the room."


    "Mother I am not a child that has to be sent to his room."


    "Did you hear me say that John. You can sit and listen to the conversation or leave the room, make your choice because you will not like the outcome if you want to fight me."


    Hearing the tone of his mother John knew that he could not argue, so he sat down in a chair off to the side to watch what was happening.


    Harry, who had been sitting quietly said in a low, but menacing voice "You want to marry my daughter. Why in the world would I allow that?"


    Andrew was prepared for this response, and replied "Sir, we love each other. We could have totally ignored you and Mrs Nang, but not only to I respect you as a businessman, but as an elder but most importantly as Sally father. We can speak about this, but I want it clearly understood, I will marry your daughter with or without your permission as I love her. I just hope it is with your permission."


    Looking at Sally, Harry Nang said "Sally¡­?"


    "Dad, I love you and mum and the job I have, but I love Andrew and cannot imagine my life without him. If marrying him means I must leave the company or you disown me, then so be it. But Andrew is right, dad, we will marry. I just want that to be with your and Mum''s permission."


    Harry looked over to Sophia, who said "Sally, your father''s instinct is to say no. You are, and always will be his little girl. But we also can see that this is what you want, so you will have our permission. But there is a few conditions on that. The wedding will be when and where we say, plus Sally you will move back here until the wedding. You both might call us old fashioned, but the last thing we want is a pregnant daughter at her wedding."


    Sally leaned over and whispered to Andrew "They are meeting us part of the way. There is no way I want to move back here, but I want this to be with them supporting us all the way. Before you complain, my love, there are plenty of ways we can have alone time together. Let us agree, as that means we are getting a day closer to marrying."


    Andrew looked a Sally, picked up her hand and slipped the ring he removed from his pocket onto her finger, before kissing it gently and saying "Fine, but we want the wedding as soon as we can have it. I cannot wait to have Sally as my wife." With that he looked directly ad Harry and Sophia.


    Harry, noticing the looks from both, said "I get that, but a proper wedding, which you both deserve, will take time to arrange."


    John added "While I do not agree with mum and dad''s decision, let me make this clear Andrew, do not think you can get your marriage certificate before the wedding. I will make sure that that cannot happen. But I have one thing to tell you now, you hurt my sister in any way, and you can forget about our friendship, I will make you pay for every hurt you give her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 195 - Valentines Day (6)

    **warning this chapter contains material not suitable to those under the age or 18 years**


    14 February, Military Base, City K


    Matthew pulled Lexi''s Bugatti Veyron up to the security gate leading to the residential area of the military base and wound the window down waiting for a guard to approach. While he hated showy cars, this is the vehicle Lexi wanted to take as she had intended to drive home. The problem was she consumed more alcohol than him, so he had no option but to drive it.


    Watching the guard walk towards the vehicle Matthew could see they were on edge with a guard at the gate pointing a weapon at the Veyron. As the guard leaned over and shone a torch into the driver''s window, he immediately spotted Matthew, and snapped a salute saying "Colonel, we did not realise."


    "Just let us through. And before you ask this is one of my wife''s cars."


    The guard signalled to the guard at the gate which was quickly opened, and Matthew drove in and headed to his on-base accommodations, quickly parking the car out of sight, before exiting and helping Lexi out of the car, then locking it.


    Lexi realised that they were not at his villa and said, "Where are we?"


    "Our second home Lexi ¡­"


    "Well ¡­"


    Matthew paused, and Lexi reached up and pulled his head down for a brief kiss before saying "You better carry me over this threshold mister."


    Matthew could smell the alcohol on Lexi''s and just hoped that she did not end up regretting whatever happened, but at the same time he felt hopeless not to give into her demands. As he swung Lexi into his arms, she wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning her head onto his left shoulder, snuggling her lips close to his ear whispering, "Hurry up."


    As he reached the door, it was swung open and Warrant Officer Wang walked out. Noticing the scene before him, he quickly left the closing the door behind him.


    Matthew, carefully lowered Lexi down to the ground, and quietly said "I did what you asked¡­"


    Lexi reluctantly pulled her arms from around Matthew''s neck. While they had the, what could only be described as a romantic dinner Andrew had organised, she drunk just a little more than she normally would. She had known she needed the courage to seduce Matthew, to see if what happened when they visited Anna was simple a fluke, or it was something more.


    Lexi placed her hands-on Matthew''s chest, slipping a few fingers inside his shirt and gently moved them around in a sneaky caress, before leaning her head onto his chest and saying in as seductive of a voice as she could imagine, "You only tease." With her words Lexi felt Matthew slightly tense and fighting whether to step away or not. Interesting.


    Dropping her hands from his chest, Lexi moved them to down to the belt and started to fiddle with it, attempting to open it. She brushed her hand over a rapidly hardening e*ection, and she realised the "No, do not do that" was a lie, Matthew wanted what could happen as much as she did.


    Lifting her head slightly Lexi said, "Your words lie Matthew, you want me like I want you." As she finished, Lexi had finally undone his belt, and quickly undone the zipper on his pants before slipping her hands inside his boxers and gently placing pressure on his p*nis.


    Her action, drew a m.o.a.n from Matthew who said "Lexi, are you sure?"


    Worried her words might betray her conflicting emotions, Lexi moved in to plaster her body against Matthew''s while, moving her hands up to pull his face down for a kiss. She met little resistance as she moved her tongue past his lips and into his mouth, tangling it with his.


    Lexi felt the exact moment Matthew let go of his fears, and he slipped his hand down to re-zip his pants before swinging her back into his arms and walking towards, what she hoped was their bedroom. While in his arms, she started to pepper Matthews face, with short kisses, while running her fingers through his hair.


    Matthew quickened his pace and quickly entered the master bedroom. While he knew it was nothing compared to their suite at his villa, here, for some reason felt like a new beginning. Gently he lowered Lexi onto the bed.


    Lexi, on hitting the bed, slightly moved her body, and gently tugged Matthew down towards the bed. She could see he was not fighting her, and slightly twisted his body so not to land on her. Seeing this, Lexi moved quickly and straddled Matthew, with the skirt she was wearing hiking up enough so that she could press herself down on his e*rection with only his pants, boxers and her underpants between them.


    Without hesitation, Lexi, quickly moved her hands, and rather than being bothered with undoing the buttons on his shirt, knowing that they were easily replaced, pulled his shirt apart while pressing herself down hard against his straining e*rection, drawing a strained m.o.a.n from Matthew, who then called out "Lexi," through another m.o.a.n of pleasure as she moved herself against it.


    Lexi leant down, and pushing the shirt and his jacket aside, opened her mouth and started to use her tongue to caress his flat n.i.p.p.l.e, while running her hands down along his rock hard eight pack abdomen. The feel of his firm chest made Lexi appreciate all the training effort that Matthew had endured to shape his abdomen this way. It made Lexi remember the time they consummated their relationship and the times after, somewhere in which Dominic was conceived. Matthew had shown signs that this would be the outcome of all his work, but now¡­


    Matthew pulled Lexi''s head from his chest and, with her head between his hands, gave her a passionate kiss, thrusting his tongue in and out, as he knew he intended to do more intimately later. This quickly drew a m.o.a.n from Lexi, who moved again against his straining e*ection, causing Matthew to m.o.a.n at the same time as her.


    Matthew drew back and pausing asked Lexi again "Are you certain?" hoping that he would get an affirmative answer but steeling himself to pull back from the cliff that he was about to topple over.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 196 - Valentines Day (7)

    **warning this chapter contains material not suitable to those under the age or 18 years**


    February 14, Military Base, City K.


    Lexi heard the hesitation in Matthew''s voice, with the underlying desperation. It told her if she said no he would walk away from this, no matter how much he personally wanted it.


    Lexi, in that moment, wanted the passion that he was promising her. What she wanted to make of what happened she would analyse in the morning, but she knew at that exact moment not carrying on would be something that she would regret.


    Looking directly into Matthew''s eyes, she reached and rather than undoing her top, simply pulled it over her head and threw it away, before saying "Yes."


    Hearing her answer, Matthew knew that he was unable to hold back. He reached up, and undid Lexi''s bra, before slipping the straps off her shoulders, and tossing it in the direction of her top, before unzipping her skirt and gently flipping her onto the bed. As he moved on top of her, he slipped off his jacket and shirt that Lexi had undone and tossing them aside. He then quickly undid his pants, and with Lexi''s help slipped them down before moving to kick them off. Lexi, seeing him move back towards her lifted her bottom, to help Matthew slip her skirt off. Matthew, as he started to move the short down, hooked Lexi''s underpants and slipped them down with the skirt.


    As quickly as they started Lexi, realised that she was n.a.k.e.d, and wanted Matthew to press against her without any barriers, and moved her hands to hook the band of his boxers to pull them down. Matthew realising what Lexi was about to do, grabbed her hands, and moved them up while whispering "If you do that Lexi, this will be over quicker than you expected."


    With that, Matthew positioned himself between Lexi''s legs, and as he let go of her hands, he took her right b.r.e.a.s.t into his mouth, twisting and turning his tongue around her erect n*pple while using his hands to tease her left n*pple, and caress the b.r.e.a.s.t.


    For Lexi, this felt amazing, and she pressed her chest up, pushing more of her right b.r.e.a.s.t into Matthew''s mouth, while using her hands to urge him to take it deeper into his mouth. She felt him deeply suck on the b.r.e.a.s.t, which drew a m.o.a.n of pleasure from her, while she pushed her v*gina against his straining erect p*nis, causing him to pull his mouth from her b.r.e.a.s.t and m.o.a.n himself. He then swapped to her left b.r.e.a.s.t, giving it the same treatment has he had for her right, before slowly starting to kiss her down her body, moving his hands to use his fingers, to caress her v*gina, locating her nub, that had her m.o.a.ning deeply, as he caressed it.


    As he positioned himself to use his lips to caress her v*gina, he looked up, and locked eyes with Lexi. Matthew felt the intoxicating passion visible in her eyes, and moved to use his tongue to caress her nub, while inserting one finger inside her v*gina moving it around, and in and out before slipping a second finger in, continuing to move his fingers in and out and around inside of her v*gina while at the same time licking her nub.


    Matthew, started to feel Lexi reaching her peak, and pulled his fingers out to allow him to topple her over that edge using his tongue, lapping up the fluids from her peak, before lifting his head slightly, observing Lexi''s eyes glazed with passion. He was reluctant to go the final step, as he did not want Lexi to wake in the morning regretting everything.


    Lexi, seeing Matthew look at her, realise that he had some reservations on taking the final step. She knew that the alcohol that she had consumed was enough to take away any inhibitions that she felt about tonight, but not enough that she would regret what happened in the morning.


    Moving to sit up, Lexi using her hands, urged Matthew to follow her. As they sat facing each other, Lexi lent over to kiss Matthew, tasting what he had just swallowed on his lips before pulling back, and as she moved her hands to his boxers, looking directly into his eyes, she said "No regrets Matthew, I want this."


    With that she started to work Matthew''s boxers down, quickly drawing his cooperation, so they were both n.a.k.e.d. The sight of an aroused Matthew, had Lexi reach down and touch his p*nis, starting to rub her hands up and down, varying the pressure that she was using, quickly eliciting a m.o.a.n from Matthew, who leant down and grabbed her hands.


    Gently removing them and seeing the look of disappointment on Lexi''s face Matthew added "Lexi, if you keep going this will be over too quickly for either of us."


    "Who cares, I just need you¡­" came Lexi response.


    Lexi could see the minute her words sunk into Matthew, and he moved to position her underneath him, watching her all the time, as if he was worried that she would change her mind at the last minute.


    As he settled between her legs, Lexi moved to wrap the around Matthew, and said "I need you now," while moving to rub herself along his erect p*nis, eliciting a deep m.o.a.n from Matthew.


    Lexi could see that Matthew could not take her teasing anymore and slightly drew back before thrusting into her, using his arms to take his weight. Lexi could sense he was wanted to take it slow and build up, but at that moment there was no way that she wanted to allow that. She needed to reach that peak again, and topple over the other side, hopefully taking Matthew with her.


    Using her legs, on his next thrust, she pushed him down deeper into her, while at the same time lifting herself to meet the thrust. Her actions caused both of them to m.o.a.n, and Matthew abandoned any sense of trying to take it slow, slamming into her with an ever increasing pace, quickly causing the two of them to topple over that precipice of pleasure, and caused Matthew to collapse down on top of her, still inside her. While still joined, he instinctively rolled, allowing Lexi to lay on top of him.


    Lexi, feeling utterly spent drifted off to sleep in Matthew''s arms feeling complete from their activities. Matthew on the other hand, could not sleep. All he could do is sit and watch Lexi, sleep. What happened was perfect, but he just had nagging doubts that Lexi would regret the situation in the morning.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 197 - Regrets?

    15 February, Military Base, City K


    Lexi awoke to hear a shower running off slightly in the distance. Last night had completely exhausted her, but at the same time it left her feeling satisfied. Looking back, the alcohol she consumed at Club TJ''s she knew it had eliminated any inhibitions she had about having s*x with Mathew, in the same breath she knew that she could not blame it for her actions as she ultimately wanted what happened.


    Sitting up, she paused and realised that last night had clarified something for her. She did not hate Matthew as much as she thought she had. Yes, she regretted everything around their marriage, but there were still emotions tied up with him. Was that a regret for what could have been or was it something more? That was the question for her, and Lexi knew that there was no simple answer. Was it because he was Dominic''s biological father? Or was it because he was her husband? Regrets? Thoughts of what could have been if he had been around when she found out she was pregnant? Love? Hate? It was so hard to figure out.


    Before Lexi could delve into her thoughts more, Matthew walked into the room, dressed in his day uniform, clean shaven, and a hint of dampness could be seen on his hair. When she had awoken, she was right and had heard a shower on.


    Lexi looked directly at Matthew, and saw in his eyes concern, worry, happiness and confusion. What was his true emotion?


    With some trepidation, Matthew approached the bed, and sat down looking directly at Lexi all the time. As he reached over, she paid attention to the simple fact he had the ring she slipped on his finger at his request still on his hand. That was when she looked carefully at the rings he slipped on her fingers, she noticed that the wedding bands matched, and that the engagement ring complemented it. Lexi saw fear that Matthew had that she would remove the rings in the cold light of day. But, unlike the rings that Richard put on her hand, these seemed right, even after a night.


    Looking at Matthew, Lexi said "You know my view on this marriage, but for the moment I will leave them on. That does not mean that I will not remove them in the future."


    Matthew, despite being who he was, when facing the woman he loved for over a third of his life, and hearing her say that she did not want their marriage and would remove the rings, he selected for her with love, wanted to sit there and howl in pain. No matter what he seemed to do, all Lexi would do is reject any efforts he made.


    Lexi noticing the conflicting emotions, turned to Matthew and said "I know I had too much to drink, but I will not use that as an excuse. I still know what I did last night, and if I am truthful, I manipulated you to the point what happened, happened."


    "But Lexi I know how you feel."


    "Matthew who ever said s*x was about feelings, sometimes it is simply about a need, and if we are honest with ourselves, we both needed it last night. For that reason, I will not regret what happened. And if we are honest with each other, we both will not, for our own reasons, not break our marriage vows. You, because there are consequences for your career if you do, and me, your investigations about my past would tell you¡­"


    "When Richard was killed, when he was with his mistress, and there was evidence that not only had the two of them had s*x shortly before they were killed, his mistress was ..."


    "I do not need to talk about that; it was hard enough when the police told me the outcome of their investigation. I have done everything to keep it from everyone, including Richard''s parents because I do not want the truth getting to Dominic until he is old enough," came the resigned reply from Lexi. That information was still hurtful today, as it was when she found out about it. Regardless of her feelings, she had respected her marriage vows and Richard could not wait even a month after Dominic''s birth before resuming with his mistress.


    "Lexi, that is something that will come out¡­"


    "The more we can keep it from being known the better."


    Before either of them could speak further, Matthew''s mobile called, and he picked it up, noticing that it was Andrew. Placing the call on speaker phone Matthew snapped out "Andrew, what do you want, I am with Lexi so you can tell us together or leave us in piece."


    "So says the person who got a free meal from me last night."


    "I offered to pay, but you told the staff to refuse payment, so do not complain."


    "Who would have known about the alcohol consumed¡­"


    "Stow it, brother dearest," came the sugary retort from Lexi. "With you paying, you know I am going to run up a bill."


    "Damn it, Lexi, you and Alcohol do not mix."


    "So says the man, who I have seen fall down drunk after a c.o.c.ktail."


    "Apparently with over twenty shots of alcohol, so what do you expect Lexi?"


    "Someone who can hold their liquor, but that is not you." Came Lexi''s quick response, while Matthew was sitting listening, not trying to laugh.


    After taking a quick breath, Matthew said "You called for a reason, so do not delay telling us."


    "Fine, you take the fun out of messing with you two Matthew," responded Andrew. "I do have a reason¡­"


    "So, come on and tell me Andrew, or do I have to get Matthew to torture it from you,'' replied Lexi to Andrew''s silence in a laughing tone.


    "I just thought I would tell you before it is publicly announced, I got engaged to Sally Nang last night."


    Lexi''s jaw dropped and she could utter nothing. Matthew, a little stunned said "Congratulations¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 198 - JL International Anniversary Ball (1)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Lexi paused, just as Matthew Phillip and her were about to enter the Ballroom. She did not want to do this, but Chester had asked her to accompany Phillip in as he was worried about him. As he had explained, while he wanted to walk in side by side with Phillip, he was conscious of the fact that several attendees were extremely conservative and would cause issues if he did that. As he did not want to ruin the event for Phillip, he decided the safer approach was to come in early and come to Phillip''s side after the initial formalities were done.


    Lexi, looked at Phillip she could see he was worried, knowing Chester was right with his concerns. She quietly asked "Phillip, what is it?"


    Phillip turned and looked directly at Lexi and said, "Why do you think there is something wrong?"


    "Well, Chester hijacked Dominic to help cheer you up, he is not with you now and there is something in your eyes that says you are worried about something."


    "True big brother. You know I do not push but ¡­"


    "Damn it, Matthew, I have enough to worry about. The oncologist wants to give me an update next week as to whether the treatment is working. I am worried about what he will say. But this is the Anniversary Ball, and I want everything to go smoothly but Matthew here is in uniform, so that is going to ruffle some people in there. But, to make matters worse Father called me an hour ago, saying that they will be here but are running late¡­"


    "In other words, mother and father want to make a grand entrance and become the centre of attention."


    "Correct Matthew, but they are not happy with the two of us. You, they disowned when you joined the military and me, on their last flying visit they disowned. They had no sense of respecting my privacy and waltzed into my suite and¡­"


    "They found you and Chester together. Their attitude to same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s is archaic. When all the debate was going on in the capital, President Dong passed me their written submission on the laws. You know they said the laws should be tightened, not only keeping such relationsh.i.p.s illegal but increasing the penalties for them to death¡­"


    "Now you tell me, and I have to be polite to them when they arrive. You know they are attempting to convince board members to have me removed and amending the company constitution to strip the two of us of our shares."


    "They will not succeed. You have your thirty-five percent and have control of my thirty-five percent so do not worry. Now come on, we need to head in to get this celebration started. The more we worry about our parent''s Phillip; it means they win."


    Matthew paused and looked at Lexi, before bending down and whispering, "Are you OK with this?"


    Nodding, Lexi quietly said "How about I walk in between the two of you." With that Lexi offered her arms, with Matthew taking her right arm, and Phillip look her left arm. They then entered ballroom, drawing the attention of everyone inside. As they started to make their way across the ballroom to the stage, people kept stopping Phillip to speak to them.


    Matthew, in observing Phillip, could see that he was in his element. His concerns and worries of only a couple of minutes ago simply disappeared and be became the successful and confident CEO that he was, networking to his heart''s content as they made their way across the room.


    Lexi, meanwhile, realising the importance of speaking to the people Phillip was for her own business, took the initiative to speak to some of the women. If she only obtained even two results from this, it would make the efforts worth it.


    After fifteen or so minutes of small talk, Phillip, Lexi and Matthew made it to the stage area. Phillip quickly stepped up to the microphone set up, and started speaking "President Dong, Madam President, Ladies and Gentlemen, members of our armed forces present, and most importantly the members of JL International staff present, Welcome to the Anniversary Ball celebration for JL International."


    "As those who have been to a number of these know, part of tonight is about fundraising for a charitable cause. Normally I allow staff to select the cause or causes that all proceeds from the ticket sales and the auction that will occur later to be divided to, but for this event I have selected two charities close to my heart. Each will receive fifty percent of all proceeds, and if people opt during the night to make donations to either charity, JL International will match that donation, up to ten million dollars in total."


    "The first charity is the national initiative to care for physically and mentally injured service personal. As you can see, after nine years away my brother Matthew has returned to City K and is a current serving military officer. Everyone knows that when Matthew made his decision to join the military, to say I was not impressed is an understatement." Phillip paused, and there was a light round of laughter from those present.


    "However, on reflection, I could see not only had Matthew followed his heart for what he knew was his calling, and what is still his calling, I have developed a sense of pride in his decision. He was and remains willing to sacrifice his life for each one of us, regardless of whether we appreciate his willingness to do so for us. In recognising that, I realised the consequences of that decision could result in significant physical and mental injuries."


    "While the government does what they can to assist service personal injured as a result of their service, we all know that there is the prospect that people can be overlooked. As a family, we are in the position, if Matthew became injured as a result of his service, to afford to provide the best of everything to help him. Not all families are so lucky, nor are service personal always willing to take what they see as a handout."


    "The initiative, while providing support for those injured also provides training and assistance to allow service personal to adjust to civilian life and support businesses that create employment opportunities for them to support their transition."


    Phillip paused and looked at Matthew, who appeared stunned.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 199 - JL International Anniversary Ball (2)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Phillip, then continued "The second charity is the Cancer Treatment Centre at the main public hospital here. It is well known that I have had multiple cancer battles. Throughout my treatments I have met many people suffering, like me, with cancer. Cancer, whatever form it takes does not discriminate. It attacks the rich and the poor, the young and the old, males and females, there is no rhyme or reason to it."


    "Coming into contact with people from all walks of life during my treatment, has constantly made me aware of the fragility of human life. I have been lucky throughout my treatment in that I have been able to fund leading edge treatment for myself, that not only has shortened treatment cycles but been successful twice in driving my cancer into remission."


    "However, I have watched people I have met struggle to the costs of treatment, and receiving the bare minimum, or having to stop treatment. I heard stories of families selling their homes, and their possessions to pay for a loved one''s treatment; families choosing between life and death or even whether other family members would eat, continue their education or even marry their beloved. Those constant choices would always draw at my heart."


    "As a consequence, I would always pay for others treatment, as I felt lucky to have met the people I did when I was in the treatment centre. They drew me away from my privileged life and forced me to understand and accept that deep down we are no different from each other, circ.u.mstances gave some of us opportunities and created hardsh.i.p.s for others."


    "Many of the people I helped tried to reject the help I offered, saying they did not deserve it and that there were others worse off then them who deserved the help. I was also aware that despite my good will there were many other that I did not know of their existence that I could not help, including children."


    "In selecting the Cancer Treatment Centre as our second charity for the night, I want to ensure that every citizen of our city and the surrounding area can access world leading treatment at minimal, if no cost. I want to try and eliminate those hard choices that families have to make and show that this town cares for everyone."


    "To kick off the donations, from my personal funds I am donating one million dollars to each fund. The Yao family personally, Jax Corp, Nang Enterprises and the Gu Group all informed me prior to the start of these celebrations that they would match my personal donation, so thank you each and all of you."


    "You will find, on the tables where your meals will be served, envelopes for donations to the charities. You can elect to have your donation kept secret but otherwise every donation will be announced tonight and thanked on our website."


    "As to the goods auction there is two components. What is called a silent auction, there items are displayed, and you write your bid on a piece of paper, and it is sealed in an envelope. That gives each person present an equal opportunity to win. The winners will be announced after the final course. The second part will be the public auction that will occur between the main course and the final course. There are twenty different items or experiences up for auction in that part. Once the formal parts are over, the band will play, and you are welcome to stay as long as you desire tonight."


    "Now, just before I finish, as I guess you are all sick and tired of hearing me speak. I want to turn again to the staff of JL International. During the year, by their fundraising activities they have raised eight thousand that will be split between the two charities. To the staff present, and this thank you will go to all staff not just you, thank you for not only your hard work, but congratulations on your fundraising activities throughout the year. You demonstrate that you have a conscious and want to better our community, that is a credit to every one of you as humans. Having such a wonderful staff is something that makes me, as your ultimate boss proud."


    "Looking at the time, we have another thirty or so minutes before the meals will start being served. Other than a couple of tables here at the front there is no set place for anyone to sit, so feel free otherwise to take a place at any table and enjoy yourself."


    Phillip then stepped back from the microphone, and his speech drew a round of applause. Matthew, so only Phillip and Lexi could hear said "Phillip I hope you know what you are doing. You know our parents will cause an issue when they hear of your selection."


    "Matthew, they can go jump. I asked them three months ago for their input into the charities selected. You know what their response was? They simply said as long as it made them look good, they did not care. I only made the decision a month ago on the charities, and you know I do not give a care as to their ultimate opinion. Both are good causes, and I will enjoy watching them have to play nice while hating my choices, as they still detest the decision you made to join the military and view that my cancer is the god''s punishment for my ''unnatural'' relationship. Now go and mingle for thirty minutes, you two are joining me at the main table, as I do not want to have to face our parents alone when they arrive Matthew."


    "You owe us¡­"


    Phillip laughed, and walked away knowing he had cornered Matthew into doing what he wanted.


    At that moment, there was a commotion at the entry to the ballroom and Matthew noticed his parents had walked into the room, and Anthony Rong shouted "Phillip Rong, how dare you do what you have done."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 200 - JL International Anniversary Ball (3)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Anthony''s shouting drew the attention of everyone present. Matthew observed Phillip walking towards their parents. Before he could move, Lexi pulled her hand from his and headed after Phillip. Matthew followed closely behind the two of them quickly catching up with Lexi and he took her hand in his.


    As they arrived, they heard Phillip say "Mother, Father, so good of you to join us. We have a place set aside for you on one of the premier tables for the night."


    Anthony Rong spat out "Do not try and avoid the discussion. You know we would never have approved of those charities and yet you selected them. Get up there and announce that you made a mistake and you are donating all funds from tonight to the Cathedral restoration fund. Why would we support causes that are against all norms?"


    Lexi, having heard this, decided that she was going to have her say. "Mother, Father¡­"


    "You stick out of this Lexi Yao, you have no business being involved in this conversation, and are only with these two ungrateful brats to make things seem normal."


    Lexi knew that Matthew could deal with the constant disapproval of his parents, as they never agreed with his choices. Phillip and Chester did not deserve this attitude for simply following their hearts.


    "My family made sure that I knew that I should respect my elders, but this is unacceptable. You only control thirty percent of the shares of JL International, with Phillip and Matthew owning the rest. No company would let a minority shareholder dictate what happens. And, there is no way that your oldest son would have decided without at least giving you a chance to have your say and considering your opinion. However, I suspect that he did not ignore your opinion, he asked, and you kept him waiting for a decision and he reached a point he had to act without your input."


    "So, what, as you said respecting your elders, particularly your parents is what any child should have done. He should have waited until we made up our mind what the appropriate charity should be before making any announcement." Anthony paused and directly looked at Lexi before saying, "Now, get out of her you brat."


    "I might be a brat in your eyes, but you are acting so childish. While my son has tantrums, and for any child under ten years of age, any parent expects it and can deal with it. Your tantrum is so unbecoming of any a.d.u.l.t, particularly in such a public manner. You want to dispute something, do it privately, not cause a scene here."


    "You can talk about being a parent, you abandoned your three-week old son and have only just come back. You have no right to tell us off," added Alice Rong.


    Matthew and Phillip, watching Lexi attack their parents, could only look at each other and shake their heads. They both wondered would Lexi drop another bombshell on her in-laws and announce her marriage. Matthew knew that they had not publicly announced it, but nor had they kept it hidden.


    "Abandoning my son, never. I was only seventeen when I married, eighteen when Richard died. I became a mess after his death and knew that there was no way that I could care for Dominic properly. I needed to sort myself out firstly, so I arranged for his care with my brother, who I knew would do the right thing by Dominic. I spent regular time with Dominic and when I was in the position that I knew I could be a full-time parent; I came back as soon as I could transfer my life back here. You tell me, would you have been able to cope in that situation."


    "As I said you were not a parent, and do not know how to be a parent, so do not talk to us about our behaviour. You are ¡­"


    "Do not go there mother, you do not want to¡­"


    "Who said you can call me mother. I have no daughter or daughter-in-law. That one," pointing to Phillip "is going against nature, and that one" pointing to Matthew "abandoned the family to do what people like us never do and therefore he has no right to be here."


    "He has every right to be here. Regardless of anything else Phillip wanted him here. Keep your prejudices to yourself and stop ruining the event or watch me make a real scene."


    "What do you think you have been doing?"


    "Responding to you, father. And before you say I do not need your retort that I have no basis to call you father. I have every right and will do so."


    Anthony Rong, feeling out of control in the situation responded, "You brat, you have no right."


    Lexi moved back and took Matthew''s hand before saying "I do, ever since your son and I married. You think I am not married, go ask President Dong, who can confirm it. You want to hurt or humiliate those who are close to me, my son, my brothers, my favourite brother-in-law, Matthew, you better watch out as this mother bear will attack and defend them. Family is important, and it comes in every shape and size. Family to you must confirm and outside that conformity is nothing to you. You know, I respect those Phillip met while undergoing treatment who were willing to sacrifice for those who needed it in their family, you never would unless it gained you something."


    Lexi paused and turned to Phillip saying, "Can you ask the auctioneer to add another item to the public auction, LY Studio will design a one-of-a-kind piece of clothing for the winner, it is the least I can do."


    Sensing that Lexi wanted to leave without his parents saying anything, Matthew turned and gently led Lexi toward the table that they were sitting at, before saying "You had it in for them."


    "Matthew, they deserved it. Regardless of the situation of our marriage I have a bottom line and they crossed it. They only have themselves to blame for the situation, and if that means they never forgive me for what I did, who cares."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 201 - JL International Anniversary Ball (4)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Across the room, David Hwang was carefully watching the scene between Lexi Yao, and the Rong family. Conflict was interesting and conflict like this could be exploited. The question was which side of the conflict did he need to come down on? The older or younger generation. The older generation would open some doors, but the younger generation was more and more taking over business in this town.


    He looked and spotted Robert nodding as to indicate he would some and speak to him further, but before he could move, Abigail Mo, approached him.


    "David, why did you not come and speak to me?"


    "It looked like you were talking to friends, and the last thing I wanted to do was disturb that. I knew you had seen me, and when you were free would come over and talk."


    "You take it for granted I will come?"


    "Abigail, I know that we have been talking marriage, but I am older that you. I would not be worthy of you if I did not respect that you have interests and friends outside of me."


    "Flatter," responded Abigail. "What was interesting you?"


    "What happened over there with the Rong family. Do you have an opinion?"


    "If you listened to my parents, they would back the Elder Rong couple all the way. They are as set in their views about some things, including relationsh.i.p.s, but leaving that behind the charities chosen are quite good. As Phillip Rong said, cancer of any form does not discriminate. While I know, if I was stuck down with any cancer, we could afford the best treatment. I heard a story of a family having to choose between giving a child the chance of living by paying for cancer treatment without guarantees or focusing on the child that was guaranteed to live. What a choice to make, and for that reason it is a good charity. As to the military support initiative, my parents will blacklist it because they do not like my brother-in-law, but I think you would have the same idea as me, giving those who served support to transition and deal with the consequences of their service is important, because it creates a choice. If people do not join, the only option for the government is compulsory service, and that I do not want to see. You?"


    "I do not dispute your position on the cancer charity, no one chooses to get cancer. However, I think it would be selfish on me to adopt a position on the military initiative, given I have finally been able to re-connect with my cousin after so many years. Knowing that is there, is good, but at the same time, I can see that others would view that this is the responsibility of the government."


    "Speaking of your cousin, when are you going to introduce him to me?"


    "We spoke about it. Given what you have told me about how your parent''s reacted when your sister married that solider, he suggested that it would not be appropriate until we are engaged or married. His said that given your brother-in-law, due to a recent promotion has become his superior, seeing him welcomed into the family because he was my cousin, when he was rejected would be a significant slap in the face. I must agree with him on that. But I have a question would you like a dress designed by LY?"


    "If you asked me a week ago, absolutely but given what happened with my mother, that might be a slap in the face to her¡­"


    "Forget about her, how about you? Something special for¡­"


    "You have your heart set on winning it for me?"


    "Absolutely." David paused and could see that Robert wanted to speak to him, and said "Can we leave the idea tonight, and talk about it at a less public place. I brought my cousin here, and I have left him alone."


    "Fine, but promise me¡­"


    "I will." With that David walked away and over to Robert, leaving Abigail to head back towards her parents and their friend.


    As David reached Robert, they moved off to the side carefully watching everyone around them to find a quiet spot to speak. Robert quietly said, "You know that scene creates an opportunity."


    "I do, the question is which way to exploit it. Side with the older or younger generations? My instinct is to side with the older generation, more because they control the family wealth, but because it protects my in with the Mo family. But the problem is it could sideline Abigail, Mo, you know that she is critical to the next move that I am making."


    Robert paused, and said "Just thinking, talk to Abigail. From what I have found about her is that she is reasonable. Explain to her that your siding with her parents is about the future. If they are that old fashioned in their views, they will expect you to ask for their permission to marry her¡­"


    "Their permission," laughed David. "They have over the last month been throwing her at me. Their goal is to get her married young to a businessman who can help their ailing family business. Kevin Mo is no businessman. Ever since his father gave him control of MoTang Enterprises he has been running it into the ground, and they have been living beyond their means. They need someone who can turn the company around quickly and support them."


    "Well then, talk to Abigail. Get her on side and appease her parents. We cannot make the final moves until you have your place secured in society to parlay into contracts¡­"


    "I know. Will you be alright on your own?"


    "Absolutely, now remember our goals."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 202 - JL International Anniversary Ball (5)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Monica stood with Joseph, talking to Ben, David, Sarah and Jessica, while watching Abigail and her parents. She knew the moment her parents had spotted her, as the look of venom that came across her mother''s face and the distain on her father''s face. They still, seven years later had not forgiven her for her choices, because it prevented them from securing a cash flow for MoTang Enterprises. Her father could not understand that he did not have the skills to run the company.


    Joseph saw the direction his wife was looking, and quietly said "Do you want to go and speak to them?"


    "And given them the opportunity to hargan me on another occasions. Why would I?"


    "To rub into their faces, your husband has been promoted to a colonel, when they always swore that I would be thrown out of the military in disgrace within three years."


    "You love to stir them."


    "For what they did to you, not understanding that I was your choice, I do. Plus, you know Matthew will have our back if they cause a scene."


    "True."


    Ben and David, seeing the look on Joseph''s face, could not help themselves but to start laughing. They knew Joseph was about to stir up trouble. Jessica and Sarah, seeing the direction of Monica''s vision, realised what was about to happen, and Jessica said, "Do you want backup?"


    "Back-up? My parents are too focused on their image, and given the president is here, they will not dare cause a scene. Plus, you heard what Lexi did to my mother¡­"


    Sarah laughed and said "Well given her attitude at the charity function, she absolutely deserved being taken down the way Lexi has. She must feel humiliated, and for that reason given Lexi announced to the world that effectively she is the hostess for the night, no matter what her mother-in-law might think, you might be right tonight, as she has strong backing."


    Smiling, Monica turned and took Joseph''s arm, and they walked over to where her parents were standing, along with a few friends and Abigail. As she came close, Monica could see her parents tense up. This was going to be fun. As they reached the small group, Monica said "Mother, Father, Abigail, a pleasure to see you again."


    "Monica, good to see you," came a happy response from Abigail, who was quickly hushed by Madam Mo.


    "Hmmp" came the response from Madam Mo.


    "Mother, a pleasure always. Are you going to be rude and ignore us or will you at least speak to me?"


    "Why would I speak to someone who went against what her parents wanted. We brought you up to do what you were told, and you went against what we told you that you should do."


    "Back to that again, mother," added Joseph. "You always thought I was going to amount to nothing, and that Monica would regret her choice of me, over what you thought was best. And father, you always thought that I would end up dishonourably discharged, yet I have quickly risen to a colonel."


    "Still does not mean that you are not trash. Trash does not change because some idiot promoted you¡­"


    "Father, you want to ask the idiot that promoted me why, you have the opportunity? He is here, and he simply approved the recommendations of my superior that recommended the promotion."


    "Who cares about that idiot."


    Joseph and Monica looked at each other, before Joseph said "Fine Mother, Father. We were going to ask my superior Matthew Rong, to introduce you to President Dong, but I guess we do not have to do that now."


    Monica leaned over and gave Abigail a quick kiss, before turning and saying to Joseph "Let us go and join people we are sitting with."


    With that they headed back to Ben, David, Jessica and Sarah. Ben quickly responded, "That was short and sweet."


    "You know they cannot help themselves. They decided to badmouth me again, and calling whoever approved my promotion an idiot, particularly when I offered to introduce, they to the person. You all say the jaws drop when I told them it was the president and that they could forget about being introduced to him."


    "That would not have gone down too well."


    Joseph looked over to his in-laws and said "Well, they react rather than think, and they missed out an opportunity."


    Meanwhile, Matthew was standing quietly with General Man, talking to President Dong, planning for a meeting on Monday before he flew back to the capital. President Dong said "Matthew, honestly how is Phillip doing?"


    "Mr President, you know my brother has always kept things to himself, but in speaking to Chester¡­"


    "Have those two gotten engaged yet?"


    "Apparently Chester asked him on Christmas Day."


    "Walter would have been grateful for that."


    "True Mr President. But Chester told me the other day, that the oncologist is going to provide a preliminary view as to where he is in this treatment cycle in the next few days. That is making him worried, but Chester says this time things seem to be going well." Matthew paused, and said, "Sir, there are three officers I would like to introduce you to before you head to sit with Phillip and Chester¡­"


    "And avoid your parents. I know they hate me for what I have done, but if that means I lose a few friends so be it. I must look to what is right for the country. Now come on, introduce me to the people you want me to meet."


    Matthew, escorted President Dong to where Joseph, Ben, David, Monica, Jessica and Sarah were talking, saying "President Dong, these gentlemen are Colonel''s David Dang, Joseph Wang and Ben Pang," pointing each of them out as he said their names. "You approved their promotions just before Christmas based, in part on my recommendation. And these are Sarah Dang, Monica Wang and Jessica Pang," again pointing to each of them, "their wives. You may know Jessica''s father Kevin Fung who was a former executive at Jax Corp."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 203 - JL International Anniversary Ball (6)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Lexi, after the confrontation with Matthew and Phillip''s parents quickly retreated to where Chester was standing. She turned and said "I had no idea that they were that evil. Our parents were problematic, but at least, regardless of anything we did they did not disown us."


    "True. They always tried to make the best of a situation, even though their good intentions can backfire. Your marriage to Richard being the classic example of that."


    "Do not speak of that disaster."


    "You have Dominic, so it cannot be that much of a disaster."


    "Well given their other option, I have to acknowledge that."


    "So how are you going to deal with your in-laws, sister?"


    "Is ignoring them an option?"


    "Baby sister, you have the ability to do so. You live at Matthew''s villa or you and he can move to his on base accommodation, places that they cannot easily access. That means, unless you want to let them in you do not have to. Phillip and I on the other hand, you forget we live at the Rong Family Villa and his parents still have every right to come freely into the place. Of course, it would be nice if they respect boundaries and do not enter Phillip''s suite as they like, but as you experienced, they know no bounds. I am trying to convince him to move to my Villa to prevent them from having such free access, but Phillip likes his place. Until recently I had been thinking about convincing him to build a villa for us, as I was going to give you and Dominic my villa. That now seems wasteful, and I need to make changes to make my villa suitable for both our needs, but I have to convince him to make the change first to where we will live."


    Knowing how stubborn Phillip had always been, Lexi without really thinking said "Good Luck with that."


    "You know I am going to need all of that, but the one benefit is that it is closer to Matthew''s villa than the Rong Family Villa is, so maybe I could¡­"


    "You are going to use my son, your nephew, to bribe Phillip to move to your villa. I thought Matthew was manipulative."


    "Lexi, that is not being manipulative, it is stating a fact¡­"


    "That is even worse, Chester, using facts to control."


    Pausing, Chester looked across the room and noticed Andrew "Changing subject, what do you think of Andrew''s news?"


    "After getting over the shock of John finding them stopped in a car park area at the park."


    "That does not sound like Andrew."


    "I spoke to John yesterday, apparently what we are being told about how he found them is not strictly correct¡­"


    "Partially undressed, or hurriedly dressed?"


    "The latter."


    "Now that sounds like Andrew. I never forget when he was in High School, walking in on him in the lounge room at home making out with his girlfriend. Lexi, you were on a school camp, and Mum and Dad were away for business, so I was in charge. Andrew, when he realised, I was there, jumped away from the girl¡­" Chester stopped, thinking. "Hang on a minute, I think it was Sally Nang even them. That brat of a brother, have they been involved that long?"


    "What!" responded Lexi.


    "It seems like Andrew has been keeping secrets for a long time. How about we go¡­"


    "And mess with him? Absolutely."


    Chester and Lexi moved over to where Andrew and Sally were standing talking to Paul, Steven and John. Leaning in Lexi gave both Andrew and Sally a kiss on the cheek, before saying "Congratulations you two. How long has this been in the works?"


    Chester standing slightly behind Lexi said "If my reckoning is correct, it has been an ongoing relationship for about ten years¡­"


    "What!" spat out John, looking at both his sister and Andrew, and he noticed that neither of them were meeting anyone''s eye. "Chester, what do you mean?"


    Andrew, realising Chester may have remembered something said, "Keep quiet Chester."


    "No way Andrew. You did not say anything to me, and now what I know was fair game. I remembered around ten years ago, our parents were on a trip and Lexi was at some school camp walking in on Andrew and his girlfriend, in the lounge at the family villa, for want of a better term making out. It only has just clicked that his girlfriend was Sally, so¡­"


    John, Paul and Steven all turned to Andrew who was looking at Sally. Sally sensing the tension, had taken a step closer to Andrew. John immediately knew that Chester was right, their relationship had been going on for much longer than anyone had suspected, but rather than reacting, he wanted to see what Paul and Steven said.


    Paul looked at the scene before him. Andrew had always known that he was in love with Sally, and his actions in encouraging him to look further than Sally for a life partner now made sense. Hearing of their engagement had hurt him, but this cut deeper than he thought. Paul said "Andrew¡­"


    Andrew bent and whispered in Sally''s ear before stepping away with Paul. When they were far enough away, Paul said "Is it true?"


    Knowing that now was not the time to lie "In part. We dated for a few months about ten years ago but were uncertain about whether we wanted a relationship. It was a chance meeting two years ago, that led us to now. I always told you, even when she and I were not together, that you should not fixate on Sally, as she was committed to her family. I thought she would hurt me that way, but something changed about six months ago when the relationship became completely serious. Paul, please do not think I meant to hurt you, Sally and I both value your friendship too much¡­"


    Feeling his heart crushed, Paul said "You know how I always felt about her, but she constantly rejected every move I made to try and form a relationship¡­"


    "My friend," said Andrew placing his hand on Paul''s shoulder "Think about it, what do you want for Sally, her happiness or her? My answer is always her happiness, because she is the most important thing for me. If that means she walks away, then I will deal with how I feel. You need to figure that out for yourself but know this I do not want to lose our friendship over this, but if it comes down to a choice, I think you will know my answer."


    Andrew turned and walked back to Sally, while Paul stood and pondered his words. He was right, while he wanted Sally, he knew his love for her was such that the overriding thing was her happiness. If that meant she was with someone else, he just had to bare it."


    Looking up, he noticed that everyone was starting to drift towards the tables for the meal to be served.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 204 - JL International Anniversary Ball (7)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Just before Lexi''s offer for a personally designed dress was up for auction, the emcee spent the time reading off the list of silent auction winners.


    Sensing her nervousness, Phillip lent over and quietly said "Before that brother of mine comments, do not worry Lexi. I have heard at least five society women all want a personally designed LY dress, so it will be successful last-minute addition."


    "You know that is not my concern," responded Lexi.


    "Lexi, since everything happened, what has it been six or seven times you have come to my office complaining about being trapped in a marriage you do not want. As I have told you, if you give it a chance and Matthew refuses, I will do everything I can to support you getting a divorce, including speaking to President Dong. You know I will have your back, but as an a.d.u.l.t you must live with the consequences of earlier decisions. Chester and I are doing that even now, dealing with that witch."


    "What is she doing now?"


    "Other than causing trouble in the media, to the point we have launched legal action, and complained to the police about her breaking the laws regarding same s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s. From what I have heard when they spoke to her about it, she tried to blame us, but the media she had been speaking to, told the police she was making an issue of it¡­"


    "Serves her right, she cannot leave things alone."


    "I would just be wary that you do not become her target. As it is our function, I was able to stop her getting a ticket, but her friends are here. If they have not already informed her of your announcement, by tomorrow she will know."


    "Thanks for the warning¡­"


    However, before Lexi could continue, the emcee said "Now for the last item, a last-minute donation of a personally designed one of a kind LY original piece of clothing, kindly donated by the lead designed and owner Lexi Rong, our hostess for the night. What is my first bid?"


    Hearing herself described as the hostess, Lexi looked at Anthony and Alice Rong, and observed that they were fuming at Lexi being described as the hostess. She looked to Matthew and then Phillip before saying "Who said that I was the hostess?"


    Laughing Phillip said "Well, mother does not like her limelight being taken, but I am CEO and it is my option to nominate a female family member as my hostess for the night. This if the first time in my tenure as CEO that I have actually had an option, and between you and my mother, you won hands down."


    "Do not expect me to deal with your mother though."


    With that Lexi turned back to listen to the auction, seeing the price rise and rise quickly. It was difficult to determine who would win, given that the bidding was quick fire. As she looked around, Lexi noticed that one of the bidders was Madam Mo. She hoped that she did not win, as given what happened earlier in the week this would be a slap in the face for her.


    A few minutes later, the auction started to slow down, with all but Madam Mo, and a young girl, who was talking on her phone. It appeared that she was bidding for whoever was on the phone. Watching Madam Mo, she could see that the price was getting too high for her. When it looked like Madam Mo has dropped out, the man sitting next to Abigail Mo increased the bid by twenty percent over the current value.


    Pausing, she realised it was David Hwang, the man Monica said her family were determined that Abigail would marry. That massive increased bid, however, did not prevent the young girl on the phone upping the bid again. That was interesting. Whoever was on the phone was determined to win, but David Hwang increased the bid again by a further twenty percent.


    This time, the person on the phone did not increase the bid and the emcee called the winning bid for David Hwang. While she could not hear what was happening on the table, it appeared given the glee on Madam Mo''s face David Hwang purchased the opportunity for her.


    Sensing Lexi tense up beside him, Matthew turned and said, "What is it?"


    "It appears that Madam Mo is going to get her wish of a LY couture design, after she had to concede that the dress, she claimed was one of my couture designs was shown to be a fake. Now she gets one, free of charge."


    "While she might be the customer, remember you are the designer¡­"


    "Matthew Rong, you are wicked for giving me ideas. There is no way that I want to damage my brand, doing what you are even hinting at."


    "Sorry, I could not help it¡­"


    "Matthew stop upsetting my hostess," Phillip said butting in. "She has to have the opening dance with President Dong, and while I would normally do the honours with Madam Dong, you are going to have to perform that for me, as¡­"


    Looking over at Phillip, Matthew could see that today''s events had taken it out of him, and he said "I can do that, but you need to¡­"


    "Matthew, you are my little brother, you do not need to tell me what to do. Let me just get through the final formalities, and as soon as Chester and I can, we will slip out. Promise me though, you will stay until mother and father leave, as I do not trust them."


    After receiving a nod from Matthew, Phillip returned to the stage. "Thank you everyone present for your generosity. Yet we do not have a final total as to what will be donated to each charity, we will post this on our website and on other social media locations. The final formality is our opening dance of the night, with our guests of honour, President and Madam Dong. Normally I would be involved, but after over nine years, my brother the equal largest share owner in JL International, Colonel Matthew Rong is here. He and his wife will share the opening dance with our guests of honour. Please feel free to remain until as late as you like and continue to enjoy yourself."


    Phillip nodded to Matthew, who helped Lexi stand up, and they walked to where President and Madam Dong were waiting to take them onto the dance floor for the first dance.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work

 Chapter 205 - JL International Anniversary Ball (8)

    16 February, Star Dream Hotel, City K


    Sitting, observing the whole room, David Hwang could not believe the over the top behaviour that Madam Mo was demonstrating. From when Lexi Yao announced her last minute donation, she could not stop going on about how she needed that prize to make Lexi Yao pay for what happened at court earlier in the week.


    As he wanted to keep the Mo family on side, when it looked like Madam Mo was going to lose out, he stepped in to continue the bidding. When it was knocked down to him, he turned to Madam Mo, and said that this was a gift from him. She had no filter and with her praise to him and her plans to make the process an utter misery for Lexi Yao. At that moment, despite his plans, he pitied Lexi Yao having to deal with this woman.


    Looking around the room, he spotted Robert who was sitting at a table with various members of the military. He discretely signalled to him that he would come over and speak in a few minutes, once the initial dances were over. Watching his cousin, however he could observe how annoyed he was about how front and centre Matthew Rong was. He was flaunting his connections within the city and to the president.


    David, however observed an important fact that he hoped he could exploit in the future. The elder Rong couple were at loggerheads with both their sons. It was widely known that they never accepted Matthew Rong''s decision to join the military. For a rich elite family, that could be understood, but it was always understood that they had a good relationship with their older son, but that now was shot to pieces.


    Could he use that? Before using the doc.u.ments, he had which Matthew and Lexi had signed giving him control of all their assets, his close minions had made several discrete inquiries as to what they owned. They found out, that Matthew Rong had, prior to joining the military transferred all his assets into a trust, that protected them and that of his future wife. They could use the assets and the money they generated, but while he was an active member of the military he could not sign anything that gave them away while a member of the military or once he ceased to be a member of the military unless it as to deal with them as a result of his death.


    The b*stard, had even manipulated him while he had them captive. If he had not allowed himself to be persuaded by his words at the ideologs, at least he would have total control of everything Lexi Yao owned or had control of. For that, he would ensure that Matthew Rong would pay.


    Sensing that Robert was ready, David quietly lent over and whispered to Abigail "Could you come with me, I would like to introduce you to my cousin."


    Nodding, Abigail allowed David to help her up, and they walked over to where Robert was sitting. David, on their arrival, let go of Abigail''s hand, and pulled Robert into a hug while saying "Cousin."


    Knowing this was all about drawing attention to them, Robert added "Finally, you have time to talk to your family," in a laughing tone. David at that time broke they hug and took a small step back.


    "There was some business matters I needed to¡­"


    "Business, is that all you think about all the time?"


    "No, but sometimes they have to take a priority. Plus, this introduction was something I did not want to rush." With that David took Abigail''s hand and gently pulled her into the conversation, and saying "Abigail, this is my cousin Robert Hung. We had drifted apart from each other for a number of years but have only gotten in contact again recently."


    David knew that Robert knew exactly who Abigail Mo was, but the two of them continued the charade "Robert, this is my girlfriend Abigail Mo."


    "A pleasure to meet you Miss Mo," responded Robert.


    Before Robert could say anything else, he heard from behind a woman speak "Abigail¡­" before she pulled away and ran towards the voice.


    Turning Robert noticed Joseph and Monica Wang standing behind him. While he hated to show respect to idiots, given Joseph was in uniform, Robert immediately snapped a salute while saying "Colonel."


    Joseph, hating to deal with pleasantries with an idiot in uniform, knew that they had to be respected at such an event. Plus, given it was Matthew''s family he would do nothing to disrespect the situation. He responded with "Major," and returning the salute, before turning to his wife, who was already chatting away with her sister.


    Looking at Monica embracing her sister, he could see the toll that choosing him and losing the closeness with her sister had caused her. Monica, started to draw Abigail away, and Joseph closely followed to prevent a scene between his wife and mother-in-law, joining in the discussions between the two of them.


    Meanwhile, Robert turned to David and quietly said "Duty done?"


    "Absolutely, you know me. I need to deal with the realities of what I want to achieve, and that means introducing her to you."


    "She is so young."


    "I know." Pausing David said, "Are you free tomorrow to catch up?"


    "I am. Where do you want to meet?"


    "Say come to my villa for brunch?"


    "I will." With that Robert drifted away. He knew that spending too much time David would draw unnecessary attention to them. They needed to be careful currently, before triggering their final revenge.


    Across the room, Matthew while talking to Phillip, paid attention to what had just happened. They were interrupted by their parents, berating the two of them for pushing them both to the side. Phillip turned and said "Let me make this clear once and for all mother, father. When you retired father, you handed me the CEO role of the company, and I make the company decisions not you, including who acts as host in my absence. And Mother, while neither Matthew nor I were married, you would always be the hostess for company events. But now that position will be taken by Matthew''s wife when she is at an event. If you do not like it, father you can challenge me at board level to take back the CEO position, and then mother you can become the hostess for company events. But remember, since you retired father, my development of the company has not only increased the dividends you receive, but the additional money that I pay you over and above your retirement income and for your travel. I doubt that the board will change the CEO."


    With that Phillip stood up, and moved over to Chester, and the two of them quietly slipped out of the venue, while Matthew turned and said "See what you have done. Grow up and enjoy the rest of the night, but if you cause any more problems tonight, I will make things difficult for you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 206 - Our Next steps

    17 February, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    David, was sitting in his breakfast room waiting for his staff to show Robert in. They needed to discuss their next moves, but at the same time he knew there were things in their plans he needed to keep to himself to provide Robert with plausible deniability if they were caught.


    Hearing a knock on the door, it opened in and in walked Robert. Standing up, David said "Cousin."


    Embracing him in a hug, Robert added "Cousin," before drawing back, and taking a seat in the room.


    Reading the look on Robert''s face, David said "We can talk freely. The household staff will not bother us, and my tech staff have already swept the room."


    "You understand how paranoid I am, given last night."


    "I do, how dare we be interrupted when it is known that I am involve with Abigail"


    "Now you understand the idiots I have to deal with. I must figure out how to deal with them, given that they have all been promoted to Colonel''s. My problem is that if when I finally gain my long overdue promotion, I will not have seniority, given they were promoted before me."


    "Do not worry, Robert. The government presently want to keep me on side. Like you, the government do not see what our parents did as an issue, as they believe children should not be punished for the sins of heir parents and that we were in government care long enough that we did not fully comprehend what happened with our parents. The reason is the various IT projects that we are doing for it, including the significant IT upgrade that we are doing for the military, and my team are the only ones that have the complete skill set to do so. I can use that to mention that my team do not get along the current liaison and that we cannot continue with him in place. That will allow me to put forward names to replace him¡­"


    "Giving names of those three to get rid of one or two of them¡­"


    "You are getting the idea. I know that does not deal with the issues surrounding seniority, but it should aid in securing your position here with the special forces. You know how important that it to our plans." David saw Robert nodding. "Plus, I am able to use the public knowledge of the fact that reconnected after several years apart, to mention if there is talk of you being redeployed to keep you here."


    "In other words, you will use the fact that they will not want to annoy you too much. Clever thinking." Robert paused, and looked at David "Tell me what is going on with Abigail Mo, other than securing your position in society here. Unless your type of woman has changed so much from when we were younger, she is nothing like what you like?"


    "You have that right. But her family have been throwing her in my path, and of all the women that have been trying to connect to me, over the last few months with my occasional forays into society here, she is not only honest but straightforward. In the end, I need to fit in with society and since I cannot do that with the type of woman I like, she will do. But you can talk."


    "Career cousin, career. Unlike you, if I form a relationship my partner must be approved by the military, and do you think I want that scrutiny of my life? It has the potential of too many risks and could end up having seen me shifted to somewhere useless to us."


    "No, but we can use my connections¡­"


    Robert, shaking his head quietly responded, "Do you think I want your rejects?"


    Laughing David responded "No, but if my tastes have not changed, I doubt your tastes have changed, and to be realistic there are a few women there that meet your requirements."


    "But would they pass scrutiny? And more importantly would we be able to trust them?"


    "They want access to money¡­"


    "But that is you, not me. And talk about risks to our plan, what about Abigail Mo?"


    "She has made it clear that she does not want to know my business, so I can keep her to one side. But we need to stop talking about women, what happens will happen, but we both will act to protect our plan. There are more important things to talk about now."


    Picking up a cup of coffee, Robert took a sip and said "What?"


    "I have a meeting today¡­"


    "And not the business you need people digging into?"


    "True. I have the group that will allow us to achieve our goal. They are not connected to anything that intelligence believes that I am aligned with¡­"


    "True, everything within the systems indicates that they believe you and those close to you are driven by an extremist Islamic ideology and will look for people connected to you connecting with similar groups."


    "That is key to what I have done. Divert them to think one way, while quietly seeking out the perfect group to be able to act. Gangsters is the best way to describe this group, but they are not that simple. They are into weapons and people smuggling, and several other illegal activities. The one thing they do not do, is traffic drugs. They want to take down the government, and therefore their people can be used as cannon fodder, trying to do damage while my men do the real work to destroy the government."


    "Are you talking about the Gong cartel?"


    "I am."


    "Just be a little careful. Lexi Yao''s former mother-in-law was a Gong before she was married. I know there was a security screening of her in-law''s family due to some custody matter regarding her son."


    "Interesting, maybe that is something I can use."


    "David, please do not get distracted, we are so close to our goal. If it helps us use that information, but¡­"


    "Do not risk things. I am not that stupid. I needed to get rid of ISX and the actions regarding the Yao family were for that. Any remnants that survived will go down for that."


    Their conversation drifted off further into other matters, before David farewelled Robert as he headed to his meeting.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 207 - A New Group

    17 February, Warren Gong''s Villa, City K


    Sitting quietly in his unremarkable car, David paused considering the meeting about to happen. As they closed in on the location where they would change to another vehicle for the remaining trip to Warren Gong''s villa, David signalled to all but his driver to cover their faces with masks. While Warren Gong was unimpressed with this, through his men in place it was made clear that this was the only way he would meet.


    While the Gong Cartel would enable the final manoeuvres to launch the physical and electronic attack, from his men in place several senior members utterly refused to take security seriously. Based on those reports, David knew he and those with him in the public eye needed act to prevent their identity being exposed.


    As the car pulled to a stop, they quickly alighted and slipped into the vehicle that would take them to their final destination. David watched as his driver quickly locked himself in the car. He was no fool, Warren Gong wanted his name, and those of his companions. While the car seemed unremarkable the amount of technology in it would aid in protecting their identity. Along with everyone else, he had put on patented paint on gloves and body suits that would limit the DNA material and fingerprints that could be gathered.


    Less than five minutes later, they were being shown into a meeting room in Warren Gong''s villa. While there was no one there, David was not surprised. If Warren Gong and the other senior Cartel members that they were meeting needed to believe they controlled the situation, they would accommodate them now.


    Sitting quietly, David pondered the conversation he had with Robert earlier. He was right in that he was using Abigail Mo, but at the same time there was just something about her that interested him. Before he could consider the situation more, his thoughts were interrupted, by the few men that had moved here along with Warren Gong and some other senior members of the Cartel with twenty guards. It was obvious that the Gong Cartel did not trust him and had something planned.


    Standing up, David said "Gentleman¡­"


    Stepping forward Warren Gong interrupted "We told your men, you cannot hide your identity here, otherwise we will¡­"


    Idiots, wanting to threaten him. "Do you know who I am?"


    "You are in our territory, and our rules prevail¡­"


    "You sort my men and I out, not the other way Mr Gong. We told you at the outset that certain members identity would not be disclosed, and you agreed¡­"


    "We are changing the deal. No hidden identities and that is that."


    David quietly and discreetly signalled to his men to take out the guards, and within seconds the guards were taken out by two men. "You want to try. My men are better trained that your men, and my connections are better than yours. You have two choices; keep the deal and we will cooperate with you or my men will totally destroy you." David paused and looked at his men before adding "I give then two days¡­"


    "Boss, we can do it in a day," came the response from one his men with a quick, but evil laugh.


    "Well you heard them. It does not worry me if we leave, but you need us."


    David could see his words hit home. While he hated threatening a group, he needed they had to realise that he rather than them was in control, and that had gotten through.


    Warren Gong paused and signalled to his men still standing to take a seat, and David followed with his men.


    David, when everyone was seated said "You called this meeting, so what do you want?"


    Warren Gong was shocked, everyone else he dealt with at least wanted to show him some face and engage in small talk. "¡­"


    David hammered home the advantage he had created "Look, my time is too valuable to waste with inconsequential meetings. My reputation should tell you everything, and my subordinates who are here with you are more than capable of anything."


    "Mr Devil. You should know my reputation¡­"


    "Your reputation is sufficient that I was willing to work with you. We both have our own goals. I have no need to know what you want, and before you ask you have no need to know mine. We have agreed to cooperate to allow us to reach our goals, no more no less."


    "But there are rumours about your connections to¡­"


    "Terrorists groups." David shook his head, and sarcastically added "And I thought you were smart enough¡­"


    "I am not that dumb. I would not have been able to win the struggles to take control here nor to grow out activities to corner the market in weapons and other forms of smuggling. I have no issues with how people we collaborate with achieve their aims normally, the information I have connects you to various Islamic extremist groups. That is a step too far for us¡­"


    Looking around, David could see that his men had all anticipated this. The Islamic groups they had been used were useful to get to this point as quick as they had, but he hoped it would not become a problem here.


    "Let me just say, their goals and our goals did not correlate. But their myopic world view was something I could exploit for my end goal. However, let me reassure you we do not take that view. But that is not the reason you called me for a meeting. Other than my identity, you want something else. Cut to the chase, as I do not have time to waste, and I will see what I can do."


    "No discussions about our plans?"


    "Let me reinforce what is in our agreement. It made it clear that your plans have to be disclosed, hence the presence of my chosen subordinates in your group, but as long as we do not impact on your activities you have no right to know what we are doing. For that concession we agreed to provide specialist military training to select members of your group, and access to relevant intelligence my teams gather. Do not think just because I am here you can intimidate us to renegotiate. We will not hesitate to kill who we need to get what we want."


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, Warren Gong knew renegotiating to get information and better training was out of the question. While initially he was flattered that the Devil and his minions were willing to work with them, this was turning out to be a bad deal, even though it secured his position.


    Closing his eyes and opening it "There was a number of reasons. Firstly, I needed to meet you in person. Fine you will not remove your masks but take it on notice that it does make us uncomfortable to deal with you as we cannot judge things fully. We will take what you are saying at face value, but take this at face value, anything that makes us doubt that we will ensure they are removed. We have intelligence from sources in the police here that the group that work closely with the military special forces, had late December a select few members including their leader a John Nang locked in their offices undertaking something. We have nothing as to what they were doing, but one of our informants is almost absolutely certain that the second in command from the base entered the room at one point in time."


    David quietly thought, that confirmed the information Robert had. Maybe these people were not as stupid as they seemed.


    Warren Gong, oblivious to what David was thinking, continued "But I also need a personal favour. My late nephew Richard was married to Lexi Yao at his death. His will allowed his widow to keep custody of their son Dominic while she remained his widow, but she remarried a military officer Matthew Rong and they are fighting my sister and brother-in-law for the rightful custody of my great-nephew. My sources have nothing to take them down, can you help¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 208 - A presidential visit

    18 February, Military base, City K.


    Matthew stood in his office window watching President Dong being shown around the military base by the base commandant and General Man. General Man had wanted him to be the third officer, but having quietly sounded out Joseph, Ben and David they agreed that this would be a perfect occasion to send Major Hung out, using the excuse he had been here on base for longer than them.


    Hearing the knock on his door, Matthew turned around and say Joseph, Ben and David all enter his office. Once the door was shut, Joseph switched on their jamming device and said "Boss, we have some information¡­"


    "Enough to justify sending that idiot rather than any one of us on the inspection tour with President Dong?"


    "Absolutely. But apparently the President has already indicated he wants a private meeting with you. What is that about?"


    Matthew knew he needed to tell them the truth about this meeting "He was behind my posting, and therefore your postings here. Senior military command expressed concerns about what had been happening here and when the last few problems surfaced, he suggested that I be deployed here. Long term connections here and as of the family wealth impossible to use tactics like the past to get rid of those in command."


    "A clean skin¡­" added Ben, which drew a round of laughter.


    "Ben, we all know that is not strictly true given what we have all done in the past," said David once he stopped laughing.


    "Come on you three. Am I going to be the cause of all your jokes today?"


    "Well boss, you do make it easy at time," said David. "But seriously on the question of has the head of special forces from time to time here been targeted, we have been going over data with your friend John Nang. Naturally there is no concrete evidence, but what we reviewed shows a pattern that led us to all conclude that it is the case."


    Ben pulled out a folder and handed it over saying "That is what we have that resulted in that conclusion, and before you ask it has been sanitised that will allow you to provide it to the President."


    Joseph added "But nothing has led us to say who is behind it. We all have our suspicions¡­"


    "Major Hung, I know gentleman. And I am aware that I cannot say anything about that suspicion. What about¡­"


    "The suspected leaks? What do you take us for miracle workers?" retorted Joseph.


    "You have been known to be," joked Matthew. Pausing he added "Do not say that is me. I am assuming that you are proceeding carefully not to alert whoever is the leak to the investigation?"


    "We are. But we all have our likely suspect, but it is difficult to find any concrete evidence as we need that to act because it will result in criminal charges and see whoever locked up. It is frustrating as¡­"


    "Major Hung¡­" chirped Joseph and David.


    "Come off it you two, we said no unsupported allegations."


    "Stop being so sanctimonious Ben, you have the same view as us."


    Shaking his head, Ben ignored Joseph and David before continuing "Picking up from where I was so rudely interrupted, it is frustrating as of our suspicions, but we cannot act and tip our hand. It will take what it will take. But the reorganisation here is helping to unsettle a few people making information come out easier. One interesting thing is apparently Major Hung as a source who refuses to speak to anyone other than him that has given him information about terrorist groups. Once of us will pursue a meeting with that source, but if what we think is true, it will be a front."


    "Thinking about reorganisation, boss you have not joined us on PT with the non-go teams the last few days, clacking off?"


    Matthew shook his head. One of the issues with his advancement is such that it minimises his ability to join in PT with the non-go teams, as paperwork and administrative issues came first. The frustrating thing though, was it would be rare that he would be allowed on missions again, unlike Joseph, Ben and David who still could do so.


    Matthew said "Thank you for that. But I need a quick review of this week''s plans as the president has requested a briefing with myself, General Man and the Commandant."


    Twenty minutes later, the meeting broke up, and Matthew sat down to read the folder Ben handed him. Looking at the intelligence, he had to agree with the conclusions then made. That was something he could present to the president when they spoke. He carefully opened his air-gaped laptop and started to go through intelligence loaded on it, to see what else he could fine.


    However, before he could get to far into the work, he was interrupted for the meeting with the president, so he shut down and re-secured the laptop before heading to the meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, President Dong, said "Colonel Rong, could we please speak privately."


    Once everyone left the room, carefully Matthew pulled out his jamming device and switched it on.


    President Dong said, "Paranoid, General Rong?"


    "Paranoid? No just careful. And before you ask, I have information about the specific tasks I was sent here to do." Matthew carefully removed the folder Ben gave him, handing it over "That contains information that confirms the view that whoever was previously appointed to my post was targeted. By whom, we cannot conclude but¡­"


    "You have your suspicions, and after meeting Major Hung I believe I can guess who you suspect, but that is not in here as you cannot prove it."


    "Correct. As to the others, the re-organisation of the special forces group is moving forward, and it will become like the other groups throughout the country. It has been long needed."


    "More importantly, is there a leak?"


    "Uncertain. While I know I should trust the commandant and General Man, until ¡­"


    "You figure out who is responsible and determine that they are not using either you are saying little. Cloak and dagger stuff Matthew, but you know this can backfire."


    "I know, but in addition to the position you and senior national command gave me a specific mission here as well. I will not risk that as it will only end up hurting innocent people."


    "Just promise me you will keep me updated, and you have the perfect excuse as I made it clear about¡­"


    "Your friendship with Phillip and Chester. Obviously." Matthew knew that the change in conversation was happening and switched off the jamming device.


    "Speaking of Phillip, he looked exhausted at the Anniversary Ball. How is he?"


    "Mr President, he seems much better that he was when I returned, but at the same time he is worried about the future as this is his third battle with cancer. But at the same time, he and Chester are¡­":


    "Looking forward to when they married. I figured out at the ball how unhappy your parents were with their relationship, but they are stuck in the past not accepting how much that type of attitude causes harm. I let those same prejudices drive my son to his death, and that is something I do not want any parent to have to go through." Pausing President Dong added "Promise me, when they do marry, you will let me know."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 209 - The Bitch is Back (1)

    The Title of this chapter (and the following chapter) refers to the 1974 song of the same name written by Bernie Taupin, and performed by Elton John, subsequently covered by several artists.


    21 February, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi sat at her desk worried about what was about to happen today. As soon as the studio opened on Monday Madam Mo was either via telephone or in person demanding an immediate appointment for her dress design.


    The reception staff had repeatedly informed her, after taking her contact details, that they were aware of her prize, they informed her that the earliest a personal design appointment could be scheduled was in two weeks, being the 4th of March.


    By lunchtime Monday, her constant re-entering reception or telephoning was such, that one receptionist as she walked into the break room, to comment to those around "The Bitch is Back," resulting in one of the Elton John fans of the design staff, quickly playing the song, drawing a round of laughter throughout the design team. Hearing that, Lexi had to step in and remind her staff that it was inappropriate t be disrespectful to anyone, but silently applauding the quick wit of her staff.


    Towards the end of the day, the frustrations of the reception staff were such that Lexi instructed them to inform Madam Mo that she could have a thirty-minute initial design appointment Thursday morning.


    Thinking about Madam Mo, Lexi picked up a sketch pad, and started to sketch out an idea of something that she believed would be suitable to Madam Mo and making some notes about suitable materials for the design.


    Just as she finished the first idea, there was a knock on her door and a voice from outside said "Miss Lexi, the appointment is here."


    Lexi quickly said "Ask someone from the design team that is free to join me for this appointment as I do not trust that this will go well without a third person in the room. Also, can you please arrange for tea to be brought into my office as soon as possible for our guest, and my normal orange juice."


    Lexi, quickly moved from her desk, and strolled to reception. As she exited and opened the door, she said "Madam Mo, if you would please come with me."


    Lexi turned, and held the door open for Madam Mo to enter. As she went through Madam Mo not only stuck her elbow into her ribs, she deliberately stood on Lexi''s foot. Lexi, while wanting to curse Madam Mo for her behaviour restrained herself. As she looked up, she saw the bodyguards Matthew arranged starting to move. The last thing Lexi needed was for the situation to become overblown, and she shook her head.


    The bodyguards seeing that Lexi did not want an overreaction relaxed slightly and let them pass by. As Lexi showed Madam Mo into her office, she turned and noticed that the bodyguard had moved behind them, and quietly indicated to her that she should not shut the door.


    Lexi walking in and say that Juliette Roberts was sitting there. Lexi said "Madam Mo, before¡­"


    "You listen to me you piece of trash. You have no right to humiliate me like you have. Your in-laws cannot believe how you have treated me, a close friend."


    Lexi closed her eyes for a second, realising that this was going to be torture. No, not torture, she had been through that to an extent when she and Matthew were taken hostage. While this would be a walk in the park compared to dealing with that, it was going to be an extremely difficult appointment, and it had not even started. Maybe, she should not have come down so hard on the staff on Monday. In that moment she heard the opening strains from the design team''s room of the Bitch is Back. Stifling her immediate response to laugh at the message her staff were sending to Madam Mo, who seemed oblivious.


    Lexi opened her eyes, and said "Madam Mo, like any client I deal with, you will be treated with respect." Lexi had to take a breath to prevent choking on those words, as that is not what the staff where doing, but if she was not picking up the hint why would Lexi say anything to her.


    Continuing, Lexi added firmly "But I will make it clear to you. With you being the mother of my friend Monica¡­"


    "Do not call me that treacherous b*tch''s mother, she is nothing to me now because of the harm she did to the family. I should have killed her at birth."


    Lexi turned and looked Juliette and could see the stunned look on her face. Turning back Lexi responded "Madam Mo, you are entitled to your opinion about your family members, but do not express that opinion here¡­"


    "Your in-laws will surly hear of this. No wonder the are fighting you for custody of their grandson. You have no respect for your elders, despite what your parents taught you."


    Lexi clenched her fists before. Dominic was a line that no one could attack. "Madam Mo, please leave that out of this. As you were told when this appointment was made, we could only spare you thirty minutes or so, due to other business needs¡­."


    "You will give me the time I want. This was for a personally designed couture dress and that is what I want, and I want it quickly."


    Juliette, sensing that Lexi was about to lose it said "Madam, that is not how we work. To give you a personally designed dress, it takes time, not only to figure out what you want but to produce something that will be flattering for you. That is the reason, in such a short space of time the couture designs from LY have become so desired. Taking that time will ensure that you have a dress that is the envy of many, and I will be certain that is what you want."


    "How do you, a nobody, know what I want?"


    Taking a deep breath Lexi said "Madam Mo¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 210 - The Bitch is Back (2)

    21 February, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi paused and observed the look, on Madam Mo''s face, Lexi paused. This was going in circles and needed to stop before it got even more out of hand. She did not want her donation to become a plaything, but that is what Madam Mo was determined for it to become.


    Taking a dep breath Lexi as calmly as she could said "My colleague here is correct. One of the reasons you wanted the couture design that you previously wanted was that you wanted to wear a dress that is the envy of many. So, we do not waste this appointment and can get moving on the design could you please give us your ideas on what you are looking for in the dress. While I know I have some ideas on what would work for you, and I suspect my colleague here has some as well, we need to understand what you desire in your dress before going too far."


    "Let me get this straight with you now. I want the most perfect dress ever, the most luxurious materials and any embellishments must be gems, not crystals. I deserve only the best, not some cheap imitation."


    Hearing the self-entitlement, Lexi knew the staff where totally correct to badmouth her. They had worked out the perfect theme song for Madam Mo, and she wold make sure that each time that she came into the building it was played hoping that she did not get the message that was being sent.


    As calmly as she could, Lexi said "Madam Mo, I understand your desire. Let me reassure you, we will not use cheap materials, or embellishments. The material will be appropriate for the design, and the embellishments will be suitable for what we are doing. Do not think that just because this is a donated prize that we will cut corners. It is my label and the whole design team''s reputations on the line, and we will do what is appropriate. But that does not give you carte blanche to demand exactly what is on the design. Please help us focus on what you want in the design, rather than focusing on the finished product as we cannot get there without the preliminary work."


    "How dare you lecture me!" yelled a furious Madam Mo.


    Looking at Juliette and shaking her head Lexi said "I am not lecturing you. If we focus solely on the finished product, we can never get there, and that is not what you want. Could you please give us some idea on what elements you want in your design?"


    With that, for the next fifteen minutes Madam Mo, at a blistering pace started to throw out item after item that she thought should be in the design of her design. Short dresses, dipping back, form fitting, bright colours, with diamonds and other gems used to embellish the dress. The more Lexi heard, and from what she could observe of Juliette, then both knew that the ideas were for a young person, not suitable for a mature woman like Madam Mo.


    Eventually when Madam Mo paused, Lexi, placed her pen down, and said "Madam Mo, we have those ideas, and can work with them. Many of those ideas will not work together, but we can see what we can do with them. However, I had an idea, completely different to what you have indicated you wanted, if you are willing to look at it."


    "It better be impressive for me even to waste my time with it."


    While frustrated Lexi paused, and pulled out the preliminary sketch she had made, showing it to Juliette before handing it over saying "It is only an idea. If you do not like it, when we can dismiss it. But I had thought the material would be hand dyed in shades of blue ending in Midnight Blue at the base, using some Swarovski crystals in colours matching the material to create a subtle sparkle on the dress, along with the elements that appear in all the LY couture designs. Sometime subtly in design makes the dress stand out more than over the top design elements and with this I believe you would stand out much more than your friends, even my first husband''s mother."


    Hearing this Madam Mo said "How dare you¡­"


    "Just have a look Madam Mo. I understand you have a friendship with my first husband''s mother, but she tries to look thirty years younger than her age with her dresses at functions and comes across as trying too hard. This looks simple, but my idea is that with the crystals we create a repeating design that is embellished at strategic locations on the dress. It will draw attention from people setting you aside from your friends."


    Lexi handed over the preliminary sketch for Madam Mo to look at. After a quick look, she responded "That is nothing like what I want¡­"


    Having already observed the design Lexi had sketched and knowing she was right with her comments, Juliette added "How about this, Madam. We tidy up that initial sketch and sketch out two or three other designs base on your instructions and compare them. But and please do not take this as being overbearing but I believe this design will be perfect for you. The simplicity in this design combined with the subtle embellishment outlined and the normal LY Couture elements will make you stand out for the right reasons."


    Lexi, seeing the time added "We have your ideas, Madam Mo, and while I would love to talk to you more about this, the time available is up and I have to ask you to leave. I have an appointment set down for you to come back in two weeks and we will have designs available for you to look at."


    Having observed the bodyguards for Lexi Yao earlier, Madam Mo knew if she did not leave they would force her out. As she left the room in a parting shot she said "You better give me what I want or there will be hell to pay."


    Juliette escorted her out of the building as Lexi collapsed into her desk chair, staring off into space. A couple of minutes later Juliette returned and said, "She is something."


    Shaking herself form her daze, Lexi responded "She is, and she thinks she can use the situation to humiliate me and destroy the business, due to being caught out claiming a dress was a couture design when it was not. Does she think I am dumb and not know what she is doing? She knows luxury brands enough to dress appropriately and she wants me to design her a piece of trash. Forget it. We will play her game, but give her an appropriate dress, whether it is mine or someone else within the design groups design. Are you up to the challenge?"


    "Absolutely. Give me a week or so for a couple of designs. But I hope you do not mind I will regularly play the inspiration song."


    "You mean ¡­?"


    "The Elton John version of the Bitch is back, absolutely!"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 211 - School Visit (1)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Matthew sat in his office watching out the window. Dominic''s school visit today was going to be an interesting event, particularly as Lexi had taken the day out of the studio to be a parent accompanying the children. Looking back with General Man and the Base Commandant yesterday at the history of school visits, it was the first time in over ten years that any elite schools had come in a school visit to the base despite the offers to them.


    As he stood up, there was a knock on the door and before he could say anything in walked the two people, he knew he would need to discuss matters with. Before he could snap the appropriate greeting, General Man said "At ease, colonel"


    Matthew relaxed but before he could respond the Base Commandant added "The two of us spoke after you left our meeting yesterday, spoke to Colonels Wang, Pang and Dang."


    A scowl passed over Matthew''s face. These two were arranging something behind his back. While General Man picked up on the reaction, the Base Commandant was oblivious. General Man, in observing Matthew''s frustration realised that Matthew was aware that he had gone behind his back. He knew who was influencing the Base Commandant, Major Hung who had long been a confidant of his, given how long he had been posted here. But, in this case the influence was important as Matthew should be involved in this visit, not simply because his stepson was coming with his school mates, but Matthew''s own background.


    However, the missing of the look on Matthew''s was clearly a sign that he was getting past his position, hence the moves that he was privy to were being put in place for once Matthew''s promotion to general was confirmed.


    The Base Commandant continued "We made the decision that it is important that you are involved in this school tour, firstly and importantly as you have a similar background to many of the students it will make it more relatable for them. You know policy for school tours, when they happen if your child is on the tour you must lead the tour. Just because it is your stepson do not think we will treat the situation differently, and you will be leading that tour just like any other parent."


    Matthew, had explained to the two of them why he did not want to be involved, but it appeared that it had not sunk in. Being well aware that he needed to respect seniority Matthew carefully responded "Sir, as I have previously explained, leading the tour like other parents, is incompatible with my position here. If you¡­"


    "Colonel, that is getting close to being insubordination. I have given you an order and I expect it to be followed."


    "Sir, before you cut me off again, as I was about to say, additionally I have only been posted here for two months and it has otherwise been years since I have been here for any time. It is more appropriate that the tour is conducted by someone who has more time on base, but I will accompany the tour quietly if that is what you want."


    Seeing the look passing on the Base Commandant''s face, General Man said "Sir that seems reasonable. We always make certain those doing the tours have more than a few months on base, simply to allow them to conduct the tours efficiently."


    "No. I have given you an order Colonel, and you will follow it," came the response from the base Commandant before storming out of the office. His reaction was obvious, in that he hated that anyone dared to question his decision.


    Back in Matthew''s office, he picked up the phone on his desk, and flicked on jamming equipment and made a call while watching General Man shut the door. Within three rings the call was answered with "Colonel Rong, how can we direct your call."


    "Put me through to Head Honcho." With that General Man, had a puzzled look on his face, but Matthew knew he was being put through to the only person who was truly senior to him in special forces. As he wanted General Man to hear the conversation, he put the phone on speaker before replacing the handset.


    Within a minute, a voice came over saying "Head Honcho here."


    "Deputy Head Honcho here, boss¡­" Matthew observed the utter look of shock on General Man''s face. The news of his appointment as second-in-command of special forces had not filtered down. "I have you on speaker and I am with the second-in-command of the base here in City K¡­"


    "Edward Man. Edward, it is Jason Jang here." That was a name that General Man knew well from his training.


    "Jason Jang? I have not heard from you in a long time. Now I have some idea of what you have been up to."


    "What I have been doing is need to know, Edward and in reality, if you knew I would have to kill you¡­"


    General Man laughed at that, but before he could respond the voice on the other end of the phone said "Matthew, you know that this line is not meant to be used for catch up calls. What is it?"


    "At this moment I need you to get an override in on something here. We have school group coming for a base tour today, and the Base Commandant since my stepson will be in the group is determined that I will lead the tour."


    "I get it, you need the orders countermanded. Do you want out completely or¡­?"


    "I need to give him some respect, so I will go along with the tour, in the background."


    "Given me ten minutes. Head Honcho out."


    With that the call was ended, and Matthew looked at General Man, before saying "Edward¡­"


    "Damn Matthew, that was some important news you did not tell me."


    "That will not be public until at least three months after my promotion is made public. When the decision for my posting was made here, the decision was also made that this posting would be for the second-in-command of special forces nationally. That gives the posting the necessary prominence and will cut off a lot of the problems plaguing the position here long term. It also has the benefit of dividing the command structure so if one location is targeted it does not take out all of the special forces command structure."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 212 - School Visit (2)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Shaking his head General Man said, "I should not be surprised with special forces that you are good with keeping secrets. That explains the deployment of Colonels Dang, Pang and Wang here. The commandant is not that dumb that he does not realise there is a problem with four colonels being deployed here in the special forces group."


    "You know, I am not worried about him having worked out that. The special forces, unless it is a natural disaster involved, are out of the sphere of influence he has. If he wants to try and control me, he will soon find himself pulled into line."


    "You are vicious Matthew."


    "To survive in the special forces, to a point you have to be vicious. He is the first base commandant that I have dealt with or observed that tries to control what happens in special forces. In some respect that is driven by what has happened over the last few years here, but¡­"


    "You will be grateful when he is made to retire. He will not like that particularly as base commandant in the past have tended to keep their position until they opt to retire."


    "True. But unlike others who know when to go, he is insistent on staying in place, claiming he provides stability. What will make it worse is that he will not like who will be appointed to the position¡­"


    "What do you know?"


    "Edward, have a think about it¡­" Matthew paused and smiled at Edward. "Now, I better head out or this situation when the base commandant gets the telephone call will become messier, as I have to be seen in complying with orders."


    General Man shook his head, and Matthew stood up, picked up the jamming device and switched it off. As he headed out the door Matthew said "General, I need to go and follow the commandant''s orders."


    As he opened the door General Man walked out and Matthew followed him, locking his office door behind him.


    Matthew quickly headed out of the special forces administration building and walked towards the guest reception building at the main gate, where he knew the school group would soon arrive. As he walked across the base to the building passing various soldiers who snapped salutes to him Matthew returned every one of them. Just as he was about to enter the guest reception building, the base commandant came into his vision from the right.


    Matthew paused, and turned to face the base Commandant and snapped a salute, before saying "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "What in the world have you done. I have just received a call from the national head of special forces telling me to take you off this detail. No damn way."


    "Sir, you gave me your orders, but I also have standing orders from those in my direct chain of command, which I followed."


    "Who cares, you are in my area of control and I have given you my orders."


    Matthew paused. While it would be tempting to expose his real position, it was not worth it to cater to the vanity of the base commandant.


    "Sir, I believe that the position of the national head of special forces outranks individual base commandants and you have been given a direct order¡­"


    With a scowl on his face the base commandant turned walking away. Matthew sighed, not being comfortable with that exchange, but it was needed to straighten out the situation.


    As he reached the guest reception building, he noticed there were ten soldiers outside, and he said "Ladies and Gentlemen¡­"


    They all turned and seeing Matthew snapped a salute saying "Sir," before standing at attention.


    "At ease. Can you tell me what you are all doing here?"


    "We heard children from an elite school were coming and wanted to have a look."


    "If you have time for that, you are coming with me. You can help play tour guide for the day if you are so interested in observing those children." Matthew at his words could see a shudder pass over the group, but they realised he had given an order.


    With that he walked into the building and found four soldiers waiting in there. Trailing behind him came the ten soldiers he had ordered to be involved.


    Once everyone was in the room, Matthew glanced at the clock and saw that there were still a few minutes before the buses bring the children and the parents accompanying them.


    He turned and said "Ladies and Gentlemen, for you who do not know I am Colonel Rong. We have a school group coming in from one of the elite private schools, and the fourteen of you will be playing tour guides for the group. I am aware of the standing orders about parents, which we would all agree include stepparents of children in the school groups being one of the tour guides. My stepson will be in this school group, but I have only been posted here for two months, so it has been determined at more senior ranks that it is inappropriate that I am a tour guide, but I will speak to the group before the tour commences, as this school is my Alma Marta. Other than that, I will otherwise be a parent simply accompanying my stepson¡­"


    Matthew could see the looks of fear cross the soldiers faces. Those waiting for him to arrive believed he would be the one running the tour. It also was a sign that they all knew they would have to deal with the children but at the same time be under his supervision for the tour.


    Matthew continued "I am counting on you all to make a good impression on both the children and their parents. As I believe the group should be here any minute, you need to head out and show them into here."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 213 - School Visit (3)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Having been given an order, the fourteen soldiers left the room, letting Matthew briefly ponder what he would say to the group, before they took them into the base. He knew that these tours were a public relations exercise, to sell the military to parents and children. While it was a cynical exercise, it was necessary exercise for good will to the public that through their taxes funded the military.


    Carefully gathering his thoughts, he watched as children and parents, through the guidance of the soldiers started to walk into this room. It was obvious that the parents accompanying the children were not impressed that a school excursion was to the military base. Matthew wondered why they had even bothered to come if they felt like that.


    The next moment, Matthew heard Dominic say, "Daddy Matthew," and saw a blur running towards him, so he quickly crouched down to allow Dominic to throw himself into his arms for a hug.


    As he ended the hug, Matthew quietly said "Dominic, while I am always happy to see you, you should not run away from your mummy like that." He looked up and could see the concern in Lexi''s eyes and continued "Now head back to your mummy and behave."


    "Yes, Daddy Matthew," came a sweet voice before he ran back to Lexi.


    Matthew stood up and looked around the room. He quietly received an indication that the group was in, so he headed to the small stage area where there was a microphone set up. After turning it on Matthew looked out and paused.


    "Children, Teachers, parents, guardians, friends, welcome. My name is Matthew Rong, and I am a solider stationed here. For those of you who have not figured it out, I am Dominic Yao''s stepfather. This tour is important to me, not just because of that but like each of you children I attended your school. When I completed High School, I was my class valedictorian, but I went straight from School to the Military. But you are not here to hear about me and my background or speak for hours about the military. You are here to be shown around the base, see for yourselves what soldiers do, and I promise to have a little fun with getting to see some military equipment."


    "Speaking of that, before I had this tour off to your tour guides the soldiers that showed you in here and join you all like any other parent, there are a couple of things that must be done. You must be given guest passes for the day, which you can take as a souvenir of your visit, but we must ask each of you to hand over your phones and cameras. This is an active military base and it is illegal for civilians to carry these items on base. The tour guides have access to cameras that will take photographs along the way, including those of you all throughout the tour, and they will be provided to the school."


    With that Matthew signalled to the soldiers to come forward and start the process of issuing guest passes. Matthew, however walked straight to where Lexi and Dominic were standing and said, "Come with me please."


    As they moved away, Matthew handed Lexi two cards, before saying "Lexi and Dominic, these are your standing passes. They get you not only into the accommodation area on base but allow you access to the active areas of the base when accompanied by me or another soldier. You, unlike everyone else do not have to surrender your phone or camera but cannot use them unless I give permission."


    Lexi looked at Matthew with a stunned look, before he continued "It is no different to what any other family member has. Lexi your pass will open the boom gates to enter the accommodation area, and both act as keys to my on base accommodation. Now, let us stand over here waiting for everyone else to go through the necessary procedures. With fourteen soldiers that should go quickly."


    Matthew guided Lexi and Dominic away from everyone else to sit down, while he went to help everyone go through the procedures for the issuing of their guest passes.


    While the procedure took fifteen minutes for the whole group, Matthew was constantly watching Dominic and Lexi to ensure that they were happy. As he headed back towards them, he heard one woman quietly say, "Why did Lexi Yao and her child do not have to go through that process and surrender their phones and cameras."


    Another woman replied, "Well we know that she is a spoilt b*tch."


    For Matthew that was enough, and he quickly headed towards the two women speaking, before saying to them women "Madams, she is my wife. As the spouse of a serving military officer, she has unrestricted access to the accommodation areas of the base, and on being accompanied by myself or another solider can come into the active area. That is no different to any other spouse of an officer, so it nothing to complain about. As to her not surrendering her devices, they can keep them on their person, but if either of them use them in the active areas without permission the consequences will fall on me, not her."


    Seeing the jaws drop, Matthew paused to see if they would respond before saying "Now please excuse me," before walking over to where Lexi and Dominic were waiting.


    As he arrived Lexi asked, "What was that about?"


    "It is nothing to be worried about, it was just a couple of people who did not understand some realities, like someone else I know." Matthew saw the look that Lexi shot him. She still wanted to have it out with him over their marriage, but she was aware that this was not the time or place.


    "Seriously Lexi, how did you get here?"


    "I drove, as I suspect that we will finish the tour late, plus Dominic said as we were here he wanted to visit your house here on base. I guess we can do that easily later."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 214 - School Visit (4)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Before Matthew could reply one of the soldiers could be heard on the microphone saying "Ladies, gentleman and children. Now that you have all been through the process of being issued your guest passes, we will head inside the base. The buses that you have come here on, have been carefully checked to be brought in. Any bags or items left on the buses have been carefully locked in the luggage bins under the bus they were in. We will use those to move around certain areas of the base, given the distance between them. While as soldiers it would be easy for us to cover the distance, it will not be for you."


    "We will split into two separate groups, one group will head firstly towards where the military equipment, like tanks and helicopters are to give you a look at those. The other group will head to the obstacle course. We will then swap over so that you can have a look at the other, before you are brought back to towards the main building areas, where we have arranged for you to have lunch in one of the on base messes. Our final stop of the day will involve watching a display by members of the special forces based here. I have no idea what this will be, as they do not tell us. We will then come back here for your departure. Plus, we promise there will be many opportunities for us to take photographs for you at appropriate locations."


    Lexi turned to Matthew and quietly asked "Are you involved in that?"


    "Planning it yes, and if it was another school yes, as we decided this year for school tours we would alternate between low height into water and HALO parachute jumps. Visually spectacular, and good practice, but also exciting for the children to see."


    The solider speaking continued after the noise from everyone settled down as to what they were doing saying "Now please follow us out. As we exit, the scanning system needs you to place your guest pass on it, so it can record that you have entered the base. When we are at the mess hall, your pass will need to be scanned again. If there is anywhere else where it needs to be scanned, we will tell you. Once you head out, please board a bus, and remember the bus you are on as we need you to stay on that bus during the tour."


    Knowing that he must be the parent now, not domineer like the senior military officer he was, Matthew directed Lexi and Dominic into the line, quietly saying "Your passes will need to be scanned like everyone else''s." Lexi and Dominic nodded.


    Within ten minutes, the group was on the buses, and the bus that Dominic, Lexi and Matthew were on headed first to the equipment area. Matthew was frustrated, and realised he should have ordered that the bus he was on was one that went to the obstacle course first, as it would allow him to avoid the active teams who were going to be using it close to lunchtime for some PT in the heat of the day in full packs.


    Within five minutes, the bus stopped at the designated point, and quickly everyone departed the bus. Matthew could see that Dominic was excited and turned to Lexi "He is enjoying this?"


    "He has been looking forward to this for days, but not wanting to tell you how excited he has been in case he gets disappointed. But¡­"


    "You are frustrated. Lexi I can see that."


    "You have been avoiding me, and we need to talk."


    "We can do that later; promise me you will enjoy the day for Dominic."


    "You know I will. Dominic has been hurt by the corner you pushed me into, and I will not let him be hurt further, so you better live up to his expectations on this tour."


    With that Lexi walked away from Matthew, who stood at the back of the group, listening to those designated as guides speaking. It was clear that the soldiers have divided themselves into two groups of seven, each with five of the soldiers he had co-opted into being tour guides and two of those that knew they were guides.


    After being given a little information, they were boarded the bus and taken to the equipment staging area, where Matthew was aware there would be equipment waiting for the children to see. On the short trip, the children on the bus were glued to what was happening outside. After they disembarked, the closer they moved to the equipment, the more the soldiers carrying out their normal tasks observed Matthew''s presence and were jumping to attention before saluting.


    Lexi watching this, could not help but laugh. It was obvious that Matthew was getting frustrated at this, as focus from the soldiers was being shifted to him, rather than on their work. She could see he was looking around to locate the highest-ranking soldier in the area, and as soon as he spotted a Major, Matthew slipped away from the back of the group before heading over. Lexi turned and followed the group, knowing Matthew would return eventually. Not having him right beside her, made her feel a little relaxed. As they stopped near a tank, Lexi could feel Dominic''s excitement. Like her, he loved vehicles. Her passion was her cars, but Dominic tended towards big vehicles, Monster Trucks were a favourite, and she guessed now a Tank would be.


    Watching, she observed that the guides were having everyone line up for photos with the tanks, which excited the children. Looking around, Lexi could see, that even though the parents in the group where not happy about being at the military base, they started to pick up on the children''s excitement and started to relax. Slowly the line moved forward, with Matthew joining them just before it was Dominic''s turn for a photograph.


    Lexi asked, "Have you addressed your issue by throwing your rank around?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 215 - School Visit (5)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Laughing, Matthew responded "Lexi you have some ideas. All I did was remind them, that they still have a job to do."


    Before she could retort, it became Dominic''s turn for a few photos at the Tank. Matthew, when it was the opportunity for a family shot, quietly said to the guide something, and before Lexi knew it, she and Dominic were left on the ground while Matthew had climbed up and had positioned himself as if he was a solider exiting the tank. After the photos were taken, and he returned, Lexi said "What was that all about?"


    "Lexi, the school will get those photos. While I cannot hide my face to people when in my working uniform, I will not give away my position. But this means we have photos like other families from this but protecting my identity as much as we can. As the next opportunity will be with a helicopter, unlike everyone else it as if I am helping the two of you in."


    The tour group continued to wander around the equipment until they reached the helicopters. Mathew could see two Black Hawk helicopters (Sikorsky UH-60 Black Hawk) out. One off to the side was clearly ready for the photographs to be taken, but he could see two special forces members around the other. That told him what he needed to know about what the special forces would be display. It would be a low-level jump into water, rather than the planned HALO jump that had been originally planned. While it was not what they would use in a tactical situation, it was what they had planned for school group demonstrations as it would not allow much to be given away.


    Lexi, meanwhile, was focused solely on Dominic. Since she and Matthew had been taken hostage this was the happiest that she had seen him. He was not only enjoying himself but was proud. Finally, something she could be happy about Matthew doing for Dominic, but he could have done this without the sham of this marriage.


    Following the direction of the tour guides, everyone lined up again for photographs and like the last time, they were the last in the line. As they headed up for their turn, Matthew bent down and whispered something to Dominic, who squealed and said, "That sounds so great."


    Lexi wondered what the two of them had quickly spoken about, but, as they headed up to the helicopter, Matthew quickly jumped up sitting with his back to the soldier taking the photographs, motioning to Lexi to stand on one side of him, Dominic, taking his hand, allowed him to be pulled partially inside. They heard a few clicks of the camera, and then the words "Done."


    Matthew helped Dominic back to the ground and hopped down himself. As they finished the looking at the equipment and headed back to the buses, Lexi heard one parent complaining saying "How come they get to have different photographs taken. That is unfair to our children who would like photographs like that."


    Matthew, knowing who had said the words turned and said "Two reasons. As I am serving solider, I am allowed into the equipment, you are not. But it happens on all tours where there is a military parent. We can, ask for something slightly different for our photographs, if we like."


    "But that is unfair, why should our children miss out on interesting photos."


    Lexi realised exactly who was speaking. This witch had not learnt after her antics at school. She figured that she was above everyone and had a right to complain about everything. But she knew from Andrew that after what happened at school her husband had, in front of him given her a warning over her behaviour telling her if she continued, he would end the marriage.


    Lexi said "I thought you knew better than to complain. I only have to make a call, with permission of course, and ¡­"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, just stating reality. I know your husband told you if you continued with your behaviour that he would divorce you, as he was sick of it. My husband told you the reason, so grow up."


    Lexi turned and all she could here behind her was "But, but, but ¡­"


    With that Matthew and Lexi moved slightly away from the group to prevent any further problems. The guides sensing that there was the potential for trouble, called some of the soldiers up to explain their work, and took a few children close to the jeeps that they were working on to help them do some work. Matthew could see that the children were enjoying believing that they were helping.


    Once the children had their go at helping, the guides moved them back to board the bus. Waiting in line, Lexi was approached by their problem, and she turned and said in a creepy voice "Boo," before moving towards the back of the line.


    Taking the hint, Matthew took Dominic''s hand and joined her there before quietly saying to Lexi "Vicious?"


    "She deserved it. She has to get it through her head that the world does not revolve around her, and if it takes me reminding her time and time again of the consequences of actions, then I will take pleasure in doing it."


    "Just remember where you are today?"


    "You want me to stop?"


    "No, just be careful, because I know if she gets too cornered, she will likely become violent to you, as she will have nothing to lose at that time. I will have to step in, and that will escalate the situation, particularly if certain soldiers are around, as they will take it as a direct threat to me."


    "Damn, you want to take away my fun. I could just see her panicking if she was surrounded by soldiers with guns," came the laughing response from Lexi.


    Matthew could not stop himself from smirking, before adding "As I said vicious. But I guess I forgot to add manipulative. You definitely have learnt how to manipulate situations my wife."


    "What would you expect when I must spend too much time with you, someone who you can walkover. Someone who will not argue with you about situations. You know I give, within the limits of my skills, what comes at me. I cannot win with you, but with her I will cross verbal swords with her as much as she wants. It is her choice to make it physical."


    Dominic having heard the exchange said "Mummy, you know that is not nice. You should be nice to everyone." Turning to Matthew he added "And Daddy Matthew you are not helping by giving mummy ideas."


    Lexi looked at Matthew, and the two of them burst out in laughter, before boarding the bus.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 216 - School Visit (6)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Ten minutes later, crossing the base, they reached the obstacle course, just as the other buses were leaving to head towards where they had just been.


    Matthew could see that the special forces members had just completed their work on the course, slightly earlier than had been planned. While the solider operating as a guide on the bus he was on was speaking, he stood up, and quickly exited the bus, and moving away slightly before calling out "Golf Oscar. Attention."


    At those three words, the members of the go team, turned and seeing Matthew, immediately ran forming lines in front of him, standing at attention, but not saluting. Seeing a few faces, Matthew knew he could get away with what he was about to do.


    "Ladies," which drew a round of laughter from the group. "I know your day has been interrupted with the school group that was here, but it is going to be further interrupted. We will do a shortened, non-pack demonstration on the obstacle course, but I want this group which includes my stepson, to have a little fun doing something simple. Can you handle a group of rich children and their parents, or are you the ladies I think you are?"


    "We are soldiers'' boss, we can handle what you throw at us," came the reply from Joseph who was hiding in the backrow. Before he added "It is you I doubt that can cope given you have been missing in action lately from such training."


    This drew a further round of laughter, before Matthew responded, "I can, but give me a minute."


    With that he headed back and whispered to one of the soldiers what was about to happen. As he headed back, removing his hat and sunglasses, sitting them with the packs, he heard the one of the tour guide soldiers say "We are in for a treat. Some special forces soldiers have agreed to do a sort demonstration on the obstacle court, along with Dominic''s stepfather, and have said that will take each child out and let them have a little go on something simple on the course."


    Matthew turned, and signalled to the soldiers to start a quick warm up before they headed out onto the agreed shortened version of obstacle course they would do at full speed. As they moved through the obstacle course, Matthew could hear the children cheering as they went through the course.


    Once they finished the course, Matthew made sure they moved back to where the packs had been placed to warm down. In a quiet voice, Matthew said "Ladies, other than my wife¡­"


    One soldier interrupted "Boss, we get to meet the lady boss?"


    In response, someone quipped "Do you think the boss will let you around the lady boss, you have to be kidding," which drew laughter.


    "Let me finish ladies. Of the civilians in the group, only my wife knows my role. I am ordering you to ensure that you keep that secret, or¡­"


    "You will send us back to general duties, boss how many times to you issue that threat. We know what to do," responded Joseph. "Now head back or I will tell my wife and you know what that will result in."


    Placing his hat and glasses back on Matthew headed back to where Lexi and Dominic were standing.


    Meanwhile, when Matthew had exited the bus, Lexi had looked at the soldiers and realised that one of them looked like Joseph. That meant it was likely that these were special forces soldiers and Matthew was going to have them do something. Lexi tuned out to the tour guide and watched what was happening outside. It was only when she felt Dominic tugging her hand, that she turned.


    "Come on Mummy, everyone is getting off. Do you know what Daddy Matthew is doing?"


    "I have no idea what he is up to, Dominic." Lexi, taking Dominic''s hand headed out of the bus and assembled with the rest of the group listening what the guide had to say, while watching Matthew.


    After a couple of minutes, Matthew came over and whispered something. He started to head back before she heard the guide say "We are in for a treat. Some special forces soldiers have agreed to do a sort demonstration on the obstacle court, along with Dominic''s stepfather, and have said that will take each child out and let them have a little go on something simple on the course."


    Dominic, tugged Lexi''s hand and said "Mummy, what is Daddy Matthew doing?"


    "Dominic, watch and you will see." Despite the situation of their relationship Lexi was happy that Matthew was willing to go over and above to make this special for Dominic and the other children.


    Very quickly they saw Matthew at the head of the group throwing themselves into the obstacle course at what could only be described at fast pace. Watching this, Lexi tensed, as she remembered when they were younger Matthew had always told her that it was more common for soldiers to injure themselves in training that it was when seeing active service.


    She looked down at Dominic who was engrossed in what he was watching, and like his classmates was cheering what they were seeing but adding occasionally "Go Daddy Matthew."


    After they had finished the obstacle course, and come back, Matthew walked over to Lexi and Dominic. Dominic threw himself for a hug at Matthew, saying "That was so fun to watch Daddy Matthew. I had no idea you could do that."


    Crouching down, Matthew looked Dominic in the eye and responded, "All soldiers can Dominic, we do it for fitness."


    Lexi, in observing this could see who cute these two looked together. It was just luck, that no one had so far put everything together to know Dominic''s true parentage. She observed Matthew stand up and move toward her.


    Putting her hands up, she firmly said "No way Matthew. You need to shower before you can even think about getting close to me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 217 - School Visit (7)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Matthew laughed and quickly responded "Well you do not complain at other times."


    Lexi, hearing this could not believe him. The children present did not get the double entendra, but it was clear that most of the a.d.u.l.t did, by the looks that were being given to them. All Lexi could do was, in shock respond "Matthew Rong," while turning read in embarrassment.


    She then heard Matthew laughing, before he whispered, "You are the one with the dirty mind not me."


    Slapping him gently all Lexi could do was say "Go¡­"


    As Matthew took Dominic''s hand and walked away all Lexi was able to do was shake her head. Matthew, despite him knowing what she wanted could simply walked away with Dominic motioning for the other children to follow them.


    As they reached where the special forces soldiers were, Matthew so the parents could hear said "Children, these men are special soldiers. You cannot ask their names, but when I asked them," that started some laughter, but Matthew ignored them and continued "they agreed to help you have a go on a couple of things in the obstacle course that we just did. We will make sure that you are safe. We also thought that we would help you have a special photo looking as if you had just come down that wall using the ropes. You will not be high off the ground."


    Matthew''s words drew squeals of joy from the children, who all realised that their photos from here would make them look like real soldiers. Seeing the nod from Matthew, the special forces soldiers quickly divided the children into groups and look them to some simple obstacle in the course.


    While the children were out on the obstacle course, three women, who Lexi had no idea who they were, approached her and one said "You husband is really making this a special trip for these children. What does he do here?"


    While she knew what his posting was, and his rank Lexi knew she had to play dumb. Neither were to be public knowledge, so she said "I have no idea. All I know is he has an administrative post here on base. But he is focused on maintaining his skills, so I know he joins in things like that to do so, because he says he has no idea if he may be required to go into the field. He has said that even though he has a administrative post it is no excuse to maintain the skills he learnt when he joined the military."


    "He is so beautiful. Who exactly is him, and his family?"


    Lexi could not believe this woman. Looking at her, it clicked who she was. A well-known actress that was dumped about five or six months ago by her rich husband for a younger mistress. Their split was front page news for weeks, and the existence of their son ensured that she walked out of the marriage with something, and the promise that her ex would pay child support and for their son''s education. Rumours were around that she had almost gone through the settlement she received in such a short time and was on the lookout for a new rich husband. No way would she try to latch on to anyone she knew.


    "Get those thoughts out of your mind, ladies. My husband will be loyal and as to his family, he has one brother the CEO of the family company. Before you ask, he is engaged. You should know about my family. I have two brothers, both of whom are engaged, so forget it."


    "No need to be snappy, we just though you could introduce us, given our children go to school with your son to people in society¡­"


    Lexi knew she was ready to snap so she moved away from these three women. How could they, on a school trip where they were accompanying their children try to find ways to ingrain themselves with rich men. Some people did not accept there were limits. If they were this bold on that point, how soon before they realise her business and try to have her give them pieces simply because they children attend school with Dominic.


    As she moved away, Lexi heard the actress say "What a b*tch. We were just asking questions as we know little about her husband and his family."


    The woman who spoke to her first added "What is so unusual about that. But then, the Yao family tend to be stuck up, so why would we expect that she would be different from any other member of that family."


    The actress responded "True. She needs to learn her place. Despite her being a member of the Yao family, she is only a soldier''s wife, and I bet he attended the school on an academic scholarship given he was valedictorian of his graduating class, and his brother is the CEO of a small family company."


    Lexi heard enough and turned back. This was going to stop now. It was beyond what is acceptable, even if children were not present. Lexi stalked back and said "You three need to learn some manners. I am entitled to refuse what you wanted me to do. The last thing I want to do is jeopardise relationsh.i.p.s, both personal and business to satisfy your needs. I feel sorry that you were all dumped by your husbands for another woman, but that does not give you any rights to force your way into society. But you want to know, my husband is the brother of the CEO of JL International but he chose a join the military to the opposition of many, including his parents. His parents paid for him to attend the school, he did not rely on a scholarship, but was bright academically. You know my brothers are the CEO and head of the Entertainment Division of Jax Corp. And I know who each of you are, so you can forget about ever getting your hands on a couture dress from LY. There is no way I would allow my brand to be associated with women like you, who have no filter nor any respect for where they are when badmouthing someone."


    With that Lexi stormed off.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 218 - School Visit (8)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    While working with the soldiers to engage the children, Matthew had been watching out for Lexi, and when she appeared to be cornered, signalled to Joseph to keep an eye on Dominic. He quietly said "I need to go and help your mummy out. Please stay here."


    Seeing Dominic nod, Matthew quickly moved towards Lexi, and as he reached her, he heard her state his background.


    As she started to storm off, she crashed into his chest and Matthew said "Ladies, while I respect you are entitled to an opinion, the one thing I do not take is people upsetting my wife or stepson. Maybe it is better for the rest of this tour that you stay away from her."


    Taking a breath, he added quietly so only the five of them could hear "Let me just remind you, you are on a military base and civilian law does not apply here. Military Law rules supreme. That includes behavioural standards that would not have a consequence, other than if someone would bring a civil lawsuit against you. Those are treated as criminal actions here. That includes insulting members of the military, interfering in a military marriage, and physically assaulting members of the military or their families. I saw you just then raise your hand towards my wife behind her back."


    Seeing the scowls from the women who thought they had someone to easily bully, Matthew added "Take it as a friendly warning. But it might be better if you stay away from my wife."


    With that Matthew escorted Lexi off to the side, finding somewhere quiet to speak. He asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Why do some people think they are entitled to something just because they want it. Those three only want an introduction to rich society as they want to secure another rich husband and think that I can be bullied into giving them that. What b*tches."


    Seeing Lexi was angry Matthew responded "Do not worry about them. I can see they are talking to the tour guides, who appear to be re-confirming what I just told them. They will keep away as they do not want to end up in the trouble they can end up in if they keep going. But I will make sure for a couple of weeks, if you are willing to cooperate, that they remain totally scared, in having Dominic taken to and from school in a military vehicle¡­"


    Sensing that Matthew wanted to stir the situation up to cause an over reacting, Lexi responded "Matthew Rong, you call me a troublemaker¡­"


    Matthew laughed, and said "Will you be OK?"


    "I will."


    "Just remember Lexi, if you want to get away from all the politics, I can have my adjunct escort you to my on-base accommodations."


    "I can handle them, as the warnings will get around everyone in the group. Now get back and be with Dominic." Lexi paused and smelt her top, before adding "Damn, now I smell sweaty"


    Matthew walked away, heading towards where the packs were sitting, before he reached into his pocket and pulled out his secure phone, quickly dialling his adjunct arranging for a change of clothes for Lexi and Dominic to be brought from his on-base accommodations to his office.


    Twenty minutes later once the children had enough of having a go on various parts of the obstacle course and all the photographs they wanted taken, they headed towards the buses. Matthew before joining them briefly paused and said "Joseph, get these men back to HQ. I need you to get the cameras from the tour guides and double check them for photographs that should not be given to the school."


    "Got it boss. Looks like you are taking the easy way out."


    "Other than Lexi, no civilian on the tour knows the truth about me. It is going to be difficult enough in the mess¡­"


    Laughing Joseph said "Go. I will let you know when the photographs have been checked. But will you join us for the water insertion jump we are doing?"


    "I thought it was meant to be a HALO jump, and I was surprised when I say the helicopter being fitted out for that?"


    "It was but these are meant to be low risk demonstration jumps, not training jumps and the winds at higher altitudes are not meant to be the best¡­"


    "I get it. As to joining you, doing that will possibly tip some to figure out my assignment."


    "Got it."


    Matthew turned and returned to the bus boarding it. As he sat next to Lexi, he heard a question asked "Mr Rong, why did you and those soldiers not salute."


    Matthew stood up, turned and said "Those soldiers are Special Forces troupes. Except on significant formal occasions, they do not salute. That is about protecting senior officers in the group, particularly when they are deployed. If soldiers saluted those who were senior to them, it would tell the enemy who were the important members of the group and allow them to easily be targeted. Special Forces soldiers learn that at an early stage of their training. I have friends in the military who are have been in the Special Forces, and having spent time with them when I interact with Special Forces Members I do what they do. Does that answer your question?"


    The reply came "It does, thank you."


    Lexi hearing the exchange, had to smile to herself about Matthew''s response. It was the utter truth, but it revealed nothing about his posting. He was good at this game of telling the absolute truth without revealing anything.


    Matthew stood back down, and the bus headed back towards the central buildings on base. As they were heading back, Matthew quietly said "Lexi, I had some clothing for you and Dominic placed at my on-base accommodations, and I have sent someone to get a change for you and Dominic from there. You can both shower and change in my office if you want to, before heading to the mess hall for lunch. Your passes, will see your meals billed to my mess account, but you can use it either to access the general mess hall where everyone else will be eating, the officer''s mess or the Senior officers mess."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 219 - School Visit (9)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Lexi paused, and said, "We will take you up on quickly cleaning up but join the group or lunch."


    Matthew nodded, and sat quietly waiting until they reached the stopping point. As they reached there and unloaded from the bus, they saw he could see the other group''s buses coming into the distance. Matthew, headed to the guides, and quietly said "I will show my wife and stepson to the mess, but we are going to quickly change before joining you."


    With that Matthew turned to Lexi and Dominic before motioning to Lexi to follow him. Matthew quickly lead them away from the group and out of sight of the group, before Matthew headed directly towards a building sitting at one end. As the neared the building Matthew said, you will need your passes here. Matthew paused as Lexi drew them from her pocket. As they reached the door, the guard moved over and asked "Sir, who are these people."


    "My wife and stepson," was Matthews immediate response.


    Lexi quickly pulled out the passes Matthew had given her, and the guard took them and placed them on a scanner. It immediately pulled up identification details for Lexi and Dominic, and the guard moved away to allow them into the building.


    Following Matthew, they moved through the building and into Matthew''s Office. He carefully opened the hidden door into his personal bathroom, to Dominic''s shout of "Cool, Daddy Matthew."


    Matthew, said "Lexi, head in. Dominic and I will use the bathroom after you." With that he handed Lexi the clothes that had been handed which were waiting for her, while placing Dominic''s clothes on his desk. While Lexi was in the bathroom, Dominic, kept wandering around Matthew''s office and repeating "Cool Daddy Matthew," while he just watched.


    Meanwhile, Lexi quickly hopped under the shower and silent tears started to roll down her face. She was losing her son, to his biological father. She had sacrificed herself so much, taken the beatings, being r*ped within her marriage and all the abuse Richard had given her for Dominic. She built a career to ensure that separate to any family money she would always be able to support him. Matthew forced her into a marriage and within weeks, Dominic gravitated to him to her exclusion.


    Lexi realised that she needed to change things, or she would end up being a bit player in Dominic''s life. That she did not want, because for her own selfish reasons to deal with what happened with Richard she needed to be away for years. She changed her business to be the main person in Dominic''s life, and now she questioned was it worth it.


    Thinking on that, it then made her think about how things would have been different if she and Matthew had married. Would she have taken the path she did? Would she have shown to Dominic that you can achieve anything you want? Would it have survived to this point in time? Could she have coped with being a military wife? How did she feel now about Matthew?


    That question as it ran through her mind, made Lexi pause. Over the last almost two months, Lexi knew within herself that despite her treatment of Matthew he took it, almost always without reacting to her, and in his actions told her that he still cared for her. And, she knew, standing under the shower in the bathroom attached to his office if she was honest with herself, she still had feelings for him. He was her first love and in being honest with herself, he was her only love. They had a chance for what they wanted when they were teenagers and being honest, she wanted to grab that chance to see what they could have. But, at the same time she was worried that if things went wrong how much Dominic would be hurt. Could she risk Dominic for that chance?


    Finishing off in the bathroom, Lexi headed out as she was concerned about delaying then from heading for the meal with Dominic''s class and found Matthew drying Dominic''s hair, with a towel meant for his sitting on his desk.


    "Where did you two shower?"


    "Mummy, Daddy Matthew took me to a locker room like at the gym at school."


    Lexi paused and looked at Matthew, and said "And you thought that that was a good idea?"


    Laughing, Matthew said "Lexi, it was safe, and I was with him. Do you think any of those serving under me would hurt Dominic? Plus, I heard his stomach growling, so I figured he wants lunch as soon as possible."


    Before Lexi could respond, Dominic''s stomach growled again, drawing laughter from Matthew and Lexi, before she said "I guess you were right on that. This little man wants his food."


    Dominic looked back and forth at Matthew and Lexi before saying "Are you two trying to be mean to me?"


    Lexi quickly responded "No Dominic, I was about to say something more about what your Daddy Mathew had done, when you proved his point. That is why we both laughed, as we are the silly ones, not you."


    Dominic quickly grinned and said, "Well I want to eat."


    Shaking his head, Matthew quickly grabbed the towel on his desk and finished drying his hair, before tossing the towels into his office bathroom. As they left his office Matthew quietly asked Warrant Office Wang to see to tidying up his bathroom.


    Within a couple of minutes, Matthew was leading Dominic and Lexi to the Mess Hall. Matthew looked at Lexi and knew that she wanted to join the rest of Dominic''s class rather than the privilege that they could have used in the Officer''s mess.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 220 - School Visit (10)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    As everyone was having their fill with lunch, Matthew was interrupted by Joseph. Rather than disturbing Lexi Matthew quietly moved away before in a frustrated tone saying, "What is it?"


    "Calm down boss. There is no need to get annoyed with me. Three things. Firstly, the cameras have been checked and all images that should not be there have been removed. A couple of parents wanted to fight, but as we informed them, they all signed to allow us to check all electronic devices for images that they are not allowed to have, so they relented. Secondly, Ben is going on the jump and asked me to confirm with you that you do not want to join us."


    "Damn busy body. You know I cannot¡­"


    "Have your true role disclosed. We are not dumb. So, I guess that is a no, but promise me you will not whine about not jumping in the next few days, particularly as the next water jump, which you need to do is a night jump. But getting to business, Head Honcho sent a coded message about twenty minutes ago, and I just decoded it. Major Hung has been agitating with National Command to have your decisions on re-organisation overturned citing the unique nature of the post here, and convinced a few generals to take the decision to a National Command meeting¡­"


    "And?"


    "He wants you to link into the meeting in a little over an hour. He is aware that you cannot get to the capital for the meeting, but¡­"


    "You wanted to see what I want to do, as to the reason I am not involved? You manipulative ¡­"


    "Language boss. There are children around," came the quick response from Joseph.


    All Matthew could do was shake his head before saying, "Just let me talk to Lexi, as I want you with her while she remains on base¡­"


    "And give people ideas. Boss, what would my wife, let alone your wife say?"


    "As if I need comedic relief. There are a couple of women on the tour that want to make trouble. I have issued a kindly threat to stop the behaviour, I suspect that if I am not present, they will..."


    "Use the opportunity. Talk to your wife, and if she is OK with that, I can be there. David can man the offices while you are in the meeting."


    "You have everything planned."


    "True Boss, but if we were not efficient, you would not want to keep us in your direct line of command."


    "Sometimes, I really do wonder why I do that."


    With a light laugh Matthew turned and walked back towards Lexi before quietly explaining the situation to her.


    Once she understood, Matthew turned to Dominic and asked "Dominic, if your mummy agrees, if you want to stay tonight at my accommodations here on base we can. You can think about it and talk to your mummy¡­"


    Dominic jumped up and said "Can we mummy. It will be fun."


    Lexi looked at Matthew, who simply said "It is your choice. We do not have to, nor will I force you to do so."


    "Can I think about it?"


    "Absolutely. If you decide to, just let Joseph know, and he will make sure you get to my on-base accommodations. Plus, as you drove your car here, I can have it moved to there for you to use in the morning."


    Lexi paused and quietly said "Thanks."


    While everyone was finishing their meals, Lexi watched Matthew quietly slip out of the mess hall before asking "Joseph, he is not going to do that jump is he?"


    "No, although he is quite capable of doing it. He truthfully has a teleconference meeting called with the capital. We only received the message twenty minutes before I came in and once I decoded it I rushed here to tell him, as he will need to review some things before it."


    Nodding, Lexi looked around, and noticed that other parents were watching her. "Can you stay?" was the immediate question Lexi had to ask.


    "The boss asked me to, but he knows that I would not stay unless you wanted me to."


    "I do."


    Lexi turned back worked to finish her meal, while Dominic was talking to Joseph. Before she knew it, they were called by the guides to head to see the last demonstration for the day. As they boarded the bus they were on, Lexi noticed that she was being carefully watched by some of those who previously wanted to cause her trouble.


    As Joseph climbed up into the bus, he quietly spoke to the guide on the bus. As he sat beside Lexi, he quietly said "I told the guide that the boss was called to a meeting, and as he knew I know about the jump demonstration that they are about to see, he thought he would have me on hand to explain, particularly as we have had to change from what was originally planned due to conditions."


    While they were travelling the distance to the jump demonstration site, Lexi sat thinking about what she should do. Matthew was right, she needed to be comfortable in staying at his on-base accommodation, and Dominic was excited about the possibility. It worried her in being there, as at least at Matthew''s villa she knew her way around and she knew despite everything she did not feel trapped as she could go, even though it was with bodyguards, reasonable freely to pre-approved locations. Here was a different place.


    But, at the same time could it be a place for that fresh start to their relationship? There were not the memories of the past that she knew was influencing her. This was somewhere new, and it could be the place she needed to be able to make some rational decisions about their future, as fighting Matthew was getting her nowhere in the Villa.


    As they exited the bus, Lexi quietly said to Joseph, "Can you let him know we will stay at his on-base accommodations tonight."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 221 - A Fresh Start? (1)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Ten minutes after the rest of Dominic''s class departed the military base, Lexi and Dominic were being shown into Mathew''s on-base accommodations.


    How dramatic were the differences to Matthew''s villa. A well-proportioned but easily usable kitchen for a family with an eat-in dining area, a lounge, formal dining room, study, four bedrooms, bathrooms and a playroom. It felt homely, like her apartment in France. It felt as if it was meant to be lived in by a young family, rather than it being a showpiece designed to show wealth.


    Dominic, quickly started to run around the house, and on entering one of the bedrooms called out "Mummy come here."


    Heading towards Dominic''s voice, Lexi said "What is it?"


    "You have to see mummy."


    Lexi eventually located where Dominic was, and realised that this was a bedroom that had been set up for a boy of Dominic''s age. How, in the world did this room get in place to echo that he had in Matthew''s Villa?


    "It is so good Mummy, almost like my room at home."


    Crouching down to look at Dominic in the eye, Lexi said "It does. But id there anything you want to change?"


    "No, it is so nice mummy."


    Before Lexi could respond further, a doorbell rung, and Lexi stood up before hurrying to answer the door. As she opened it on her doorstep were Jessica, Monica and Sarah. Sarah quickly said, "I think we should come in rather than standing here."


    Nodding, Lexi moved to allow them to enter. They quickly headed towards the kitchen area, and Lexi then noticed they had grocery bags in their hands. As she followed them, she said "How did you know we were here?"


    "Our loud-mouthed husbands," laughed Jessica. "How in the world they have the jobs is a miracle, given they cannot seem to stop telling us things."


    "Seriously though, when we heard you were coming here, we figured that you would need a few basics so we picked them up for you, as we knew that there would be little here for you," added Sarah.


    Lexi moved and looked at the bags on the bench and knew that they were speaking the truth.


    "Thank you¡­"


    Monica interrupted and said "There is no need to thank us. There was another reason we came over. Our children will soon be back from school. We are lucky that the school has an after-school program with various extra-curricular activities for them, as well as activities for young children as well. But there is another reason we are here. As our husbands have been based together for years, each couple agreed to take the other''s children for one night during the week and some time on the weekend to allow the other couples to have time to themselves. Joseph and I are set to have the other children tonight, and wanted to see if Dominic wanted to join them for a sleepover¡­"


    From behind Lexi, she heard Dominic say "Can I mummy. I have not had a sleepover for a while with anyone."


    Lexi turned and looked at Dominic "You do?"


    "I want to go mummy."


    Observing Dominic Lexi realised that he was excited about going, so in a resigned voice she said "I guess you can go, but you need to promise me that if you do not want to stay you will call."


    "I will mummy," and with that Dominic ran out of the kitchen. Lexi figured that he was going to pack a bag with a few things to go away.


    Monica responded "Do not worry Lexi. Joseph and my house is only a few doors down, and we never take the kids off base when they are with us overnight. If he wants to come home, I will call you."


    "Are you really sure?"


    "Stop questioning yourself Lexi. The three of us are not stupid, and neither are our husbands. We all know something is not right between you and Matthew and have known it for a few weeks. Given you opted to stay here, you can look at today being a fresh start for the two of you. It is likely that you will only be here a night of two, but that can make a huge difference in starting to deal with whatever is the problem for you. Take the chance we are giving you."


    "Monica is right. You have been married before, and we all know that not dealing with a problem in your relationship allows it to get worse. And the three of us can tell you not addressing small matters with your spouse who is a military officer early can lead to a challenging situation. They forget that we are their spouse and end up trying to deal with the situation through orders. That is not a pleasant experience," added Sarah.


    Jessica added, "Lexi, taking a chance to work through things will make things easier for Dominic. You would know as much as we do that children pick up on conflict between the a.d.u.l.ts in their life¡­"


    With that Lexi burst into tears. While she knew that they were trying to be helpful, but they had said the one thing she knew that the situation had done. Dominic had picked up on the conflict between her and Matthew and more than likely he was still hurting from it.


    Seeing this, Jessica stopped, and gathered Lexi into her arms, before quietly saying "I am sorry, I did not mean to upset you."


    After taking a few deep breaths Lexi pulled back, but before she could say anything, she heard Dominic say "Who upset my mummy. That is not nice."


    Lexi turned around and said "It is nothing to be worried about Dominic. I just realised that you will not be here to enjoy your first night staying here,"


    "Who cares about that mummy. I am going to have fun."


    Lexi shook her head and laughed, before saying "I sometimes wonder about you Dominic¡­"


    "I know mummy, you tell me that often, but I do things without you," interrupted Dominic.


    "True, so you are going to have fun?"


    "I am mummy, and I promise if I miss you or Daddy Matthew, I will ask to come home."


    Seeing the determined look on Dominic''s face, Lexi said "Go, enjoy yourself."


    Looking at Sarah, Jessica and Monica, Lexi added "Please take care of him, but I will take your advice on board."


    With a nod of heads, Monica took Dominic''s hand and said, "Come on Dominic, you are coming to my house tonight, and very soon everyone else will be back."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 222 - A Fresh Start? (2)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    After Dominic left with Monica, Lexi sat down at the kitchen table, staring off into space. Tonight, was meant to be about Dominic spending a night here, so he was comfortable with the environment, but she was going to be here alone, until Matthew decided to grace her with his presence.


    Was this the opportunity for a fresh start with their relationship as everyone was telling them? Did she want that? Could she take the risk? Was it worth taking the risk? If she took the risk, could the relationship develop and survive? Could she end up telling Matthew the biggest secret she was keeping and if she did would it hurt the relationship?


    Lexi paused, and knew that there was so much running through her head and wondered were Monica, Jessica and Sarah right, today and tonight was a chance for a fresh start. Here did not have the memories attached to it that Matthew''s Villa did. That was the place where they confessed their feelings, made the commitment that had them in this mess, and most importantly the place where Dominic was conceived. But at the same time, that was the location that started the chain of events that led her to her parents forcing her into the abusive controlling marriage with Richard. That hell yes led her to develop her business but at the same time it, but it was something she should never have experienced.


    While she continued to ponder her thoughts, she moved and made herself a green tea. While she loved it made properly, she had to make do with some teabags. Not as nice, but still refreshing. It was then she noticed the time, and knew she needed to look at organising a simple meal for her and Matthew.


    Lexi was aware that her cooking skills were limited, but at the same time there was no one she could call on she had to see what she could do with what was available. As she went through the bags and looked in the refrigerator, Lexi realised with her limited skills the best she could do would be a simple stir-fry with some rice to accompany it, along with a fruit salad for dessert.


    Pulling out the ingredients, Lexi became engrossed in preparing everything to cook, that she did not realise that Matthew had arrived back, until he said "Lexi, do you need help?"


    Looking up with a fright, Lexi looked at Matthew, and on gathering her thoughts said, "I did not realise you were home. Give my say fifteen minutes and I can have the meal ready."


    Nodding, Matthew moved out of the kitchen, and went into the master bedroom to change from his uniform, before heading back to the kitchen, where upon his arrived he observed Lexi setting their simple meal on the table.


    As they were finishing up, Lexi knew she had the courage to speak "We need to talk¡­"


    "Lexi, if all you want to do is argue with me forget about it. I am sick and tired of every time Dominic is not around you using it as a reason to argue."


    Shaking her head Lexi responded "Not that. Can we just sit and talk, after I clean up?"


    "Fine, but let me clean up, you just go and sit."


    Lexi took Matthew''s indication and headed to the master bedroom, where she quickly showered and having finally decided that she needed to grab the chance for a fresh start with their relationship changed into a loose set of clothes. She had no idea what Matthew would do, but at the same time the limbo that was her personal life could not continue, not only for its impact on her, but for the impact on Dominic and their wider family.


    As she reached the lounge area, Matthew had shut all the curtains, and was sitting down waiting for her. As he saw her entering, he handed Lexi a glass of wine, saying "I know you enjoy the occasional white wine. I stumbled on this when I was in New Zealand, from the Marlborough Wine Region¡­"


    "Their Sauvignon Blanc wines have a good reputation."


    "Tell me what you think."


    After sitting down on the couch, she took a sip from the glass Matthew handed her, before responding "Just what I would expect." Lexi paused, and looked directly at Matthew before saying "As I said we need to talk but sitting across the room from me is not conducive to that."


    Mathew paused, but said "Given some of our past discussions, when you have had a glass of wine in your hand, this feels safer."


    "I promise I will not throw the wine at you. But I need to be honest with you about my marriage to Richard. I know I have said a few bits and pieces, but I have not told you everything. You need to know that, because in the end neither of us will get anything we want out of this marriage if you do not understand my past."


    Matthew carefully made his way over and sat down beside Lexi on the couch. He noticed that she had tensed up. Looking at Lexi he noticed that she had a look of fear on her face. Did she really need to talk to him about this, if even the thought of it was terrifying her? Sitting his glass of wine down on the lamp table beside the couch, he took Lexi''s and placed it with his, before taking her hands in his and saying "Lexi, do not feel that you have to do this. I can see you do not want to, and with everything going on for the two of us, the last thing you need to do is this. In the end¡­"


    "Matthew, I need to," interrupted Lexi. "When Monica, Jessica and Sarah were here earlier we talked. One thing I took from their conversations is that we need a fresh start. Being here, even for a night, allows us the opportunity to start afresh and try to resolve issues, so in the end whatever happens we can deal with each other, even if it only for Chester and Phillip''s sake."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 223 - A Fresh Start? (3)

    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Matthew looked at Lexi. She was right, in some respects. They needed a reset in what was their marriage. He hoped that this would grant him his desired outcome, but the other option was for the situation to continue to deteriorate and that was a worse option. "Alright, Lexi. But you must agree that if I think whatever you are telling me is too much for you, I will stop you."


    "Fine Matthew, but no interruptions." Lexi paused and took a breath before reaching over Matthew to take back her glass of wine and drinking the rest in one mouthful.


    "I think you know the outcome of my marriage. My so-called husband died with his mistress in a car accident. The truth was that Richard had been forced into the marriage, not only my parents who were worried that I was getting out of control given the time I had spent with you prior to your long deployment, but his parents as despite being members of the wider Yao family had no access to the family wealth, because of Richard''s great-grandfather''s actions."


    "My age, meant in the end despite not wanting to marry him, I had no choice as my parents signed the doc.u.ments. That was the start of my hell. In the early part of my marriage, he repeatedly r.a.p.ed and assaulted me, but as he was my husband¡­"


    "The law, until it was changed as part of the sweeping changes to the marriage laws, legally allowed him to do it."


    "You have that right. There was no where I could turn to. You would have thought my parents would have been the first people to believe me, but when I told them the physical aspects of what he was doing, including some of the bruising and abrasions that I had, they refused to listen. They saw me as a problem for them, and they were just grateful I was off their hands. But the physical abuse was just the start of what he did. He was verbally and mentally abusive and the financial control he exerted over me. He barely gave me enough to run the household let alone to deal with my pregnancy and prepare for a baby. Chester was trying to deal with the mess that was his relationship and Andrew was too wound up in his University life. I had to stretch every single cent to manage everything needed, but in some respect I have to be grateful as the lack of money sent me on my career path, as I had to become skilled in designing and dressmaking to make every cent stretch to clothe myself and have things ready for Dominic. Meanwhile, he was using all the money to support his mistress. The only time he seemed happy during our marriage was the day Dominic was born, saying he had his son, and then proceeded to tell me he was divorcing me, keeping everything my parents gave us, and he and his mistress would take my son who I would never see again. He told me that he would give me one month with Dominic as my b.r.e.a.s.t milk would be the best for him, but that was it for any relationship I would have with him. As you can imagine my state for the three weeks until he died because of that. I started to crumble, but Chester in particular, and Andrew to the extent he could stepped up to help me fight Richard''s parents from taking Dominic. Eventually I collapsed and told Chester some of what had happened, and he consulted professionals who suggested that the best thing for me would be to go away for a couple of years, with supports in place, to deal with what happened. He locked all that in and helped me secure the situation that placed Dominic in his care. I was, able to come back and forth, to spend time with Dominic but there was no way I could in his early years stay here. Eventually all the memories would get too much, and I had to leave. But while I was studying I started LY building on what I had taught myself as of Richard''s control. I hit the market at the right time, and the initial offerings quickly became sought-after items and sold out. When I was ready to come back, as you can imagine due to the business the move took time."


    Sitting there watching Lexi, Matthew could see how much telling him, even this truncated version of what happened in her first marriage hurt her. While he had dismissed the earlier times when she had spoken at bits and pieces of what happened, there was something in how she looked that made him realise that she was telling the truth. He wanted to kick himself for having dismissed what had been happening as it was only hurting Lexi and any chance they had in a relationship. He turned and gathered Lexi into his arms, simply to give her a hug.


    The moment Matthew moved and took her into his arms was enough for Lexi to start crying. It felt such a relief to tell him, even if it was in general terms what happened. Telling him the full truth would have broken her, and he did not need to know that.


    Matthew, after letting Lexi cry in his arms for a while, carefully picked her up and carried her into the master bedroom and laying her on the bed, while slipping into the bathroom and starting to run a bath for her to relax in. As he returned into the bedroom Lexi was sitting up and Matthew said "You need to relax. I have started a bath running for you."


    Lexi stood up and moved over to where she had sat her nightdress earlier before heading into the bathroom. Matthew was right, she needed to relax before heading to bed.


    Just on half an hour later, Lexi certain in her decision slipped on the lacy nightdress she had decided to wear and headed back into the master bedroom.


    As she entered, she saw Matthew look up and he observed her wearing a so tempting nightdress, but before he could say anything Lexi said "Matthew, we need a fresh start¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 224 - A Fresh Start? (4)

    **warning this chapter contains material not suitable to those under the age or 18 years**


    26 February, Military Base, City K


    Stunned Matthew quietly said, "A fresh start?"


    "Yes, A fresh start. Even though Dominic is not here this is the first time that we have been here as a family. Your villa has echoes of the past, and what it triggered for me. But here does not. I am not saying we live here nor abandon the villa. But you have been right in one thing. While I think you now understand why I want out of this marriage, we must deal with the current situation. That does not mean that I have changed my mind, it is simply because I cannot take our fighting anymore. All it means is I will not fight with you about a divorce now."


    "Lexi¡­"


    Lexi put her hands up, and said "No, let us not say anything more. I just want to head to bed."


    Nodding, Matthew lifted the covers and let her slip underneath them, before turning off the bedside lamp he had on.


    As Matthew turned off the lamp, Lexi quietly moved in the bed closer to Matthew. The one thing she had not been willing to say was that as part of that fresh start she wanted to regularly have s*x with Matthew. Despite everything else, with him it was as mind blowing as it had been when they were teenagers.


    Lexi after a few minutes, finally had built up the courage to place her hand on Matthew''s chest, and with that simple movement she felt Matthew tense slightly. So, he was not immune. Lexi then, using one foot, started to rub it up and down Matthew''s legs, and the tension she felt when she placed her hand on his chest ratcheted up. At that moment, Lexi knew that he would be receptive, and decided that it was now or never, so she quickly moved to straddle Matthew, tossing the bed covers back.


    She quickly leant down, and gave Matthew a kiss, while at the same time pressing down on his growing e*rection. As she pulled back from the kiss, Matthew, placed his hands on her waist ready to lift her back.


    Feeling his hands on her waist, Lexi moved to rub herself against his e*rection this time eliciting a m.o.a.n from Matthew before saying "Do not tell me you do not want to take this to what will be so satisfying for both of us¡­"


    "Lexi, you have been through an emotional rollercoaster to tell me what happened, and¡­"


    "Screw that Matthew." With that she grabbed one of Matthews hand off her waist and tugged it gentle to her lips before kissing the palm, and then saying, "Let me make it clear, I want you."


    With that Lexi pressed down hard again on Matthew''s e*rection and started to grind against it, m.o.a.ning at the simple pleasure this was giving her.


    That was enough for Matthew. The last few minutes had been so hard to resist, but Lexi had now given him the go ahead. Before flipping her onto her back, he quickly pulled the so temping nightdress over her head and tossed it to the side, before flipping their positions, and settling between her legs and starting to trail his fingers over her torso, but missing her n*pples. He said, "For certain, Lexi?"


    Lexi reached up with her arms, and circled Matthew''s neck before partially pulling herself into a sitting position and then responded "I am starting to think you, despite your reaction, do not want this. Do you take me for an idiot?"


    "Never Lexi, but I just want to know this what you really want, not your emotions driving it."


    "Emotions will always be involved you idiot, but I absolutely want you, so less talk and more action from you." With that Lexi gently kissed Mathew''s lips, which was enough to push him into action. He immediately seized control of the kiss, before playing her head down onto the pillows, and starting to move down and take her left b*rest into his mouth while caressing the right with his hands. After a few minutes he changed over and suckled on the right b*rest, caressing the left b.r.e.a.s.t and revelling in the m.o.a.ns he was drawing from Lexi.


    Lexi knew now amazing this was feeling and soon could not help but let her legs fall wider apart, as Matthew had started to move down her body. Lexi knew that his next target to linger on caressing was her v*gina. She went to open her mouth to say something, but felt Matthew, insert one finger inside her v*gina, before pressing his lips to her nub, and caressing it with his tongue while adding a second finger in her v*gina and starting to move his fingers.


    Lexi could not help herself and m.o.a.ned loudly before saying, "Matthew, forget this I need you in me¡­"


    Looking at Lexi in the eyes in the room only lit by the moonlight, Matthew said "And what did you think before would result in¡­" Matthew feeling the first signs of Lexi''s coming orgasm started to quicken the pace of this fingers, before feeling tense and tip over her peak.


    Slowing down his fingers, Lexi responded "That was so unfair¡­"


    Matthew lent over and gave her a kiss before saying "That was only the first course, my wife, there are more to come before the night is over, and I can promise you that you will be totally satisfied by the end¡­"


    "Forget about taking your time, I damn well want you inside of me now, not down the track."


    "Patience Lexi¡­"


    Lexi, knowing that she did not want to wait, found the band on Matthews boxers and slipped them down, before pressuring Matthew to allow them to flip positions. While it happened, Lexi knew Matthew cooperated to allow her to position herself on top. Having freed his straining e*rection, Lexi decided that she needed to have him fill her and he dropped herself down onto it before, with Matthew''s help, moving towards the two of them reaching their peak, Matthew tumbling over with her at the same time.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 225 - Wedding planning

    28 February, Phillip''s Villa, City K


    Phillip, and Chester sat down in the lounge of waiting for Matthew, Lexi, Andrew and Sally to arrive. Chester turned and asked, "Are you certain you want them involved in planning our wedding, given we intend to marry in a couple of weeks in Las Vegas?"


    "Our siblings will kill us if they are not involved in organising things."


    "True." Chester paused and said, "But there is something going on with Matthew and Lexi, and I cannot figure it out."


    "Chester, stop worrying about them. They are a.d.u.l.ts and need to deal with their situation. If it does not impact Dominic and they are not hurting each other. We should not interfere with them."


    "True. But¡­"


    "Why did I get so wise. If I was so wise, why did I let what could have been the best years of our lives slip from us? I was afraid to fight for what I wanted, and cancer has led me to take the view that I need to consider life widely." Phillip paused, and said "Are you certain on what we want to do?"


    "Absolutely. We know your treatment so far has been good, but who knows what the future will bring. The last thing I want is for the worst to happen and while I know Matthew will not stop me taking my place as your partner, your parents and those like them will make sure I am excluded. I want nothing of your family wealth, I simply want the right to be your spouse should you not survive this battle."


    Chester leant over and started to kiss Phillip, but a voice at the door called out "Uncles Chester and Phillip, I thought I told you I did not want to have you doing kissy face in front of me." this was followed by a round of laughter.


    Chester looked at Dominic and said "I though you should be used to it by now¡­"


    Dominic laughed and ran to Chester throwing his arms around him for a hug, before moving to give Phillip a hug as well.


    Chester quietly signalled to Matthew, Lexi, Andrew and Sally to take a seat, before turning to Lexi and saying, "You brought Dominic?"


    "Big brother, you want to plan your wedding without the one person who, to date, the two of you have asked to be in your wedding party. Do you want him to hate me if he found out he was not involved? Forget that."


    "So, you are out to save yourself, baby sister?"


    "Absolutely."


    "And Chester I agree. If my wife, to keep her son happy must, to use a turn of phrase I have heard in English speaking countries, throw you under the bus to protect herself, then I agree."


    "Little brother, you want to go at my fianc¨¦?"


    "To keep Dominic happy, absolutely."


    "Daddy Matthew is right Uncle Phillip; you and Uncle Chester want me as part of your wedding, and you want to plan things without me involved. No way."


    Andrew laughed before saying "He has you two there."


    "So says the newly engaged couple, just you wait," retorted Chester. "As if the Nang family will not let the two of you get away without having one of the biggest weddings this city has ever seen."


    Andrew and Sally looked at each other. Matthew observing this wondered, had these two already obtain their marriage certificate? Taking a closer look, he did not observe a wedding band nestled against the engagement ring he has seen on Sally''s hand previously. Thank goodness for that, but that may not meed anything. Just observing them, made him realise something. It was unlikely that they would wait for a formal wedding ceremony.


    "You know, we are not planning a ceremony for a while¡­"


    Matthew interrupted saying "A blessing rather than a formal wedding ceremony, if what I sense is right."


    "What" spat Lexi.


    "Damn you Matthew, you are perceptive."


    "All part of the job Andrew."


    Dominic hearing that looked and asked, "What does that mean, Mummy?"


    Gathering Dominic to her, Lexi said "It means your Uncle Andrew and Aunt Sally plan to marry quietly without telling anyone, if your Daddy Matthew is right."


    Looking at her and then to Mathew Dominic said, "Like you and Daddy Matthew."


    "Not quite the same, but they will likely go to a government office and do what was necessary to be legally recognised as being husband and wife. Where and when that it done, we will have no idea."


    "So that means that there will be no wedding like Uncles Chester and Phillip''s?"


    Lexi looked at Andrew and Sally and said, "You two need to explain to Dominic this."


    Andrew, seeing that Lexi was determined said "Dominic, your Aunt Sally and I decided we did not want to wait for a formal wedding ceremony to be organised by her parents to be legally married. We will, when we are ready do what your mummy has said, but later have a big wedding organised by your Aunt Sally''s parents which you will be a part of, I promise. But speaking of weddings, which by the way your Mummy and Daddy Matthew also owe us a ceremony, we have another reason to be here."


    Chester, knowing that Andrew had directed the conversation back to their marriage said "Phillip has finished his first round of treatment with this cancer battle and we have a few weeks before the next round of treatment is due to start. As we cannot get married here, we had to look at options for a country that would allow us to get legally married there with ease."


    "In the end, we figured the best option would be Las Vegas, as the requirements are easy to meet," added Phillip. "Plus, as you know Andrew, Chester has a business meeting in Los Angeles in a couple of weeks, as do I. We figured that combining the trips and a wedding would be the best option."


    Andrew paused as if he was thinking about the situation. "So, you are thinking around the 16th of March?"


    "Absolutely," responded Chester. "My meeting is a couple of days before that, and Phillip''s is on the Monday. Does that work for all of you to come?"


    Seeing a series of nods, Chester said "There are only few other close friends we intend to invite. The less people we have, the less potential issues about the ceremony we will have. But as to the ceremony, we booked some suites at the Bellagio and at the Venetian but have requested staff at the Bellagio, where we are staying, to sort that for us."


    "In other words, you are throwing money at it?"


    "Well, we only intend to get married once, so why not?" Laughed Phillip. "Speaking about that, Lexi will that date be enough time for our suits to be ready?"


    "You have to ask; I would not be worth owning a studio if I could not deal with client''s who give me late notice of their plans. Come in when it suits you, and no pun is intended there, and my staff will see to you."


    "Mummy," interrupted Dominic "You have something for me?"


    "You have to ask me Dominic."


    "I just had to check mummy," responded Dominic. He paused and looked at Phillip and Chester before saying "Are you trying to starve us Uncles Phillip and Chester."


    "Lexi, how in the world to you keep that boy full?" Asked Andrew.


    "It can be a struggle, but Phillip and Chester I think you better feed us, or he will get angry with you."


    With a laugh Chester quietly moved to the door, to signal for the villa staff to organise a meal for them.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 226 - Grandparent Visit (1)

    3 March, playground in City Park, City K


    Chester and Phillip sat down watching Dominic running around to the various play equipment within the playground. Neither really wanted to be here while Dominic was spending time with Richard''s grandparents, but Matthew had asked them to be there for Lexi''s sanity.


    According to Matthew, Lexi was worried that they were going to try and snatch Dominic and then remove him from the country. As he explained, that would be impossible unless they smuggled him out of the country as Dominic as his stepson had been issued with a military passport, meaning he could not leave the country without Matthew or the military''s prior approval.


    Chester tensed slightly when Matthew called Dominic his stepson, as that was not the truth. Given Lexi was determined to continue the lie that had been perpetrated since their parents secured her marriage to Richard, he knew that he could not say a word. However, that did not mean that he would not ensure Dominic was safe.


    Chester heard Dominic call out "Grandpa, Granny," so he looked up and saw Richard''s parents walking into the playground with four men, who he could only describe as thugs. This was not good. Leaving Phillip sitting Chester quickly moved over to them, and said "Aunt, Uncle, there is no need for this many people for a simple visit."


    "You stay out of this you perverted¡­"


    Knowing fully well where this conversation was about to head, Chester said "Dominic, go over to your Uncle Phillip while I talk to your grandparents briefly."


    Dominic, hearing that his Uncle Chester was concerned about something quickly said, "Yes Uncle Chester," before running over to Phillip.


    Chester saw a slight signal given to the thugs, two of who headed towards where Phillip and Dominic were.


    Richard''s mother said "You will be told once. We tolerated you having care for our grandson previously because the courts believed it was appropriate given how that ungrateful brat of a daughter-in-law of ours fell apart after Richard''s death. But you have no right to be in his life, exposing him to your perverted lifestyle¡­"


    Chester, calmly, but making sure he acted not to provoke a reaction said "Still as pleasant as ever. I thought you knew trying to dictate to the world is never successful, but then what would I expect from a husband who has lived off his family name rather that even trying to carve out a career for himself and becomes money grabbing and a woman who considered herself a princess because her family have a bit part in the criminal underworld¡­"


    "You know nothing, b*stard, my family are much more than that¡­"


    "Who cares, Aunt. Unlike uncle, with his sense of entitlement that has resulted from hour the fallout between our ancestors occurred, which I can understand, your sense of entitlement is horrific. You believe the world should revolve around you simply because of what you think your family is. That will not happen again, and those thugs which your brother lent you to intimidate me, do not work. I will make it absolutely clear you are not leaving the park with Dominic today. There is a couple of kid friendly caf¨¦''s around this area of the park where you can take Dominic for something to eat, but I will make it clear that there are people around, you cannot see that will be watching Dominic. Play nice today during the three hours you can have with him, because he has not done his homework, my letter to the court about the visits you have had since the last court date will not mention about your abuse of my fianc¨¦ and myself, but if you do not all bets are off."


    "Who will believe such an unnatural person as you."


    "Final warning, Aunt," responded Chester in a sarcastic tone. "You may think me meek and mild, but I can be as ruthless as anyone when I need to be. I have always played nice with you due to your role in Dominic''s life because he does not deserve to be hurt by the a.d.u.l.t world. The choice is yours. Enjoy your three hours."


    With that Chester walked away and headed back to where Phillip and Dominic were before saying "Thank you Dominic, your Grandpa and Granny are waiting for you, so go have fun with them for the three hours of their visit."


    "Uncle Chester, I want to spend more time with them¡­"


    "Young man, your Mummy and Daddy Matthew told me that you have not finished your homework this weekend. That has consequences so you need to head back earlier to finish it before bed tonight. Any before you think about arguing about it with either me or your Uncle Phillip, if you try and get out of doing your homework, you will not be in our wedding party¡­"


    "That is mean Uncle Chester."


    "Well you knew that there would be consequences if you did not do your homework earlier, this is one of them. And you are lucky it is not me implementing the consequences Dominic."


    Knowing that he could not get around his Uncles Chester and Phillip, Dominic responded "I know, Uncle Chester."


    "Now go have fun, with your Grandpa and Granny," added Phillip.


    As Dominic left the two thugs that had come near Phillip when Dominic went there followed him back. Seeing they were alone Chester after he sat down and pulled out his phone, stopping the recording. Phillip saw him, and said "What have you done?"


    "Keeping a record. But¡­"


    "You are worried about what they are up to?"


    "Especially her. You know about her brother?"


    "Just what you have told me. But you are right, something seems different. Those thugs¡­"


    "They are new. She wants to use power to intimidate me, but I called her on that today. I will try and protect Dominic, but that attitude is something none of us need to be exposed to, let alone Dominic."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 227 - Grandparent Visit (2)

    3 March, playground in City Park, City K


    Meanwhile, Dominic ran across the space and called our "Grandpa, Granny," before flinging himself into their arms for a hug.


    "Dominic, how are you?"


    "Fine, grandpa. How are you?"


    "Good Dominic. Now I need you to stay with your Granny for a few minutes as I need to get something."


    Dominic was oblivious to the looks that were passed between the a.d.u.l.ts, and he said "Granny, how about we go to the fort over there."


    After looking around, the response was "Absolutely Dominic," before taking his hand and walking towards the fort, slowly. When they neared the fort, Dominic pulled his hand out and ran into the fort and started to climb around.


    As Madam Yao sat down her husband arrived back and sat down beside her before quietly saying "The guards your brother lent us have done a sweep of the area. There is no visible sign of anyone watching us, but they could not look too closely at people. They were conscious of the fact that they needed to be seen to walk through the park, rather than looking carefully at people. They commented that there were a few people they had suspicions of but could not check them out too closely."


    "So, are they ready?"


    "When I spoke to your brother, he said it was too risky, as to get Dominic into a vehicle we have a distance and if any of those people they had suspicions about¡­"


    "Damn, we need to get Dominic away quickly. That court is going to prevent Richard''s wishes for that b*stard he was forced to acknowledge as his, being fulfilled if he died. That child to disappear, and we to take all the money and kick Andrew and Chester Yao from the company that should have belonged to you and him."


    "You need to calm down. Warren said that just because we cannot get Dominic today, he reminded me that all we need to do is persuade him to adopt the long-term position that he wants to live with us. Regardless of anything else, we know in the end the court will ask Dominic what he wants, and it will factor into the final decision. We work it right, he will hate his step-father so much that he will beg the courts to be placed with us, rather than to stay with his mother, then¡­"


    "We can dump him in that boarding school where we know we will never come out from and take what is rightfully ours."


    "Absolutely."


    Before they could continue to discuss their plans, they heard "Grandpa come and play with me."


    "Coming Dominic," he yelled out before saying quietly "Just remember we need to be patient and eventually we will get what we want."


    "Fine, but you know we cannot wait much longer, as I have my suspicion that Dominic''s real father is that b*stard Lexi married, and if he finds out the truth we will lose all that lovely money and our ability to seize control of Jax Corp."


    Rather than answering his wife, he walked towards the fort where Dominic was calling our "Dominic Grandpa is on his way. Where are you?"


    "Up here Grandpa," called out Dominic.


    "You know Grandpa does not like heights Dominic."


    "That is not fair Grandpa, how can we play here?"


    "How about we head over to where the maze, the swings, the flying fox and other things are. We could even go and have a game of mini golf"


    "Mini Golf! Yeah!" yelled Dominic. "I had so much fun last time we did that Grandpa. And¡­"


    "I know, you keep telling me grandson, you beat me."


    "And I scored a couple of holes in ones, and you got none."


    "You know bragging about what happened is not good Dominic¡­"


    "But Grandpa, it was the first time I won against you playing mini-golf, so I felt that I could do that."


    "If you promise not to do it again."


    Having finally reached his grandfather, Dominic threw himself at him for a hug before saying "Fine Grandpa."


    Taking his hand, Dominic was led away from the fort towards the corner of the park where they exited to head to the mini-golf course that was located just across from the park for a round of mini golf.


    Meanwhile, Warren Gong siting with a couple of his top men, and The Devil wearing a mask to shield his identity watched them walk across the street, while staying hidden.


    Seeing the scene Warren turned and said, "Do you think we can assist my sister getting her grandson and spiriting him from the country? I told my brother-in-law no, but I still want your opinion."


    The Devil said "Are to an idiot? We both have information that there is at least one net of security around him. I would suspect that there is some that we have not detected."


    "You told me you would not interfere¡­"


    "Warren, I get that you want to help your sister. Do not be an idiot and think. She has a court hearing regarding your great nephew tomorrow, and you and her want to jeopardise that. As I said you are an idiot. That needs to run, and is she wins then your acting to help her becomes unnecessary. But if she loses, we need a foolproof plan to snatch him before smuggling him out of the country to do what she wants. Without that, it will trace back to her and you. That we do not need, given our current plans for action."


    "But family¡­"


    "Stop it," spat out the Devil. "Achieving our goals has to be the focus. If we can help your sister, we will. However, if you want to focus on her, then I will end our partnership and we will fight each other. And you know my reputation, we fall out I will destroy you and I will win¡­"


    "Screw that, she will just have to learn as she would be nothing without what our family has."


    "I like to see that you have your priorities sorted. Now getting down to business, you need to divert your new weapons shipment from here to come in through City Z. Problematic I know, but my government sources indicate that there will be more scrutiny of vehicles coming towards the city by authorities as of rumours of a large weapons shipment. Some resources are being pulled from City Z for this. I have however fed through some channels some information to your competitors saying City K will be wide open¡­"


    "And you will feed the information to the authorities as to where they will come from, letting me get my weapons in and taking the sales that they would have gotten."


    "As I told you in a previous meeting, you cornering parts of the market is beneficial to both of us." The Devil paused and said, "We need to get out of here, as we will soon come to the authority''s attention."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 228 - Minions Meeting

    3 March, Devil''s secret base, outside City K


    As he wandered into his office in their hidden base, David flung his mask off to one side, before dropping on a couch. Before he could do anything else, he was interrupted "Boss, everyone is ready for the meeting, including those who were able to sneak away from the Gong Cartel base."


    "Fine," snapped David. Given what happened he needed to work with his men to determine if they had to walk away or not. Their research as to the Gong Cartel was flawed.


    Getting up from the couch, he walked into the meeting room, where he was met by the bulk of his key men and greeted by a chorus of "Boss."


    Talking a seat, David said "Gentlemen, thank you for getting here quickly. We have a problem¡­"


    One of those they had imbedding into the Gong Cartel said, "Warren Gong?"


    "Absolutely. He is a f*cking idiot¡­"


    "And does not think. When it comes to his mother, wife and sister, he is a weakling boss. As soon as they ask for something, all they do is start pleading and he gives in. They are his only weakness."


    "Can they manipulate him that easily?"


    "My observations are that it depends on what it is about. When it comes to spending money if it will not impact what he is doing, including spending on his mistresses and his time with then, he does not care. When it comes to what he sees as his family, he is about granting them their wishes. The last couple of weeks his sister has been spending lots of time with their mother and complaining about the legal process she was stuck in, the disregarding of her son''s wishes for his child and complaining about her evil former daughter-in-law. Any you can guess what Madam Gong did each time, when her daughter left, she went to her son and told him to fix it for her great-grandson."


    Someone else around the room added "And he told his mother he would see to it. Boss you are right he is a f*cking idiot. He wants to jeopardise what he wants and more importantly our plans as well."


    Another voice added "We all know the problems with ISX. Since we have settled here, I have had the opportunity to interact with people within the Islamic Community. That was to see if there were any consequences for us in what we did to ISX, which there is not. However, it confirmed our views that they had perverted their religion so much and became driven to enforce a very narrow view on the whole world, justifying why we did what we did. What we did has had no consequences."


    David spoke "True gentleman. We all own the decision to do what we did. The question is about the Gong Cartel. Warren Gong evidencing that he is controlled by the women of his family. That has risks, as he will deviate too much from what we need him to do so when the Easter Eggs in the software are set to go off, we will not be in the position we need to achieve our goals. And before any of you say anything you all have your own reasons for joining with me, and to be realistic I do not give a care about that. Our problem is we need to decide today with what we will do as of the limited time. You all know I listen to your opinion, but my view is we have backed ourselves into a corner. We did our research, and this ability to manipulate Warren Gong that is becoming an issue for his was the reason out of several similar groups we opted to use the Gong Cartel. My question is how do we control this for the time we need control?"


    "Boss," responded the minion inside the Gong Cartel "You know a number of his senior men want to topple him because of how he is with his women. I have convinced them, to leave dealing with all his women to me, and they have promised to support the moves we make. The mistresses are the key in this, and I have not only gotten to his three current mistresses as well as the two he has lined up to take their place. Of the current mistresses, two knew of each other as occasionally they both would entertain him together, but they did not know of the existence of the third mistress. The third mistress had no idea of the existence of the other two. None of them had any idea, until I enlightened them, that they are about to be replaced with two new mistresses. The existing mistresses have given me evidence of their relationship with Warren Gong. That will be quite useful if and when it comes to it and they have agreed to do what I suggest as to exposing their relationship with him. I convinced them that we could help them plan a bigger downfall for Warren Gong, as none of them are happy with him. From what they have observed, they know when Warren Gong dumps them, they will be p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.ed around Cartel members before being dumped into a brothel to earn money, which they do not want. They all offered to be my mistress, but said if we were willing to protect them, nor only could then manipulate a few women within the Cartel to assist, they were happy to become available for us¡­"


    "Do you trust them?" came a question.


    "Absolutely. They have too much to lose. Those women forced into prostitution by the Cartel have it extremely hard. Not only are they forced to earn huge sums of money for the Cartel. Cartel members have carte blanche in what they can do to them. They know in seeking our protection they protect themselves, but I clearly warned them they cross us, they would wish for what the cartel would do to them. I added the reminder of what happened with one of the women we used to establish ourselves with the cartel."


    David said, "What do you think gentlemen?"


    After hearing the discussions for a few minutes, David said "So we are agreed gentlemen. We will take up the women''s offer and when we are ready use them to exert control over Warren Gang if it becomes necessary. The only thing is we need to keep a close eye on what he is doing, being ready to pull him into line if he tries to step out of what we want."


    As he stood up there was a series of nods around the room.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 229 - Return bout (1)

    4 March, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Walking into the courthouse with Matthew, Lexi realised dramatic a change had occurred since the last time she was here. Being willing to at least have somewhat of a fresh start in her relationship with Matthew meant that she was felt more at ease in what in the end was still a forced relationship. The stress of the constant fighting was not there, and she could focus on the most important thing, protecting Dominic. That meant not only protecting him from Richard''s parents but keeping the secret of his paternity a secret.


    As they were escorted by court security around the screening point, Lexi observed Richard''s parents waiting in line to go through screening. As soon as his mother spotted her, she screamed "Why does sc.u.m like that get exempted from what ordinary decent people have to go through."


    Matthew chuckled at that and quietly said to her "Ordinary Decent People. She can talk."


    Lexi looked at Matthew, and through the look on his face she realised that he would not answer the question she had until they were in a quieter place. On entering the foyer, Lexi civilian lawyers were standing with Lieutenant Li, who on spotting Matthew snapped a salute.


    Lieutenant Li said "Sir, Madam Rong. As I was just telling Madam Rong''s lawyers I have a room arranged for us to briefly speak in before the matter proceeds before the court."


    Without thinking Lexi immediately responded, "Lead the way Lieutenant." When she had realised what she had done, Lexi turned to look at Matthew who looked her in the eye while nodding as if to answer the unspoken question from Lieutenant Li. Lexi then felt Matthew take her hand in his and heard him whisper in her ear "Do not worry Lexi, you only anticipated what I had to say by a couple of seconds."


    The two of them trailed the lawyers into an interview room near the courtroom. As they entered Warrant Officer Wang, closed the door behind them. Lexi simply presumed that he was standing guard outside the room.


    Before Lexi knew it, Lieutenant Li pulled something from her briefcase, and flicked a switch on it before saying "Sir, we are free to speak."


    Matthew, after taking a seat beside Lexi said "Gentlemen apologies for the cloak and dagger routine here, but when we speak you will understand why. You cannot make any notes about this as the screening on all your staff has not been complete therefore any written notes will jeopardise national security."


    "But¡­"


    "There are no exceptions. Your security clearances came back, but the lieutenant has standard national security disclosure notices for you to sign, but we can then explain things."


    Lieutenant Li then handed each lawyer a one-page form, and added "Gentleman, do not worry you will not be the only people to sign this today. The court staff have all been handed their notices, and when hearing resumes, the Yao''s legal team will be requested to sign. Presently the Yao''s personally have not cleared the screening, so it will become a matter for the court whether the matter remains in a civilian court or is moved to a military court."


    Very quickly the signed pages were handed back to Lieutenant Li. "As you figured out last time this matter was at court the judge noticed something. He is a member of the military court bench for cases heard here in City K and has the nominal rank of Major. His clearance and interactions with the military here enable him to identify various branches and he recognised the Colonel and myself are members of the Special Forces."


    "What!" spat out the lead lawyer. "Why were we not told."


    "Sir, you did not have the clearance to know the branch that the Colonel and I are in. That paperwork allows us to verbally disclose information, but it cannot be recorded in any way, simply to protect national security. The Major, spotted our insignias and from there was able to work out that the Colonel had recently been appointed to head special forces here in City K. That is the information to be protected. It also explains the need to ensure that Madam Rong and Dominic are protected as threats to them potentially impact national security."


    "Damn, that is critical information. The courts will add that to what your former husband wanted to his son and tip the case in the favour of your former in-laws Madam Rong. One thing they will not allow is a child to be placed at risk."


    Noticing Lexi about to explode at the reaction of her lawyers Matthew squeezed her hand and said "Gentleman, we are married. The risk will exist regardless of whether Dominic lives with us, which my wife and I believe is the best for him, or his paternal grandparents the risk will still be there. And by the way even if we were not married, the risks would still be there given the relationship between our brothers. And before you comment the Yao''s already are arguing that their relationship is unnatural, despite being legal."


    Hearing Matthew''s words Lexi had the power to add "It should not matter what career either my husband or I have. Their material even attacks my career. I have developed a highly successful business from the scratch in the years since my first husband, their son died, without support from them and any financial support from my family. Why should it matter that I am a fashion designed, and my husband is willing to give his life for any citizen of this country? And speaking of finances, my first husband''s will, while giving them control of certain things, made it clear that the money firstly was to be used to help support Dominic, which you know from me and from Chester they have never done, claiming we have the money that can support Dominic without them contributing. They are all about what they can get financially."

 Chapter 230 - Return bout (2)

    4 March, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    A look passed between the civilian lawyers, wondering what Lexi was getting at. "My former father-in-law as far as I can recall has never worked a day. And before you say anything his branch of the Yao family is a distantly related branch, so he has been in and out of my life as long as I can recall. And as to my former mother-in-law her family, the Gongs have a small company, but as to whether it earns enough money to justify the wealth her family demonstrate, that I do not know. But to support her husband and herself, I cannot see in-laws doing that constantly. Yet the two of them since Richard''s death have been spending significant money over and above anything that they can source from their skills and resources."


    Having heard the mention of Gong, for both lawyers they tensed. Could Madam Yao, be related to Warren Gong, who everyone knew, but no one could prove headed the Gong Cartel. That made this job scary. Anyone who crossed Warren Gong usually ended up with an unhappy outcome. If Madam Yao was his sister, what was his position?


    Gathering courage, one lawyer asked, "Is Madam Yao''s brother named Warren?"


    "He is," responded Lexi. "A creep who tries to hit on any woman and has always made me feel uncomfortable."


    Lexi''s two lawyers looked at each other. Could the situation get worse? A Special Forces solider and the head of the Gong Cartel. If these two fought, who knows who would be hurt. They just needed to find a way out of this case with at least risk as possible. They were aware that the authorities were occasionally still finding pieces of the last lawyers that went up against Warren Gong.


    Looking at each other they knew they had to say bluntly what they had only talked about in the office, to protect themselves. The senior lawyer said "Madam Rong, we have been talking about this in the office. Is there no way that there can be a compromise reached between you and your former in-laws?"


    Lexi immediately responded "Compromise, you have to be kidding. You have read the same doc.u.ments I have. They want Dominic to attend boarding school like his father did, whereas I want him to stay here in City K with me, and with the opportunity for them to spend time with him."


    Matthew said "And the boarding school they are looking at is overseas. National Security protection will mean that will not be allowed¡­"


    "Colonel, you have no say in this. It is your wife''s decision, and we recommend a compromise because the wishes that Richard Yao expressed in his Will for his son will be given significant weight. That¡­"


    Lexi knew that they were folding. "Forget it. I have made my position clear. If you cannot follow instructions leave¡­"


    Lieutenant Li, having witnessed the exchange added "And remember if you disclose the Colonel''s posting or other information those agreements you signed will be used."


    "Lieutenant, we are not backing off. As a lawyer you know that the court will prioritise the child over what all a.d.u.l.ts want. We would be derelict in our responsibilities if we did not see is a compromise could be reached."


    Lexi observed a look pass between Matthew and Lieutenant Li, and noticed a nod pass between them, as if Matthew had given her permission to say something. A second later, what Lexi had thought was proven true.


    "That I get gentleman," responded Lieutenant Li, "But you appear to be terrified since you heard that Madam Rong''s former uncle-in-law is Warren Gong about what will happen to you. We should not mess around. You know the situation where Warren Gong is the head of an organisation that is involved in illegal activities. He and the other senior people in the organisation have, however, been able to isolate themselves to the point that the illegal actions cannot be attached to them. You also know the stories of lawyers who oppose him, or those senior members of his organisation disappear and the authorities over years simply find their bodies piece by piece."


    Lieutenant Li paused and shook her head before continuing "And you are worried that in going against what his sister wants, you are opposing him and therefore worried about the consequences that will come from this. Madam Rong does not need people representing her that are cared of a potential outcome. She needs fearless representation for herself and Dominic."


    As Lieutenant Li finished speaking there was dead silence in the room, before Matthew lent over and whispered in Lexi''s ear "I will explain later about Warren Gong, but it is your call. Lieutenant Li, if you are worried can step in to represent you in the proceedings."


    Looking at the lawyers from the family firm, Lexi noticed that they were avoiding direct eye contact with her. Lexi turned and whispered to Matthew "Lieutenant Li might be right, they are worried, but will it hurt my case."


    Matthew quietly said "Lexi, I am not going to force what you do. In the end it is your choice, but you need someone in your corner who is fearless in fighting for you and Dominic."


    Lexi sat and looked around. While she had trust in the family lawyers normally, there was something that told her that when it came down to it, they would continue pushing her to compromise with her former in-laws. While she did not want to make a quick decision, in the end Lexi knew given the situation she had to make a quick decision.


    "Gentleman, Lieutenant, I feel as if I am backed into a corner. I need a legal team who will fearlessly fight for Dominic and myself. I can understand wanting to see if a resolution can be reached. I have never denied Richard''s parents from being in Dominic''s life. But I laid out what my first husband did to me in our marriage. Why should the wishes of an abuser be given significant weight, particularly given how it affected me on his death. It has taken significant time for me to get over that, and to be able to appropriately parent Dominic."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 231 - Return bout (3)

    4 March, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Lexi looked around and realised her words had finally sunk into the male lawyers. In all of this they had forgotten that simple thing.


    Taking a breath, Lexi gathered her courage and continued "I do not want to choose, but I am going to have to. I need my lawyers to be fully behind me. Even saying that, gentleman, I am willing to give you a chance. You know my family background and your firm is aware of the previous fights with respect to Dominic. But, start questioning the situation, and attempting to get me to compromise without a clearly articulated position, and that will change."


    "Madam Rong, compromise is the best way ¡­"


    "What did I just say? Do not pressure me to compromise without an articulated position."


    Sensing that Lexi was about to lose it, Matthew said "The real problem gentleman is that all the security checks have not come back acceptable¡­"


    Matthew was interrupted with a call for all parties in Dominic''s case to come to the court room. As they were exiting the room, Lieutenant Li said, "I have this boss."


    "Thank you."


    Matthew then escorted Lexi towards the courtroom. As they arrived Richard''s parents were waiting outside, and Madam Yao said "Just you wait b*tch. My grandson will soon be where he is meant to be."


    Not wanting to engage in that game, Lexi quickly responded "I see someone has tickets on themselves. As if the court process can be brought, like some people try to buy everything else¡­"


    "Watch it b*tch. You are talking to your mother-in-law. I am entitled to respect."


    "Get it right, former mother-in-law. I know my mother-in-law hates my husband and I, but at least she is honest about it. She is the same in public as she is in private, telling me exactly what she thinks of my husband, my brother, my brother-in-law and me. That honesty I can respect, unlike those who are two faced, like¡­"


    "B*tch¡­"


    "A dog? How original. And here I thought I you were referring to yourself give that you look more like a rabid dog that a human presently."


    "How dare you, you b*tch. I am entitled to respect and you should give it to me. Given you have a lapdog beside you I guess you are the dog, not me."


    Matthew, knowing he had stirred Madam Yao enough, gently took Lexi''s hand and lead her into the courtroom. As they sat down Lexi whisperer to him "Why did you stop my fun?"


    "Fun, talk about causing trouble Lexi."


    "So, she started it. And you know, and the moment because she wants to take my son away from me I am not going to roll over for her. I was young and intimidated by her son, but I am not going to let her try it with me."


    "And yet, she provoked a reaction from you. That allows her to portray herself as the bullied former mother-in-law victimised by her former daughter-in-law who is determined to cut her out of the only living reminder of her deceased son¡­"


    "Yet, she helped and encouraged his affair throughout our marriage, while should I respect her."


    "Psychological warfare Lexi. She wants you to react like that and knows how to react. However, when you play nice and do not react like that, she will be at a loss on what to do."


    "Sneaky, Matthew, sneaky."


    "Standard operating procedure Lexi. Do not react as someone suspects and you constantly keep them guessing and gain the upper hand. You see that she does not know how to react to me?"


    Matthew turned and saw a confused look on Lexi''s face, but continued "What your former mother-in-law expects is that I am going to be reactive to protect you from her. My standing back, letting her do what she does and simply supporting you her challenges and she cannot adapt in her reactions. Hence her implication that I am a lapdog, because I just stood there and did not react."


    Pausing Lexi though for a few seconds and said, "So that is why she looks confused at you and continued to challenge me?"


    "Absolutely, and her reaction today says it all. She cannot stand me, because I am not reacting as she wants me to react. That, will provoke a reaction later, when she can least afford it."


    "You have something up your sleeve?"


    "Lieutenant Li is going to deliver it, not me. Last time we were here, in her reactions I noticed how she hates females who challenge her. As you are challenging her, she is verbally attaching you, but trying to keep calm as she cannot overreact as her lawyers will have told her that will damage her case. But she will not be able to help herself when Lieutenant Li speaks¡­"


    Lexi shot an accusatorial look at Matthew and said, "You had this planned?"


    Throwing his hand up slightly Matthew said "Not initially. National Command tasked Lieutenant Li to the case, because of my posting, but I would be stupid, and not deserving of my post or my rank, if I did not opt to use her and her skills properly to help you¡­"


    Now angry at Matthew, Lexi added "You know I wanted to deal with this myself, hence I said nothing¡­"


    "I know Lexi and I have not gotten too involved. This is your battle, but at the same time I am going to support you the whole way. If that means using my skills and resources thrown my way, I will." Matthew paused, and noticed the court staff getting ready for the hearing to start. He added "We can talk about this later, as I believe the judge is about to come out to deal with this matter."


    As Matthew finished the judge came out and sat down on the bench.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 232 - Return bout (4)

    4 March, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Turning directly to Lieutenant Li, the judge said "Lieutenant, have all the security checks come back?"


    "The key checks have. There are still some from the legal staff and staff in the Yao family home that have not been finalised as checking certain information has been challenging. The only two that have not come back acceptable are those of Mister and Madam Yao themselves¡­"


    "What!" spat out Madam Yao. "Dominic is my grandson, and I should not have to prove anything."


    Calmly, Lieutenant Li continued "As I was about to say before I was interrupted, there is a couple of reasons for that, but both of them have refused to meet with anyone to address the issues raised so we have not been¡­


    "Why in the damn world should we have to bend to you. The demands were inconvenient, and they could not accept it. We are civilians and should not be subject to military whims," came a loud statement from Madam Yao.


    "And they refused to speak to us about things," added Mister Yao.


    Matthew, seeing this lent over and whispered to Lexi "See I told you. Just sit back and watch."


    Lexi, had to stifle her laughter, as Matthew had absolutely predicted what was going to occur.


    Lieutenant Li, without being worried about the antics from Richard''s parents continued "When we attempted to schedule the meetings, we stated that we needed to speak to them about some issues, and would do so at a time and place convenient to the Yao''s. The response we received was that it was inconvenient to them for a meeting, but if they had a few minutes they would let us know that we could come. As we attempted to explain, the issues would take a couple of hours to work through but reassured them they could have their lawyers present if they felt threatened to discuss the concerns."


    "Damn lies. It was never offered."


    Continuing, without a worry Lieutenant Li said "While Mister and Madam Yao are entitled to their opinion, we have records that back up my statement that we can provide to the court. The key problem is Madam Yao''s family, in particular, her brother Warren Gong. We were advised that there was no contact between Mister and Madam Yao and her family, but we quickly determined that she regularly visits her brother''s home."


    "So, what, my brother is a businessman."


    "Given the failure of Mister and Madam Yao so far to clear screening we cannot disclose the information¡­"


    "Why should I not be able to visit my family. My Mother, my brother, my siter-in-law, nieces and nephew. Who says that I cannot have a family? That is totally unfair. Plus, my husband works for my brother, so is he to quit his job simply to satisfy the whims of an unelected unaccountable swill that is the military¡­"


    Having heard enough "Madam Yao, you were told last time about my role as a military judge. I know matters regarding children are always touchy, and I have given you significant latitude. But this is your only warning. Sit there and let the lawyers speak. I will ask questions of you, if needed."


    "But that means that they can lie without consequence."


    "Absolutely not. If they lie, they face sanctions for it. You have no more chances. Let me find out the information and work out a way forward. That you owe to Dominic."


    "Dominic''s father already has laid out the way forward, and you are allowing her to toss that to the side. He, was driven to his death by her, and all I can do is ensure that what he wants is respected."


    "Enough Madam Yao. I have read the material filed by you and your husband, and that will factor in the decision that I make. Please let me finish hearing from the Lieutenant, and then your lawyers will have a chance to respond. But if either of you, or Madam Rong speaks out of turn, I will not only have you thrown out of the court, but the police will charge you for your actions. You just need to be patient."


    Lieutenant Li continued "Given the lack of cooperation, we have not therefore been able to clear the Yao''s, limiting the material we can disclose in these proceedings. At present the position from a national security standpoint is that Dominic Yao needs to remain with his mother and stepfather. There is no opposition for Dominic spending time with his grandparents, as that would be cruel to him to prevent that, however it needs to be controlled to minimise risks. The conditions would be no overnight time, at a neutral location, and supervised. If there is cooperation and we can address the concerns the military position may change."


    The judge looked at the Yao''s lawyers who quickly stood up "Sir, that is blatantly unfair to Dominic and his grandparents. The Yao''s have legitimate reasons to be in contact with Madam Yao''s family. Mister Yao works part-time in his brother-in-law''s business and the military are effectively demanding he quit his job. Plus, they want Madam Yao to stop seeing her elderly mother, who lives with her brother and who is not expected to live more than a few weeks more. Further it will prevent her from helping her niece plan her wedding as her sister-in-law and brother refuse to assist her. More importantly using Dominic''s paternal family to deny his father''s last stated wishes is against Dominic''s interests. His father was concerned that if his wife remarried Dominic would be forgotten in a new family, hence why he wanted Dominic to live with his parents on that event. Madam Rong, simply has no respect for her late husband''s wishes."


    Hearing what was coming out of her former in-law''s lawyers mouth Lexi tensed, and Matthew grabbed her hand stroking her fingers to calm her down.


    Lexi feeling the calming effect of Matthew''s actions relaxed slightly, tuning out from what her lawyers were saying.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 233 - Return bout (5)

    4 March, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    After hearing from Lexi''s lawyers, the judge said, "I have heard from everyone. What I am about to do as an interim matter is not going to please anyone. Firstly, Mister and Madam Yao, you need to cooperate with the military for the security clearance. If you do not, not only will I have no option to refer this matter to the military courts for them to decide what happens, and you will be excluded from the court. Secondly, and I hate doing this you can only spend time during the day with Dominic until this is done. Once it is done, then Dominic can spend at two nights a fortnight with you. Thirdly, other than the two trips that Colonel and Madam Rong have informed us of overseas, Dominic is not to leave the country until these matters are decided."


    Hearing that, the Yao''s lawyers jumped up and said "Sir, either Dominic can travel overseas, or he cannot. While our clients view that a Christening otherwise in normal circ.u.mstances would be acceptable, allowing him to travel overseas for that wedding exposes Dominic to activities that our clients view as totally abhorrent. While the decision is still pending our client''s views should be respected as much as the mother''s position."


    Lexi tapped her lawyers on the shoulder and said quietly "No way. They never objected to Chester and Phillip being in his life before now. They agreed to Dominic living with Chester while I was overseas¡­"


    "We have it," said the senior lawyer quietly to Lexi before standing up. He continued to the court, "Sir, Mister and Madam Yao seem to have forgotten that until our client returned permanently from overseas, Dominic lived with his maternal Uncle Chester. The evidence as to why our client was not here is in the psychological reports on the court file, and Chester supported Dominic spending time with his grandparents. Their objection now to Chester Yao is a little too late, and more importantly totally disrespects him, what he has done for everyone and most importantly Dominic."


    Holding a hand up, the judge said "Before this descends into a farce, I have already taken that into account. If it was any other wedding, I would have totally refused to allow Dominic to travel, but Chester Yao, even though he is Dominic''s maternal uncle has constantly played a significant role in Dominic''s life. Madam Rong''s lawyers are correct that must be respected, regardless of the views of everyone. But to minimise your concerns Mister and Madam Yao, other than those two trips Dominic''s passport will be held by the court."


    "Finally, I am going to arrange for a child psychologist to speak to Dominic, to find out what he wants. There is no way that we can reconcile your positions, given your proposals regarding Dominic. That insight will provide the court with a direction to make decisions, weighing up everything else. But, if there is not cooperation by the a.d.u.l.ts with these orders, I can tell you now it will count against you, and without question I will shift the case to the military jurisdiction which will only see one outcome."


    With that the judge stood up and quickly left the courtroom, conscious that he otherwise might have to do something he would regret in the matter.


    As soon as the judge was out of the courtroom, Richard''s father came over and slapped Lexi in the face, before adding "You disrespectful b*tch. Fold now and respect Richard''s wishes for Dominic and we will let you off lightly. Fight us, and we will ensure that your life is hell."


    Matthew, seeing this, held his hand up, which stopped Lieutenant Li from coming closer. Lexi stood up and looked him in the eye, "Bring it on. You know exactly what Richard did to me, and to Dominic during my marriage to him. Now that I have recovered from that hell, you expect me to roll over and give you what you want. You have no chance. But, unlike you two who want to challenge the court at every step I am respectful of the process."


    "Respectful, that is a lie. You abandoned your child, forced us to allow him to live with a perverted individual, and failed to respect Richard''s wishes. He knew what was best for you when you were married, and you got what you deserved because you fought him on that during your marriage. He still knows what is best for you, and you want to fight that."


    Lexi, paused for a second, and heard the comment "See you know we are right. Agree now to Dominic living with us, and we will agree to you spending two days a year with him. Oppose us, and you will not see him until he turns eighteen. See we can be generous."


    That was enough and Lexi exploded "Generous, my ass. It is all about you and control. You are no different to your son, who figured that the world owed him. Get a grip on reality."


    "It is you, you b*tch that has no idea of reality," added Madam Mo.


    "Do you two have anything different to say. I am sick of it simply being on repeat. You want respect, it is a two-way street. You fail to respect me, do not expect me to respect you in return. And, to be realistic you can bring it on. At least I have respect for your role in Dominic''s life and want you to be a part of his life. You have no respect for my family and my role in his life."


    Turning to Matthew, Lexi added "Get me out of here, I cannot stand having to deal with my former in-laws as I bet the next thing I say will be totally disrespectful to them, that does Dominic no good."


    Matthew quickly made space, and with Lieutenant Li''s help quickly escorted Lexi out of the courtroom, to the calls of her former in-laws abusing her. Once they were outside, Matthew said "Lieutenant, see to the implementation of the orders quickly. We need to end this game for Dominic''s sake."


    "Got it boss, we both know they are lying. But, Dominic''s passport¡­"


    "Is in the safe at home." Turning to Lexi Matthew gave her a hug and said, "Will you be alright getting to work?"


    "I will, the guards you have for me are around, so they can escort me back. Go, or I will get angry with you."


    Matthew, said "Come Lieutenant, you can follow me, and I will get his passport for you to bring back."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 234 - Replay, The B*tch is back (1)

    7 March, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi was sitting at her desk pondering the last few days. Having made her choice to give Matthew a chance, while keeping her secret, most of the weight associated with all the fighting they had been having disappeared. While, deep down she knew she did not want the marriage, it at least gave her the opportunity to determine what they had missed out on.


    But that did not mean that her life was not challenge free. Firstly, there was Richard''s parents. From her discussions with Matthew after court, she came away with the opinion that he believed that Richard''s parents intended legally, or illegally to get Dominic out of the country for him to never return, as they wanted absolute control of the Jax Corp shares they had until Dominic turned eighteen.


    Given, what she knew from Andrew and Chester, that was only the half of that. They were looking for control of the company, but other than a few people who they manipulated when they all were younger, they had been unable to convince anyone within the company to support them.


    The reality was, while they presented to the world they were Dominic''s grandparents, they knew the truth that Dominic was not Richard''s son and wanted to destroy her, because they did not have a grandchild that was their own flesh and blood, and his death prevented him from getting the control they wanted. They could not accept that Richard was to blame for his own accident. They were just lucky the truth about his state was never made public. Doing that would destroy their case but it was not in Dominic''s interest.


    The second current problem was Madam Mo. Lexi pulled out the designs that she and her team had put together for her. The sooner this dress was done, and she was out of the hair of everyone the better. The woman had no sense of what suited her. She wanted a dress that was suitable for someone like Abigail, in a colour that did not suit her.


    The question was, would she take reality when it was explained to her. Most likely no, as to her the only person that counted in the world was her, and she was never wrong. Her attitude explained why she was friendly with Richard''s parents, but they also fed her attitude, as the few times she had seen them together, they praised each other and looked at everyone around them with distain. Their constant sense of entitlement that the world would bend to them was always visible.


    Lexi first turned to the designs that she had done. Looking at them critically, they were poor designs. She realised that she had allowed her own prejudices to influence her own work. While that at times was a good thing, in this case it was not. This was a couture design for a specific person and needed to consider everything about the person. She failed to do that, but at the same time it was not a wasted effort as, with some design amendments, they could be adapted into dresses for the ready to wear evening collection for future releases.


    She picked up the other three dress designs and realised could see the difference. Those staff members who did the work did not have her prejudices and approached the design from as neutral of a starting point as they could. Each design on the initial review appeared to be eminently suitable for Madam Mo. The question was, would Madam Mo find any of them acceptable? Given her demands, it was most likely that she would not because it was not what she was demanding.


    Pausing a thought crossed Lexi''s mind, Madam Mo''s demands for a totally unsuitable design was all about causing trouble, as the day she wore it she could constantly state how LY had no idea on how to design a dress for someone like here. That, Richard''s parents could use to help undermine her and destroy her chances in the court case.


    While trying to think of a perfect strategy to use, Lexi heard playing from her design staff Elton John''s The Bitch is Back, and withing a few seconds there was a knock on her door. And a voice from outside said "Lexi, your appointment is here."


    Lexi stood up and opened the door, before saying "Madam Mo, please come in."


    Pushing her way in, Madam Mo spat "You had no right to keep me waiting, let alone have me shown here by someone so unimportant."


    Seething inside, Lexi took a breath and as calmly as possible responded "Madam Mo, my staff do not deserve your attitude. They are here to do a job, and that is unacceptable¡­"


    "Unacceptable, is right. Unacceptable to me and as the saying is ''the customer is always right''. And you know I am right."


    Lexi had to bite her tongue as the immediate retort that crossed her mind was totally unacceptable to say to any client. It would cause significant reputational damage to her business. Calming down slightly Lexi responded "Madam Mo, while you have the saying correct, this business has always strived to do the right thing by clients, and I believe we will for you. But that is not carte blanche to be abusive and aggressive to my staff, who by the way are just doing their job simply because you have issues with me. Feel free to take out your issues on me but leave my staff out of it."


    "Well if you trained them better, why would I need to even worry about them. But as they say what happens at the top of an organisation filters down to everyone in that organisation."


    "While you are entitled to your opinion Madam Mo, but please know that I treat people with the same amount of respect that they have shown me. It is not a two-way street, as respect is as much given as it is earnt."


    "What, you have no right to say that about me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 235 - Replay, The B*tch is back (2)

    7 March, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi looked directly at Madam Mo and realised what the attitude was about. This was over the court case. Madam Mo had expected that she would get what she wanted, firstly in terms of the dress on her terms, and would not bend for a request. Then when she was called on her claims, she became defensive. And then finally she believed that she had the court case sewn up, through having the case put before a judge that she believed would simply rule in her favour. That meant she had been defeated at every turn, and she hated being defeated like that.


    Then there was the fact that Lexi was friendly with the daughter she had disowned because of the simple fact she married the man she loved rather than agreeing to fall into her family plans for her life, caring and cleaning up after her cousin Sophia and agreeing to a marriage that her parents decided for her.


    Those two things combined were enough to give her the basis for attitude towards her.


    Pausing Lexi said "Madam Mo, let me make this very clear. This is a workplace, and as an employer I have the obligation to ensure that my employees are safe, both physically and mentally. If you cannot keep a civil tongue and stop verbally attacking my staff, you will be banned from this building. You can have your opinions of me, which I know is that you hate me not only because I am friendly with the daughter that you disowned for following her heart but as of the court case and your relationship with my former in-laws. But do not think that attitude will see me draw back from my donation or give into your demands for what you want. The donation was for a dress designed by LY, and that will be what you get. A LY designed couture dress, but let me be absolutely clear to you, it will be something that is suitable for you, in terms of your body shape, height, colouring and taking into account your age, not what you demand as this is my name and my company and I do not fall for petty tricks that will be used to undermine my business¡­"


    "Do not lecture me, you b*tch."


    "It is not a lecture; it is a statement of fact. But if you want to walk away from getting a dress the door is behind you."


    Before Madam Mo could respond, there was a knock on the door, and in walked two members Lexi''s team, and they came over taking a seat beside Lexi. Pulling out the three designs she liked the most, Lexi turning into designed mode said "We have come up with some options for the dress for you. These are the three options that are the best for you considering all the factors that we need to weigh up to give you the best dress possible."


    As Lexi laid out the designs Madam Mo, picked them up glanced at them and pushed them off the desk before saying "That is not what I asked for."


    Frustrated, Lexi looked to her design team members and could see their frustration on their faces. How dare someone dismiss their work without a care.


    "Madam Mo, we listened to what you indicated you wanted in your dress. But the exact idea would not suit you. These designs pick up on elements of what you wanted, but are done to reflect you, not someone else. We can take the design you like the best and then work from there but remember in the end this will be a dress that LY designs and manufacturers. We will not be associated with a couture design that is not appropriate for the person. If that is your attitude, we will simply pick one of those designs without your input and make the dress an present it to you. It is your choice."


    Watching Madam Mo as she spoke, Lexi realised that her words sunk in. Madam Mo knew that she had to cooperate, or she would have no say in anything.


    As soon as Lexi finished, she spat out "Fine, the second one. But let me make this clear, it better be in the pink colour I told you I want, and the length needs to be much shorter than that design."


    Taking a calming breath, Lexi said "We can work on the length, but as to the colour, the shade of pink you want will make you look sickly. There is attached four colour options for you to select from, but we will see if we can work in a small piece of the colour you want. Take it or leave it¡­"


    "Fine, whatever, given you are ignoring the customer, do what you damn well want," came the retort from Madam Mo as she stormed out of the office. Quickly one designed follower her out to show her out of the building, and Lexi again heard the strains of ''The Bitch is Back playing.''


    Walking out into the design area, Lexi noticed on the CCTV that Madam Mo had left the building and she turned saying "You have an affinity for that song¡­"


    "Boss, it totally fits her, given her attitude to us and you, so we still want to send her a message."


    Shaking her head Lexi responded, "Sometimes I wonder what you think of me, and what song you would choose for me?"


    "Too many choices boss, to pick the perfect one."


    Shaking her head Lexi returned to her office, grateful that her staff were such a team. She picked up the design that Madam Mo selected reluctantly and started to work to slightly redesign it to include some of her demands for the dress. The last thing that she wanted was to provide an opportunity to say that she was not consulted for the design. Lexi knew that the last thing she wanted to do is provide Madam Mo to badmouth her company through complaining about her dress.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 236 - A Little Romance?

    9 March, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew followed Lexi into the casual lounge of the Villa, and the two of them sat down on a sofa together. Mathew looked at Lexi and could see that she was frustrated about things. "What is it, Lexi?"


    "I feel a little guilty about palming Dominic off on David and Sarah for the night¡­"


    "They offered to have all the children tonight, so do not worry. It will be our turn in a couple of weeks, and you will complain about having too many children under your feet. Let him enjoy the time with them, and stop worrying he is safe, and he knows if he wants to come back to call. He needs to have some independence from us, but your former in-laws cannot get to him as they are staying on base."


    After pausing for a few seconds Matthew added "But that is not all your worries. You know a worry shared makes dealing with it so much easier."


    "When did you get philosophical?"


    "I always have been. Now quit stalling."


    "Fine, but you need to do the same¡­"


    "Some things I cannot, but I talk to David, Joseph and Ben about them. My concern is you¡­"


    "And Phillip. Have the results of the completion of the initial round of treatment come back?"


    "Chester called me and said the oncologist''s prognosis was positive but that he still needed to go through the second and third rounds of treatment before he would give a detailed assessment. I just want him to come out of this as both deserve happiness for a long life together. But stop distracting me, what is it with you?"


    "You are not going to let me get away without answering that question, are you?"


    "Absolutely not. Remember we have a wedding to go to next weekend, and you need to be under the least amount of tension for that. Chester and Phillip will kill me if you are too stressed."


    "So, it is about you?"


    Laughing Matthew responded, "Those two together scare me, they know most of our embarrassing secrets from our childhood, and do you think I want them talking about that."


    "True, I happen to know Chester has somewhere the photos from that dare you, Andrew, John, Paula and Steven did through Steven''s parents villa after that dare¡­"


    "You have to remind me of that. Loosing that bet and doing that was so embarrassing. Having to strip down and run through the house in high heels and in women''s underwear after Steven''s sisters did our makeup and hair¡­"


    "True, I think I might have to ask my big brother for a copy of the photograph¡­"


    Taking Lexi''s head in his hands Matthew leant over and gave her a kiss, gently forcing his tongue into her mouth and starting duelling with Lexi''s tongue.


    Lexi, meanwhile, used her hands to pull his shirt from his pants and slipped her hands under it, caressing Matthew''s chest causing him to pull back and m.o.a.n, before saying "You do not play fair Lexi¡­"


    "Playing fair Matthew? We do not have Dominic here, and you want to sit here in a lounge room. There are better places we could be¡­"


    Matthew stood up, and quickly helped Lexi up before swinging her into his arms. As he strolled out of the lounge he said "True Lexi, but¡­"


    Taking one hand and placing it against his right cheek, Lexi whispered "And you know, this could be an interesting night." Lexi then leant in and pressed her lips to Matthew''s gentle using her tongue to open his lips, before touching the tip of her tongue to his.


    Lexi felt Matthew immediately quicken his pace as he climbed the stairs and headed to their suite. At the suite room, he paused, and gently swung Lexi down onto the ground, before opening the door and saying, "After you."


    Lexi, as she moved into the room noticed that there were lamps switched on in the room, shining a mottled light throughout the room, and there was on the coffee table in front of the sofa in the lounge area vases of red roses, and a trail of rose petals leading into the bedroom. Moving further into the room, Lexi could see that the rose petals trailing further into the bedroom, and on the bed.


    They were certainly not there less than two hours ago when she had arrived home and showered, before heading down for tea. Lexi turned and looked directly at Matthew who had a smile on his face. "What in the world¡­"


    Matthew moved over to Lexi and lent down taking her face in his hands and giving her a sweet gentle kiss, before pulling back and saying "Lexi, you deserve a little romance. This marriage and our relationship this time around has not been normal, and I want to give you those things¡­"


    "So, you arranged things for tonight. Dominic to be away for the night, and then this¡­"


    "Lexi, as I have told you there is no pressure, what happens in our relationship is what is meant to be but at the same time all I ask is that you give it a chance. Now, I arranged for something to be served for us. We can simply sit and watch a movie, or whatever you want to do¡­"


    Stunned, Lexi could not believe the effort that Matthew had gone to for her. Doing this but leaving the choice of what happens up to her. Lexi reached up and touched Matthew''s face which drew him to directly look into her eyes.


    In that moment Lexi knew that there was nothing more than she wanted than retreating to their bedroom. Regardless of her confused emotions and her creation of a fresh start, the best thing about everything was the s*x, and each time was just as good as the last.


    "Forget about sitting out here¡­". With that Lexi moved away from Matthew and headed towards the bedroom, slipping her shoes off as she walked before reaching and pulling the easy access zipper on her dress, and slipping it off her shoulders. She turned and added "Things will be better in our bedroom."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 237 - A Las Vegas Wedding (1)

    16 March, Las Vegas, United States


    Matthew carefully disentangled himself from Lexi''s arms and slipped out of their bed. Last night''s bachelor party had run quite late, and they were lucky that the Bellagio staff had been able to organise childcare for Dominic so they both could enjoy the night. Unlike Lexi, Sally, Steven, Paul, John and Andrew who had seriously indulged themselves with alcohol, Matthew like the grooms was cautious in what he consumed.


    Matthew remembering last night realised that the lot of them were lightweights in the alcohol consumption. He would have been able to keep up with the lot of them, and not suffer today, but then his tolerance was less than some of the special forces'' soldiers from around the world he had interacted with. For some reason that made him think of the time his small group, undertook a mission with US Seals, and the Australian and British SAS. All great operators, but after the mission debrief, they decided to head to an on-base pub. It was obvious even to him that he could not keep up with the Australian and American''s who went quickly drink for drink. One British soldier told him, seeing his confusion, ''Why waste good alcohol on childish games. Those idiots have a standing bet about who can drink more than the other, with the loser having to pay the bar tab. Why not use that to our advantage and drink expensive stuff while they pay.''


    Rather than thinking about the drinking exploits of soldiers, Matthew quietly opened the door on the bedroom Dominic was in and noticed that he was stirring. Matthew moved over to the bed and when Dominic noticed him, Matthew quietly said "Be quiet Dominic, your mummy is really tired, and I do not want to wake her up."


    Having heard the a.d.u.l.t conversations before they all left last night, Dominic knew that his mummy had been dared by his Uncles Steven and Paul into joining them in drinking to celebrate Uncles Chester and Philip''s last night being single. "Daddy Matthew, I though you would not lie to me. Uncle''s Steven and Paul dared her into joining in drinking last night. I have seen the two of them when they drink, and Uncle John says they are blind drunk, whatever that means."


    Matthew paused, and knew he had to have words with his friends. They needed to be careful what they said when they were around Dominic.


    "Mummy has a headache, and I want to let her sleep as late as possible before getting ready for the wedding. Now, let us get you showered and changed into some clothes to head to your Uncles Chester and Phillip''s room. As the only person in their wedding party you need to be there with them, plus I understand that your suit, which your mummy had made specially for you, is there."


    "Mummy designed it you mean and had someone on her staff make it."


    "Yes, Dominic but stop talking too loud. We need to let your mummy sleep as long as she can."


    A drowsy voice came from the door, "That is too late. Dominic you have a loud voice at times."


    Dominic looked over and saw that Lexi had come into his room, and he jumped out of bed, and flew over flinging himself at Lexi calling out "Mummy"


    Matthew, sensing what was about to happen quickly moved to steady Lexi the moment Dominic crashed into her. She did not look the best and needed to shower. Once she was steady Matthew bent down and said to Dominic "Come on young man. You need to shower, and I will take you to your Uncles Chester and Phillip''s room, before coming back. Your mummy and I will join you later."


    Seeing the seriousness in Matthew face Dominic pulled back, and said "Yes Daddy Matthew," before hurrying into the en-suite bathroom.


    Matthew turned to Lexi and said "Head back to bed. I will get him ready and change myself before taking him to Chester and Phillip''s room."


    "Fine. But remember to remind me I need to kill Steven and Paul. What in the world made them do that dare last night?"


    "Do not worry, remember I was sober, and I have the blackmail photos of their behaviour by the end of the night¡­"


    "What did they do?"


    "Let me just say, it was hilarious to watch them and their karaoke antics. But the less you know, the harder it is for them to target you when I decide to use what I have."


    "It will be guilt by association you know."


    "Absolutely not, given what I have¡­"


    "You are scaring me."


    Leaning down and giving Lexi a kiss Matthew said "There is no need to be concerned. Now go get some more sleep. I will wake you in an hour or so, so you can get ready."


    Feeling as is an argument would make her head spin more than it was Lexi allowed herself to be led back into the bedroom by Matthew who immediately slipped into the en-suite to quickly change. When he came out, Lexi was already in bed. He quietly slipped into Dominic''s room, and gathered the clothes for him change into. As he finished Dominic came out of the en-suite and he said "Keep quiet Dominic. Now hurry and get changed, and I will take you to your Uncles'' Chester and Phillip''s room."


    Seeing that his Mummy had not looked the best before, Dominic kept as quiet as he could while e changed. He looked at Matthew and said as quietly as he could "I am ready Daddy Matthew."


    As they headed out, Matthew quickly checked on Lexi before picking up a room key and escorting Dominic three doors down, before knocking on it. A few seconds later, as the door opened Dominic called out "Uncle Phillip," before running into the room calling out "Uncle Chester."


    Matthew, looking at Phillip said, "How are you?"


    "Nervous brother, but happy at the same time. This is the day that I have waited for so long, and I soon can call Chester my husband, and have our marriage legally recognised." Phillip paused, and added "How is Lexi?"


    "Still feeling the effects of last night. Will they two of you be alright with Dominic for about two hours. Lexi still needs a little sleep, and once we are ready, we will come back, in case something is needed."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 238 - A Las Vegas Wedding (2)

    16 March, Las Vegas, United States


    Just over two hours later, Matthew knocked again on the door of Chester and Phillip''s suite. As it opened, the two of them spotted Chester, partially dressed, saying "You two better get in here. We need you Lexi, to deal with Dominic who is having a meltdown because one of the buttons came off his shirt. Matthew, you better get that lot under control as they are stressing my fianc¨¦ out too much¡­"


    "And that is the last thing you want. Fine, leave them with me, and you better finish getting ready while Lexi deals with Dominic."


    Matthew lent over and said "Do not tell me I am overbearing today. The Grooms are the most important people today, and they need us to separately deal with things."


    "Just you wait. Matthew, I will deal with you for dictating what I do."


    "Whatever Lexi, but do not upset Chester and Phillip today."


    "Fine, but remember I will get payback¡­"


    Matthew whispered in her ear "If that is tied up with our bedroom activities you can get all the payback you want."


    With that Matthew quickly turned and headed towards where Andrew, Sally, John, Paul and Steven were waiting. As he arrived, he said "What is it?"


    "As if you care, you whimped out of last night," responded Paul.


    "Paul, unlike you Lexi and I had a child to be responsible for, when we let the babysitter go. One of us had to stay sober so that if there was a problem, we could deal with it. You just dared Lexi¡­"


    "So, you could have joined in."


    "Stop whining, you know it does not make you look good."


    "So what, I think we have a whimpy soldier with us. Cannot handle his drink at all¡­"


    "You really want to go there Steven. You have no idea what I can do. But unlike the two of you, not only do I have control I know my limits and respect the situation."


    "So, that means you cannot handle your alcohol like always," retorted Steven.


    John, standing there could not believe this. He had already heard the rumours as to the amount of alcohol certain members of the Special Forces had been known to consume. It would not be a far stretch to conclude that Matthew had been around Australian, American and British soldiers, if they were anything like their citizens who caused trouble, could consume a significant amount of alcohol, and Matthew would have learnt to keep up with them.


    Matthew, however, quickly responded "This is not the place for this. You really want to see what I can do; we will have a¡­"


    "Paul, Steven," came a sharp voice from the doorway "You conned me into drinking, now you want to do the same to my husband. It is no wonder most women in our social group want little to do with you¡­"


    "Stop spreading lies Lexi," responded Paul. "They¡­"


    Echoing voices added "Love you because you are the heir to the Gu Group and Steven as he is the Vice-CEO of the group. How many times have we heard the two of you say that" came Andrew, Sally and John drawing a round of laughter.


    Paul responded, "You can talk John, women steer clear of you."


    "Me, I am just a humble public servant. It is you the rich businessmen that they want."


    "Public servant? Ha! Stop telling lies to yourself brother. You forget, you and I are dad''s heirs, and will inherit his interest in Nang Enterprises."


    John shot a look at Matthew, and said "Do not say anything, Matthew. You forget what you own, even if it is in a trust¡­"


    Throwing his hands up Matthew said, "I did not say a word." This drew another round of laughter from everyone.


    Lexi, moved in "Let me just remind the lot of you, you ruin this wedding, I will have the knives¡­"


    "Try your scissors sister, when to you ever use a knife other than to eat?"


    "Forget about that darling brother, your nephew wants his Uncle Andrew, rather than his mother or step-father let alone anyone else. The last thing we want is to ruin this wedding, so forget about arguing with my husband, and come with me¡­"


    "Do not threaten me Lexi¡­"


    "Stow it, Andrew, it was not a threat. Your sister was asking for your help with your nephew, who is worried about messing up. Go help her, otherwise you know she will run the other way when I want her to design my wedding dress when with my parents, we decide on our wedding day."


    Andrew seeing the look on Sally''s face knew better than to argue with her. With everything he had gone through to pursue her, and eventually get her to agree to marry him, the last thing he wanted to do is upset her. He moved across, and after giving her a kiss on the cheek said, "Yes Dear," before turning and following Lexi out of the room.


    Just after Andrew exited Paul turned to Sally and said "You have him controlled¡­"


    "Grow up Paul. I do not control him as he does not me. He respects what I have to say, not because we love each other, but because he respects my opinion. Your problem is that you cannot accept that like Matthew he is not up for all your antics all the time." With that Sally turned and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her.


    "She is right Paul, grow up. Lexi was right the last thing any of us want to do is ruin today for Chester and Phillip. We all know what they have been through, not only for their relationship to be recognised but with Phillip''s cancer battles. And all you want to do is seem to provoke an argument. Well¡­" angrily said John.


    "He is right Paul," came Steven. "Leave your feelings behind today for them."


    "I do not know why she picked him, not me," came an anguished response from Paul.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 239 - A Las Vegas Wedding (3)

    16 March, Las Vegas, United States


    John looked directly at Paul. He had known that Paul loved Sally, and while she was not in any public relationship, he seemed to hold out hope that he could win her in the end. To anyone paying any attention to him since Andrew and Sally publicly announced their engagement it was obvious how much he had withdrawn from his friends. He not only felt the loss of the woman he wanted but had lost her to a friend who he cared about deeply. It was something he did not seem to know how to deal with.


    John knew that Paul''s actions in manipulating everyone into drinking heavily last night was about trying to make Andrew lose control for Sally to see him in a different light in the hopes that she would break up with him. But, unlike Paul John knew that these two would not collapse at the first hurdle, as they had no qualms in still lying to his and Sally''s parents about what he had interrupted.


    "Paul, I do not want you take this the wrong way¡­"


    "You idiot John, I always know when someone tells me that I am not going to like what they have to say."


    "Well answer me these questions. Do you love Sally? Do you want her to be happy?"


    "You all know I love her. Her happiness means everything to me."


    Matthew, sensing what John was about to say discretely signalled to him to stop talking. He could see John took notice of his signal.


    Matthew quietly said, "That is the important thing. In the end, all we the men how orbit around the loves of our lives can want is their happiness. We want that to be with us, but if their choice is someone else, if we feel for them as we say we do then we must let them go to follow their heart. If things end badly, we must be there to help them pick themselves up and move forward with their life. But we cannot force decisions on them including them picking us. Andrew is her choice, and you must let her go and simply respect that. If you do not the two of them will end up cutting you out of their lives, and that will force the rest of us into a choice between family and friends. That is a choice we do not want to make."


    "You married Lexi¡­"


    "Paul, do not look to Lexi and I. There is a lot you do not know about what happened with us. Chester and Phillip and the ones to look at. Phillip did not stand in Chester''s way when he was coerced by his parents into his marriage. He kept his friendship and would have accepted that if that was what it was meant to be, but they were given a chance, which they have both taken. And if we are all realistic, we know if the situation had been reversed Chester would have done the same. That is what love is about, the other is the most important person, their happiness is everything."


    Steven added "He is right. While it was alright to want to pursue Sally before her engagement, you and her were not meant to be. I have told you for at least a year that you are in love with the idea of Sally, not in love with her. Who knows if that has meant you have missed the opportunity to find your true love?" Holding his hands up as to signal to Paul to stop talking "And before you say it, yes it seems like I am playing the field but, I have not found the person for me. At least I am open to the prospect of finding that person, not hung up on some idealised person who opted for someone else."


    In tears Paul said, "It hurts though."


    Steven, John and Matthew looked at each other, before Steven said, "It will. But respect her choice. That is all you can do, and in doing that it will become easier day by day, and eventually in doing that you will be able to move forward. But think about this, at least unlike Andrew you will not have the idiot police officer there for a brother-in-law."


    Looking at John, and seeing the momentary horror that crossed his face, Paul gave a someone strained laugh before adding "True, who wants to have to mind every little thing that they do, simply because they are worried about their brother-in-law."


    "Hey, I am not that bad. Unlike Andrew and Chester''s brother-in-law, Mister soldier there, at least I am willing to join in the fun. He is too rigid."


    "Rigid, my a*se John. You really want to throw that challenge at me. Fine, we will bring it on, and I promise you all that I will drink the lot of you under the table. The first one to crash out must pick up the bill for the whole lot of us. The only thing is that it needs to work around Lexi and my arrangements with Dominic."


    "Forget that¡­"


    "Hey John, do not encourage us to forget about the child we are responsible for. You would be the first to drag us before the courts for ignoring our responsibilities."


    Paul added "You have a bet Matthew. You better bring a lot of money, as this will not be a cheap exercise for a lightweight like you."


    "Lightweight," scoffed Matthew "My friend, you have no idea. But at least you are not worrying about other things."


    A voice came from the door "What is this I hear about a drinking bet¡­"


    "Lexi let it be. There is a reason for it," responded Steven.


    "Well forget about making those bets you idiots. We have a wedding to get to, and the grooms will kill us if we mess up their perfectly planned schedule and day."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 240 - A Las Vegas Wedding (4)

    16 March, Las Vegas, United States


    Having dressed down Matthew, John, Paul and Steven, Lexi turned and started walking away. As she reached outside the door, she left a hand on her shoulder and heard Steven say "Lexi, where is Andrew?"


    "With Dominic, in the second bedroom. Why?"


    "I need to have a quick talk with him alone, can you take Dominic."


    "Is this about Paul and his feelings for Sally?"


    "How did you know?"


    "I had been standing outside the room for a few minutes and heard what you were discussing. What do you want to talk to him about?"


    "This is Las Vegas¡­"


    "The place where people can easily get married. You better not be suggesting he and Sally get married. Sally''s parents will set a lynch mob out on you, and I want to have the chance to design my sister-in-law''s wedding dress."


    "It would be no different to them getting their formal marriage certificate and then having a ceremony later if they were at home Lexi. Knowing the Nang''s, they will want the biggest, best wedding for their daughter and that takes time. When it boils down to it, it could take six to twelve months for a wedding like that to be organised. You heard Paul. His heart is breaking, and we both know him well enough to know that he will continue to fight for what he thinks he wants until the last minute. He has not done so to date, but that is simply because he has been in shock for the last month of so since Andrew and Sally announced their engagement, In the end, that is not fair to Andrew and Sally, let alone him and it will ruin everyone''s friendsh.i.p.s. We will all have to take sides."


    "But it ruins things for Andrew and Sally."


    "Lexi be realistic. Even if you had not heard that conversation, I believe that you knew that from observation he had feelings for Sally. I am in a unique position, I have observed him for many years, both as his friend and a colleague. He has this idealised image of Sally, and that is not the truth. It is that image that he loves, and views should be his not anyone else''s. Until now, he has been in shock about the announcement and how John found Sally and Andrew and not figured out what to do. The kindest thing for him is that they slip away at some time and quietly get married."


    Holding up his hands, to stop Lexi speaking, Steven continued "And before you say I am only thinking of him, I am not. Andrew and Sally do not deserve him trying to undermine their relationship until their wedding ceremony, because that is what he otherwise would do, now that he has gotten over the initial shock. For everything, there is a line that Paul will not cross. He will not interfere in someone''s marriage. Even if they do that, Sally parents will not let her and Andrew escape from having a formal wedding ceremony as they will want to be parents of the bride."


    "Just as long as you do not force them to do it. Come on, I will take Dominic to give you a few minutes to talk to Andrew and Sally before we have to head to the chapel for Chester and Phillip''s wedding."


    As they headed to the second bedroom, Dominic opened the door and came running out saying "Mummy, Uncle Andrew and Aunty Sally are playing kissy face"


    Steven looked at Lexi and said, "Where did he get that from?"


    "Andrew only has himself to blame, when he said it about Chester and Phillip."


    Laughing, Steven said "Serves him right. I will go have a talk to Andrew. Just let us know when we are ready to head."


    Nodding, Lexi led Dominic away while Steven headed into the room where Andrew and Sally where, shutting the door behind him.


    As he shut the door, Steven turned to Andrew and Sally, who while not kissing were wrapped in each other''s arms, staring into each other''s eyes. Loudly Steen said "You two¡­"


    "You can talk Steven¡­"


    "Do not go there Andrew. Yes, you walked in on her and I a couple of times, but the woman I wanted to marry a few years ago decided developing a career was more important than a supportive relationship. As time has gone on, I have realised that it really was infatuation, rather than true love like you two."


    "Thank god, you know she married a 60-year-old man for his money in the capital."


    "I heard, but I do not care. But my life is not what I came in to talk to you about."


    Andrew looked at Sally and then at Steven, before saying "Paul?"


    "Yes."


    Sally quietly said, "I have known for years he has been infatuated with me, but always told him that I was not interested in any relationship with him other than friendship."


    "He is out there, I think." Shaking his head Steven said "No I know, plotting trying to interfere with your relationship to prevent your marriage. That you two do not need, and it puts the rest of us in the situation where we will ultimately have to choose between friends."


    ''It will not come to that¡­" trailed off Sally.


    "It will. Do not feel you have to do this, but how about later tonight you disappear from the reception and quietly go through the processes you need to do to legally get married here. You can still have the full-blown formal wedding, but let Paul know you are married. We all know, given what happened with his parents, he will not cross the line of interfering in someone''s marriage. He will be forced to move on, and no one will have to choose." Pausing for a few seconds Steven added "I will let you think about it, however it is your decision. I just do not want to see friendsh.i.p.s ruined."


    Steven turned and left the room quickly shutting the door behind him. When it was closed, Sally turned to Andrew and quietly said, "He is right. If we do not address the Paul problem, it will end up getting worse and causing our family and friends to take sides plus cause business problems. How about we do it after midnight, so our wedding anniversary is not the same as Phillip and Chester''s?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 241 - A Las Vegas Wedding (5)

    16 March, Las Vegas, United States, several hours later


    Lexi stood up, looking over the group of family and friends, before clearing her voice, waiting for everyone to look at her.


    When she knew everyone was looking at her, she said "We are at that time of the night where there are the formal speeches. Where to start, who gives what speech?"


    A voice, Lexi realised was Paul called out, "And who wants to let the grooms speak, they will¡­"


    Steven added "Talk rubbish, we know your attitude at weddings Paul, you bring up the worse of everyone for a laugh."


    Chester said "True, and there is no way I want that."


    "Not your call Chester. You know the tradition; someone marries and at their reception we stir things up by talking about your embarrassing past. We did it at your first wedding to that piece of trash, and what makes you think it will not happen again," said Andrew drawing a round of laughter.


    Once she stopped laughing Lexi said "I know we all want to talk trash to the grooms, and I will give you all the floor later to do so. And they know the tradition, as they have the final right of reply. But seriously before you all open up to annoy both of them, as the only female family member of the grooms, I figured as this was an unconventional wedding, the speech before the floor was open for comments that it had to be delivered against all traditions."


    "True, and the only living parents of the grooms, would not come anyway, so¡­"


    "That was low," responded Chester.


    "But, given my parents attitude, there is no way I would want them here to ruin the happiest day of my life¡­" started Phillip.


    Looking directly at Chester and Phillip, Lexi responded, "As I said you only have the right of reply." Lexi looked at everyone else before saying "And the gallery over there needs to be quiet. The sooner I finish speaking the sooner you all get the floor."


    Looking around, Lexi knew that all their friend present would be quiet. "I will try and keep it short, so I can open up the floor, but there are things I have to say to my brother and brother-in-law. It has been a extremely journey for the two of you to get to where you have today, committing to each other legally for the rest of your lives. It has had multiple challenges every step of the way."


    "You had the law of the land which demonised your relationship. It said that your feelings were illegal. You had older generations, regardless of whether they meant it in telling you that your feelings were unnatural. Your relationship survived the suicide of your closest friend who did that, rather than going through with a marriage his grandparents forced on him because of his own feelings."


    "You survived the fact that Chester succ.u.mbed to the demands of our parents, grandparents and others and married Susan. While Chester kept his vows, despite his feelings for you Phillip, she made your lives difficult, not only with her constant affairs that she flaunted in everyone''s face, but even now the constant harassment she engaged in with the two of you."


    "You survived me, when I could not cope when my life became a disaster as of my marriage to Richard. My age, his death, the circ.u.mstances surrounding his death and the fact that it was only three weeks after I had given birth to Dominic when he died. I totally fell apart, and Chester you stepped in taking a one-month old baby into your care, pledging that you would care for him until I had gotten my life together to give Dominic everything he deserves. Phillip, you stepped in and became the biggest help that Chester had, offering to babysit Dominic whenever Chester had something else going. That, willingness from the two of you supported me to develop my career."


    "You both survived your different reactions to Matthew joining the military and the stress that gave to both of you. Phillip in feeling that he had been abandoned by Matthew, and Chester your resentment of what Matthew had done believing that Matthew had not only thrown your friendship away, but the hurt he did to Phillip."


    "You have both survived the challenges Phillip''s cancer diagnosis, and its return has given you. I could go on and on, and even deal with your parents. These challenges would have ruined most relationsh.i.p.s, but the two of you, rather than letting any one or more than them ruining your relationship, have taken it to grow your relationship. It has strengthened it, rather than diminishing it. You have used it to create the most solid of foundations for what you both want, not just your emotional commitment to each other that could not be shaken, but the basis for your marriage to be recognised in your home."


    Looking around Lexi paused for a few seconds and said "I know the everyone hates me for that speech. But it is the truth that has made you both what you are, and every one of us here would not change that for anything, hence why we all travelled here, despite everything else going on in our own lives to be here with you to celebrate. So in closing, before I open the floor to the rabble that is your family and friends, I not only congratulate you both on this commitment, but I wish you all the best, not just for today but for every day that comes and that you love each other as you have expressed in making your commitment today throughout whatever challenge comes your way in this journey that if your life together."


    A round of applause came from everyone, before Matthew stood up and said "Firstly I can only echo Lexi''s sentiments. My wife, has it right, you have survived challenge after challenge to get here, and that will only make you stronger as a couple. As is said say friends are the family that you chose for yourself, and I am not only proud to be family with you through birth, but to consider you both my friends."


    Pausing, Matthew smiled at everyone before looking at Chester and Phillip before continuing "But that means it is open for me to make sure that this is not only about formality but ensuring that it is about the fun. That means the tales about the two of you come about. The stories I could tell¡­"


    Laughter came from everyone, while Chester and Phillip said "You just wait¡­"


    "When Lexi agrees a formal ceremony will happen, but it is your lot. My favourite early memory of the two of you is the total embarrassment the two of you had, when most of us caught you skinny dipping in the pool at the Yao Villa with Walter Dong. Walter simply ran into the change room, yet the two of you turned to us and said¡­"


    "What are you looking at, in the loudest voice you could which dragged both your sets of parents and the Dong''s who all figured out what all us younger children had stumbled on and decided that you had to be punished for your actions," came Steven from in the Audience.


    "Well we would have been alright if the lot of you had not screamed out finding us like that," responded Phillip.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 242 - A Las Vegas Wedding (6)

    16 March, Las Vegas, United States, later in the night


    Andrew looked at the time and noticed that it was about to reach midnight. Everyone, given Chester and Phillip were about to leave, decided it was time to finish up at the reception. Paul was attempting to convince everyone to head to a nightclub, but that was not what they planned. It was almost as if he had an idea what they were thinking about doing.


    Standing up, Andrew moved over to John, and quietly said "Can we talk?"


    Looking at him John said, "You planning to drop out of the fun?"


    "Fun, that is a matter of opinion, not a statement of fact." Andrew shook his head and said "Please, I need to be serious for a few minutes, and I need you to concentrate."


    As he finished, Andrew felt Sally wrap her arms around his left arm, before she spoke quietly directly to John, "Will you cooperate for a couple of minutes."


    John looked at the two of them, and said "What?"


    "Do not get short with me brother."


    Andrew added "We need to have a conversation in a quiet location, as we do not want to be overheard."


    Sensing that this was important, John moved over to the side of the room, with Andrew and Sally following him. Andrew positioned himself so he could observe Paul, who was still talking to everyone. "Steven had a talk to us before the ceremony, as Paul is breaking down¡­"


    "That was obvious, he just started to cry¡­"


    "That is what he told us. Sally and I are not blind. We know how he feels about Sally, but according to Steven, after he got over the shock of the announcement of our engagement he has moved between trying to make everyone feel pitiful for him, having lost who he sees as the love of his life, and plans to try and ruin our engagement so he can get Sally."


    "Steven said, and he is right, unless we do something it is going to result in everyone having to choose sides in a fight. That will destroy friendsh.i.p.s which is not what I want, brother. But at the same time, I am not going to sacrifice my happiness simply to make Paul feel happy. I do not have the feelings for him that he seems to have for me. For me he is simply a friend, as Steven is, as Lexi is, as is everyone else."


    Andrew looked over and observed that Paul was still talking and added "The one thing we all know is Paul will not interfere in anyone''s marriage. He lived through his parent''s marriage and what that did to him is something, I suspect we only have an idea of. He hated the fact that neither of them respected their marriage vows in any way. Then we all say how he rejected that witch of an ex of Chester''s when she tried time and time again to convince him to have an affair. Steven suggested that we need be cruel to be kind to him and that after starting to kick on after this, we slip away and get married."


    Pausing Andrew looked over and still saw that Paul was engaged in discussions. "We had talked about this being a possibility. We know for an overseas wedding to be recognised at home there are some additional formalities we had to do, which we did, and we applied for a marriage license before we arrived in case, we decided to get married."


    "Mum and Dad will hate me but once we explain why we have done this; they will understand and agree that we did the right thing. But they will still get their formal ceremony to show off to everyone. However, as Dad is not here, I not only need your support, but I want you to be the one to give me away. Will you?"


    "You are right Mum and Dad will hate you Sally. There is no need. Paul will respect your relationship. He is just feeling sorry for himself¡­"


    "John, Steven is not an idiot and he will not cause trouble when it can be avoided. He would not tell you Paul''s plans. Paul, when you or Andrew''s siblings have not been around, has been talking about how he intends to break the two of us up so he can sweep in and marry me. We want to make sure that he will respect our commitment, and this is the only way that we can see he will. Mum and Dad will understand that."


    John paused and looked at Paul. He had been watching Paul on and off with how he broke down before the wedding and noticed that there was a look as if he had a plan in mind. Despite their friendsh.i.p.s Paul could act diabolically when he wanted something. Sighing, John said "Sally, I will say this. If Mum and Dad get angry about this you need to deal with the fallout from that, as I think you should wait. They are already so excited about your wedding and you are taking some of that excitement from them. But at the same time, you are a.d.u.l.ts and I must respect your decisions. So, sister, if this is what you want, I will walk you down the aisle. But Andrew, you hurt her in any way, and no one will save you from my wrath."


    "John, that threat is getting old already. I love Sally and will do absolutely everything I can do to make her life the best it can be for as long as we have on this earth."


    Leaning over Sally gave John a kiss, before saying "Thank you. Just promise you say nothing and follow us in slipping out later."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 243 - A Las Vegas Wedding (7)

    17 March, Las Vegas, United States, around 10am.


    Lexi and Matthew wandered into the reception area to wait for everyone else as they were going through the check-out process. While Chester and Phillip were remaining due to business commitments, they were all heading back on the one private flight. Lexi watched Dominic looking out the window watching people go by, before calling out "Dominic come back here please."


    With that Dominic made his way back to Lexi and Matthew.


    As he arrived, there was a voice behind saying "Is your mummy being mean Dominic?"


    "Uncle Andrew¡­"


    "Andrew Yao," came Lexi''s firm interruption. "He knows he should be with us. Just you wait until you have children, and I will start telling them you are mean when you tell them to behave as expected."


    "Stop being mean to Uncle Andrew, Mummy. He looks tired. As does Aunt Sally."


    Lexi looked at the two of them, and noticed Dominic was right. Andrew and Sally looked tired. Kneeling down, Lexi looked at them again and said to Dominic "You are right. Uncle Andrew and Aunt Sally must have partied on with Uncles Paul, Steven, John and everyone else."


    "But Mummy I thought the party after Uncle Chester and Phillip''s wedding ended when you and Daddy Matthew came back to our room."


    Matthew looked at the Andrew and Sally and looked down at Sally''s hands. Nestled against her engagement ring, was a plain gold band. Andrew had his hands in the pocket of his pants, making it impossible for him to see. But this was Las Vegas. If they had taken the simple steps that Phillip and Chester had done before leaving home, it was easy to marry overseas in a ceremony that would be recognised as a legally valid marriage at home. He wondered, had they slipped away from everyone else sometime during the night and gotten married?


    Lexi responded to Dominic "Dominic, some of the a.d.u.l.ts, which I guess include your Uncle Andrew and Aunt Sally went to another place, for a.d.u.l.ts only, to continue celebrating Uncle Chester and Phillip''s wedding. We did not want to do that, so we came back to the room."


    "But we could have had more fun with everyone," whined Dominic.


    Lexi frustrated, said "Dominic, you do not get to do what you want. Sleep is as important. You can do all those silly things, when you are an a.d.u.l.t, not before. And more importantly I do not appreciate that tone."


    Seeing Dominic starting to get angry, Matthew bent down and swung him into his arms before saying "Dominic, staying up late is not always good, and a.d.u.l.ts forget that fact. You need to behave, or you will not get to do the things that you want to when we get home. What have your mummy and I told you?"


    "Actions have consequences, Daddy Matthew. But I was only asking a question."


    "That was not a question young man, that was getting upset that you felt left out. Now apologise to your mummy for you attitude."


    A subdued Dominic, when Matthew put him down walked over to Lexi and said, "Sorry Mummy."


    As Dominic stood quietly beside Lexi Matthew turned to Andrew and now observed that his hands were out of his pockets, but he was quickly putting them in again. In those few seconds, he observed a thin gold band on his hand. That confirmed it. Andrew and Sally had slipped away sometime during the night, after they left the reception and got married. He just hoped they had done the right thing.


    Looking at Andrew and Sally, but noticing out of the corner of his eye that Paul, Steven and John had walked in, Matthew said "So, you two slipped away from everyone who was partying on last night and headed to a wedding chapel. You should have said something to your sister, Andrew as we will not hear the end of it, and why in the world would you want your wedding anniversary to be at the same time as Chester and Phillip. I would have thought a time that was your own is what you would want."


    Matthew observed John was not concerned, so that told him he knew about this. At the same time he could feel Paul''s shock.


    "How in the world¡­?"


    "I observe, and you two make it obvious with wedding bands."


    "Damn it Andrew Yao," yelled Lexi. "You deprived me of the opportunity to be sister of the groom, and design the wedding dress. You¡­"


    "Calm down Lexi," responded Andrew. "We will still have a formal ceremony back home. But at the same time, we decided we could not wait the time Sally''s parents are talking about for a formal ceremony to be arranged. Twelve to eighteen months, no way. We figured, we would have a simply ceremony for ourselves here while letting them still have the formal ceremony, which now will be a blessing service at home."


    "Yet you did not think it important enough to tell me, your baby sister."


    "Nor did I tell our brother or my brothers-in-law. Plus, you and Matthew have Dominic with you, so you need to stay. Stop¡­"


    Steven, sensing Paul''s frustration and desire to react quietly but loud enough so everyone could hear "Settle down. You forget I told you Andrew was her choice. Now let go and do what we know you will do. Respect her commitment and keep your friendsh.i.p.s."


    Paul paused. He so wanted to say something, but that would ruin friendsh.i.p.s he wanted and needed. But that did not mean that he would not deal with Andrew. He had no right to take Sally for him. The only thing was, he would have to act in such a way to ensure when he acted, he would come in to play the hero and get Sally.


    Walking over, Paul gave Sally a kiss on the cheek and shook Andrew''s hand while congratulating them. When Steven did the same, he walked back to Paul, and quietly said "Forget about it, Paul. He is her choice. Leave them be and realise that there will be the perfect woman who will view you as the centre of your world. Sally has only seen you as a bit player in her life. But I can tell you now, you try to undermine their marriage, I will not care about our friendship or my job. That is one line you would not normally cross, and if you do it crosses my bottom line."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 244 - More Plans (1)

    4 April, Warren Gong''s Villa, City K


    Sitting in his study, reading doc.u.ments for his legitimate business ventures, Warren Gong heard his study door slam open, forcing him to look us. He observed his sister storming into the room. How dare she interrupt his work. His wife, daughter, staff and all his subordinates knew not to enter his study unless they were bid to, but his sister believed restrictions did not apply to her. He so wanted to teach her a lesson for disturbing him, but with that thought he immediately remembered the promise their parents had extracted from him before their deaths in that he would always ensure that she was treated as the princess they always saw her to be.


    Princess, that was a joke. She was simply the money grabbing woman she always was. While he inherited the legitimate businesses, she was left plenty of money but that did not stop her from constantly coming and demanding money from him, playing on their parents request for how he was to treat her. Their parents has spoilt her rotten and whenever she asked for something she was simply given it, whereas, he not only had to earn the right to take over the legitimate businesses but had to fight to take over as head of the cartel, where the majority of the money he had came from.


    Neither was easy to achieve, but he did. Then when she forced Richard to marry Lexi Yao attempting to get a share of the Yao family wealth that she and that loser of a husband both believed they had been cheated out of, that almost brought him to his knees. He had been grooming Richard from a young age to inherit both his legitimate businesses but to take over his role as head of the cartel. Richard constantly loved the freedom he had with him and had fallen deeply in love with the daughter of one of his key lieutenants Jasmine, and Jasmine was as in love with him as he was with her.


    Unbeknown to the witch across from him, they had become engaged and even set a wedding date. Then she and his loser brother-in-law agreed to and then forced him into marrying Lexi Yao. That disaster almost tore the cartel apart and destroyed his legitimate businesses. It deeply divided him and his key lieutenants, until Richard and Jasmine came and spoke to them about the whole situation, and what their intention was. It was a real pity that Richard was on his way home from the lawyers he had put him in contact with for applying for his divorce and the efforts he was going get custody of Dominic, even though he was not his son.


    The discussion when Richard told him that was full of shocks. Until that moment he had believed Richard and Lexi had slept together in a drunken encounter, and Richard has simply taken responsibility. But as Richard and Jasmine had explained his parents, using the limited power of attorney he had given them for two weeks while he was overseas on cartel business signed the pre-nuptial agreement with Lexi''s parents for him to marry her. If he pulled out of the marriage the financial penalties were so significant that they would cripple him for years to come.


    As Jasmine then explained, they had found out through various means that Lexi was pregnant with some unknown person''s child and her parents wanted her married before that became known. As she said it was a blessing for them, because after the child was born Richard would seek a divorce from Lexi, and custody of the child, using the basis he was the legally recognised father. That child, he would make sure she could adopt as a childhood injury has left her unable to fall pregnant. It would mean that they would have an heir for the Gong Cartel and whatever legitimate businesses Richard had, without having to look for a surrogate, and all the issues that taking that part would cause.


    When they laid it all out, it made sense, as the child was distantly related to Richard, and as Jasmine would be its legally recognised mother, it could take the role within the cartel when it was old enough. It was just such a pity that Richard and Jasmine were killed as they were in that traffic accident.


    Looking at his sister, Warren spat out "What do you want."


    Talking a seat, the immediate response was "What a way to talk to your sister brother."


    "I know you too well sister. You want something, most likely money from me. I do not have the time for your games today, so spit it out."


    "You are cruel. I have been here helping to organise your daughter''s wedding¡­"


    "At if it was about that, you would do what you and my wife have been doing all along and incurred the expense without consulting me. I would pay that without question. I have a meeting with a business colleague in less than an hour, and I need to finish what I am doing before it. So, before I get too annoyed tell me what you want."


    Angrily the response came "You are so mean. I just wanted to talk to you about what you have arranged to help me get custody of my grandson. He is the only thing we have left of Richard."


    "Do not get me started on that, dear sister" came the sarcastic response. "Richard''s death can be traced to what you and your husband did while he was overseas for a couple of weeks. I know you want to snatch him and using the passport you obtained for him get him out of the country. We had plans, to get him alone and quickly whisk him over the border, but that is now an issue because my sources have found out Dominic''s passports including the passport you obtained have been cancelled. Trying to use that will have us found out as he has been issued with a passport by the military due to Lexi''s new husband. The only way that we will get him out of the country is through smuggling him out, hiding his identity."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 245 - More Plans (2)

    4 April, Warren Gong''s Villa, City K


    Holding his hands up, to stop anything from being said "And dear sister before you ask, I have connections that are about smuggling but that is about getting items into the country, not getting them out. Given I have only just found out about the passport issue in the last twenty-four hours, my contacts have told me it will take two of three weeks to have a few options and at least eight weeks for the viable option to be developed."


    "That is totally unacceptable Warren. That b*tch took him out of the country for a short trip, and I must see my grandson supervised by that deviant brother of hers and his so-called husband. The two of them deserve to be in prison, not exposing my grandson to their unnatural behaviour."


    Taking a deep breath, so he did not blurt out the secret he knew about Dominic''s parentage, Warren then continued "You have asked for my help and you need to let me do what you have asked, not simply demand because you want something now. You have two choices; take your chances and I know you will not succeed of let me take the time and increase the chances of success. I cannot guarantee success, but the more time we take the better the odds become for success."


    "I want success and I want it immediately."


    Looking across the desk, Warren felt the urge to slap his sister and deal with her like he would with one of his subordinates that were so disrespectful, let alone how he dealt with people in his legitimate business that acted like that. Pausing he took a couple of deep breaths, before pushing back from his desk slightly and saying, quietly but with a deadly undertone "You may be my sister, but there is no wat that I can accept that type of petulant demanding behaviour. I have told you, you have a choice, quick action which is likely to fail, or action that planned but with a greater chance of success, there is no middle ground."


    He looked directly across the desk before continuing "And just because you want something sister dear," he continued with a very sarcastic tine, "Does not mean that it will happen."


    "Well you know Mummy and Daddy always said, and you promised them, that what I wanted I would get."


    Damn it, Warren thought to himself. She was pulling that card. He needed to get her out of here as quickly as he could as he had a meeting with the Devil, and that had to have precedence at this time.


    "I do not have the time to waste with this. Tell me directly what you want, and I will do what I can. Just be aware¡­"


    "I told you, I want my grandson in my care immediately."


    "Fine," came the exasperated reply. Warren was so tempting to tell her the truth about Dominic, but his promise to Richard was such that he would not reveal that truth. "But I am warning you, I cannot guarantee that you will get what you want. Also, I will make this clear, as you want this now I will put you into contact with people that can assist you, but everything else that happens from thereon in if your responsibility, and that includes their payment. I cannot spare money for you to waste on what I see as a rushed and wasteful exercise."


    "No damn way. You pay, and you are responsible for what happens. That is what mummy and daddy would have wanted," came the yelled reply.


    Now angry, Warren yelled "You are a mature woman, married, had a child who had married and died, and still has family, yet you act like a spoilt little girl who wants everything done for her. You do not need to tell me what Mother and Father wanted. I live up to that every damn day, I financially support you when you and your husband are not only able to work have access to all the income until Dominic turns eighteen that comes through Jax Corp interest that will be his. But you refuse to work, recklessly spend all that money and constantly come crying to me for more. No damn more sister. There are limits, and you have crossed them time and time again, yes in part because I have allowed you to, so I respect our parents'' wishes, but it ends now. You and that husband of yours will receive ten percent of the post-tax business earnings each year, plus I will buy you one additional commercial property that will generate you additional income. How you spend that, and all the money you have access to is up to you, but there will be nothing more from me."


    "You are so unfair. Mummy and Daddy ¡­"


    "They would not want me to bankrupt me and the business for you. I have had enough of being your ATM machine, and darling sister" Warren responded with a sarcastic tone, before pausing and continuing "it stops. Take it, as there is no negotiating. Any, before you think about using money that my wife and daughter have access to, I will check each and every cent they spend when there is any connection to you, to prevent you getting access to their money."


    "Warren¡­" came the whined response.


    "My wife and daughter are not stupid. Having money to do what they like, or me controlling every cent they spend, I know who they will choose. And the wedding, forget about being involved in finalisation of that planning. I will have someone to come in and help them. Now," standing up, he moved over menacingly to stand over his sister. "You have two choices, leave now and you will be allowed to occasionally return, or my associates will remove you, and that outcome you will not like."


    "That is so unfair¡­"


    Warren, having had enough called out "Gentleman," which resulted in three heavily set subordinates coming into the room.


    "Yes Boss," once they shut the door behind them was the response.


    Warren turned and said, "Final chance sister dear, leave of your own volition or these three lovely gentlemen will have you leave."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 246 - More Plans (3)

    4 April, Warren Gong''s Villa, City K


    "Fine," was the loud response before she stood up and stalked out of the room.


    Warren turned and said "Gentleman, one of you need to follow my sister home. Plus, I need you to ensure that all her calls to my wife and daughter are blocked. They all are to go through my assistant or myself."


    "Boss," responded one "She should not be so disrespectful¡­"


    "Gentleman, she has her warning. Bring my sister has saved her to date, but even I have a point when it comes to my female relatives, like all of you do that once it is crossed it does not save them. She has pushed and pushed, and I have had enough, and she keeps going I will deal with her." Warren paused and looked at his desk before saying "When it is time to head off for our meeting, someone needs to come and get me. Now go."


    "Yes boss" was the prompt response.


    Once everyone left the room Warren slumped down behind his desk. Dealing with her was a stress that he did not need at this moment. Picking up the papers, he quickly signed off on the legitimate business doc.u.ments, as there was little to worry about with them.


    He sat and pondered the information coming through to him about The Devil. Had he and the elites within the cartel made the wrong decision? While they knew of their involvement with various Islamic groups, which they honestly spoke about in their meetings and their verification confirmed it, to him something did not seem quite right.


    It felt as if the cartel was being used by the Devil for his purpose, rather than being the collaboration that had been proposed. The question was, could they pull out without jeopardising their position? At present their activities were being less hampered by the authorities, leading to increased money particularly from international smuggling activities with the help of the Devil and his associates.


    The money made from the various activities was such that he risked someone attempting to overthrow him. Most likely that would come from his two uncles and their sons who converted his position. They seemed to think that the head of the cartel was a position that simply went to someone in the family. The problem was, unlike those lily-white people who were just like his sister. They felt it was their right to gain a huge share of the profits from and have a senior position within the cartel without earning it.


    He had started at the bottom, and worked his way up the ranks, earning the respect of everyone else. He had dirtied his hands, actively participating in smuggling, drug running, extortion, and where necessary killing people, all for the cartel''s benefit. He earnt the respect of both his father and grandfather before their deaths in that he knew what was required for the cartel to survive. Those idiots had no idea, and it would fall apart in weeks if they gained any power.


    Pulling out some loose paper and the pad he used for writing when he wanted no one to know what was happening Warren, drawing on his knowledge from the Business and Law Degree his father insisted he complete, started to make notes about the situation. The old maximum that was rammed if it was not written down, it did not happen made sure that he needed to doc.u.ment everything he could. If things went bad, he needed any protection he could, not only for the cartel but his legitimate businesses.


    While there would not be enough time to doc.u.ment everything, he started with doc.u.menting everything he could recall from the initial phases of striking the deal to work together. As he started to write Warren realised that this was going to be a long process, and more importantly he needed to hide this in a way where no one would locate it. Keeping it electronically was a risk as despite the security he had he was concerned that it could be hacked and putting it into his safe would ensure that it was found. While there was a couple of secret draws in his desk, various people knew where one or more of them were. However, given he had a level of legitimate business files in the filing cabinet, he could hide a page here and there, protecting the information.


    He slowly worked through doc.u.menting each and everything he could recall about the initial approach. The interesting thing he realised was his youngest cousin James was the one who spearheaded the introduction. On writing that down, Warren paused. Did that idiot cousin do this to undermine him, and if things go bad, step in attempting to take over his position? That required investigation, because if it was the case he would have to deal with him once and for all to ensure the message was sent to everyone, even being family of the cartel head would not save you if you harmed the cartel through your actions.


    Looking through what he had written, Warren realised that he had written down that James'' initial contact was through dark web chatrooms. Of all his cousins and the rest of the family within the cartel, James was the most computer savvy of the lot. Unlike the rest of them, he has some sense of being careful on the internet, and that made the fact that the Devil and his minions contacted the cartel through him somewhat suspicious to him. Why go for the most computer savvy member of the Gong family involve in the cartel rather than someone who had no computer sense? Was the Devil and his minions involved in the information technology business, making it the obvious way for them to act, or was it designed to be an action that was to misdirect? That needed careful investigation.


    Before he could ponder the situation more, there was a knock on the door, and a voice from outside said "Boss, it is time for the meeting."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 247 - More Plans (4)

    4 April, Warren Gong''s Villa and David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Warren called out "Give me a couple of minutes to finish off these business papers and explain to our guests the delay."


    Having brought himself a couple of minutes, Warren quickly opened up a filing cabinet and hit the pages he had written, and presented his desk as if he had just been doing legitimate business work, rather than what he had been doing. The last thing he needed was the Devil and his minions becoming aware that he had suspicions about them and why they sort out the cartel.


    After getting thing ready, he walked to the study door, opened it and headed out to meet his guests. As he reached the lounge he said "My apologise, I had planned to be finished dealing with things for my businesses, but my sister interrupted me. Come into my office and we can deal with what we need."


    Warren turned and motioned to one of his subordinates to arrange for tea and coffee for everyone and a light snack before heading to his study followed by the Devil and some of his minions.


    Sitting down, Warren figured to a point he had to get on the front foot and explain the reason for the delay. Being truthful, to a point would protect him from any suspicions as to what he was doing.


    "I have to apologise for delaying this meeting. My sister was here¡­"


    "And started to cause trouble. If my knowledge is right, she is in a dispute with her former daughter-in-law as custody of her grandson Dominic," responded the Devil. He made sure he knew what was exactly the situation with all of Warren Gong''s family as the last thing he and Robert needed at this time with their plans about to be executed was something from the group they were using to come and surprise them.


    "Your information is correct. I should not be surprised as you would not have gotten to your position, like us, without being careful about potential outside damage sources. She is getting too reckless and thinks just because she wants something it will happen."


    "And she wants her grandson now, out of the control of her former daughter-in-law."


    "Correct. She does not get the risks, so I have made it clear that she is being cut off, and all that will be put into place in the next day or two. She has no idea what she is risking, and to be honest with you those are risks I cannot take. Yes, the legitimate businesses have a level of income but¡­"


    "Your other activities are your main income source and you use the business to launder that money."


    "Correct. I promise you that it will be sorted, but we need to get off this, as we have better things to do with our time."


    "True. I have information that the government forces have detected the south west pipeline that you have been using to smuggle weapons and the like into the country however they have not worked out what happens once it comes into the country. My information is that they are going to hit those routes in two days."


    Warren looked directly at the Devil and could see that he was serious. That was information that he did not have, and the south west route was the best route to use. "Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely. My source is impeccable. For some groups it is their only route, and they want to shut down thar pipeline to control organisations."


    "True. Even though it is the easiest route, the number of other organisations who use it has meant that we do not use it as our primary means to get thing into the country."


    Pausing Warren thought for a few seconds, and while the Devil wanted to say something, he knew he needed to let Warren have time to consider the situation. Would he do what he wanted him to do?


    Warren himself, while thinking observed the Devil to see his reactions. Most people''s instincts would be to abandon that as an option but doing that would alert the authorities to the fact they knew about the raid and make them a larger target. The question was who to sacrifice to protect the organisation, and could they make those moves in 24 hours?


    After allowing the silence to be there for a couple of minutes Warren responded "That means I move to make a couple of moves. While I hate sacrificing men at this time, pulling everyone out alerts the authorities to the fact that we knew about the situation. I just need to move a few people from the area that know more about out activities, as we do not need them opening up to the authorities." After a couple of seconds pause Warren added "Just because some of my relatives are stupid, I am not. I would not have gotten to my position if I did not consider the situation. That was an excuse for this meeting that you told others, but it is about something else."


    The Devil paused. His information was correct Warren Gong was perceptive, and that was what he needed. The concern was, did he realise the true situation? "Warren, true. I need your family and most of the elites within your organisation to believe one thing so we can move forward with our joint plans. I have secured through other contacts a large amount of high-powered military weapons from the United States. I know the military here are aware of their disappearance¡­"


    "And you want them into the country? You know the risks if the military are aware of them?"


    "They have no idea I have them. Plus, I have them staged in the north west to come through your channels there. The military will be involved in dealing the raids in the South West, so¡­"


    "There is an opportunity to get them across. That is a risk I am willing to take, but you know the deal."


    "I do. We each get twenty-five percent of the weapons for our own use, and the remaining half is sold and the proceeds split forty percent to us and sixty percent to you, to account for the risks in smuggling the items across the borders and compensate those families of men caught." Warren paused and added "Those weapons will be good, there are a couple of groups in the capital wanting to muscle in on some of our activities so we can use them to deal with that threat."


    "True, now going forward there are a couple of other things we need to deal with¡­" started The Devil.


    Three hours later, David walking into the lounge in his villa found Robert waiting for him. As Robert handed him a drink he said "Cousin, make sure that raid is stalled for say forty-eight hours, so that the Gong Cartel can get ready to do what is needed."


    "Should not be a problem. Colonel Rong is out of the country, and as a result those idiots are not focused on the intelligence group."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 248 - A little bit of analysis

    7 April, Military Base, City K


    Having received a telephone call from General Jang, Joseph, Ben and David, much to the frustration of their wives headed into Matthew''s office to await the delivery via trusted secure courier from the capital of an intelligence packet.


    As soon as they entered, David switching on the jamming device to protect their discussions, and Joseph telephoned General Jang and received permission to telephone John Nang, given the trust Matthew had in him.


    On being shown into Matthew''s office John looked at the three men awaiting him, before saying "Gentleman, does your boss know that you have called me here."


    "No. Mr World Traveller is in Australia¡­" stated Joseph.


    Interrupting, John said "Accompanying Lexi to a christening, while taking a short break with her and Dominic. They are due back in a couple of days. I thought we all knew that."


    Continuing Joseph said "We did. But despite the Boss being a world traveller now, we have had an investigative operation going on here."


    "What?" came John''s surprised reply.


    "The only reason you are here is that the boss trusts you. It is for that reason that the national head of special forces, General Jang, has authorised us to bring you in, as a fresh, non-prejudiced set of eyes. The General or as we all call him the Head Honcho has had suspicions for a while that there is a leak of information to certain terrorist or other illegal groups. The information flow is not constant, nor does it always protect any one group, but the head Honcho and the Boss believe that it is coming from here. Who, we do not know," explained Joseph.


    Continuing Ben added "The Head Honcho has sent via trusted courier, who should arrive any minute, intelligence gathered in the last few days for us to look at. The Head Honcho, given the quick reaction, was concerned that in the absence of the boss we would allow our prejudices to seep into the analysis, so based on the Boss''s trust in you we were authorised to bring you in to assist. The plan saw information disseminated within the special forces here about an upcoming raid, but nowhere else to test those within the special forces here. All the Head Honcho would tell us is that there has bee some movement."


    John, quickly responded "So what was the plan?"


    Before anyone could respond, there was a knock on the door and as he was the closest David stood up and opened the door and was handed a briefcase. After shutting the door behind him, David opened the secure bag, and took out some paper and a USB stick. Nodding, Ben pulled out a laptop before plugging the USB in, and saying without looking directly at John "Do not worry, the only two keys to unlock the bag are in our possession and with the Head Honcho. The Head Honcho and the Boss are fanatical about protecting the air gapped computers, which will mean that the data on the USB would have been checked by multiple people for any risks contained in the doc.u.ments on it."


    "Plus," added Joseph, "Ben and David over the years have developed into IT specialists, and internally developed for air gapped computers we use, specialist software that provides added security for us."


    "True. You are just the mussel and the boss is great at organisation," came David''s immediate response, drawing a laugh from all three, David continued looking directly at John, "Seriously we all have our own specialities, and we know in part your strength comes at data analysis."


    "So, in other words you want to use me?"


    "We do," responded David.


    John noticed that there was confusion on the faces of the three men, and he realised that they were struggling with how to address him. Shaking his head, he said "Let us get it clear, my name is John. When it is not a formal situation, call me that. And before you say it is inappropriate, Matthew is my friend, so if I need to, I will have him make it an order."


    "Damn it, John that is below the belt," came Ben''s prompt response.


    "True, but did you not have a reason for calling me here? I have better things to do, and I would suspect that you have things to do as well."


    "Correct. But, when the boss is back, you are going to have a meeting with the four of us¡­" quipped David.


    "Threatening me with Matthew, I know all his childhood secrets so he will not spill on me¡­"


    "Come on," interrupted Joseph, "We need to be serious for a little while, as I do not want to be the one who disturbs the boss too late."


    "Time differences can be a pain in the neck," added Ben.


    With that they settled down and started to look at the material that had been sent from the capital.


    After fifteen minutes of silence, John having read the material said "Gentleman, I have skimmed all that information, but I have some preliminary conclusions, for what it is worth. Along with the senior members of my team, we have had concerns about potential disclosure from someone within the special forces group given the failure at the last minute of the occasional operation."


    "Nothing concrete that we could prove, but our suspicions were there as over ninety percent of the recent failed raids had information shared with or received from the local special forces intelligence group that there had to be some issue. This confirms that there is an issue but provides no evidence that whether it is a single person, a small group or a much wider problem. You need to resolve it, as we had a confidential informant late on Friday give us intelligence about a targeting of business IT systems, but we will not pass that on other than to you or Matthew, as who knows where the leak is."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 249 - Christening (1)

    7 April, outside Warrnambool, Australia


    Matthew sat quietly in the corner of the shed watching Lexi speak to Anna Hou, and Dominic playing with Anna''s nieces and nephews. Lexi seemed relaxed, despite the upcoming court date regarding Dominic. However, before he could think more about it, Matthew was interrupted by a call on his secure phone.


    Quietly taking it out, he answered it and responded "Yes"


    "Hello Boss," came the three voices on the other end of the line.


    "You know Joseph, Ben and David, I am on leave for a few days¡­"


    Joseph responded "We know boss, but we have some information about¡­"


    "The bait appears to have been taken."


    "Correct. We have seen movement with the Gong cartel and a couple of other groups on the south-west frontier. Who is giving out the information we do not know, but¡­"


    "It confirms our suspicions. I think we all know who is responsible, but we need to have solid evidence so come up with the next step of the plan for us to run through when I get back. Now leave me be, I need to enjoy myself here and you all know Australians¡­"


    Ben added "Any excuse for drinking alcohol, music and food, and the results can end up being hilarious¡­"


    "Or disastrous, depending on the situation. Hopefully it will not be a bad rendition of Khe Sanh."


    After a round of laughter Matthew added "Talk to you soon idiots," before hanging up the phone.


    Across the shed, Lexi had entered discussions with Anna, and asked "Truthfully Anna, how are you?"


    "Fine," was the immediate response.


    "My friend do not lie to me. You might be able to fool other people, but I saw you in the hospital, and we have video conferenced over the last few weeks. You are not OK."


    A voice from behind Lexi said, "She is right Anna, and do not think you can fool me."


    Anna said under her breath "Phillipa," before turning around and dropping a curtsey and adding sarcastically "My Lady."


    Lexi watched the woman Anna had spoken to shake her head before adding "You forget my occupation Anna¡­"


    "A pain in the neck as well as an aristocrat?"


    "An aristocrat by birth, not choice, but¡­"


    "One of my husband''s best friend. How many times have you said that," laughed Anna.


    "Too many, but ¡­"


    "Apologise Phillipa. I thought you both paid attention during the christening to each other''s names¡­"


    "Baby brain?" laughed Phillipa, which Lexi realised she could only laugh at as well remembering what it was like after Dominic''s birth, it was so easy to forget the obvious things.


    "No, stressed out from that scene my mother created," came Anna''s response. "Lexi Yao, please meet Lady Phillipa Chen."


    "Anna, you know I hate that title¡­"


    "Well countess get use to it, particularly as you will become a Marchioness in the future,"


    Lexi looked at Anna, and Phillipa confused. It was clear from the accent that Phillipa was British but from what she knew those titles were inherited by males. "What?"


    Anna laughed and said "Confused. I had some confusion myself. Phillipa''s family title is one of the rare British aristocratic titles that, in the absence of a direct male heir can be inherited by the oldest female. Her grandfather died last year, and her mother who is a British politician inherited the main title. Phillipa has no brothers and as the oldest daughter she will eventually inherit the title from her mother."


    "Forget that, I have one that I have earned myself by hard work¡­"


    "Yes, Doctor Chen, I know," replied Anna, before saying "Phillipa also is a world-leading expert with respect to psychological issues surrounding Domestic Violence. That she is the proudest of¡­"


    "Hence why I know you are lying. Yes, your mother stressed you out, but you are still not coping with Aaron''s death. Both you and Yi are being idiots. Neither of you are dealing with that well but are trying to hide the fact that you are not coping too much."


    "How¡­"


    "Anna, I do not know your husband well, but even I can see that you are not coping with something. You lost a baby in the days after his birth. I know what it was like when my husband died three weeks after Dominic''s birth. It took me years to deal to process that, so stop putting on a brave face. You have friends and talk to us."


    "Anna, she is correct. We can help you by listening, and if needed I can help you professionally¡­"


    "You have already done that so much Phillipa, why should I keep relying on you¡­"


    Shaking her head Phillipa said "You idiot, you and Yi are friends. Without knowing you Lexi, I think I can confidently say as friends we want to help, so talk to us."


    Lexi looked at Anna and observed that she started crying. Without thinking she moved over and gave Anna a hug before saying "We did not mean to upset you."


    "True Anna, but you know bottling things up does not help," added Phillipa.


    After a few minutes Anna, stopped crying before pulling out and saying "Thank you. I needed that, and with Yi and my family I have been reluctant to even talk¡­"


    "Even with Amanda?" asked Phillipa.


    "Even her, remember Phillipa, her stepdaughter is married to my brother, so¡­"


    "She is family," added Lexi. "Why everyone is distracted, talk to us."


    Looking around Anna realised everyone was deep in conversation, so she moved off to the side before sitting down, noticing that Lexi had sat on one side, and Phillipa on the other. Once they were comfortable Anna said "There are moments I just want to run and hide, times where I cannot even look at little Jang, and times where everything seems too hard¡­"


    "Anna, speaking from experience, parenting is a problem. I was just lucky. My brother''s never let me be sorry for myself after Dominic''s birth and when my first husband died, they carefully watched me. When they realised that I was not coping they not only got me help but took over being the main caregiver for Dominic to allow me to work through everything from my marriage. They did not need to, but as my brother Chester told me recently sharing the burden to allow me to deal with that is what family was about. It let me process what I needed to, while growing to the person I have become. Yes, during that time establishing my business simply happened, and that delayed things when I was ready to return."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 250 - Christening (2)

    7 April, outside Warrnambool, Australia


    "But Lexi the death of a spouse can happen, what parent expects to outlive their child?"


    Phillipa knowing fully well that Lexi''s situation already placed her in a position that practically she could understand what to do, rather than ultimately the medical and psychological knowledge that she would apply said "Anna, please do not hate me for saying this, but in Aaron''s case, look at it from the other side. He suffered so much in his life, through no fault of yours or Yi''s let alone being any fault of Aaron''s. Simply to have him with you, would you have wanted him to suffer more?"


    "I wanted my baby with me happy and healthy."


    "We know the reason why what happened with Aaron happened. That you cannot blame yourself, and those responsible for the situation have been or are being dealt with. Focus on that. You know those to blame will not escape justice. But you need to remember that you still have little Jang. He will pick up on your moods. Lexi is right though; you need your family to help you. Talk with Yi, as I am absolutely certain how you feel is how he feels, help each other and call out for help."


    "And you know we will be only a phone call away," added Lexi.


    Anna opened her mouth as to speak, but she paused, hearing a piano coming through the speakers that were playing music and heard the opening line of a song ''I left my heart to the sappers round Khe Sanh'' [1], before she said "Damn, those idiot brothers of mine promised me they would not play this song," before running towards where the men she knew where her brothers James, Adam and Ben were standing, singing with what looked like beer bottles in their hands.


    Lexi turned to Phillipa and asked, "Do you know what that is about?"


    "No idea, I guess we will have to ask Anna, when she is free,"


    Looking over to where Anna had headed Lexi could see, that she was laughing with her brothers before saying "I guess that could be a while, she seems to be having fun."


    "True," responded Phillipa. "Excuse me, I need to talk to Yi, and give him a talking to. Hopefully he and Anna will deal with what they need to with only a little bit more of prompting." Phillipa then walked off to where Hou Yi was standing.


    Meanwhile Lexi turned towards Matthew, who had a drink in his hand, and was laughing at the scene of Anna and her brothers. Maybe he knew why she was concerned. Lexi headed over to Matthew and sat down before asking "What in the world is so funny?"


    Looking at the scene with Anna and her brothers Matthew said "That," pointing to where Anna and her brothers were. "I wondered how long it would be until I heard that song, or something like Run to Paradise, Working Class Man, You''re the Voice or Down Under."[2]


    Lexi, puzzled look at Matthew and asked, "What in the world do you mean?"


    Seeing, the antics Matthew chuckled before saying "Lexi, over the years I have spent time with Australian soldiers and have gotten to know a few of their favourite songs, particularly when they have had a bit of alcohol in them. Khe Sanh tends to be one of the most popular song one, and as you can hear they are singing it badly, even Anna."


    Lexi looked over, and could see that Anna was surrounded by people singing, "But it does not seem too bad¡­"


    "Lexi that singing is not too bad. The more that they consume the worse it tends to get. But it tends to be great entertainment, as you cannot say that an Australian does not like to have fun at any sort of a party."


    "But, what about¡­"


    "Everyone else. Those who it was figured might be offended appear to have be pre-warned about this. Some of the Elder Hou''s and others have already left, and everyone else is still around. But, do not consider it to be bad, your friend is over there having fun. With what she and her husband have been through in the last couple of months, I would guess that she needs that."


    Looking over, and watching the antics that were happening Lexi said, "I really do not know how that can be seen as fun."


    "Australians tend to be a strange lot. No predictability on what they do. Look at it this way, Anna seems as carefree as I have ever seen her. Maybe the stupidness that comes from drunk Australians is what she needs."


    Lexi shook her head, before saying "I guess she needs that after the scene her mother made."


    "I thought my mother was bad, but at least she refuses to interact with me unless the situation forces her to. She at least has some self-awareness, but that was over the top."


    "Just like my first mother-in-law, self-centred and a menace to society."


    Lexi looked at Matthew and realised that she wanted to speak to him about Dominic, not to reveal the secret, but to figure out what needed to happen. Before she could open her mouth, she heard a voice yell "Pippa, stop that,"


    "But Aunty Alecia, I want to have fun."


    "Fun, Pippa, you are leading guests astray. I know you well enough to know you were about to take him out into the paddock to play with the cow pats[3]. That is not nice."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts, or I you will suffer the consequences¡­"


    "You can talk Alecia; she reminds me of you¡­"


    "Dad, that is unfair¡­"


    Lexi laughed, and turned to Matthew before saying "That reminds me of our childhood. We all led each other astray."


    Laughing Matthew said, "I think Andrew and Paul were the worst offenders."


    Matthew said "Come on, we should head over. You might not know the songs but sitting here misses out on the fun that will come in the near future."


    "Promise me, you will take us away if there is it becomes too bad."


    "I will. But we need to have fun and really enjoy ourselves. We have not had a chance to relax, but this is chance to relax."


    [1] Khe Sanh, was written by Don Walker, pianist in the band Cold Chisel, about an Australian Vietnam Veteran''s return to civilian life after his service. Some Australians, sometimes after consuming alcohol often sing it together badly


    [2] Run to Paradise, was written by Mark Gable and Brad Carr, most notable performed by the Australian band the Choirboys. Working Class Man, song written by Jonathan Cain, performed by Jimmy Barnes (the lead singer of Cold Chisel). You''re the Voice, song written by Andy Qunta, Keith Reid, Maggie Ryder & Chris Thompson, sung in Australia by John Farnham. Down Under, song written by Men at Work (who performed the song) founders Colin Hay and Ron Strykert which was the theme song when Australia II won the America''s Cup in 1983.


    [3] Cow solid waste (for a polite term)


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 251 - What do you think? (1)

    11 April, Police headquarters, City K


    Matthew was show to John''s office by a junior officer, and as the door was closed, he turned and said "What is it John? Ben, Joseph and David let me know yesterday of your initial analysis with the data on Sunday, which I suspect was the reason for the call those idiots made to me?"


    "We will get to that in a minute. How did Lexi take to drunken Australians?"


    "Initially she though it was funny, but after a while the look of horror at how badly they sung. At least I had some idea what to expect but, someone could have recorded it and used it for audio torture it was that bad by the end¡­"


    "Hence her message to me yesterday to make sure that she avoided drunken Australian''s again."


    "I know, she told me that on the flight home as well. But, despite how things seem to be going, she still is having the occasional nightmare about what happened. I tried to convince her to get help from military psychologists she told me where to go. Maybe, she might listen to you or at least open up to you a little."


    "Give me a few days and I will talk to her. Presently, I am attempting to deal with a much bigger issue with¡­"


    "Your parents. Andrew and Sally told them what they did in Las Vegas? When did they do that?"


    "Those two decided not to say a thing until Friday last week. I could have killed those three idiots that called me to your office in Sunday because calling the situation tense was an understatement."


    "And I guess your father took it worse than your mother."


    "Absolutely. After the shock of the announcement passed, Dad abused Andrew. Commenting among other things that Andrew had stolen his princess, robbed him of walking her down the aisle and even threatening to get his gun¡­"


    "And you had to step in?"


    "No, Sally told me about an hour before they were heading to our parent''s place so I rushed over and secured all Dad''s firearms. There was no way that I wanted to try and explain to any junior officers the situation if things got out of control too badly and they were called as Dad was using a firearm."


    In a mocking dramatic tone after putting his hand to his forehead, Matthew responded "The shock, the horror. Those employed by the police would find out that you and your family are just like anyone else."


    "You can talk," fired back John.


    "John I never hid my background when I joined or since. I just never publicised it. My family and friends were told what I did, and you all reacted¡­"


    "The way we did. You know most of us regret that," interrupted John, remorseful over past actions.


    "I know that. We were seventeen- and eighteen -year-olds when I join the military because that is where I saw my future. I never expected to get to where I have in nine years, but sometimes there are quirks of fate."


    "True. My understanding is that you are one of those very exceptional soldiers who are promoted quickly."


    "I had some luck with things I did. But I have heard the story as to how people came know about your career path."


    "And you know, I was not the one embarrassed about it."


    "I would have loved to see the faces on those idiots when you were the police officer who intercepted them."


    "I just wished, like general duties officers now we had worn body cameras. That footage would have been priceless."


    John paused before continuing "But no one batted an eyelid. There was a realisation about out treatment of you was wrong and everyone accepted my choices. Mum and Dad were disappointed for a few days when it came to light because I would not be joining the family company, but after I explained it to them this was my passion. Dad was annoyed, but not as bad as he was on the weekend with Sally and Andrew, because he could see that if I was needed at the company or wanted to leave the police force I could simply retire and then enter the company. My degree post graduate studies, and on the job experience would allow me to fit into multiple areas within the company. That allowed them to accept my choice."


    "I sense a real but there?"


    "Absolutely, you know my parents, despite seeming the calmest of parents, they can overreact. Then after Dad''s rant, Mum went on her rant about being robbed of being mother of the bride. It was such a drama, but as time went while Sally and Andrew were there, I realised the anger was not just on the surface for Mum and Dad, so I had Andrew get Sally out of there before it got worse."


    "And if I am right, that was the start of your troubles?"


    "Sometimes I think you are wasted in what you do Matthew and should be a clairvoyant. "


    "Ha! Not a chance. The costume I would need to wear would look ridiculous on me" spat out Matthew, trying not to laugh.


    Seeing the look on Matthew''s face, John could not help but to burst out in laughter.


    Matthew, gathering himself back together "So, what happened with your parents. You need to vent, and I suspect that you believe that I am the only one that you can trust not to spill to everyone."


    "True, because I know your real job and guess that only Lexi knows the truth. That you do not want Phillip to know."


    "You forget, I know your true job within the police, and I guess that your parent''s reaction to Andrew and Sally''s marriage will be mild to what will happen if they know about that."


    "That I do not want. It was only last night that they finally settled as they realise that the ceremony that they were dreaming of for Sally is not gone. That now is going to be huge."


    "But I suspect your mother is turning herself to you now."


    "And that is scary my friend. As she now has a plan for Sally''s wedding in her mind, she has weddings on the brain and wants me to find someone and get married to. Does she not get that I have not found the woman I want to marry. Let me escape a married minded mother."


    "You know I might have a way to take the heat off you for a little while¡­"


    Excitedly John Interrupted Matthew saying, "Tell me now."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 252 - What do you think? (2)

    11 April, Police headquarters, City K


    Shaking his head, Mathew responded "Give me a chance, but you will have to convince Lexi to help you as well. Our marriage as unusual, because of the circ.u.mstances¡­"


    "It fell under one of those savings provisions in the new marriage legislation with respect to military marriages. So?"


    "Lexi had nothing to do with her first marriage and while she participated in what happened for us, she did not fully understand the consequences of that. But leaving that to one side, she deserves a proper wedding ceremony, not what happened. So¡­"


    "I can ask my mother to help you plan that wedding, as your parents will refuse to help you do that, and as Lexi''s parents are dead, she could play the de facto mother of the bride. Perfect. That will take some of the heat off me for a while."


    "True," came the calm reply from Matthew. He knew Lexi deserved the best wedding possible, but he had no idea how to organise it. Sometimes friends can be the best help possible.


    John paused, and said "By the way, thank you for sending Lieutenant Li with Dominic''s passport yesterday. I had one of the general duties officers'' receipt it coming in, and along with another member I personally took it to the court. I made sure that copies of all the receipts have been sent to Lexi''s lawyers as well as her ex in-law''s solicitors."


    "Speaking of her ex in-laws, that brings me in part to why I have come."


    "The Gong''s? I was wondering how long before you came asking questions. Unlike most criminal organisations in the country the Gong Cartel, since Warren Gong took over fifteen years ago have moved from activities that would bring them to the notice of the military. They stick purely criminal activity that falls in our purview. For all his giving into the females in his family, in particular, his mother before her death and his sister, Warren Gong is smart. He graduated university with a doctoral degree in business, after doing a business and law degree, at age nineteen, while moving up the ranks of the cartel, and for a couple of years lectured in business at the city university. He has applied that theoretical knowledge into the cartel as well as his legitimate businesses."


    "So¡­?"


    "Unlike most criminal organisations, from everything we have determined they have very clear structures and he has ''retired'' from the cartel those who are useless. Great for making enemies of certain people, but those within the cartel from our confidential informants are happy as he has maximised the returns on the activities. We are not idiots. We catch the occasional cartel member smuggling firearms that are such that they do not become a national security threat¡­"


    "So, you do not have to notify the military. But if I am right, you suspect that they have been sacrificed by the cartel for the larger smuggling activity."


    "Absolutely. We see the family members of those caught being provided for, and it seems that they are protected within the prisons, but those smuggling activities are such that we cannot prove a damn thing, despite all our suspicions."


    "Frustrating you and other police members?"


    "Absolutely. There is something that came in on Friday. I hinted about it to your subordinates, but I was reluctant to discuss it with them. We had one of our undercovers who is around the Gong Cartel get to us a chuck of information. In the last few months Warren Gong and senior members of the cartel have met with some individuals who are always masked and impossible to tail. No information about the meetings, but the Cartel have changed how they operate. Minimal electronic trail, apparently using air gapped computers. That has already drawn the conclusion that there is something afoot. While that may seem paranoid, with the information about the intelligence leak from someone or multiple individuals from the military base my instincts are that there is something big coming. Why change habits, meet in secret, and the new people hiding their faces."


    Observing John, Matthew realised something, "You have an idea as to who it might be?"


    "Call it a gut instinct, but I have not a shred of evidence to back up my opinion, but The Devil after what happened to you and Lexi has dropped off the scene. I do not know why, but it does not feel right? Why do what they did, and he completely disappear? He has something in mind. Then we have meetings between secretive people and the senior Gong Cartel, including Warren Gong. Why hide your face, unless you fear having run into the people in some other guise?"


    "There is some logic in that. The Devil may drop off radars for a few weeks here and there, but not over three months. While he has an end goal, no one has ever been able to work it out. However, if you look back at his actions, they evidence that process. The only problem I have, is that when he abandons a group he moves to a new area. I cannot see that he would change how he acts now? Those patterns of behaviour have protected him."


    "Matthew, you know as well as I do in this game, expect the unexpected and to trust your gut instincts. That often results in reaching the right conclusions and preventing bigger disasters." John observing Matthew realised that what he had said had sunk in, so he paused.


    Meanwhile Matthew pondered John''s statement. He was right. That was how he found the patterns with the Devil in the first place. He had a gut instinct that something was not right about the information he had and looked at the unusual behaviours of certain groups before drilling down into the data, before finding the material to establish the existence of the Devil. He then used that to track and determine the Devil''s activities. Was he letting the past colour his present view? Could he be missing something big? Was this the sideways move that he had predicted that the Devil would make at sometime to pursue what his true agenda was?


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 253 - What do you thing? (3)

    11 April, Police headquarters, City K


    After giving Matthew a few minutes to think about what he has said, John noticed the time. Despite being great to be able to mix business with pleasure with Matthew, John was aware that the weekly heads of department in the station had been moved from forward a day due to a national conference the station heads had to attend in the capital tomorrow. He needed to be prepared for that meeting and had only partially completed his report.


    "Matthew, I hate to interrupt your chain of though, but the station heads of department meeting has been moved to later this afternoon and I have to be prepared for it¡­"


    "Trying to figure out how you will lie to most of the others about your meeting with Ben, David and Joseph on Sunday, and my meeting with you today?"


    "That I can do. All I was going to say about that was that they called me in, in your absence, to be another set of eyes on some high security data they needed another opinion on, and your meeting with me today was to discuss it. Totally truthful, but I am not telling them what they do not have the clearance to know, or that we discussed personal things as well."


    "And I bet you do it with a straight face."


    "As much as we both do that to everyone else."


    Matthew burst out in laughter. John was right. They both were adept at being truthful with the littlest information.


    "You think I am funny?"


    Stuttering between his laughter Matthew responded "No, we both are. How often do we use that tactic with our family and friends? Remember the night after you first knew I was back in town?"


    "Yeah, I do not know how I kept a straight face?"


    "Well we can both do it well my friend." Having finally settled his laughter down Matthew continued "Seriously, about your gut opinion, you want me to keep that secret from everyone?"


    "Absolutely. I know you trust your subordinates however I do not know them so do not have the trust in them you have. The information that I helped them analyse on Sunday and with the leak somewhere on the base worries me. I must balance the cooperative part of my role with the strictly policing aspects, and that is always difficult in the best of circ.u.mstances. I have huge concerns about some undercover operations that are about to be brought to a head in the next couple of months in some of the local gangs, including one where the undercover officer has been in for almost two years. I cannot risk those operations and officers, with the military knowing too much about them. We have kept them safe, but¡­"


    "Whoever is leaking from on base, could ruin everything and risk lives. I know the risks John, as much as you and the undercovers do."


    "Matthew, you do not get it," replied a frustrated John shaking his head "I have to put those members first."


    "John, I am not kidding," came an exasperate response from Matthew. He felt like reaching across and slapping John on the face. Talk about not heeding his own advice. "You are being what you accused me of before, myopic about a situation. I give you my word, I will not say anything to my subordinates until you authorise me to."


    "Thank you, Matthew. With all the issues we have had with the military over the last couple of years, particularly driven by Major Hung''s attitude, the last thing I need is more conflict if we need to call on military assistance when this goes down."


    Realising the reasons behind John''s frustration had come out, Matthew quietly sighed in relief, before calmly adding "John, that is a given, I will alert Ben, David and Joseph that we have discussed matters and that given the potential security breaches there will be limited information coming from the police to us. They know the issue; hence it will not be an issue."


    Nodding John noticed the tension that he was having went.


    Matthew however firmly continued "That comes with a proviso though¡­"


    "Setting conditions?"


    "Listen before you think it is setting conditions. It is on the basis that you brief me on the matters that would normally be passed through as a matter of course. Anyone wants to argue, I can support that you have done what you are legally required to, and we can work out how to distribute the information that has to be acted on to protect sources and operations that relate to nothing we would act on."


    Hearing what Matthew had to say, John realised that not only was he being a true friend, he was acting as the responsible commander and dealing with what could be a huge inter-agency problem.


    "That is workable, but if the information becomes firmer as to where the leak is, we may have to act differently. Yes, I have to work with the military but just remember when it comes down to it I will act to protect police members."


    "Not a problem John."


    Taking a breath, Matthew added "What have your parents planned tomorrow night for the Nang Foundation Charity Event?"


    "You are asking me? Those things I stick out of, as they otherwise expect me to be involved. I am keeping far away from them at the function, as I do not trust them to try and play matchmaker for me."


    "In other words, you are going to have to find someone to be a shield. Good luck on that."


    Laughing, John said "Keep me updated as to what is happening with your investigation as to the intelligence leak, and let us schedule a weekly meeting, say a Thursday, and we can implement this plan? Plus, I promise you I will call Lexi and arrange to talk to her."


    "Thank you. She needs someone, and I feel useless."


    "That sums you up, now get out of here as I have to get ready for my meeting," laughed John as he opened the door to Matthew, who exited shaking his head.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 254 - What do you think? (4)

    11 April, Police headquarters, City K


    After shutting the door behind Matthew John moved back to his desk. He knew Matthew was aware of his lie about not being prepared for the weekly meeting, but he had not called him on that.


    Sitting there, John re-read the report and made a few amendments to deal with his meeting with Matthew, setting out the arrangements in a way that hid the real reason for their change. Those in general duties had no need to know of the issues as it would not impact what they did, but he had a responsibility to tell his direct superior of the situation.


    John therefore picked up the telephone and called this superior to explain what he was going to do at the department heads meeting. After getting the OK for that, he printed off enough copies of his report, before closing his computer.


    Looking at the clock, he knew that he had enough time to make a couple of calls. Without thinking, John picked up his phone and dialled Lexi. As soon as she picked up, he said "Hi Lexi? Are you able to talk?"


    Lexi looked at the staff sitting in her office, and after signalling to them, they quietly left the office. She responded "I can now. My staff have just left."


    "Apologise, you should have told me you were in a meeting?"


    "And forgo the pleasure of speaking to you? Never."


    "Your husband would kill me if he heard that."


    Laughing Lexi responded "One of a hundred ways John. He would not dare, as it would hurt Dominic who loves him so much."


    "And you?"


    "We have been over this John. This is not a marriage I want. It was not my choice, and I know what disasters marriages where you have no choice are?"


    "Are you serious about that? I thought you were giving thing a chance to see what could have been?"


    "I am John, but I still have my position about this marriage."


    "Damn, that makes things difficult."


    "What?"


    "I just had a meeting with your husband, and before you ask it was business related. But we spoke a little and he commented he was regretting that you did not have the chance for a proper wedding. He knows that his parents would not lift a hand to help him, and he asked me could I see if my mother would help to do that¡­"


    "But she has Sally and Andrew''s wedding to plan."


    "She does, but that has not stopped her wanting to matchmakre for me. When she worked was capable of organising multiple events at once, without missing a beat. I got the impression from Matthew that he really wants to give you a proper ceremony, but like most of us males he has no idea what he needs to do."


    "Idiot. That is something I do not want."


    "Lexi talk to him, but I believe he was sincere. It does not have to be big, but let him spoil you and have that opportunity to be a real bride¡­"


    "I suppose that it would make good business sense, as I could design everything for the wedding party¡­."


    "Always thinking about business?"


    "Someone has to John; this is my livelihood and helped me deal with the disaster that was Richard. There is no way I would jeopardise it."


    "So, are you up to at least talking to my mother?"


    Lexi paused, hearing the tone on John''s voice she realised that he was certain that Matthew was sincere in wanting this. Taking a deep breath, she said "Fine, get her to give me a call. No promises, but I will at least speak to her so Matthew cannot take it out on you."


    "Thanks, but there was another reason I called."


    "Matthew raising his concerns?"


    "Lexi, I can tell you still are not coping with what happened. It would be an ordeal for almost anyone. Matthew is lucky he has his training he could rely on to get him through, but he said you refused to see a psychologist he could arrange through the military."


    "I did, I have no faith that they would not tell him about sessions¡­"


    "How about I use my contacts and organise a private counsellor for you?"


    "No way John do not push your luck," came a sharp reply. Lexi knew if John was in front of her, she would have thrown something at him. How dare he try and push her into counselling. She had spoken to the counsellors that eventually helped her deal with Richard''s death and everything from that relationship. As they told her, she needed to be ready to have counselling and they would help her find the right counsellor when she wanted someone. It was just something she could not face presently.


    After a few seconds of silence, she continued "John, I promise you that I will get some help when I am ready for it, but I am not presently ready for that. Can you accept that?"


    "I will, but I will keep asking, so do not get angry?"


    "Fine. Now, I need to go so I can get back to my meeting." Before John could respond, Lexi hung up and relaxed in her chair.


    Meanwhile, hearing Lexi hang up John paused. Matthew already knew what he had intended, but the strange thing was that for the first time in a long time he had yesterday met a woman that interested him. Lieutenant Li. There was just something about her. Nothing that he could put into words, but his instincts were telling him he needed to act otherwise he would potentially miss out on something.


    Maybe, it was worth calling her on the number she gave him yesterday, and asking her to meet him after he finished for the day? The worst thing that she could do is tell him where to go. However instinct told him that not acting might be the biggest mistake of his life.


    Picking up the phone, he dialled the number, and it was quickly answered "Lieutenant Bronwyn Li here."


    "Lieutenant, it is John Nang here¡­"


    "Liaison officer Nang, how can I help you? It must be a legal matter as I have just spoken to the Boss and he said he had just come from a meeting with you?"


    "Lieutenant, it is not. I have a favour to ask but do not want to do it over the phone. Could we meet say at a restaurant of your choice for dinner. My treat, so I can talk to you about the favour."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 255 - A favour, I think a date (1)

    11 April, Lake View Cafe, City K


    After finishing his shift John had quickly hurried home so he could change and ensure that he arrived at the Lake View Caf¨¦ to meet Lieutenant, no Bronwyn Li.  For some reason he felt nervous.  Could he get her to agree to his request, or was this an exercise in futility?  Did he really want to take her to the Nang Foundation function tomorrow night as a first date, or did he need to plan something different?


    The thought of a first date made John stop and think.  Was he being serious?  Was he thinking about this being something romantic or was it just wishing for wishing sake?  Pausing, John realised that he was at least serious in finding out the possibility.  What did he know about Bronwyn Li?  Was she single or was she in a relationship and could he be chasing after the impossible?  Would she be interested in a police officer?  Maybe he needed to just keep the situation friendly and see what would happen.


    The one thing he was reasonably sure of, is she would have a similar level of security clearance as to him which would mean that if they ended in a relationship neither of them would have to go through the extensive background checks for them to take their relationship.  In the past, that had always put a break on his relationsh.i.p.s as the women he were involved with refused to undertake that screening.  While he had always been invested in the relationship the one thing was that he was able to get out of the relationship without having invested himself fully in the relationship.


    After twirling the glass of wine, between his fingers, looking at the red wine in it, John looked up and noticed a woman, in a simply draping knee length red dress, that looked stunning on her.  From a distance it was difficult to make out too much about it, but he would not be a real friend to Lexi if some of her lectures over the years when she was around and now had not rubbed off on him about what works for people.


    It was then he noticed the woman was being led in his direction.  It was in that moment that if hit him that this was Bronwyn Li.  How human she looked dressed in civilian clothes, rather than the harsh image that she portrayed in her uniform.


    As she moved closer to the table, remembering the manners that his parents had drilled into him over the years, quickly stood up to await her arrival.  Rather than allowing the wait staff help seat her, John moved to stand beside the other chair, and helped her sit down before resuming his seat and turning to ask "A glass of wine?"


    After seeing the nod, John poured a glass and handed it to Bronwyn before placing beside her right hand, and quietly saying "Thank you for coming.  I expected you to say no."


    "And miss a chance to relax off base.  Other than a few people on base, I know no one here, so all I can do is wander around town a little."


    That made John pause.  Was her posting a temporary matter or was it permanent?  After thinking for a few seconds asked, "So how are you finding it here?"


    "It takes some time to get use to, particularly as I have been based in the capital for a few years.  But the change, as permanent as it can be, seems to be growing on me.  I am relieved that I have finally been able to settle in, as it took time for my personal items to arrive."


    "And your family?"


    "Are you checking me out?"


    "Trying to be polite and¡­"


    Before he finished, John was interrupted, and the waiter took their orders.  As the waiter left Bronwyn looked directly at John, who lowered his head slightly not wanting to look her directly in the eyes.  Observing this Bronwyn closely observed John.  His slight motions indicated that he was considering something important to him, but in a few seconds, he quickly steeled himself before lifting his head and looking her directly in the eye.


    Bronwyn realised that in those few moments, John had hidden what he wanted and the determination that he would not say anything until he was ready.  While she wanted to know exactly what he wanted a chance to relax off base, with a handsome man, was something that she would not pass up.  So rather than pressing she decided until after the meal she would engage in non-threatening chat until after they finished the meal.


    Without thinking too much Bronwyn realised that their meal had come to an end and almost two hours had drifted past without a thought, having had an interesting meal with someone she did not have to check what she could say, given he had top level security clearance.  After the waiter served them their coffee at the end of the meal and left, Bronwyn knew that she needed to ask the question that had plagued her since she arrived.


    "John, while I have enjoyed tonight, I am not stupid, there is something you want.  What is it?"


    "I wondered when you would ask that question."


    "Quit stalling.  While tonight has been relaxing, I would appreciate an answer," came the firm but nonaggressive reply.


    "I guess I will not get away without answering that," responded John, who observed a nod from the enchanting woman sitting across the table from him.  Despite having found out she was single; he did not want to push and lose the chance to see what would happen.


    "Around twenty years ago my parents established a charitable foundation attached to their business.  While I have nothing to do with the company, I promised that I would attend the foundation events when I told them about joining the police.  I wondered if you would like to come as my guest to it."


    Bronwyn had heard about that function tomorrow night, as the boss was bem.o.a.ning having to attend and Colonel Wang was worried about his mother-in-law attacking the boss and his wife as well as what she was forcing his young sister-in-law to.  Watching the face across from her while sipping her coffee, Bronwyn noticed a brief fleeting look of hope pass over his face.


    "You know, I suspect you want it to seem like I am going to do you a favour.  But I suspect you want it to be a date, just like this has become¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 256 - A favour, I think a date (2)

    11 April, Lake View Cafe, City K


    John sat there stunned.  He had thought he had steeled his emotions not to give anything away, but she picked up something.  Damn, what had he done.


    "Why do you say that?" John questioned somewhat sceptical that he had given away something.


    "John, I am a trained lawyer.  I know how to observe situations and people.  And, being honest you know my boss and therefore should have an idea of my skill base.  Not as much as him and others, but I am still good.  Like you I have undertaken analysis training and making connections between seemingly disconnected pieces of information and actions."


    John knew he had been caught out.  She was right, if he had the same pieces of information, he would make the same connections as she had.  He needed to downplay the situation, because he did not want to chase her away before he determined if a relationship was possible.


    Taking a deep breath, John responded "If the situation was reversed, I would make the same conclusions."


    "In talking about your family, you have drawn out my situation.  Quit stalling, or¡­"


    "Do not say that.  You know threatening me with Matthew will not work.  Yes, he will have words with me because he knows all the embarrassing things from my childhood, but I know his as well, so he does not pressure me too much."


    "Why should I expect that you would try an evade answering me.  Be truthful, or I will leave now."


    Seeing the seriousness on Bronwyn''s face, John realised that he could not stall otherwise he would loose any opportunity.


    Slumping his shoulders, John said "I really do not know what to say."


    "The truth?  We can go for a walk around the lake, if you do not want to talk here."


    "That sounds better, this is a conversation that I really do not what to have sitting here."


    After arranging payment of the bill, John carefully placed her jacket on Bronwyn Li, before putting his jacket on and heading outside, wandering away from the caf¨¦ towards a bench about two hundred metres away.


    After seeing Bronwyn had sat down, John sat beside her looking he directly in the eyes, but before he could say anything Bronwyn quietly said "We have been dancing around things in there.  We need to be brutally honest here.  John, I have a career that has ruined too many relationsh.i.p.s to count, and I suspect you have had the same thing.  It starts out fine, because we do not have to disclose much about what we do, other than our service.  But the problem becomes when we are taking want to take the relationship further and they must go through security screening.  Either they run the other way, or the screening raises too many flags that the relationship has to be ended."


    "Same here.  Every relationship destroyed because that simple fact, or their failed attempts to get me to leave the police and into the family business so they can take what they see as their place in society.  I hate it."


    "So, what in the world do you want?  While I have been reassigned here for a while, in part because I am due to my skills refresher training but also because what the Boss and Mrs Rong have to deal with at court, I do not have the time to waste on a relationship where it is not serious.  Friendsh.i.p.s are all wall and good, and if that is what you want, that is easy, but¡­"


    John was stunned, normally he hated direct women like this, but in this case, he had no worries.  The situation was something completely different to normal, and he was being given the opportunity to try and snatch something that in the past always seemed an impossibility.


    "Bronwyn, truthfully when I asked you out for dinner it was about asking you did you want to go to the function, simply as a friend as my guest.  Yes, in some respect to act as a shield as of the pressure my parents are placing on me to get married, give my sister''s recent marriage but because in briefly meeting you the other day your intrigued me."


    "Being intrigued about you was the only reason that I accepted your invitation to dinner.  I knew what I had read about you in your file, but there was something else that I could not put my finger on.  But there is something else that you wanted to say.  If you can be honest with me about that, I will be honest as well."


    In the dim light, John realised that there was something that Bronwyn wanted to say but she would not until he put his cards on the table.  Pausing to gather his thoughts John quietly said "All my cards on the table.  While I was waiting for you, I seriously started to question what it was that sparked my invitation.  Was it simply that desire to have someone, yes in part to be a shield, but realised that it was something more."


    Bronwyn hearing those words, felt a sense of relief in hearing the struggle in John''s voice to indicate what he wanted.  At least this was not a one-way street.  Here was a chance for a relationship to go further, without worries about the things that had always impacted her relationsh.i.p.s.  The truth about her service division and its risks chasing people away.  Here was someone who knew the truth and would be able to deal with it.


    "John, that was the same thought I had walking across the room to you. Was there a chance for a relationship, because ultimately the biggest issue faced was removed for both of us.  We do not have to worry about the security screening.  But, saying that I am worried about how both our occupations will impact any relationship development."


    Sensing that Bronwyn had hesitancy about a relationship John said "Bronwyn, I do not want you to feel pressured, so if friendship is all we can have, then I will be happy with that."


    Hearing that Bronwyn felt relief, what happened would be whatever they were comfortable with, without pressure either way.  "John, it may seem fast, but let us just see where things will go.  What will happen is meant to be.  But as to tomorrow, I would love to accompany you, but I have nothing to wear to such a society event."


    "That we can resolve, I will call Lexi, and see if she can sort something out for you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 257 - A hint of Lexis secret

    12 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As she walked into the casual dining area, with Dominic trailing behind her Lexi observed Matthew who looked up from the papers he was reading as they entered the room.  Spotting Matthew, Dominic quickly ran past Lexi and threw himself at Matthew, saying "Can I have a hug please Daddy Matthew?"


    Immediately Lexi observed Matthew place the papers in his hand down beside his plate before gathering Dominic into his arms, saying with a chuckle, "You do not have to ask Dominic.  If you want a hug, you can have one.  Just like your mummy."


    "But mummy does not seem to want them Daddy Matthew."


    Lexi saw Matthew directly look at her before saying "Dominic, your Mummy knows she does not need to ask, and has hugs whenever she wants them.  Just because you do not see them does not mean that they do not happen."


    Hearing that, all Lexi could do was blush, because it made her recall their activities in the bedroom the night before.  She had been sick of Matthew being domineering in their bedroom activities and asked him for control over what happened last night.  He struggled with giving into her wishes and observing that struggle increased the sense of power that she felt in the activities.  That told her that he cared for her and what she wanted, something that Richard never did.  All Richard did was take.


    Matthew, looking directly at Lexi noticed her blushing and came to the immediate conclusion that she was recalling what happened last night.  Carefully setting Dominic down he stood up and went over to Lexi and whispered in her ear "I bet I know what you are thinking about.  Last night was amazing.  Having my hands tied up, while seeing you riding me with your hair loose, teasing me when it brushed my chest made me realise that there are so many things we can explore, let alone repeating last night¡­"


    Shocked at Matthew, train of thought, Lexi gently pushed him away while saying "Matthew.  Remember Dominic is here."


    "Mummy do not worry about me.  I am not silly or stupid.  I know that you and Daddy Matthew do things that mummies and daddies do in their rooms away from their children¡­"


    Lexi, shocked immediately responded "Dominic!"


    "Mummy, some of my classmates have younger brother and sisters, so I suspect that is how they get them that way."


    Lexi, wondered what was being taught to the children at their school, and said "Dominic, what in the world¡­"


    "Mummy you know I have just turned eight.  You can want to hide the truth about the world from me, but I know how to use computers and find things out.  However, I can put things together and work out what certain things mean.  And before you get angry, I respect the boundaries that you and Uncle Chester, and now Daddy Matthew have set for my internet use.  I do not go outside that because I know the consequences."


    Lexi stood there, mouth open, not knowing how to respond.  Dominic was sending her a message, but at the same time he revealed information that would allow Matthew to start to connect information and possibly determine the secret she was keeping about Dominic''s parentage.  Did she tell, and deal with all the consequences of that or keep it, maintain the lie and protect Dominic.  Even with this, her hint was to maintain the secret to protect Dominic.


    Matthew, hearing Dominic talk about his age, paused.  Firstly, he felt guilty having missed Dominic''s birthday.  That was something he had to make up.  But Dominic''s age hit him.  It meant, given he was Lexi''s first husband''s child Dominic had to have been a premature child.  It acutely hit him that if things had been different Dominic could have been his child with Lexi, and they would not have had all these years apart.  Could he convince Lexi to have a child of their own?  A sibling for Dominic would be wonderful, and something that he could go through with Lexi.


    Watching Matthew, Lexi could see some wheels turning in his mind.  He was wishing that Dominic was there child.  Biologically that was the truth, but to the world he was a premature child of his and father was Richard.  That secret if it broke would create so many problems, so she was going to do everything to keep it.


    Lexi, trying to break the situation, gently gave Matthew a kiss on his cheek before saying "We will talk about things later." She pulled out of Matthew''s arms and headed over to sit beside Dominic, and continued "Dominic, that is something you do not need to know about at this time.  If I hear you talking about it again, you are grounded, and your internet access will be cut for everything other that school purposes for two months."


    "That is so mean mummy."


    "It is not young man.  Those things are something that you are too young to know about, and I will not have you talking about it."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts Dominic Yao.  You have heard me speak.  Do not appeal to your uncles or even your Daddy Matthew for more information, as anyone who says anything will get into serious trouble." As she finished speaking she looked directly at Matthew warning him not to say anything.


    Before either of them could speak, Butler Yang entered the room and said "Apologise for disrupting you Second Young Master, Miss Lexi, but Miss Lexi''s mobile was ringing.  In answered it and it is Young Master Nang, wanting to speak to you Miss Lexi."


    Matthew, annoyed at the formalities of address said "Uncle Adam, how many times have I said to address us by our given names.  If calling me Matthew is too hard, I could accept Sir or Master Matthew."


    "Shut it Matthew.  If John is calling me so early, he needs to talk," responded Lexi before motioning for her phone to be handed to her.  She hated breaking the rule Matthew instituted early when Dominic had come down one day for breakfast and rather than engaging with them spent the time focused on his iPad, that no technology was allowed in the room, other than his secure work phone.


    Lexi moved away from the table as said "John, you interrupted breakfast.  What can I do for you?"


    "I need a favour.  I have a friend who intends to accompany me to the Charitable foundation event tonight but does not have a dress suitable for it.  Can you help?"


    "For you, absolutely.  Get her to come to my studio as soon as she can¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 258 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (1)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Matthew knew that Warrant Officer Wang, was not comfortable in driving Lexi''s new Mercedes AMG Maybach to transport them to the Hotel, but given what happened to both of them in December, Head Honcho made it clear that he was not allowed to go to any society events without Warrant Officer Wang driving them, even if he attended the event in no official capacity.


    Before they left, Warrant Officer Wang had attempted to persuade them to use Matthew''s military vehicle, but Lexi stood her ground to the point that Matthew caved and informed him that they would be taking whatever vehicle Lexi wanted to use.  As Matthew had entered the vehicle before they left the villa Warrant Officer Wang told him, that he as a wimp for giving into Lexi, as despite all the vehicles features it was nowhere as near as safe as his military jeep.  Matthew had quietly said, as he was not attending this function in an official capacity it did not justify taking a military vehicle.


    As he alighted the vehicle, Warrant Officer Wang, climbed out and was carefully scanning the area for any concerns.  After Matthew received a nod from Warrant Officer Wang, and he was satisfied there was no threat, he moved around to the passenger side, opening the door and helping Lexi climb out.  As she alighted, Matthew dropped his head and turned slightly to prevent the photographers taking photos getting to many images of him.  While his family background made it impossible to prevent any photographs getting out into the press, he needed to minimise those that did get out.  Plus, it always had the advantage that it portrayed that his and Lexi''s marriage was a love match, rather than the truth behind the marriage which other than a few people, no one had any idea.


    As they wandered in Matthew paused as they entered the room, observing who was standing next to John, Lieutenant Bronwyn Li.  As he looked at Lexi, he realised that she was not surprised at who was with John.  He quietly said, "You knew?"


    "John, when he called asked for a favour.  He said someone he knew had agreed to accompany him tonight, but they did not have a suitable dress.  I had a test piece in the studio that, that worked for her and was happy to loan it.  Other than that, I have no idea about anything else." Seeing the look on Matthew''s face, she continued "Why should you be worried?  Lieutenant Li is just another solider¡­"


    Matthew, squeezed her hand and leant down to whisper "Lexi, what you do not know will not hurt you but at the same time it will hurt John."


    "She better not, or either I will act or even possibly have you act¡­"


    "Do not use me to threaten people Lexi¡­"


    Reaching up Lexi, gave Matthew a brief kiss on the cheek before saying "You will do so, if I need you to or you can forget about things like last night happening again."


    "Lexi it is inappropriate to use that¡­"


    "But you will agree with what I want." Stepping away slightly Lexi added "Now come on.  We are holding up others from entering and we should go an greet our hosts for the night.  And play nice with John, my brother and sister-in-law."


    Lexi started to move slowly forward, with Matthew accompanying her.  As they reached the Nang''s, Lexi moved in, kissed Andrew on the cheek before saying "Brother, you better be taking care of my sister-in-law¡­"


    "Otherwise you will make my life a living hell.   Baby sister you have issued that threat several times over the last couple of weeks.  You know I really do not take that seriously anymore.  Plus, I know Matthew will not help you carry out your threat, so do not even use that threat against me."


    "You mean person¡­"


    Sally leant over and gave Lexi a kiss before saying "Lexi, leave my husband alone.  You know how much he hates being front and centre with charity events that Jax Corp are involved with.  Here he is front and centre, although slightly to the side simply because he is a Nang family in-law."


    "Serves him right Sally.  He has to learn that he has to suffer with this for his wife."


    "True, but he loves me so he will suffer through things he hates for me."


    Before Lexi could respond, came a voice, that Lexi immediately realised was Steven saying "Stop being sappy Sally.  You need a man that will tell you want for¡­"


    "Stop stirring my wife Paul.  In the end what makes her happy, makes me happy.  If that means I do things that I otherwise hate, I will do that for her."


    "Total wimp Andrew.  You know¡­"


    Before Paul could finish what, he was saying, Steven clamped his hand over Paul''s mouth, and greeted everyone before dragging Steven off to the side.  Lexi stepped towards where Steven had dragged Paul and could hear him say "Paul, enough is enough.  I never thought that you would stoop so low to try and impact someone''s marriage.  Grow up and realised that Sally has made her choice.  Respect it and be there as a friend in case things go wrong for her."


    "She married that idiot who is all wrong for her¡­"


    Lexi, by now had moved closer, and quietly said "Paul, do you really want to ruin everyone''s friendsh.i.p.s.  You push too much, and to be realistic Matthew, Chester, Phillip, John and I will cut you out of our lives, because we will protect our family members.  I suspect Joan and Rachael will side with Sally''s choice.  Steven, of everyone will have the hardest choice, because he will have to choose between you, his boss and his friends."


    "Just shut is Lexi, you know the truth."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 259 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (2)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    "The truth Paul.  Sally loves Andrew, and he loves her.  That is the only truth that matters."


    "Lexi, screw that.  He does not love her, like I do.  He is simply using her¡­"


    "How many times have we all been talking to you about this in the last few weeks.  If you love her the way that you say you need to respect her decisions.  Be there to support her but let her make her own mistakes."


    "But it is a mistake that will hurt her."


    "While, personally I would say my brother is not a mistake, when it boils down to it, she made a decision.  If it is a mistake that is a mistake that she must deal with.  We, her friends need to be there to deal with the outcome, if that is the case.  That will be harder for me, because my brother will be the cause, but I will not let that ruin a friendship.  Stop your selfishness and stop m.o.a.ning about yourself.  Be happy for her."


    With that Lexi turned and walked back to where Matthew was standing.  As she moved away, she hears Paul say "Lexi better watch it¡­"


    Steven interrupted him, and said "Paul, do you really want to threaten Lexi.  She does not deserve it.  She is just telling you the truth.  And, let me warn you my friend, you keep going, you will not like the choice that I make.  It will¡­"


    As she returned to Matthew''s side, Lexi quietly said "I thought Paul was settling down, not ready to snap at Andrew given his marriage to Sally, but it seems that he is stuck about bem.o.a.ning her choices."


    "Lexi do not worry about it.  I will have words with him." Matthew paused slightly as they moved forward, and greeted Harry and Sophia Nang.


    As they finished greeting the Elder Nang''s, they moved forward to greet John, and Matthew saw Bronwyn Li tense.  Quietly he said "At ease Lieutenant.  Neither of us are in uniform."


    "Yes Sir," came the response.


    Looking at John, Lexi asked "When in the world did this happen?"


    "Lexi stop getting ahead of yourself.  The Lieutenant brought in Dominic''s passport when you returned from your trip to Australia.  We met then, and as she is new to town, I asked her would she like to come to the event, no more no less, hence my call for help this morning.  You were willing to help when you just thought it was a favour, now are you jealous?"


    "Jealous?  Ha! You have to be kidding," immediately quipped Lexi, drawing out laughter from John and Matthew.  "Just worried about you, and your horrendous luck with women."


    Lexi turned to Bronwyn Li and said, "You know I would run the other way from this one," with that she pointed to John.  "His relationsh.i.p.s always end in disaster.  I know a of a couple of his ex-girlfriends who have subsequently married and are happy, therefore the problem has to be him not them"


    "Who says that the problem is me Lexi?"


    "They why are you not in a relationship?  It has to be you not them?"


    "Damn it, Lexi, with friends like you who needs enemies.  I invited Bronwyn as my guest tonight, and all you want to do is bad mouth her."


    Looking at Bronwyn Li, Lexi laughingly said "Do not thank me, you just need a warning." With that Lexi turned and headed towards where Chester and Phillip were standing.


    Bronwyn Li, making sure no one was listening said "She has no idea specifically who I work for does she?"


    "No, she just thinks that you were a military lawyer assigned here, nor does she have a complete idea of John''s position and the impacts that this has on relationsh.i.p.s.  Just take it that she is being overprotective of John, who by the way is Dominic''s godfather."


    Bronwyn looked over at John and said, "You should have told me."


    "Other than deciding to see if we can develop a relationship what else have we had a change to discuss."


    Matthew looked at the two of them and realised that this was news.  He quickly thought about all the paperwork he had been through today.  There was nothing that he recalled seeing about this.  Lieutenant Li was not stupid.  She knew about the requirements for members of the special forces when they formed new relationsh.i.p.s and that had not been complied with.


    "Lieutenant, did you¡­"


    "Boss, before you ask, I spoke to the Head Honcho, and he agreed that he needed the paperwork, not you because of your connections to John.  I sent it to him this morning¡­"


    "You went over heads?"


    "I did, because technically the formalisation of my redeployment here has not been finalised.  That is due to happen in the next couple of weeks." Looking around, Bronwyn said "Now you better get going boss, if you do not want to draw too much more attention."


    Sensing that Matthew was angry John added "Just leave things be Matthew.  Presently, all we are as friends.  If you worry too much, what do you think your wife will say?"


    "Are you threatening me with Lexi?"


    "Absolutely," came John''s laughing response.


    "Well, Lexi knows what I do, but your parents have no idea their son, who they thing is a simple police officer is anything other than that."


    "That is below the belt Matthew."


    "What comes around, goes around." With a smile, Matthew looked over at Lexi, Chester and Phillip and said, "I will see you later, who wants to spend time with you when I have someone better I can spend time with."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 260 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (3)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Before John could respond Matthew walked off, leaving John to turn to Bronwyn Li, and say "I should know better than to cross swords with Matthew, I always feel like an idiot afterwards."


    "The Boss is well known for it.  Why do you think I kept as quiet as I could while we were talking to him?"


    "He has been like that for as long as I can remember.  I never learn." Shaking his head, John said "I think we should avoid him as much as we can tonight, and deal with him later."


    "Sounds like a plan, but you know¡­"


    "Do not worry, Bronwyn.  I can deal with him."


    Before either of them could say anything, else Harry Nang turned, and said "Son, stop getting distracted.  You need to finish talking to the last of our important guests, rather than focusing on your friends.  The sooner that is done, the sooner the two of you can move from being the focus to being part of the event.  And before you argue, you agreed to be a board member of the Charitable Foundation board when we agreed not to attempt to force your resignation from the police force when you admitted your true profession.  This is a charitable foundation event, so behave or¡­"


    "Father, you do not need to threaten me.  I know what I need to do."


    Before anything else could be said, Sophia moved over and gave John a kiss on the cheek before saying "Thank you.  I know how you hate business and prefer what following your passion for a career." As she pulled back, she quietly said "I will keep your father under control, you know he feels that he has lost his princess when Sally married, and that will include not pushing your guest too far."


    Kissing her cheek, John said "Thanks mum." With that John turned around, to greet the last of the important guests that were being shown to the family.


    Meanwhile, Lexi, when she arrived to where Chester and Phillip were standing said in a very loud voice "How are the newlyweds?"


    Laughing Phillip said, "How much are you loving messing with some of those closed-minded people around?"


    Back in a normal voice Lexi responded "If they want to look at you two as if you are criminals, then they can face me.  I can take whatever they dish out."


    "And we cannot, baby sister" responded Chester.  "We have been through what we have to get here, and if we could not deal with those small-minded idiots then we do not deserve to be here."


    "Damn that Chester.  It is that attitude that say our parents and grandparents manipulate you into the disaster that was your first marriage.  Plus, and I suspect you know Phillip as Chester would not have told you, contributed to the disaster that was my first marriage, I want to fight."


    "Calm down Lexi.  We are here for charity, not for political reasons.  Respect the Nang''s, who if we are realistic are the only ones of our parents friends who realised after the disaster that was the graduation for Andrew, John, Paul, Steven and Matthew, decided that they needed to respect their children but the choices of their friends if they did not want to alienate people.  Despite the opposition, they privately funded one of the more significant lobbying campaigns to change the law regarding same-s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s.  As they said, while they find them difficult to accept, the evidence about the harm laws criminalising them have is such that they could not allow people to continue to suffer."


    "You are kidding me?"


    "No.  They are honest with their motives and their beliefs, unlike many of our parents narrow-minded friends.  That we respect, hence why we have personally along with Jax Corp and JL International have made significant donations to the foundation."


    Before Lexi could respond, Matthew walked over and seeing the confusion on Lexi''s face said, "They told you about what the Nang''s personally did?"


    "You knew?"


    "I did Lexi.  But I suspect that they did not say that the Nang''s also personally provided some funding to organisations that campaigned against the changes.  That was much less, as they had much more financial support coming in.  Their reasoning for the funding was that the debate needed to be an informed debate, not one hijacked by one group or another.  They are broadminded."


    Phillip said "True.  I did the same through JL International.  While it is obvious the side that I would come down on in this debate, Mother and Father wanted the company to only fund the no campaign.  That was a debate that you would be glad to have missed.  As I explained to them, I had to take a global view for the company, and as we operate in countries where same-s.e.x relationsh.i.p.s are legal and others were same-s.e.x marriages are allowed, we had to weigh up actions and not jeopardise the company.  That set them off, so I let them have their rant, and then offered my compromise.  I would allow them to name an amount that JL International would donate to the no campaign, but it would also then donate the same amount to the yes campaign and not make a personal contribution, on the basis that we wanted an environment where the debate could be appropriately had.  While they were annoyed about that, they named the amount they wanted.  I suspect it was significantly less than what they wanted but I stuck to the deal."


    Chester added "True.  They did rant at a few public events about how evil Phillip was to force their hand as to what was donated to the yes campaign, but it stopped them from being too out of control."


    Matthew added "Thank goodness for that.  They are stuck in a mindset, unlike the Nang''s who are flexible.  I heard tonight they intend to announce instead of one major charity for the Nang Foundation to support this year, there will be two that both offer counselling services, one for young people that includes services for those who cannot cope with their s.e.x.u.a.lity and another that will support older people within the community that cannot cope with changes that challenge their beliefs."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 261 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (4)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Pausing, Lexi looked at the three men with her, her big brother, her brother-in-law, and the least important of the lot her husband.  Yes, he still delivered her mind-blowing s*x time and time again, and she was willing to give their relationship a chance, but the bottom line was that he blackmailed her into making decisions.  Deep down Lexi knew that she needed to be forced to consider the past and what could have been, but it still hurt her to have to adopt that position.


    Lexi, gentle shook her head.  Those thoughts were totally inappropriate for now, but she knew that she needed to process the situation.  The question was how she went about it.  As the spouse of a serving military member there was always the ability to access counselling services through the military/  She took advantage of that when there was the school siege years ago, her concern was that Matthew would be informed about the sessions and what was discussed.   Going to the family doctor would be just telling everyone in the family what was happening.  However, trying find someone privately would be a struggle.


    Matthew quietly turned and said "Lexi, what is wrong?"


    "What makes you think that there is a problem Matthew?"


    "You tuned out from the conversation we were having and did not answer a question at all."


    "What!" came Lexi''s shocked response.


    Laughing, Chester said "Matthew was right."


    "I am stressed out, dealing with Richard''s parents.  Who would not focus on them when having to deal with that evil witch, who by the way has just walked into the room."


    Chester whipped around and noticed two people who he hated with a passion walking into the room.  Feeling him tense up, Phillip responded "Calm down.  I hate them as much as you do, but we do not want to make a scene.  The Nang''s will have invited them, not because they wanted to but because her brother always makes a significant donation to the Foundation each year.  From what I understand, his reasoning he would prefer not to create another charitable organisation to help the community but use those around to do that.  Sensible, as most of the major businesses in town all have charitable entities associated with them."


    "But JL International¡­"


    "How many times have we had this debate Chester.  We use our Anniversary Ball for decades as a charity event, but we support other charitable foundations, for the same reason that Warren Gong does.  That does not mean I like him or the way he does business, but it is logical reasoning about maximising the money available for charitable works, rather than seeing money eaten up by administration costs."


    Matthew quietly considered what Phillip was saying.  He recalled some debates between their parents and paternal grandparents about the same thing.  His parents wanted a huge charitable foundation established for them to head, but their grandfather always stood by the argument, that charity is not about creating organisations to hand out money, but using the money in the most efficient way which was using established organisations and holding fundraising events.


    Phillip looked at Matthew and quietly said "You are remembering the fights that mother and father with our grandparents over establishing a charitable foundation?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Matthew, ever since I have taken over JL International I have had the same fights with them.  They want a charitable foundation established to take over all our charitable efforts, which they are to chair.  No way is that going to happen.  We know their idea of charity, it has to fit their beliefs, not focusing on what is needed, but also they will use it as a means to take significant amounts of money that they do not need, simply to spite the two of us and the company, as they cannot accept what our grandparents did on their death.  Thank goodness they were persuaded not to come tonight, as I have been ready to kill them for their abuse the last few weeks."


    "Ever since you told them you and Chester had married?"


    "You have it in one.  They cannot accept that I am happy having married the love of my life, just as they could not accept your decision to join the military.  I have accepted that they never will, but their abuse is tiring after a while.  They would have made a scene here, and the Nang''s do not deserve that."


    "Caring for others?" came Lexi''s quick response.


    "Somewhat, but also self-preservation.  My next round of cancer treatment starts Monday week.  I do not any additional stress than I have in my life."


    Worriedly, Matthew said "But I thought your prognosis was fine?"


    "It is, but the treatment protocol has three treatment cycles, two months of treatment, then a four to six-week break, before starting again.  While the protocol is experimental, it is designed to ensure that I can continue to work without much impact, and can be done in the office, if needed.  But the test results during and since the treatment started are showing that progress is good, so stop worrying Matthew.  I will be here to hound you for many years to come."


    Chester added "Stop bullying my husband."


    Lexi laughed and said "Bullying, it is concern not bullying."


    "Talk, Lexi talk," retorted Chester.


    "Stow it Chester, I do not need you upsetting my sister-in-law," responded Phillip.  "By the way, we wanted to organise for Dominic to have a weekend with us.  We have been missing him and figured that you two could have a weekend alone."


    Lexi looked to Matthew, who said "How about in a couple of weekends.  Along with my direct subordinates, we have an agreement where one a month on a Friday or Saturday night we all look after the other''s children if we are not away, so that the others can have some couples time.  Next weekend is our turn, so it would not be fair to send Dominic away¡­"


    "Plus, I need to see what happens with the court hearing, and I want Dominic to have a say in if he will come.  I suspect I know what the answer will be, but he deserves to be listened to, not simply told."


    "Fine," same Phillip''s response.  "We will talk and sort out the arrangements after you have been at court."


    Before Lexi could say anything, some business associates came and dragged Chester and Phillip away.  As soon as they were away, Lexi said "Can you go and talk to Paul for me?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 262 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (5)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Matthew turned around and quietly observed Paul for a few seconds.  It was obvious that he was planning to do something.  Matthew said, "I will."


    Reaching up Lexi gave Matthew a kiss on the cheek before saying "When you have come and see me," before heading off in the direction where Sally and Andrew were standing.


    Matthew turned and headed towards Paul and Steven, who were standing off to one side.  As he approached, he heard Paul say "There is no way I want to watch Sally make a fool over herself having married Andrew.  She deserves better than that."


    Matthew moved quietly over and said "Andrew is Sally''s choice Paul.  How many times have I said to you that you need to respect her choice.  The more you push, even if her marriage to Andrew ends up in a messy divorce, the more she will hate you."


    "Better she hates me, than stays married¡­"


    Steven said "Do not go there, Paul.  Yes, you are my boss, but you as much as Andrew and Sally are my friends.  You will not like the outcome as I will stay in my job, as I owe your father that much, but our friendship will be at an end.  This self-pity and planning to ruin someone''s marriage, particularly in light of what happened with your parents is pathetic."


    "You cannot talk to me that way," ground out Paul.  "Apologise now of forget about your job¡­"


    Matthew, realising that this was quickly getting out of hand, with his head, motioned to Steven to leave, before grabbing Paul and dragging him out onto the balcony outside the ballroom where the function was being held.


    "Damn it Paul, are you about to drive everyone away?  So, you lost the woman you love.  That happened to me, and I survived it.  I developed a career that is fulfilling, by my own means.  And before you say I still married her, yes that has happened but not without its problems.  However, if I had returned and Richard had not died and he was still married to Lexi, I would have respected that and simply been Lexi''s friend.  In the end, all I want is for her to be safe and happy."


    "As you said, you married her so you cannot comment."


    "But I have been where you are.  Unlike you, you knew that they would marry when they announced their engagement, I simply found out after the fact.  I had no chance to be prepared for the fact that Lexi had married, had a child and was widowed in less than a year.  But I moved on with my life and was open to the possibility of finding someone else that I love as much as her.  While I did not, if it happened, I would have been fine with that."


    "So, you were young¡­"


    "And you are too.  I know you view that Sally''s happiness will only be achieved married to you.  I do not think having that view is wrong.  However, can you answer me this question, what is more important for you, Sally''s happiness or being your wife?"


    "Her happiness, and you have it right that can only be achieved with me, not with your brother-in-law."


    "Hey, do not think that because of that fact, I will side with him.  Of all our friends he was the most vicious to me when I joined the military.  While things are much better, it is still hard for me to deal with him because it damaged our closeness."


    "But that means you will side with him?"


    "No.  One thing he knows, is that if he hurts Sally, not only will John be coming after him, but I will not let him escape lightly.  Like you and Steven, Sally is a friend, and I will protect her as much as I can.  And speaking of protecting you, while you cannot have what you see as your heart''s desire, I would not be your friend if I did not call your attitude."


    "So, I am entitled to my opinion and nothing will change that."


    "And did you hear me ask you to change that?  No.  All I have said to you is respect her choices."


    "He is totally wrong for her, the right person for her is me."


    "So, what.  While I was surprised when they announced their engagement, and even more so when I found out how John came to know about their relationship.  But leaving that aside, they are both a.d.u.l.ts and if we care for them, we have to respect their decisions regardless of our view of them."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts Paul.  Think about it, other than Lexi you all hated the decision that I made to join the military and expressed it very publicly.  How long has it taken all of us to repair our relationsh.i.p.s, nearly ten years?  You keep going, and Sally will reach her breaking point and refuse even to speak to you.  If things go the way you hope." With that Matthew held up his hands, before continuing "and I am not saying that it will, if you have forced Sally to cut you from her life you miss that opportunity.  And you risk losing most, if not all, your important friendsh.i.p.s.  I heard Steven, and he is right.  I though you would have learnt from what you went through with your parents."


    "Those two selfish a*seholes.  They cared for no one other than themselves.  Their son was the least of their worries."


    "And what are you being with your attitude.  Exactly like your parents."


    "Do not compare me to them."


    "It is hard not to, when you are displaying the same selfish attitude." Matthew took a deep breath, and calmly continued "You seriously need to consider what you want, stay in Sally''s life and be there to pick up the pieces if things go wrong, or be cut out and potentially loose friendsh.i.p.s.  That no one can force on you, but I promise you this if you need to talk while you come to your decision or even after you make it, provided you are not hurting Sally my door will be open to you to talk."


    With that Matthew turned and left Paul standing outside.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 263 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (6)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Watching Matthew retreating back, Paul wondered was Matthew right.  Was he being exactly like his selfish parents?  His childhood was a mess, because all his parents could think about was revenge on each other and their own selfish needs.  They both hated the fact they had been forced into a marriage that they did not want in their late teens, simply because his grandparents wanted to cement business relationsh.i.p.s.


    The older he got, the more he realised the situation.  The so-called aunts his father had him spend time with were his various mistresses, and the three uncles his mother had with him were her lovers.  The first time he told his mother about the aunt his father introduced him to not only saw her physically attack him but caused verbal and physical arguments for weeks between his parents.  Despite being, if he recalled, about seven years old, he knew that he needed not to talk to the other about these people.  He simply had to endure how it made him feel.


    The whole truth about the situation was only revealed when his maternal grandparents died.  A letter was delivered to him by their lawyer apologising for the situation that they created.  It explained that after a society event, his drunken parents slept together and commenced an intense but exclusive relationship that lasted around two months, which his father ended.  While they were not sure of the reason for the ending of their relationship, about a week afterwards his mother found out she was pregnant and indicated that his father was the father of the unborn child.


    As the letter explained, his father denied that he was the father of the unborn child, but a marriage was quickly arranged for the two of them, before his mother''s pregnancy became widely known.  Initially, his mother tolerated his father''s ways as she wanted to make a success of the relationship, but it was only after in a drunken rage his father beaten and r.a.p.ed her one night that she gave up on the marriage.  The only reason that she stayed was him, and his sister April, that was conceived as a result of the r.a.p.e.  His grandparent''s explained that it was that point in time that his mother gave up on the marriage adopting the same attitude as his father, they were married in name only, and were free to have whatever relationship they wanted, with whomever they wanted.  As was made clear, his grandparents believed as soon as they died his mother, their daughter, would apply for a divorce and leave the country.


    That prediction was correct.  Two weeks after the funeral, his mother upped and left with April taking her to England, to be with her most recent lover.  That broke his heart, but at the same time seemed to draw him and his father together, while he dealt with the fallout from the divorce and the loss of April.


    Watchung how much the end of his parents'' marriage impacted his father, Paul swore that he would not interfere in other people''s marriages, because he did not be responsible for the harm that caused.  Having only reconnected with


    Could Matthew be right.  Was he being as selfish as his parents had been during their marriage, only caring about themselves, and not the impact that it had on the others, through being so focused on Sally?  Giving up on a relationship with Sally was the hardest thing to do, because she was the right woman for him, and he was the right man for her.  But, in keeping pursuing her, was he willing to accept the wider cost?  That was something he did not know the answer to.  Was Matthew right, that he was missing opportunities for a potential relationship that would be everything he desired?  Could he make the shift that Matthew was urging him to do?


    Looking in through the open doors, he was Sally dancing in Andrew''s arms.  The look on her face of utter peace and contentment was shattering.  Andrew was her world, and no one around them mattered.  That shattered his heart.  There was the woman who he had loved for almost a decade in the arms of a friend who was the centre of her world.


    In that moment, Paul realised that he could not stay the night.  He needed to escape the sight before him and sort through his thoughts.  Matthew was right, he needed decide what he wanted and staying here he knew would always ensure that he questioned his choices, because he would only make a decision based on emotions and he needed to consider everything, because his love life and supporting friendsh.i.p.s all depended on it.


    Having made that decision, Paul wandered in, and in addition to seeing Sally in Andrew''s arms, he noticed John dancing with the woman he introduced as Bronwyn.  His instinct on being introduced to her was that she was a woman with something to hide.  That deserved some investigation.


    Paul scanned around the room, and located Harry and Sophia Nang, standing with a few older people, who Paul knew by sight from a distance but not name.  He walked over, and quietly said "I just wanted to apologise, I am not feeling well, and am heading home.  But I will make sure the Gu Group sends a significant donation through."


    Sophia, nodded to Harry, and said "Not a problem Paul.  We are grateful that you came despite not feeling well.  Harry can keep talking and let me escort you out."


    Paul, not wanting to be rude, nodded, and Sophia walked with him towards the exit.  As they exited the room, Sophia looked around and seeing no one around said "Paul, Harry and I are not oblivious to things going on around us.  We have always known how you feel about Sally.  It is obvious to us, but not to her as she has only ever seen you as a friend.  We will not tell you what to do, as we respect you too much for that.  But in whatever you do, do not hurt our daughter as we will not let you get away with that and be willing to live with the consequences of your choice.  If you take the path I hope you do, I know there is the right woman out there for you, you simply have to be open to finding her and not focusing on what you cannot have."


    Sophia moved in gave Paul a kiss on the cheek before immediately heading back inside.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 264 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (7)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Stunned, Paul in a daze, turned and started to walk out of the Palace Hotel.  Was his feeling so obvious to even Sally''s parents?  Did Sally know how he felt?  In the daze, he did not see a young woman racing towards the room, and bumped into her, causing them both to fall to the ground.


    Coming out of his stunned daze, Paul looked at the person that he had knocked to the ground, and noticed it was a young woman.  Looking carefully at her, he had no idea who it was that he had knocked over, but by looking at everything she was wearing it was obvious that the she was someone who was a member of high society.


    In that couple of seconds, Paul felt as if his heart had stopped and restarted.  Her lack of height made him immediately feel protective of her.


    Without thinking he quickly stood up and held out his hand to help her up.  As she took it, he quietly said "My apologies.  I was not looking where I was going."


    After a few seconds of silence, Paul added "My name is Paul Gu, and you are¡­?


    Blushing, the response was "Abigail Mo."


    Paul, paused, looking directly at the young woman, thought about whose daughter she could be.  Mo¡­ It then hit him; this could be the younger daughter of the Mo Family.  If he was right, and his recollection of the older daughter she was disowned when she married a soldier.


    Paul, quietly said "Mo.  Your father is Kevin Mo, the head of MoTang Enterprises?"


    Looking down, Abigail said "Yes."


    "I am so sorry Miss Mo."


    "There is no need to apologise.  I was running late and was not paying attention myself." Abigail, worried that she was keeping her father and David Hwang waiting, said "I need to get going, as I am expected."


    With that Abigail took a step and made a cry of pain as she stepped on her left foot.  Hearing that, Paul turned and swung Abigail Mo into his arms and started to walk out of the hotel saying quietly "I will not hear an argument, I am taking you to the hospital to have you checked out."


    As he reached the door, and signalled for his car to be brought up, he said "Can you tell CEO Kevin Mo, who is attending the Nang Foundation event, his daughter Abigail met up with a minor accident and that I have taken her to the hospital for a check-up, and will take her home afterwards."


    Nodding, the staff said "Yes Mr Gu, we will ensure that the message is passed on.


    Within a few seconds Paul''s car was brought to the entrance.  While he was like Lexi and loved performance vehicles, he did not buy for the sake of purchasing them.  His preference was always his Mercedes AMG Maybach sedan, because either he could drive it or if he needed a chauffeur could drive him in it.  Today, as he had expected to drink a lot, he was being driven by the chauffer, who as he opened the door and carefully sat Abigail in the passenger side said, "Where to Boss?"


    "The usual private hospital.  I injured Miss Mo here, accidently and need to see that she gets medical treatment."


    "As soon as you get in boss." With that, Paul moved around to the rear driver''s side seat, and slipped in, and as he shut the door, the car pulled out, heading towards the hospital.


    Inside the hotel, David Hwang, noticed the scene before him, and realised who was involved.  Damn, he did not need interference with his plans by someone becoming infatuated with Abigail.  She was key to his plans, as unlike the other woman that were manipulative, she was not overdemanding and where necessary would be able to be manipulated.  Maybe, he needed to put into place the next most palatable option in case Abigail refused his proposal.  He hated making changes to key elements of his plans so close to when he needed to execute steps, but sometimes other people were not as easily manipulated.


    Meanwhile, while Matthew was talking to Paul


    Lexi moved over to talk to Sally and said "I see my brother has abandoned you already."


    Shaking her head Sally responded "Lexi, you want to stir up trouble.  We have a deal for these events, we have half an hour for business only, and then the rest of the time we spend together.  He just asked for additional time tonight as he knew I would get caught up with some foundation matters.  They have taken less than we expected so I am letting him be."


    "Indulging him?"


    "Absolutely.  We are still working out certain things with our work, but that it minor as in the end, I have married the man I love." With that turned and noticed Matthew leading Paul out of the room.  "What is Matthew doing?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I am not stupid Lexi, everyone has been acting to protect Andrew and I from Paul ever since we announced our engagement.  I am not stupid and know how Paul feels about me but have been honest with him that I only see him as a friend."


    Knowing that they had been caught, Lexi said "He is just having a discussion with him. While I do not have the specifics¡­"


    "But you think it is to get him to back off.  I just hope he does, as he has not gotten the message that I have been telling him."


    Lexi relaxed a little "It is that bad?"


    "Paul has been subtle but constantly contacting Andrew and myself.  I cannot avoid him due to a partnership program with the Gu Group that I oversee, and he uses that to attempt to undermine our relationship.  I told him yesterday if he kept going, I would deal with him with business matters, but it would be the end of our friendship¡­"


    "And it did not go down well?"


    "No, but in the end, I am not going to sacrifice my happiness for him.  That he has to understand." Sally looked at Lexi and then continued "Speaking of family I was looking through some photographs the other day and came across a few photographs with Andrew, John, Matthew and the others in it.  You have a secret of your own Lexi.  If you look closely Dominic is the spitting image of Matthew at his age.  How can that be?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 265 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (8)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Lexi trying not to give anything away said, "I do not know what you mean?"


    "Lexi do not lie to me.  The only reason I realised that I was carefully looking at old photographs to find some of Andrew and I growing up.  How can that be?  And I guess that Matthew does not know?"


    "Sally, Dominic is Richard''s son.  You are seeing things you want to see."


    "No, I am not.  I remember Richard, and that b*tch he died with Jasmine.  I always wondered why he married you when he seemed enamoured with her.  However, if I am right when they found out you were pregnant with Dominic your parents demanded the father''s name to force a marriage or insisted that you have a termination, which at seventeen they could not force you to have.  When you refused to cooperate, they did the only thing that they could to hide what they saw as the shame of a pregnant teenage daughter and organised your marriage to someone they felt they could control, and have him pretend that he was Dominic''s father."


    Lexi was stunned, how could Sally have pieced together everything?  Matthew like everyone simply accepted the lie component of the story, that in a drunken moment of madness she and Richard slept together, and she ended up pregnant, so he accepted responsibility for her.  She did not need Matthew having suspicions, particularly given the fight she was in with Richard''s parents.


    "Sally, you are seeing what you want to.  Yes, Matthew and I dated that summer, but he is not Dominic''s father." Lexi knew how hard that was to say, but this needed to be maintained.  "It would be easier if he was, as I would not be stuck in the legal fight that I am.  I think you are seeing what you want to try and help me.  Richard was visiting, he got drunk, and I stupidly had a glass of wine with dinner that interacted with the medication I was on at the time.  What happened, happened and the rest is history."


    Shaking her head, Sally said "Tell me what you want, but I know the truth and I will prove it.  Matthew and Dominic deserve that¡­"


    "Stop fooling yourself, and looking for something that does not exist," came an angry response from Lexi.


    Before she could continue, she heard Andrew''s voice from behind her saying "Stop trying to bully my wife sister¡­"


    Turning, Lexi in a sweet but sarcastic tone retorted "That I only do that to you brother dearest¡­"


    Andrew laughed and responded, "I thought your husband was now your target."


    "Mr scary military officer, you have to be joking."


    Sally seeing her husband and sister-in-law could sense that their light banter was about to spiral out of control, and she turned to Lexi saying, "We have not finished our conversation Lexi." She then turned to Andrew and said, "Come on my love, I want to dance with you in public as your wife rather than as in the past hiding our relationship."


    As Andrew led Sally towards the dance floor, Lexi laughed and said, "You are so whipped already brother."


    From behind her Lexi heard Matthew say, "And you know Lexi, he is loving it."


    Nodding Lexi said "He is so happy now.  I hope that continues and Paul does not do anything stupid."


    "Hopefully, he has gotten the message.  I gave him a few home truths, which I think he has finally accepted and combined with the threat that Steven gave him that he will accept reality and keep the friendsh.i.p.s that he has, rather than pursuing the unattainable.  But before you say anything, he has to make the decision to stop pursuing the unattainable, not us."


    "I hope he does, as I do not want to have to choose between family and friends, but I will if I have to."


    "That may end up being the choice that we all have to make, Lexi."


    "True." Lexi looked around, and spotted David Hwang talking to Kevin Mo.


    Matthew followed the direction of Lexi''s gaze and spotted her looking at David Hwang and Kevin Mo.  He sensed that Lexi was scared.  "What is worrying you Lexi?"


    "I still cannot shake the feeling that he looks like the key man behind what happened to us when you returned.  And before you ask, it is a feeling that I cannot shake."


    Matthew nodded.  Lexi had a gut feeling, and gut feelings were always something he paid attention to.  The problem was that all the investigations so far provided little.  Yes, it confirmed what Major Hung had admitted regarding their family relationship.  While that revealed the known past about their family, David Hwang''s actions on graduating university and the development of his company mirrored the other significant technology companies'' development in the country.  It was not unusual for heads of such companies, along with their core teams remained reclusive until the company had secured its place in the market before the heads became involved in the business community and its activities.


    As he swung Lexi into his arms to dance, Matthew observed David Hwang walking across the room, following Paul outside the room.  It was as if he was waiting for someone, most likely Abigail Mo, who was missing from the room.  A few minutes later he returned, with a look that said that something happened, and she was not coming.  That was interesting.  He will have to ask Monica if something happened to her sister.


    As he walked across the room, he was stopped by a group including Warren Gong.  After a couple of minutes, he continued moving towards where Kevin Mo and his wife, who was still shooting daggers at Lexi, but seemed to want to avoid her.  He then heard David Hwang say "Some idiot in a rush knocked Abigail over.  As she started to move, it was obvious that she had hurt herself, and the man who the staff called Mr Gu, swung her into his arms and has taken her away¡­"


    "We know, one of the hotel staff came and told us.  You were waylaid coming back."


    "By some people, I do not know wanting to convince me to develop computer software for their companies¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 266 - Nang Foundation Charitable Event (9)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    As they moved out of earshot, Lexi said "That was interesting, Paul playing the hero."


    "That is an oxymoron, Lexi.  When has Paul ever played the hero¡­"


    "Maybe he has grown up finally?"


    Matthew chuckled, and said "You do not believe that?"


    Shaking her head, Lexi said "No, but by the sounds of it Paul was involved in what happened and he wants to make sure Abigail gets medical treatment." After a pause, Lexi said "We should let Monica know what happened as her parents will not tell her Abigail was injured."


    Before Matthew could respond, the lights flickered in the room, and Matthew looked across the room spotting John and Bronwyn Li.  Before he could do anything, the lights flickered again, and as they turned off.  Matthew in his mind immediately discounted the weather as the night was calm.


    He then heard glass smashing.  Silence followed, and as he was aware that there was nothing on the threat board, he simply hoped that this was a criminal gang who decided to target the event because of who was gathered there.  He instinctively pushed Lexi to the ground and covered her with his body.  No way did he want her to be hurt.


    As the lights turned on, Matthew observed tossed to the side night vision equipment and that the hostage takers had AK-47''s in their hands.  Their faces were covered, which meant that they wanted to get out of here alive.  He quickly looked over and caught John and Bronwyn''s eyes before just slightly shaking his head to signal to them not to move.  The last thing then needed is to react too quickly and escalate the situation when it did not need to happen.


    Matthew, could feel Lexi trembling and he quietly whispered to her "Do not worry, everything will be alright Lexi."


    Before Matthew knew it, he heard a voice say "Ladies and gentlemen, we apologise for the inconvenience, but we are here for one person.  If they come forward you will otherwise leave here without injury, but they refused then¡­"


    A voice from in the crowd said, "Well get to it then."


    Matthew tensed.  Who could they be here for?  Financial reasons did not seem to be the case, because they were going to let everyone, other than the person they came for, go free.


    While keeping Lexi covered, Matthew observed the men walking around the room, herding those to the edges into the middle, before forcing them onto the ground.  Standard procedure.  Control the group, so you can look inwards and outwards at the same time.


    After a few minutes, the first voice said "We want Lexi Yao.  Hand her over now, and everyone will go free."


    Matthew whispered to Lexi "No way will I let them take you."


    The voice continued "Miss Yao you have thirty seconds to make yourself known, otherwise we will kill someone.  And for every minute more you make us wait, another person will be killed."


    A woman''s voice over to the side bravely called out "Savages,"


    "Savages are we.  Gentleman, bring her here." With a pause the voice continued "Come on Miss Yao, your time is running out."


    Matthew said "Say nothing Lexi¡­"


    "Five, four, three, two, one.  Your time is up Miss Yao." With that Matthew spotted a Heckler and Koch VP9 pistol being pointed at the head of a woman, before it was fired, and the body dropped to the floor, screaming in pain.  Matthew had no idea who they had just injured, but this was serious.  These people meant business and next time they would kill.  They wanted his wife.


    Rather than risking Lexi''s safety, Matthew stood up and said "Let her be¡­"


    "Colonel Rong, shut the f*ck up and give us your wife."


    "No way¡­"


    "Do not offer yourself.  You are not who we want."


    "As I said¡­"


    Before Matthew knew it, the pistol was aimed at him, and he tensed.  Pushing too far, too quickly would see this situation get ever worse for everyone.  The masked man moved closer keeping the pistol pointed at Matthew, with another person following him.  As they reached him, the second person moved and grabbed Lexi from behind Matthew.


    As she was pulled to her feet, Matthew saw the terror on Lexi''s face.  He felt as terrified as he with what would happen to her.  How much he wished he had his service Sig Sauer P228 with him, but he had promised Lexi that when they came to events such as this and he was not in uniform he would leave his service weapon at home.  Hopefully, John and Bronwyn Li had their weapons.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Matthew spotted that John and Bronwyn Li had moved from their initial positions to positions closer to them.


    With the weapon still trained on him, the voice said, "Now get on the ground Colonel Rong, or the outcome for your wife will not be pretty."


    Matthew, dropped to the ground on his knees, with his back towards the direction that Bronwyn Li was closing in on him from, and instinctively placed his hands behind his back.  With the weapon trained on him, they started retreating from the area dragging Lexi with them, but Matthew observed that they were oblivious to the moves from Bronwyn Li and John.  As they moved closer to the door, Matthew not reacting felt a pistol being placed in his hand and heard Bronwyn Li say "Take my service weapon,  I have a second one with me, but give me a minute to move into position before we move."


    Matthew, steeled himself not to move, hoping those behind him would not alert the attackers to the fact that he now had a weapon.  Internally he started counting to sixty, hoping that they did not get outside the room before they could act.


    Fifty-seven¡­, Fifty-Eight¡­, Fifty-nine¡­.  As soon as he reached sixty, Matthew without signalling immediately stood up, and commenced moving forward.  Out of the corner of each eye, he saw John and Bronwyn Li move as well.


    A stunned silence hit the crowd, and the sound of the weapon discharging filled the room.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 267 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (1)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    As he moved, forward, Matthew heard the Heckler and Koch pistol discharge, and instinctively he raised the Sig Sauer that Bronwyn Li gave him with his right arm. Before he could fire, he felt the bullet tear into his right shoulder, and he quickly moved the Sig Sauer to his left hand, and immediately started firing.


    His position meant that he could not get a clean shot at the man dragging Lexi, but started aiming at those around him, knowing fully well that the magazine would have the standard 20 shot clip that they normally used. Along with the spare magazine that he had slipped into the waist of his pants, that meant he would have 40 bullets total.


    Considering the mantra that they had in the special forces for situations such as this, he was determined to ensure that it was one shot one kill. The last thing John or he needed was any more civilian to be killed. This was going to be hard enough to explain when everything settled down.


    As it was obvious that other than the one pistol wielding bandit the balance of them appeared to have no small firearms, just their AK-47. Other than a couple of men, who John and he took out immediately, the rest of the group appeared to have no idea on how to use the AK-47''s. As he and John were dealing with the men, the one dragging Lexi turned towards them, opening himself up to Bronwyn on the remaining side.


    Matthew caught Bronwyn pausing for a second to wait for the cleanest shot she could get, before she pulled the trigger, with the bullet tearing into the head of the man with the pistol at Lexi''s head. As that bullet hit him, Matthew felt another round hit his right shoulder, causing him as he heard Lexi''s scream, followed by other screams, to fall to the ground losing consciousness.


    John noticed Matthew fall to the ground, but motioning to Bronwyn, they knew that they could not stop, until they dealt with the remaining bandits, who were trying to escape from the room while protecting the civilians there.


    Within a couple of minutes, they had brought down the last of the bandits, and turned around to see what was happening behind them. John headed straight to Lexi to check that she was alright, and Bronwyn was two steps behind him. As he was helping Lexi sit up, Bronwyn reached and grabbed his phone from him.


    Bronwyn said, "Secure line?"


    John without turning said "Pin Alpha Bravo Tango Kilo Kilo Echo Foxtrot, secure Tango Delta Sirerra Delta Whisky Zulu Victor."


    "Roger," was Bronwyn''s immediate response, entering in the code before dialling the number she needed "Line Secure. Legal Eagle Kilo Tango Whiskey Oscar here. Code Red Major Civilian. Palace Hotel ballroom. Tango Alpha Roger Golf Eagle Tango Boss. Boss Down, multiple gunshot wounds right shoulder significant bleeding. Civilian and military medical teams required. Police and security team needed immediately, significant numbers. Contact Boss Adjunct and tell him to get in here immediately. Legal Eagle Kilo Tango Whiskey Oscar out."


    With that Bronwyn ended the call, tossing the phone back to John before heading over to the men that they had shot. While it was not anything different to what she expected she needed to confirm reality. She then moved over towards the bandits to see had they managed to take any of them down alive.


    John meanwhile looked at Lexi, pulling out a handkerchief wiping away the blood and brain splatter from her face, and saying "It will be alright Lexi, help is on the way¡­"


    All Lexi could do is scream and call out "Matthew. Where is Matthew?"


    John, making sure that he covered where Bronwyn was currently performing first aid on Matthew until medics arrived said "He is alright Lexi. I just need to make sure that you are alright."


    Screaming, Lexi said "But I saw him get shot. I need him." With that her voice then become louder and she screamed "Matthew. Matthew."


    John, struggling to keep Lexi calm enough and prevent her from moving, so he called out "Andrew, Chester, Phillip. One of you get here, I need your help."


    Lexi continued to struggle screaming "Matthew. Matthew."


    John, placed his hands on her shoulders, placing enough pressure on her to keep her down, but this was a struggle, and all he could keep saying is "Lexi, calm down. Let me check you out and then I can go and help others and check on Matthew."


    Having had enough of being told to stay Lexi screamed in John''s ear "Let me go you b*stard. I need Matthew. I am going to him."


    Lexi forced herself to stand up, and saw Matthew on the ground, bleeding with people around him. All she could do is scream and collapse to the ground. John caught her as she started to go down, and as he lowered her to the ground, Andrew Chester and Phillip all arrived. Looking at the three of them he said "Stay with her. Do not let her move if she stirs, and once medical staff arrive, I will make sure that she is checked out."


    Standing up John could see the panic going on in the room, with people trying to flee. As loud as he could, he said "Could everyone please calm down. As you are aware, I am a police officer, and help has been called for. I need you all to move to the sides of the room. As soon as police officers arrive, they will start taking statements from you. Once you have given a statement you can leave, but if you leave before giving a statement you will be followed up and prosecuted. And personally, on behalf of the Nang family, I apologise that what was meant to be a beautiful fundraising night for our foundation has ended this way. We will contact each guest personally after everything has settled down."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 268 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (2)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Watching that people were heeding his words, John moved over to Bronwyn and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Fine John, you know my background and can imagine the training I have¡­"


    "I do, but you tend to practice law¡­"


    "But I get deployed at times with teams so, I can handle this."


    A groaning voice came from the floor and said, "And so she should be able to deal with it, otherwise she would not..."


    "You had to be the hero, didn''t you Matthew?"


    In a weak voice Matthew said "And let them hurt my wife¡­"


    "Stow it, boss. You need to preserve your strength until the medics arrive." Looking up, Bronwyn saw Warrant Officer Wang coming into the room, and she called out "Ger here now."


    "Yes Ma''am," was the immediate response.


    Observing the situation, Warrant Officer Wang, immediately took off his jacket, and placed it under Matthew''s head, showing his Sig Sauer P228 and the extra magazines in the holster. As soon as he did that, he looked up and said, "Ma''am I have this, go deal with what you need, and I will protect the boss?"


    After a couple of seconds pause, he added "The lady boss?"


    John turned and looked directly at Lexi, and observed she was sobbing in the arms of her brothers. "Over there with her brothers. She is not physically injured, as far as I can tell."


    Standing up, John moved to Bronwyn, and said quietly. "Can you secure the balcony doors, and I will secure the main entrance until others arrive."


    Nodding, Bronwyn headed in one direction while John headed in the other, both continually scanning the room, with their respective weapons in their hands.


    Sally, standing there, shaking, watched John and his companion retreat to opposite sides of the room, and started to question in her mind, who was this woman, and what was her connection to John and Matthew. She clearly was someone John just had accompany him to avoid their mother. Before she could move too far, Andrew had moved and pulled her to where Chester and Phillip were embracing a sobbing Lexi.


    Andrew quietly said, "Are you alright?"


    "Shaken, but Lexi¡­?" came a quiet comment from Sally who moved herself, so she was in Andrew embrace where she knew she felt safe.


    "Hard to tell. I do not believe she is physically hurt, but¡­?"


    Sally could not help, but to shake harder given she felt safe, and said "Andrew, I ¡­" before she burst into tears.


    Andrew, looked at his sister quickly and realised that she was OK with their brother and brother-in-law, so he pulled his wife into his arms more securely and started to rub her back, quietly repeating "It will be alright. You are safe."


    Across the room, an angry Warren Gong, stood there. Given the absence of his damn sister, he started to wonder was she behind this. It would be her style, using the resources that he gave her to leave him in peace to try and force Lexi to give her want she wanted. That damn b*tch. She would not give care about the impacts on others. He just hoped that he could distance himself from her stupidity to protect the business and the cartel.


    Nearby, David Hwang stood with Kevin Mo, who he could see was shaken by what had happened, and his screaming wife. How he wanted to slap her, to get her to shut up. He turned and said, "Madam Mo, we are all frightened with what had just happened, we are safe."


    Hearing the man interested in his daughter, shakily Kevin Mo added "He is right. We are safe, and you know the more you keep screaming, the more you are going to annoy too many people here."


    "Screw you Kevin Mo, you b*stard. You brought me here, and this is what happened. It is horrifying, and I will never recover."


    Having had enough of her today, Kevin Mo much more firmly added "That is fine," and there with a bit more of a sarcastic tone added "my wife. If you are so emotionally impacted, I can quite easily help you go to a hospital for some treatment¡­"


    "No damn way are you going to lock my up into a mental hospital. You want to use that to screw me over and divorce me, so you can marry that b*tch of a mistress you have."


    "Whatever you want to think wife, I do not give a care." With that he turned and moved slightly away. David Hwang followed him, and when they were a distance away Kevin Mo said to him "She wants to make this all about her. The fact that I hate the military and the police does not matter tonight. I saw a couple willing to sacrifice themselves to protect the other, resulting in one there in shock at the other injured and that selfish b*tch wants the focus to be on her."


    Kevin Mo shook his head, and added "Sorry to dump on you, but given your interest in Abigail you need to know the reality, so you can protect yourself. I have been waiting for Abigail to marry or get established in a career and I will be divorcing her" with that he nodded his head towards his wife. "Her behaviour is getting more out of control. When that happens, she will not get the money from me that she suspects. As her parents were better off when we married then required me to sign a pre-nuptial agreement, protecting everything in her name and requiring me to pay her money for each year of our marriage but it was designed that I get nothing other than the assets I had when we married and developed during the marriage. But she has nothing as her parent''s business when bankrupt years ago, therefore there is nothing for her to protect. As I will not relent, she will come to you for money if you marry Abigail."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 269 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (3)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    David Hwang, nodded, realising that Kevin Mo not only approved of his as a potential husband for his daughter, was giving him a heads up about what was to happen and that he could have a money seeking mother-in-law wanting money from him.


    "There is no hope?"


    "David, we only got married as she was pregnant with our oldest daughter. Yes, I played the field at the time, but once Monica was born, that baby coming into my arms made me think. I decided to commit to the marriage, but that b*tch hated me because I was young and stupid. I did not find out for years that other than a couple of windows that she could not find a lover and came to me, which resulted in our son Simon and Abigail being born, she constantly cheated. When I found that our I decided if she did not care I would not. It has only been the children that have had me stay in the marriage. Her reasoning is simply money, because of her parent''s situation."


    Pausing, he said "But let me make it clear to you I have learnt from my own life. Abigail will make the decision if she marries you, not me and most importantly not her mother. Whether or not there is a pre-nuptial agreement that will be the decision between the two of you. The only thing I will insist on is no business favours for me because I am your father-in-law and that you do not pander to that hysterical woman over there."


    Before David Hwang could open his mouth, Madam Mo came in, and screamed "What are you talking about you idiot¡­" before hitting him and slapping his face.


    At the end of his tether Kevin Mo, firmly grabbed his wife, and said "Calm the f*ck down. All of us here are shocked about what happened, and frightened if something else will happen. But you are going overboard. And you wonder why I want nothing to do with you as you are being a drama queen, unnecessarily."


    "You b*stard" came the immediate response, before she pushed him to the ground, and kicked him.


    Standing up to one side, Steven observed the whole room. He could not see Paul; it was just as if he had disappeared. That was worrying, however he suspected after Paul and Matthew had their discussion, he needed to leave the function, because he could not stand watching Andrew and Sally together. Hopefully, Paul was somewhere safe because if he was not Steven did not want to tell his family that he was injured. The best outcome, in his mind would be that pull or somewhere drowning his sorrows in a glass of whiskey or some other alcohol. Steven was concerned that Andrew and Sally''s part to display their affection for each other, particularly in Paul''s presence as they both knew his feelings for Sally. But, he could not blame them, as ultimately they were still newlyweds.


    Observing the scene between the Mo''s, Steven could not believe how Madam Mo behaved. It was like a spoilt child who had lost their favourite toy. He just pitied, any man who was serious about Abigail Mo, because they would have to put up with that behaviour constantly. Lexi had her siblings with her, and despite wanting to help her he knew he would be a hindrance. Matthew, on the other hand was barely moving, and he needed help. Observing how injured Matthew appeared, Steven wished he had followed his dreams for a career like his friends Matthew and John in terms of pursuing a medical degree. That would allow him to provide the help Matthew needed at this exact moment. But, he was persuaded to go into business so he had little skills to help.


    Steven could not believe how John and his date handled the situation. Sneaking a weapon that one of them had to Matthew, and taking positions away from Matthew to enable them to attack the bandits from three directions, John definitely was something more than a simple police officer, and his date, was a woman he did not want to mess with. Where in the world did, she work?


    Feeling shaky, Steven headed towards the currently operational bar in the room and organised a whiskey. He down the glass, without thinking to steady his nerves, before asking for a second glass that he could take his time and sip. This situation was terrifying and how lucky they were that no one other that Matthew had been injured.


    Having been able to slip away from the Mo''s David Hwang, carefully slipped his mobile from his pocket and moved to a quiet corner before entering in a code to the phone and dialling a number.


    Quietly, David, upon the call being answered said "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but the men that you sent were unsuccessful in dragging your target away. They hurt her husband, but it appears that they were all killed."


    "Damn. I needed her, to suffer, because it will make my case easier. However, given her husband was injured I can argue, that my grandson is safer with my husband and I than he ever would in that b*tch''s care," came the reply from the other end.


    "That is not my problem. All I did, was help you get in contact with people. It is not my responsibility that you did not get the outcome you wanted. But remember as I told you when I offered you my assistance, you say anything about my involvement, and you will have little time to regret your actions."


    "There is no need to remind me of that. But I need to remind you of something, you guaranteed success."


    "Success? That is a matter of perspective. You have an argument that you can use for your case so there is success. "


    "Yeah right, "came the sarcastic reply.


    "Well do not think, I will help you again. This number will become inactive And I will not make contact again because our needs will not correspond. "


    With that, David ended the call, enter a few more numbers into the phone before opening its back and removing a SIM card, dropping it on the floor and crushing it under foot.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 270 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (4)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    David Hwang, having crushed the sim card, then dropped his mobile phone as if he was frightened about the events and picked it up along with the destroyed SIM card, and started carefully looking around the room to locate a place that he could carefully dispose of the SIM Card.


    However, before he could do anything, he heard a helicopter coming close to the hotel. Without seeing it, he instinctively knew that it would be a military helicopter bringing senior members of the military coming to the venue. Damn, he hoped he had a few more minutes to be able to dispose of the SIM card easily. He now just had to be careful on what he did to be able to get rid of the only connection between himself and Warren''s sister.


    He moved back towards Kevin Mo, and quietly added "What are you going to do about her?" pointing to his wife.


    "You know, I really do not care presently. I will simply insist that I do not have to be with her presently as I do not want to keep dealing with that," came his quiet response.


    Madam Mo, being nearby heard the comment, and responded "And who would want to have to deal with a self-centred person like you when they are traumatised with what happened." With that she moved off to a group of women.


    Kevin Mo added "Hopefully her friends over there will give her the sympathy that she seems to want at the moment." Shaking his head, he added, "I feel as worried about what happened as she does, but she has not even asked me how I am."


    David Hwang nodded realising that he had, through listening just gained a confidant that he would be able to exploit in the future. The question was, how could he use this to achieve his goals? Maybe a meeting to get a software contract for MoTang Enterprises that he could use to infect other company systems and then use the trap doors in them to gain information for a competitive advantage?


    At that moment he looked up to the main doors, and noticed three military officers walk in. The first person he noted was his cousin, who was trailing behind two younger officers. Thank goodness Robert was here as this made what he needed to do easier. Robert had told him previously an incident like this where there was a potential military target anyone with close connections to the military would be taken to the military base, not only for any medical treatments and check-ups, but kept there for a period of time until a preliminary assessment was made as to the risks to them. The key thing was that their mobile phones would be secured in a base guardhouse while they were on the base for security purposes.


    That was what he was counting on, as along with his key personal had developed a program that, when he keyed in the passwords, it would split their program into smaller packages to enable transmitted easier, and less likely to be detected by military systems. The genius in the program was that once it was in the military systems it would re-assemble itself and then remain dormant until the conditions for its activation were met.


    But it was dependent on the right conditions to get into the military systems, so he had to wait until he was close to certain as to the number of mobiles that would be confiscated.


    Catching Robert''s eye across the room, he nodded, simply to indicate that he was not hurt.


    Meanwhile, Ben and Joseph determinedly entered the room, nodding at John as the entered. Trailing behind them was Major Hung, who came and insisted he needed to come as his cousin was at the venue and he needed to be certain that he was alright. David had said to them before they left that it was not worth arguing in the circ.u.mstances.


    Trailing behind Major Hung was four medics with their equipment to see to Matthew.


    With Major Hung just behind them, they headed straight to where Matthew was laying with Warrant Officer Wang standing guard. Noticing the three senior offices approaching him, Warrant Officer Wang, quickly stood up and snapped a salute. That movement triggered Bronwyn to glance over and notice who walked in. Seeing nothing concerning her outside the room, she also moved quickly back to where Matthew was laying, while continuing to monitor the balcony area she had just left.


    When she arrived, rather than snapping a salute, she said "Colonel''s, Major."


    Noticing Lieutenant Li, Ben and Joseph looked at each other and wondered what was going on. Matthew noticed the concern on their faces, before saying "She came as John Nang''s date. But apparently the head honcho knows about this, and she has completed the paperwork. However, I wait to see it."


    Concerned Bronwyn said "Boss, do not worry it is right¡­"


    Major Hung, however, was aware of the paperwork, as it came to his desk late today "She is telling the truth. I saw an email come in late today, but it did not seem that important that it could not wait until next week."


    While Ben was ready to rip into Major Hung, Joseph placed his hand on his arm and said, "Make sure we see that ASAP."


    "Stow it the lot of you¡­" came the quiet response from Matthew.


    Ben concerned said "Calm down Boss, we know the drill. We will move and let the medics do their job, liaise with the police and make sure people that need to be secured are."


    Joseph added "And we will assert control over the investigation until we know what happened, regardless of how much that annoys the police."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 271 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (5)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Matthew, hearing the determination from Joseph groaned out "You better not make too many problems for the police."


    "Mr Nang is fine, but it will depend on the senior officers who come."


    "The lot of you promise me that you will work cooperatively with the police. Before you move and let the medic''s do their job, Ben you will coordinate with the police, Joseph please take care of my family, Major Hung see to your cousin and as per the protocol''s as it seems your cousin seems to get along with the Mo''s make sure they are safe. Finally, given your now public relationship Lieutenant see to the Nang''s as well. Separate them from everyone else as they will head to the base for their checks."


    Matthew closed his eyes and heard a chorus of "Yes Sir''s," before footsteps indicated they were leaving.


    He then heard a voice beside him say "Colonel Rong, we will stabilise you¡­"


    Groaning, Matthew said "Forget about me until the civilian medical team arrive and see to the civilian that they shot first¡­"


    The medics looked at each other and the same voice said "Sir, I will see to you with your adjunct''s assistance while the others will see to Madam Rong and the injured civilian."


    Quietly Matthew said "Fine,"


    Across the room, Lexi, was still sobbing in Chester''s arms, calling out "Matthew. What is happening to Matthew?"


    Chester, rubbing Lexi''s back, quietly said "Lexi, he has medics with him. But he seems to be talking which is all a good sign, but stay here and let them do their job."


    "I want to be with Matthew," cried out Lexi.


    Joseph, by this time had reached where Lexi was and said to Andrew and Steven who were standing guard "Let me through."


    Andrew was angry that not only was his wife scared with what happened, let alone the trauma his sister was facing seeing her husband shot trying to help her, something the idiot of a first husband would never have done for her. He stood in front of Joseph and said "Forget about it. My sister is safe with us."


    Being able to sense that Lexi''s brother was concerned about what had happened Joseph paused slightly on firing back and telling him he was going to be arrested for attacking a military officer. "Mr Yao, Colonel Rong asked me to check on Madam Rong¡­"


    Joseph''s voice penetrated Lexi''s mind. She turned and said questioning "Joseph?"


    Moving around Andrew, Joseph dropped to his knees beside Lexi and said "It is Lexi."


    Quietly, she asked "Matthew ¡­?"


    "Lexi, he is being treated by the medics presently. But given he was willing to throw orders around to myself, Ben, Major Hung and Lieutenant Li, despite being in pain he is definitely with it. He is more concerned about you than himself."


    "So, he should be. I knew he would be trouble for my sister," came Andrew''s angry response with the fears that surfaced when he told everyone about him joining the military came t the fore.


    Sally, sensing Andrew''s anger said "Let it be Andrew. Matthew did everything to protect her, so do not complain or I will make your life unhappy for a while."


    "Are you threatening me wife?"


    "Absolutely, Matthew and Lexi are my top concerns presently. Then I have to ask my darling brother not only about his skills but about his date for the night."


    Steven, standing to the side, still sipping his whiskey, said "True. John always said he was only a good shot with a weapon. That was more than being a good shot. And I can tell you I do not want to cross his date¡­"


    Hearing the talk about John and Lieutenant Li, Lexi wondered if they were OK, given what they had done. She did not see what happened and was worried about them. "Joseph, are John and ¡­"


    "Lexi, they are fine," interrupted Joseph to prevent Lexi from disclosing Lieutenant Li''s identity. Hopefully the conclusion that everyone came to was that she was police or had some military training, hence her actions.


    Lexi started sobbing again, and when she calmed slightly, she said "Thank goodness."


    Joseph looking around noticed that Ben was already seeming in trouble dealing with the police so he wanted to get there to help.


    "Lexi, the medics when they are ready to take the Colonel back to the base will want you to accompany him, to keep him calm. From our perspective, getting you out of here is also important so you need to go with him¡­"


    Andrew said "Over my dead body. She needs to stay with her family."


    Seeing a look pass over Joseph''s face Lexi could not help herself and had to tease him. "Darling brother, do you not realise who you are threatening. I think that could be achieved if Joseph wants to¡­"


    Chester, Phillip, and Steven could not help but laugh at Lexi''s attempted ice breaker, which drew an evil look from Andrew.


    Sally added "Andrew do you not get you are threatening a military officer. I do not want to be a widow¡­"


    Andrew looked around and seeing realised that the person he was threatening was in fact a military officer his face went white. Lexi realised that Andrew had no idea who Joseph was and said "Andrew I should introduce you to Colonel Joseph Pang, a friend and one of Matthew''s subordinates."


    Humble Andrew said, "Apologise Colonel."


    "No need to apologise Mr Yao. I get that you are worried about your sister and brother-in-law. But I might not be as generous in the future."


    Joseph paused, and added "I need to inform you, that until the real target of what happened is determined the military will be asserting their jurisdiction in this matter. That means people present with close connections to military members can chose to remain here and deal with the police and a civilian medical assessment or to be taken to the military base hospital for their medical assessment, and give their statements there. That means you Mr Yao, your wife, you Mr Chester Yao and the Colonel''s brother all have that option. Consider your choice and let myself or your friend Mr Nang know what you want to do. Now, please excuse me I need to go and assist my colleague."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 272 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (6)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    As Joseph walked in one direction Robert Hung headed towards his cousin, who was standing with Kevin Mo. He could see Kevin Mo tensing, but then given how much he hated his son-in-law seeing a military officer walking towards him would easily explain this.


    As he got closer, he said "Cousin¡­"


    Kevin Mo looked at the two of them and asked "Cousin?" while looking directly at David Hwang.


    David knew he needed to speak. "Yes. My story is well known. Orphaned at a young age and going into state care until I turned eighteen. This was my cousin''s story as well, but the government kept us together as we are each other''s only living family. But we drifted apart due to our decisions at age eighteen but have recently reconnected."


    "No need to tell everyone everything."


    "But you forget it was my pig headedness that caused that. I hated the idea that you joined the military, and for years I lost contact with my only family."


    "Speaking of family, that is why I am here. As there is no certainty as to who the target was and why, there will be parallel military and police investigations until that question is answered. Consequently, for close family members certain military officers that means they can deal with the military authorities rather than the police. Cousin, that will include you if you want to¡­"


    David knew this is where he had to play the game. Robert has some idea that he was setting something up, but for plausible deniability he did not know specifics. "If you think this is for the best?"


    "I would say yes, but there is no compulsion for you." Robert saw a nod and then turned to Kevin Mo, who had now standing behind him his wife. "CEO and Madam Mo, as of your son-in-law''s position the same also applies for you."


    "I have no daughter married to any military officer, so why would I deal with the military. The police will respect who I am, and I will make sure of that," came the snarky reply before Madam Mo stalked away.


    Shaking his head, Kevin quietly said "If it means that I can be away from her for a few hours, absolutely." He paused before adding "Please excuse me for a few minutes David."


    When he stepped away, Robert directly looked at David and said, "You have something up your sleeve?"


    The quiet response came "You need plausible deniability, so you really do not want that question answered."


    "True. I better go and deal with those idiot superiors, but I will come and get you when they are ready to take you to the base." Robert turned and quietly watched the three idiots, as he saw them, until hey came together before heading towards them. The less he had to deal with them the better.


    As John saw Bronwyn talking to her superiors, John saw the head of station walk straight to him, and loudly say "Mr Nang, how do you damn well explain this, and tell me why the military are here. This is a police matter. You are an idiot to allow something like this to happen on your watch. I will damn well have your badge."


    John groaned internally. Here comes the turf war, and he was going to be caught in the middle of this. And he was threatening his career. The career, he could care little about, but while he still has a job with the police, he would not allow the conflict with the military to happen. "Sir you fully know, this was a foundation event, and I was attending in my capacity as a member of the foundation board. Any I know that you had an invitation to attend this event, along with several other senior officers. I believe¡­"


    "I do not care about your beliefs; I want the truth."


    Heading that, John immediately thought of the line from one of his favourite Jack Nicholson movies, A Few Good Men. There was no way he was going to be able to handle the truth. How he wanted to say, ''You cannot handle the truth'', but that was totally inappropriate.


    "Sir, there was only three people here able to deal with the situation. Myself, Colonel Rong who is injured, and my girlfriend¡­"


    "When in the world did you get a girlfriend? You know the rules with your position¡­"


    "Sir, that is not a problem." John had promised Bronwyn that he would not reveal her post, but he figured that he could reveal part of the situation. "Sir, she is a military officer, who I met by chance. Approval will not be an issue. Plus, my private life is my private life, and I am not obliged to tell you everything."


    "Do not answer me back¡­"


    John wanted to cut this off "Sir I am not answering you back. The rules are around security checks and as of her job, that will not be an issue."


    "I damn well want the paperwork on Monday otherwise I will have you removed from your position, you ungrateful person."


    John realised what this was about. Another blinded senior officer who cannot see that those from wealthy backgrounds as much as those from middle class and lower socio-economic backgrounds can want to make a difference in joining the police force. This was an attitude that he was constantly sick of fighting, but it was not going to deter him from pursuing his dream.


    Taking a breath "Sir I will do that, but we are getting distracted. The more important thing is dealing with the situation. Colonel Rong made it clear that the military will assert their right of jurisdiction in the matter until a determination is made as to who was the target of this."


    "No damn way. This is a police matter only."


    Ben, having just arrived said "Sir, that is not open to debate."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 273 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (7)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Without looking, the immediate response fired back was "You have no damn say in this."


    Ben, ready to snap at the arrogance of this senior police officer, angrily responded "I absolutely have the say." He then moved into his view and said "Maybe I should introduce myself. I am Colonel Wang, and Colonel Rong is my direct superior. Until we know specifically who the target was of this was and their goal, we will be asserting jurisdiction. My preference is that we run a joint investigation into the matter until that question is answered. If there is no national security threat and if the determination is that Colonel and Madam Rong were only targeted due to their families, we will hand off the investigation to you along with any prosecution."


    "Forget that. This is a police investigation, and you will not have any role in this at all. Get out of here and take everyone you brought with you."


    Joseph having now arrived heard the comment and signalled to Bronwyn to come over. Seeing the signal she quickly left the Nang''s who she had already convinced to head back to the military base for their checks. Rather than using her position, she played it as they could be close to Sally, as it was even obvious to them that John was going to be tied up for a significant portion of the night.


    As she arrived, she quietly said "Colonel''s, Major," recognising that Major Hung had also just come across. "How can I help?"


    "Lieutenant, there seems to be come confusion as to who has jurisdiction over the investigation," stated Joseph.


    "Sir, the law is clear. As Colonel Rong was injured, until any national security threat or that the Colonel and Madam Rong were targeted due to his position the military have jurisdiction to run an investigation. The law also provides jurisdiction to the police in relation to the matter, as there was a civilian injured. In situations where both the civilian and military authorities have jurisdiction, the law preferences the military investigation, but requires police involvement. If the investigation determines that there was not national security threat or determine Colonel and Madam Rong were not targeted as of his position the military must immediately step out and hand all material to the police."


    The police commander said, "You sound like a lawyer."


    "I am. But just so you know I am a military officer. That role however does not override in cases where I am providing an interpretation of the law, my obligations to the courts and the law."


    "Well, Miss military officer, you are wrong. I have reports already that a civilian was injured first that that means that it is the determinative factor. It is a police investigation and the lot of you can simply get lost."


    "Sir," responded Bronwyn, "while I respectfully disagree with you, this is not the time for an argument. The investigation needs to commence, and we cannot waste time arguing over this."


    "So, concede on who is in control."


    Feeling that the discussion was going in circles, Ben pulled out a secure mobile, and made a call. As the other end answered, he said "This is Colonel Ben Pang here. We need advice as to who controls an investigation. Colonel Matthew Rong and a civilian was injured. I will hand the phone to the police commander here on the scene."


    With that Ben handed the phone over and took a step away. John quietly drew Bronwyn away and said "Sorry to land you in the middle of this. I never expected anything like this when I asked you to accompany me here."


    Reaching up, Bronwyn placed her finger on his lips and said "John, you cannot say that as a second date it was dull. How in the world will you make our third date memorable?"


    Laughing John said "Skydiving?"


    "Halo jumping?"


    "God no. That scares me."


    Bronwyn turned and looked over to where the Matthew and Lexi were. "I suspect Madam Rong will have some scars over this. I hated that we had to do what we did to free her, but¡­"


    "Bronwyn, Lexi has been to hell and back over the years. Her first husband, was a piece of work, and you know what happened late last year¡­?"


    "I do."


    "Yet, she and Matthew seem happy. She will need counselling to help her, but with Matthew there she will come through it eventually. My concern is my parents."


    "They are already questioning me about my background. I dodged answering that question through distracting them to stay with your sister, but we will not be able to avoid dealing with that for long?"


    Giving her a quick kiss on the cheer, John said "It is up to you when and what we tell them. If they have been paying any attention to what had been happening since they crashed in and started this, my parents should have reached the conclusion that you are military. All they know, and it the truth, I met you by chance through work and asked you out."


    Watching, they both realised that the police commander was ending the call, and he seemed quite angry. The two of them returned back, and the police commander angrily said "Fine, you win. But let me make this clear, you screw this up and it will be on you."


    Frustrated, Ben wanted to make sure that if the investigation showed that there was need for the military to be involved, that it could transition easily to the police to finalise it. "How about, I liaise with you until it is determined if it ultimately is a police or military investigation and that will mean whichever way that the investigation goes, the transition will be easy."


    "As long as I am seen to everyone to be in control."


    Ben nodded, before saying "Fine, as long as you recognise that the military investigation has preference."


    "Fine." Turning to John, he said "Mr Nang, with me please."


    As they left Joseph turned Ben and said, "You caved on that."


    "Not really. In the end I made him seem important and in control as we need this investigation going as quickly as we can to determine the truth and its impacts on us."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 274 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (8)

    12 April, Palace Hotel, City K


    Across the room, Chester, and Phillip, who were both down on their knees were getting worried in comforting Lexi, while sobbing, she kept jumping between wanting to run to Matthew''s side and cursing him for causing this.


    Sally, standing by Andrew''s side quietly said "Andrew, you should be there?"


    "The last thing I want to do is be in her firing line. Chester and Phillip are quite capable of¡­"


    "Damn you Andrew Yao," yelled Lexi. "Who wants a brother like you who wants to stand to the side when his baby sister needs his help."


    "Help Lexi? More like being your punching bag. No way, plus I have a wife who needs my support as well¡­"


    "Do not drag me into this Andrew," came Sally response, "I know you love me, but your sister¡­"


    "Needs you. You do not have to tell me." Andrew stood there shaking his head. Married a month and his wife and sister were already ganging up on him. "How about I go and see what I can find out about Matthew and come and tell you."


    Chester, having heard this "Just go, you twat!"


    Andrew turned and walked overhearing the whispers from the various groups he passed all with common themes, of what had happened, cursing those who perpetrated it and cursing being detained here by the police and the military. Some people were not grateful that it was not a worse situation.


    He was stopped before he reached where the medics were slowly and carefully assisting Matthew into a sitting position. He said, "How is he?"


    The soldier who stopped him said "You have no need to know, so go back to where you were."


    "I need to know to tell my sister. Now get out of my way and let me through."


    Having heard Andrew''s voice Matthew groggily said, "Let him through as he is my brother-in-law."


    Having heard Matthew''s indication, there was a quick round of "Yes Sir," and Andrew was quickly let through.


    Andrew dropped down to his knees to look Matthew directly in the eyes before adding "You had to be a hero, Matthew. You have damn well scared Lexi, and you know I think she needs to be kept safe from you¡­"


    "F*ck you. Tell Lexi I am alright, and that I want, no need her by my side at the moment if she is willing."


    "Go jump of a building you¡­"


    "Twat," groaned Matthew. "Tell you what, once I am recovered you and I will go skydiving, and if you chicken out you owe me a favour."


    "Sir," came one of the medics. "You need to remain calm, as we are getting ready to take you back to the base for treatment. And, even if your brother-in-law will not help, we will make sure Madam Rong accompanies you."


    Andrew, knowing that he would not be able to stop Lexi going with Matthew spat out "Fine, twat. I will tell Lexi, but you and I will have a reckoning over this." Andrew quickly stood up and walked away. He knew he had been a brat with Matthew, but deep down he knew he was glad that Matthew was protective of Lexi, and she needed that.


    As he reached Lexi, she looked at him directly and said "Lexi, while injured, he is fine."


    "How can he be fine. I saw him get shot," screamed Lexi hysterically.


    "Lexi, when he wants to talk trash, argue and make bets with me, he is fine¡­"


    "You a*sehole. You argued with him¡­"


    "Yet you were cursing him just a couple of minutes ago for letting this happen¡­"


    "Well, darling brother," Lexi said sarcastically, "That is my right as his wife, you on the other hand¡­"


    Lexi''s beginning of a tirade was interrupted by Sally laughing, and Lexi said, "What is so funny?"


    "Lexi, I love you, but leave my husband alone. He is just like John, who by the way I am going to kill as who knew he could do that, and his date. Sorry, I just got side-tracked. Andrew is like John, an overprotective brother. Just let him be presently, and you can argue with him later."


    "He wants to stir me, then¡­"


    "I feel the same with John, stir me and get ready for an argument. But Lexi, go be with Matthew. You need to be near him to know he is safe and on the road to recovery, as much as I suspect he wants you by his side until they do what they must do. We are all shaken but OK."


    Pushing aside Andrew, Chester and Phillip, Sally moved and helped Lexi stand up and wrapped her arm around Lexi''s shoulder before slowly walking with her to where Matthew was being placed on a stretcher by the military medics. Giving her a kiss on the cheek, Sally then gently pushed her closer to Matthew.


    Lexi ran towards Matthew, and grabbing his left hand she cried out "Matthew, why did you play a hero?"


    Rubbing gently the fingers on Lexi''s hand, Matthew said "If I was not willing to protect you, Lexi, I do not deserve to be your husband, let alone a member of the military."


    "You and you damn career¡­" came Lexi''s angry retort. She knew that he was worried about her safety, but would they even have been in this place if she had not supported Matthew to join the military?


    One of the medics, quietly said "Madam Rong, please do not argue with him. We need him as calm as possible."


    Lexi noticed at that time, the medic, carefully wiped Matthew''s arm with a antiseptic wipe before injecting him and she asked "What was that you gave him?"


    "We need to keep the colonel calm for the flight back to the base¡­"


    "So, a sedative¡­" came Matthew''s reply, before he closed his eyes, and the medics started to wheel him out of the room.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 275 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (9)

    12 April, Gu Private Hospital, City K


    As the car slowed down to enter the hospital grounds, Paul paused and looked carefully at Abigail. The fifteen to twenty minutes that it had taken to drive here, quietly talking to her, not only made him feel guilty from having injured her but had him realise that she was an interesting person to talk to despite her age.


    The biggest problem was her mother, who not only tried to force her daughter onto society men but tried to seduce them into being her lover at the same time. She wanted to control not only who her daughter was in a relationship with, but have the man so tied to her that she could get everything that she wanted from them. That was a line, even his mother at her worst never crossed.


    The other thing he realised in that short time was Matthew, in dressing him down was right. The world did not stop because he could not have the woman he wanted. Yes, he had for over ten years been focused on trying to develop a romantic relationship with Sally, but had he missed the opportunity to find the love of his life being so single minded on his focus when she had never given him any encouragement that their relationship was anything other than a friendship.


    Noticing how quiet it was on the other side of the car Abigail said "Is there something wrong? "


    "No," was Paul''s immediate sharp response. Realising that he had been extremely discourteous, Paul softened his tone, continuing "Sorry. I was distracted."


    "Thinking about business? That makes you just like my father."


    "Sort of. I just want to avoid what will be a circus when I see to getting you the medica treatment that you need."


    In the dim light in the car, Paul could see that Abigail was confused. Calmly he said "As it was not a life and death situation, I opted to go a little further to one of the private hospitals owned by the Gu Group, and¡­"


    Realising why Paul was concerned Abigail interrupted adding "And you suspect that the administrator will come and make a larger fuss than is necessary."


    "Correct. While we have several hospitals here, their administrator, while being capable of the job, has the tendency to pander to the senior executives of the group and their family, as well as those of high social or significant wealth in the community rather than following policy as to what our hospitals should do."


    "Treat sick patients?"


    "Yes," was the blunt reply. "When I was young, I always thought it strange that my father put money into purchasing a failing private hospital group when no one in the family had medical expertise or interest. But it is an extremely worthwhile investment, both from a profit aspect but also a corporate social responsibility basis. The problem is that in pandering to certain people, the administrator can lose sight of the corporate social responsibility that the hospital has. As soon as he knows I am here, he will do that¡­"


    "Sometimes is that not a good thing?" came the quizzical response.


    "It can be, but I hate being fawned over as he does when I need medical treatment. It is unnecessary, as when we are sick and injured, we are all the same. But if you want to be out of here quicker and back to the event, I can do that?"


    Feeling the vehicle coming to a slow stop, Abigail knew she needed to make a quick decision. Paul''s words made her realise that her family''s wealth made things a lot easier for her. While that could be good, was it always the right thing? Could it, in some cases place people at risk? That was something to think about.


    However, it seemed intriguing to be able to spend some more time with Paul. In the past when she had spoken to him at events, he always left when her mother started to control the conversation. Her mother chased most interesting younger men off, and only drew men her father''s or the few new people within their social group to her. The only one that she had not driven away that was interesting was David Hwang, and he was even older that Paul Gu, and the rest of his friends. She was still willing to converse with him, but at the same time she was still angry when he won the couture LY Dress at the annual JL International Ball, he gave the prize to her mother, who was using it as a weapon. How wonderful it would have been to have a couture dress designed by Lexi Yao in her wardrobe, and it was her mother that had the pleasure of that.


    Abigail, as the car pulled to a complete stop, turned and in a calm considered manner said "You made me think. Mother has always said that our wealth and position in society given us special privileges, but it is unnecessary to use that to fast track me through is just not right. Why should that allow us to hurt others, through pushing them down getting necessary medical treatment."


    Squeezing her hand, Paul realised that despite her age she had some ability to understand the world as a whole. Away from her mother, she was some who was just as interesting as Sally always had been. A mixture of naivety, spoilt child, but someone who had thoughts of their own with several other things thrown in.


    Before either of them could respond, the door was opened, and Paul quickly slipped out and moved around to the other side of the vehicle to scoop Abigail into his arms and take her inside. After only having taken six or seven paces five staff came rushing out, one with a wheelchair with a nurse saying "Mr Gu, let us see to what has happened here."


    Pushing the staff member wheeling the wheelchair aside, Paul carefully sat Abigail into the chair and pushed it inside to the triage nurse.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 276 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (10)

    12 April, Gu Private Hospital, City K


    The triage nurse on seeing one of the big bosses walk in, shuddered internally. The administrator weekly had all staff demonstrate that they could identify the senior executives of the Gu Group on sight as well as those within the community who had to be given preferential treatment. Paul Gu was the top of that list, as well as being someone that many of the young nurses in the hospital staff idolised.


    In her most professional voice, she said "Can you explain to me what happened?"


    Taking a breath, Paul began to explain what happened at the Palace hotel, and how Abigail Mo was when she got to her feet.


    Just before Mr Gu walked into the hospital, the medical staff in emergency had just completed a briefing from the medical director of the hospital, who had continually been telling the hospital administrator to shut his mouth and quit complaining about how much the emergency that they were going to help address would cost the hospital.


    "Miss Mo, we are going to send you for an x-ray to check for breaks immediately¡­"


    Paul, interrupted "You know how I hate medical staff prioritising my friends or I when we are here."


    "Sir that is not it. The administrator was in on a meeting with the medical director and was apparently going to call you. We received a call about ten minutes ago now, activating the national emergency management deal we have."


    "I know that one. We only finalised the re-negotiation of the next five-year bock of that deal a couple of weeks ago. For a reduction in the annual fees we pay to the government to operate we agree, in the case of an emergency, to provide to the government the use of our facilities and staff to deal with the emergency."


    "That one. The medical director is still in the emergency room, so I can get him to explain to you the situation, while Miss Mo has her x-ray. There are five of the others in the waiting room that we believe can be quickly addressed, so we are dealing with those now, to minimise the number of people needing treatment so we can address the emergency."


    With that the triage nurse, quickly moved and summoned someone to take Abigail for her x-ray, and as she was wheeled out said "Do not worry about Miss Mo, sir. Worst case scenario is that there is a fracture, or a ligament tear, but most likely it is a bad sprain."


    There was a knock on the door that entered the emergency room, and in walked the hospital medical director, trailed by the one Paul hoped he would not see, the hospital administrator. Standing up Paul said "Gentleman, here is not an appropriate place to speak. The medical staff have people to see¡­"


    "Sir, what can I do to speed up your visit," said the administrator.


    "It is a friend, and the triage nurse has seen to getting her treatment. Now we need to move out of here so she can continue her job."


    "Sir when Miss Mo is back, I will come and find you," came the triage nurse.


    Nodding, Paul said "Thank you," before walking out of the room, with the administrator and medical director trailing behind him.


    As they reached a quiet space, Paul turned and said, "Why has the government activated the plan?"


    The medical director said "We have only been given sketchy information sir, that there was a serious incident at an event at one of the hotels where people were shot. Other than that, we know little, but we are getting all staff in, including the psychiatric group, including the psychiatrists and psychologists as regardless of the injuries we will have psychologist impacts to deal with."


    Paul nodded. Even an untrained person like him, knew that being present at a shooting incident could have psychological impacts for people.


    Directly addressing the medical director, Paul stated, "Go and get your team organised. But please assess how we handle the situation. As you might recall when we signed off on the five-year deal with the government, we had to provide a review of our emergency protocol when the government activated the arrangements."


    "I will touch base with you about that next week sir," responded the medical director, before he left Paul with the administrator.


    Paul, snapped "What do you have to say?"


    The snivelling administrator said "There is no need to be like that sir. However, I am going to renew my protects about the agreement with the government. There was no need to sign the agreement, as it impacts the quality of health care we deliver for our patients. We are a hospital that targets a very particular segment of the community and as I have previous said this deal tarnishes our reputation with that segment of the community."


    Frustrated, Paul said "We had this argument before. You made your position abundantly clear when we re-signed the deal with the government, that you believed prestige of the hospital mattered the most. However, as we said, why pay money we do not have to. The costs to do the pro-bono treatment admissions we do, which you also hate and to provide this are more than covered by the positive publicity that we receive, and the profits are not harmed. But let me make this clear, while this crisis is being dealt with do not make trouble¡­"


    "I took this position on with the condition that I could speak my mind¡­"


    "You frequently do, but take this as a warning, cause trouble and I will see you gone. You forget, my father put me in charge of the health care division of the Gu Group. While I listen, in the end the decision is mine and I bear the consequences."


    Before the administrator could retort, Paul''s mobile rang. He quickly pulled it out and answered it. "Steven, you better get to the main hospital. Something has happened and the government activated the call on the hospital. I need my coordinating team here."


    "You do not know what happened¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 277 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (11)

    12 April, Gu Private Hospital, City K


    Hearing silence on the other end of the phone Steven said, "Are you will there Paul?"


    "How in the world do you think I know¡­"


    "Where have you been?"


    "I crashed into Abigail Mo and knocked her to the ground when I was leaving¡­"


    "Running away would be more like it."


    "No leaving. Matthew gave me a lot to consider, and as I was in such a foul mood, given the respect I have for the Nang''s I decided hat leaving was a better option than staying and ruining the night for them. And as I said I crashed into Abigail Mo, knocking her to the ground and injuring her. Rather than a fight with her father, if I had simply left his daughter there injured, I took her to the divisions main hospital here to be checked out."


    "You missed everything then."


    "Start telling me what happened? Was Sally hurt?"


    "That is your problem Paul, focused solely on Sally."


    "It is hard to break long term habits. But I know you are fine, Mathew would have protected Lexi, and as to the rest of you, you would have already said something if there was an issue. So What happened?"


    "Some idiots decided to crash the party and attempt to abduct Lexi."


    "And Matthew did not take that well?"


    "That is an understatement. They shot one woman, Lexi appears to be somewhat bruised and badly shaken and Matthew in playing the hero in taking them down got himself shot at least twice. Before you ask, it appears that both shots went into his shoulder or upper arm area."


    "Mister Hero to the rescue?"


    "He was not alone in doing that. John and his date, Bronwyn I think was her name were involved. We knew John would have to be able to shoot to be a police officer, but he needs to explain something to us, as he appears to highly trained with weapons. More interesting is his date, who seems to be a solider, who Matthew knows. He is keeping secrets and remember his promise to you and I after we found out he joined the police force, was that unless the job dictated he could not say a thing, he would not keep secrets."


    "Definitely. And I know what we will do for that. But, how are you?" Paul concern about Steven''s health came to the surface.


    "I might seem calm, but what happened scared me. The police have confiscated mobile phones until we give statements and have a full medical check at a hospital¡­"


    "That explains the activation of the emergency plan¡­"


    "The one we just resigned?"


    "Absolutely." Paul paused and continued "How in the world do you still have your phone?"


    "No one knew where you had gone, and I volunteered to telephone you to find out your location, but I have to hand over my phone once we finish."


    "Get them to bring you here. I will alert the medical director to the issue, and I will insist on when you get here for them to deal with you immediately¡­"


    "Let me guess, the hospital administrator is complaining about the deal, and you had to pull rank. At least now you can point out that the deal benefits the whole society, rich and poor. Plus you want me to run our response, as you have to deal with Miss Mo, given you injured her. That I get."


    Paul laughed, before adding "Get going, and I will see you soon," and then ending the call.


    Ignoring the administrator, Paul walked towards where the medical director was with, who appeared to be senior doctors. "Ladies and Gentlemen. I was just speaking to Vice-President Hou and I have found out why the plan was activated. At the Nang Foundation Charity Event tonight at the Palace Hotel, a group of armed individuals broke in. Apparently, there was only one civilian, along with a military officer who happened to be there shot. However, as a precaution the police are insisting on everyone having medical checks. I do not know more than that. Vice-President Hou will be one of the people brought here, and while I hate doing this, I need you to have his medical checks done quickly, as he will be in charge of liaising with the authorities to manage our part of the response. I will leave you to get ready."


    Paul walked away and headed back to the waiting room. He needed to remain as calm as he could. How damn lucky he was to have left before all this went down. That luck was twofold. It allowed him to spend time with Abigail Mo without anyone around. Yes, she was if he was right, about ten years younger than him, but she was highly intelligent.


    He sat quietly in a corner of the waiting room, and a couple of minutes later, the triage nurse came looking for him. "Mr Gu, I just wanted to let you know Miss Mo is back. If you follow me."


    Paul stood and followed behind the triage nurse and was shown into a cubical where Abigail was laying on the bed. Before he knew it, the medical director came in, and sat on the bed and examined her ankle, before carefully placing it back on the bed. "Miss Mo, you were lucky that it was the boss that crashed into you, and he brought you here. No broken bones. It is just a bad sprained ankle. One of the nurses will come and wrap the ankle, and we will get you out of here on crutches. You need to keep off it for a couple of days, keep it strapped and elevated and Ice it regularly."


    He turned to Paul and said, "I recommend you get her somewhere that she does that when she has been seen to by a nurse."


    Paul nodded, and noticed that there was movement outside, before the medical director headed out and said in leaving, "I will make sure that Vice-President Hou when he arrives is seen to quickly, and him up to the administrative area to assist me in coordinating our response."


    Abigail looked at Paul and said, "What has happened?"


    "There was an incident after we left the Palace Hotel, but I know little more than that."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 278 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (12)

    12 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Lexi sat in the waiting room chair while staring off into the distance. As they wheeled Matthew off to surgery, another doctor took her away for a medical check. That was the last thing that she wanted to do was to be taken away far from where Matthew was. It was only when they promised to get her back here quickly that she agreed to cooperate.


    Nothing penetrated her consciousness, until she felt a pair of little arms wrap around her neck, a kiss on the cheek and heard the words "Mummy, I am here."


    Lexi turned and saw that Dominic had come in and was hugging her. She swept him over onto her lap and hugged him as hard as she could and started to cry.


    Dominic started to struggle and said, "Mummy you are squashing me."


    Lexi loosened her grip, and Dominic looked directly at Lexi and asked, "Mummy why are you crying?"


    "I am just happy to see you." Pausing, Lexi quietly asked "Why are you here?"


    Dominic hung his head, knowing that he was about to get into trouble. He remembered what Daddy Matthew had told him, just yesterday, being honest when asked a question by his Mummy was the right thing.


    "Mummy do not be mad. I heard Miss Monica and Miss Sarah talking and they said Daddy Matthew had been hurt, and said they were worried about you." With that Dominic threw his arms back around Lexi''s neck and continued to hug her as she started crying again.


    Worried Dominic said, "Mummy what is wrong?"


    Hearing the underlying worry in Dominic''s voice with his simple question, Lexi pulled back gently, and felt Dominic wiping the tears away from his face. How caring, so much like Matthew, and this set her off crying again. The man who gave her this wonderful child was in surgery from trying to keep her safe. At that moment she wanted to scream to everyone how alike father and son were, but Richard''s threats and the impacts on all the hard work of Andrew and Chester kept her from acting.


    Through her sob''s all Lexi could say was "Mummy is alright Dominic."


    "But Mummy you are crying. That means something is wrong."


    Lexi could not believe the logic of her child. Crying meant that something was wrong. While that was the case currently, there was times that it was not. "Who told you that Dominic?"


    "Mummy, you think I am silly. You cry when there is something wrong." Dominic looked at her in the eyes and said, "Is Daddy Matthew seriously hurt."


    Lexi knew that she could not get around telling Dominic what was happening. But, at the same time she was not going to tell him everything as he did not need to know that.


    Taking a couple of steadying breaths, Lexi quietly said "Dominic, you remember the discussion we had with Daddy Matthew about soldiers and what they do?"


    "Do you think I forget everything that that you tell me mummy. I am not silly. Soldiers protect people."


    Lexi relaxed slightly, he remembered their discussion, and that would make this an easier to tell him. "Some bad people came to the event that we were at last night, and they wanted to hurt me. Your Daddy Matthew was not going to allow that and while they were trying to hurt me he along with your Uncle John stepped in and made sure that did not happen. In doing that, one of them shot your Daddy Matthew and the doctors are now helping him."


    Lexi realised that it was not the best explanation, but her words and thoughts were not flowing together. How could she tell Dominic Matthew had been shot twice and another person was shot.


    Looking up, she noticed Monica in the room, Lexi added, "Now you need to be honest with me Dominic, About coming here?"


    Dominic turned and saw that Monica was standing behind him. "Mummy do not be mad at me. When I heard Miss Monica and Miss Sarah talking about Daddy Matthew being hurt, I told them I was going to come here. Miss Monica said that she would bring me here if I promised not to be naughty and go with her when you told me to leave."


    Lexi picked up that her son blackmailed Monica into coming here. Firmly she said "Dominic Yao, that was totally inappropriate."


    "But Mummy, but you need me here waiting for news about Daddy Matthew." As he finished speaking Dominic had a cute look on his face that made it impossible to be too angry with him.


    "Dominic, we will¡­"


    Lexi heard a door open and noticed that it was one of the medical staff that took Matthew away, and she stopped mid-sentence. He approached Lexi and after pulling a chair in front of Lexi, said "Madam Rong. And this is¡­?"


    The lie came straight to the forefront, and said "My son from my first marriage, Dominic."


    "Hello Dominic, I am Doctor Francis Yu but you can call me Doctor Francis."


    "Hello Doctor Francis. Can you tell me how my Daddy Matthew is?"


    "Straight to the point. But I have good news for you. We were able to help your stepfather, and he is alright. He must stay in a special place with us for a couple of hours, before we move him to a room. You cannot stay with him, but your mummy can tonight. Once I see him tomorrow, I will see decide when you can come and see him. Does that sound alright?"


    Excitedly Dominic said, "It does."


    Lexi looked at Monica, and said "Dominic, you know your Daddy Matthew is alright, so you can go back with Miss Monica and stay the night. Once your Daddy Matthew has seen Doctor Francis in the morning, I will call you. But you need to promise me that you will behave if I do this?"


    Jumping up, Dominic said "Yes Mummy." He ran to Monica grabbed her hand and attempted to drag her away while continuing "Come on Miss Monica¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 279 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (13)

    12 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Lexi shook her head; Dominic could be so cute when he wanted to be. Here he was getting to know what he wanted to do and trying to get away quickly when he could. Lexi looked at Monica and shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    Seeing Lexi''s movement Monica crouched down to look at Dominic in the eye before saying "Dominic, wait a minute so I can say goodbye to your mummy."


    Seeing Dominic nod and let go of her hand Monica stood up, moved over and hugged Lexi quietly saying "Take care and let us know if you need anything tonight. I only brought him over as he had threatened to come on his own, and that was a worry you did not need."


    Lexi responded, "Thank you so much." More loudly she added "Dominic, you need behave, as if I hear about you doing something like you did to Miss Monica and Miss Sarah again you will be in serious trouble."


    "Yes Mummy," Dominic said, and he moved out of the room ahead of Monica.


    Lexi turned to Dr Yu and said "Thank you for talking to my son. His father died when he was three weeks old in a traffic accident, and he sees my husband as his father. I could see that you were reassuring him. But please be honest with me, how is my husband?"


    "Madam Rong, your husband is something. Looking at his medical records, this is the third time that I have operated on him, when he has been shot in the course of his service, and there has been at least two other times where someone else has operated on him for the same reason. As per normal he has been extremely lucky, and the bullets hit in non-critical areas. I seriously do not know how he can be as lucky as he has given, he is serving as a special forces solider."


    "This time, he was lucky twice. Firstly, while not strictly bullet proof, the suit he was wearing that contained bullet proof elements, at critical joints. The first bullet hit this point on his right shoulder. That bullet did not penetrate his body, but like bullet proof materials, the pressure caused an initial shock like he had been hit. Unusually, the material shattered and shards of it penetrated his shoulder, causing the initial bleeding. The second shot, hit his arm, missing the artery but causing a mess. We extracted the shards and the second bullet and repaired the damage."


    "We will keep him sedated overnight, as we do not want him moving too much presently. I want to avoid getting too technical, but do you understand what concussion is?"


    "Something caused by a blow to a person''s head?" came the unsure response from Lexi.


    "Not strictly correct, as people can get concussions because of a car accident, or the more common cases we see here, from a bomb blast. Again, not being too technical, but it is a shock to a person''s head that causes an immediate and temporary impairment of brain function. The first shot for want of a better way to explain it caused a concussion like effect in his right arm. When the shot shattered the bullet proof material, it caused an immediate trauma that impacted the function of his right arm. That conclusion, is backed up by the information I have in that as soon as he was shot he transferred the weapon he was using to his left hand."


    "Keeping in sedated will ensure when that effect wears off during the night, he will not move, until we assess his condition in the morning¡­"


    "Condition, that means it is serious?"


    "Any injury like Colonel Rong has suffered is a serious injury simply by its nature. But we are not worried about it. Overnight, our plan is to keep him sedated, to allow the initial trauma shock to settle. Tomorrow, when the full team is available to assemble a full assessment will be undertaken, including determining his rehabilitation path and when he can return to duty. Keeping him calm as possible, at this moment, is key as too much movement until all the proper post-operative assessments are done risks delays to his recovery."


    "So, he is alright?" came the worried question.


    "He is Madam Rong. Once we are happy with his post-operative position, we will then transfer the Colonel from recovery to a ward. Having spoken to the medics who brought the Colonel in, we know you are a calming influence on the Colonel. Dr Yang, who was the doctor who reviewed you indicated that you are fine to leave the hospital, but like normal hospitals visitors have set hours so we would have you escorted to the Colonel''s accommodation and you could return about 10am tomorrow. But, having discussed the situation with your doctor, he would, if you would like to remain with the Colonel overnight agree to admitting you for monitoring. I could then arrange for you to share the same ward as the Colonel."


    Lexi sat shocked, thank goodness Matthew was safe. Who would want to target them? Thinking about being targeted, Lexi started to cry. Dr Yu said "Madam Rong, there is no need to cry. Everything will be alright."


    Lexi could not help herself, and the tears started to come more freely. Dr Yu sitting there, realised that Dr Yang was right in her view. There were no physical injuries but psychologically, combined with what happened to Colonel and Madam Rong just before the western new year, she was a mess. She needed to be appropriately assessed by the head psychiatrist to determine her actual state, rather than their supposition based on their medical training. Hopefully, she would agree to be admitted so they could observe her overnight. They knew that on releasing her, because there was no physical reason for her to remain in hospital, a civilian psychiatric facility would not admit her simply because they were concerned about her well-being.


    Dr Yu quietly said "Madam Rong, I think for tonight that both you and the Colonel need each other close by, simply so that you know that the other is alright. Will you let me admit you?"


    Lexi looked at him and simply nodded. She was where she wanted to be tonight, close to Matthew.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 280 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (14)

    13 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Matthew started to wake and realised that he was not in his bed at either the Villa or the on base accommodations. It was then he recalled being shot twice at the Nang Foundation Charitable Event last night when people wanted to drag Lexi away. The look as that started to happen on Lexi''s face was etched in his mind.


    When he found out who was responsible for that, he would ensure that they paid for it. Just as he would make the Devil pay for how he humiliated Lexi when he kidnapped her and he just happened to be there. No one had the right to hurt her.


    That made Matthew realise that he had done that himself. When he left for his special forces training, he put his desire and career ahead of her rather than waiting for her and putting her first until she turned eighteen. Yes, she would have been a young military wife, with her husband away for months for training but she would have been secure in their relationship and not driven her to drink, have a drunken encounter with her distant cousin, and into a marriage, which if he was reading things right, was something she did not want.


    But then, she would not have had Dominic, and he would not be blessed with a wonderful stepson in his life, and potentially the possibility of children with Lexi in the future.


    Then, he comes back, and to protect her and her assets, he forces her without her current consent into a marriage. It was what he wanted since the summer after the year he graduated, and he took the chance that he had. That was what he wanted and being honest with himself is what he wanted even now. She fought for weeks and eventually agreed to give their relationship a reall chance of success, and then this happens.


    He was bad news for Lexi. She needed safety, and his being around her failed to deliver that time and time again.


    Carefully, Matthew turned his head, and noticed Lexi in a hospital gown with a blanket over her, sitting beside his left hand side, head falling on her arms that were on the bed, with a few tears escaping out of her eyes.


    Carefully he moved his left hand and started to wipe the tears away.


    Feeling a thumb slightly caressing her cheek, Lexi opened her eyes and saw Matthew with a concerned look on his face and said, "You are awake?"


    "I am, but why are you sitting here. You should be in bed getting sleep?"


    "I tried. They allowed me to be admitted last night, and every time I closed my eyes laying in the bed the other side of you, I saw you getting shot. This time you were not hit in the arm but in the chest and you died in my arms¡­" This though set Lexi off crying again.


    Wiping the tears as best he could, Matthew said "Lexi sweetheart, I am alright. Getting shot like this is, and please do not take this the wrong way, is an occupational hazard. I observed what was happening, calculated the risks and knew what could happen. It was quickly obvious that there was only one of them who knew how to handle a weapon, and he was focused on me not looking around. The rest of them were, ultimately there for intimidation purposes to keep everyone else under control. The one thing they did not count on was John and Lieutenant Li. Their presence made me know we could take them down quickly in a controlled manner, which is what we did."


    "But you got shot!" came a wailed response.


    Taking Lexi''s hand in his Matthew continued "Lexi, after I promised you that I would not bring my service weapons to events when I was in civilian clothing, my superiors insisted that the civilian suits I wear to them, have the latest technology in bullet proof material in them at critical locations. Unless they aimed at my head, I was confident that I would survive being shot. That was the case."


    "Matthew, that is idiotic to think."


    "Lexi it is not, I simply made a professional judgement like you do in designing clothes for people. I made the same assessment I made at your graduation dance but took more risks than I had to today. I had to trust David, Ben, and Joseph, who at that time had shockingly bad reputations in the military and were on their last chance before they faced a dishonourable discharge. As well, I had to believe that I had read the situation correctly, which given my limited experience was worrying. All I had to do last night was trust that John and Lieutenant Li would do what they are trained to do, and they did. My concern was you and only you. I needed you to be safe and that was my only thought."


    Seeing the sincerity on Matthew''s face Lexi knew that she was his priority. Taking a couple of breaths to stop her crying more, Lexi leaned in and kissed his cheek before saying "That might be true Matthew, but you forget it is not all about you. Being reckless with your life leaves behind me, your wife, Dominic, and any children we might have during our marriage, your brother and brothers-in-law, your friends, and even though you detest them your parents. Did you think about us? No¡­"


    "Lexi, my thoughts were about you and Dominic. If it had to come to your life or mine, Dominic will always need you, his mother, rather than me his step-father, and I would sacrifice my life for the two of you every time¡­"


    "Sacrifice your life," came Lexi''s angry response. "That shows how little you care. What do you think our lives will be if you do that? I have had to pick myself up once when my husband died and do you think I want to do it a second time."


    Realising that he had driven Lexi to a bad point, Matthew looked at her and said "Lexi, that is the last thing I want to do, but know this the two most important people in the world to me at this exact moment are you and Dominic. Any children we have will stand with you. I do not want to leave you until we are old together, but I want you to live."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 281 - You had to be a hero, didnt you? (15)

    13 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Lexi looked directly at Matthew, and felt him squeeze her hand, and add "That is the most important thing. And if I am right, you want me to live?"


    Nodding, Lexi said "But you better explain what you did to Dominic. I could not tell him."


    That shocked Matthew. He was hoping that Dominic was oblivious to what happened until the two of them could tell him, when they knew what was behind it. Unsure Matthew said "You let Dominic come here last night?"


    "Do you think I am that silly. Apparently, he heard Monica and Sarah talking about you being hurt, and basically blackmailed Monica to bring him here."


    "He will get into trouble when I see him. That is the complete wrong thing to do."


    "He got in trouble from me last night, but do not be too hard on him. His hugs and kisses were exactly what I needed last night."


    Before Matthew could respond, the door opened and in walked Dr Yu, Dr Yang and other medical staff. Before Matthew could say anything they all snapped salutes to him before saying "Colonel, Madam Rong."


    Matthew, said "I though this was a hospital, not a parade ground."


    Dr Yu came forward and said "I am Major Yu, sir. I performed the surgery on you last night¡­"


    "And twice before if I am not mistaken."


    "Correct Sir. The surgery went well last night, but we just want to review you this morning. Assuming no infections or other post-surgery complications, you will be released next weekend, and it will be around three weeks more before you can return to duties¡­"


    "Major, that is unacceptable. We have to be in court later this week for a case regarding custody of my stepson, and my position is an administrative position."


    "You have not changed sir. Last time I performed surgery on you, we had arguments about your release and return to duty. " Dr Yu took a deep breath, and turning to Lexi said "Madam Rong, we also need to review you. Would you be alright with doing with Dr Yang, and I deal with your husband here?"


    Having had surgery in the past, Lexi realised that the last thing that Matthew would want to do is be medical assessed with someone looking on. Noticing the concern on Matthew''s face, leaning over she gave Matthew a kiss and whispered "Do not be worried. I will be back as soon as I can." With that Lexi stood up and walked out of the room behind Dr Yang, into a room across the corridor.


    Sitting down, Dr Yang said "Madam Rong, physically you were fine last night. We just offered to admit you to allow you to stay with the Colonel last night. I know from the nursing staff you did not sleep well last night. To help you I need you to be honest with me, no lying because I cannot get you the help you need."


    Looking at Lexi, however Dr Yang thought that she would not be getting a honest answer, but she had to try in a non-threatening way.


    Hearing that Dr Yang wanted honesty, Lexi questioned herself internally. How honest could she be? Not completely honest, as that would cause more complications than was needed. But at the same time, those images that she kept seeing last night of Matthew being shot and dying in her arms when she closed her eyes was something that she could not deal with going forward.


    Taking a breath, Lexi quietly, almost inaudible said "Dr Yang, every time I shut my eyes last night, I kept seeing Matthew being shot, but each time he died in my arms from being shot¡­"


    Just hearing those words, it confirmed to Dr Yang her view last night. The physical injuries that she noticed last night would disappear, but it was the psychological impact that was serious. Despite what happened a little over three months ago, according to her medical records, Madam Rong had after a couple of weeks found excuses not to attend her scheduled psychologist and psychiatric visits after her encounter when abducted with the Colonel by the terrorists.


    Watching Lexi, Dr Yang knew what she needed to do, before she allowed Madam Rong to be discharged. "Madam Rong, I would like you to stay here for the minute. From your records, I know with what happened late last year you saw the mental health team for a couple of weeks, and then opted not to continue. I have no problems with your decision, but before you are discharged I will get members of the team here to talk to you. If you cannot sleep without having those dreams without the colonel by your side, it is important that you¡­"


    "I am not crazy!" yelled Lexi.


    "I was not saying that Madam Rong. My concern is that you get sleep in your own bed. The simplest thing is for me just to prescribe a sedative for you but may not be the best option. Unlike civilian mental health teams, part of the job of the team here deals with times soldiers, who because of what they have experienced as of their service, have issues sleeping. They will be able to ensure the best option for you."


    Realising that Dr Yang was trying to be helpful, Lexi responded "I guess so."


    Dr Yang, stood up and said "Please wait here, and I will arrange with someone to come and see you."


    With that Dr Yang stood up and walked out shutting the door behind her. At the same time Dr Yu exited Matthew''s room, and quietly said "Colonel Rong is fine, he knows the drill, and cooperating with the mental health team, given the situation. But he is more concerned about his wife."


    "With good reason. She is a mess, but only worried about getting sleep. She needs help straight away, and I suspect they will want to keep her in for a couple of days until she is in a better frame of mind. Getting her to cooperate might be an issue, though."


    "Not if the Colonel has anything to say."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 282 - What did you find out?

    13 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Matthew relaxed on the bed, reflecting on what Dr Yu had to say. He knew the drill with not only recovery but the psychological evaluations necessary to be cleared for duty. He had convinced him for the evaluation to occur ASAP, pulling rank to get it to happen. As he said, his current position was mainly administrative, and he could continue to do that work without a complete medical clearance. It was things like PT and other training that he could not do until that occurred, and he was happy to agree with that.


    As they were talking the worrying thing was the views regarding Lexi''s current situation. He had missed following up to make sure she continued with the mental health team after their experience with the Devil, and the mess that she seemed to be in currently was his fault. That was something he was not going to allow to continue.


    Matthew''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door, and he called out "Come in."


    Within seconds Ben, David, John, and Lieutenant Li all walked in the room and once the door was shut Matthew asked, "No Joseph?"


    Ben, quickly responded "Someone has to hold the fort boss, when you keep getting in trouble."


    "You will pay," Matthew quipped back laughing. "Seriously what is going on?"


    "Could we not just be coming to visit?" responded Joseph in a mocking tone.


    "Visit? Ha!" came a almost harsh response from Matthew.


    Ben, sensing where the conversation could end stated "Drawing on a lot of resources and little sleep boss, we have been hard at work overnight so we can determine the military''s need to be involved in the investigation of what happened last night."


    John looked at Matthew, and in a deadpan voice stated "The station commander last night wanted to throw his weight around and be not only idiotic but territorial about the investigation. He tried to abuse your subordinates, as well as belittling my date for the event and spent hours abusing me, simply because I backed the legal position, that there was joint jurisdiction until the military ruled out a national security threat. I wonder why I still want to be your friend, when that is what I cop from my superiors."


    "Because we know each other''s secrets."


    "There is that" came John''s quick reply. "The truth is we have been through a lot together in our childhoods, and you are married to one of my close friends, and the sibling of another. So, things will never change. Bronwyn was the one who had to calm the jurisdictional issue."


    "Boss, all I did was make a telephone call to the head honcho, and that quickly confirmed the law being we both had jurisdiction until we had ruled out a national security threat from what happened. Once that happened it became a police only investigation."


    "Any conclusions?"


    Ben said "We rushed an investigation overnight. Surprisingly, even Major Hung agrees with our conclusion that it was not a specific attack. Everything we determined was that there is no indication that there is a national security threat."


    Hearing Ben''s tone, Matthew said "But your instincts tell you something else?"


    "Absolutely. There is something that just does not feel right about this. They are telling me that there is a bigger picture that we are not seeing, and that concerns me."


    John added "I thought that that witch of an ex-mother-in-law of Lexi''s might be behind it, but she would not be so brazen with her cash cow of a brother present."


    Bronwyn hearing that, added "There is some logic in that boss. She is continuing to argue that your position in the military places Dominic at risk, and that justifies him being in their custody. With Madam Rong being targeted and you injured, that plays into that narrative. But we all know where her family''s wealth comes from, but she would not willingly risk the flow of cash from her brother to get control of Dominic. When you delve into the share information, Richard Yao only has control of the shares, even though his will until the youngest child of his marriage to Madam Rong turns eighteen. That means, his parents only have access to that money for a about another ten years, before the shares and the money becomes Dominic''s."


    John looked at Bronwyn, that was news and without thinking said in a shocked voice "What!"


    "Madam Rong''s parents were not totally stupid. They gave control of the shares to their first son-in-law but made sure that it was their grandchildren who would benefit from the shares in the end."


    Matthew heard that Bronwyn sounded tired and looked at the four of them. They were exhausted. He could deal with Ben, David and her and said "The three of you, need to finish up and get off duty. You are exhausted and I do not need senior staff and other key personnel out of it if there is a national security threat. Tell Joseph, I want careful rosters that ensures, unless in action everyone involved in the investigation overnight has periods of rest over the next week. Go."


    Ben, David, and Bronwyn all snapped a salute, and responded with "Yes Sir," before they quickly left, shutting the door behind them.


    John added "You know how to clear a room."


    "Seniority allows that. But they are as exhausted as you, but I cannot order you to rest."


    "I sense a but in that."


    "You know me too well, John. I hate to ask something of you when you have been working hard to deal with what happened last night, but I need a favour regarding Lexi."


    John looked at Matthew concerned. Seeing that look Matthew added "I found out that Lexi has not been having the counselling organised by the mental health team after what happened with the Devil. The medical staff are concerned that she is about to break with everything that has happened. If I talk to her about it, she will become defensive and refuse, but if friends¡­"


    "I get it, you know she will at least listen to me, if not follow through. She has been through so much in the last twelve months, and if she breaks, we know that Richards parents will swoop. Leve it with me, and if necessary, I will talk to Sally, Rachael and Joan. They are all close to her, and often catch up so it is possible she will listen to one of us."


    John turned and walked to the door, stopping as he was about to exit "But remember you now owe me¡­"


    "Just add it to the list¡­" said Matthew as John exited the room laughing.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 283 - You Idiot!

    13 April, Warren Gong''s Villa, City K


    Sitting in his study, having finally convinced his hysterical wife and daughter to have a spa day, Warren sat wondering about last night. It just seemed too convenient his sister pulled out of attending at the last minute, and his former niece-in-law was targeted. In that moment Warren decided that he needed to get the answers, so he picked up his phone and dialled the one person he needed a straight answer from.


    After a few rings, the call was answered, and the voice snapped "Why in the world are you calling me so early?"


    Sarcastically Warren said "It is not early darling sister. It is 11am. Do not say that you need beauty sleep¡­"


    "Screw you!" came the angry reply.


    Warren took a breath and said "That is sickening. You have a mind in the gutter. However, I did not ring to trade barbs with you. I need answers."


    "Why should I bother with answers, you want nothing to do with me."


    That told Warren all he needed. She wanted money. That was something he could easily fix. "If I pay you?"


    "Pay me, no. Tear up the deal you forced me to sign but give me all the money it promised and give me what money when I want it, and I will thing about it."


    Money hungry, that was obvious. No way was he going to give into that blackmail, but he decided to play a card up his sleeve. "That is not going to happen, but I will agree to pay for your weekly spa visits for twelve months."


    On the other end of the phone, there was a pause, before "Make it two years, and twice weekly, and you have a deal."


    That, while pushing the limits was generally acceptable, so Warren responded, "Two years, seventy visits per year."


    "Fine, but no limits on my treatments," came the spat back response.


    "Did I say that there were any limits, but I will review each bill and if you use it as a means to get cash, the deal is terminated."


    "Fine," came the spat response. She was going to have to use some underhanded means to use it to get money that she wanted. "What do you want? I want to get to the spa since you are paying, but my spa visits will not count until I have the deal signed, but you are still paying for them."


    Warren could not believe her. She is in it for what she wants. But she forgot about his background, earning his doctoral degree in law as a teenager, and even for a couple for a couple of years, teaching at the university law school. If he had to draft the agreement today, so be it. "You will have the agreement by the end of the day, but if it is not signed and returned by Friday, then forget about me paying for anything. Can you agree?"


    Hearing a pause on the other end of the line, Warren, realised that his sister was thinking as to whether she could exploit the situation further. Knowing he needed to press his advantage, Warren added, with a firm but dangerous undertone "Do not take me for an idiot. You are p*ssed off with me as you believe I have broken the promise to our parents. As you p*ssed me off one too many times, all I simply did was pay you more than what you need for the remainder of your life to fulfill that promise. But I will give you one more sweetener to agree to the deal and tell me the truth, in that if you agree in the next ten seconds, I will give you a cash signing bonus."


    "Fine, you have a deal." Was the somewhat resigned reply.


    Taking a breath, instinctively knowing the answer to the question he was about to ask Warren said "I can tell when you are lying, so truthfully answer, what did you do last night?"


    "Nothing. I just stayed at home."


    That b*tch, was his first instinct. The question was not specific enough. "That is not what I meant, but so you cannot manipulate, where you behind the incident at the Nang Foundation event last night?"


    "Why do you want to know, it does not concern you?"


    "You idiot. Anything you do, will, regardless of whether I am tied with it, it will be linked to me and I do not damn well need the authorities looking too closely at me¡­"


    "you are a legitimate businessman¡­"


    "Are you stupid or not? You damn well know where the family wealth comes from. Our business has never been enough to generate that income, and you have to be stupid in your actions."


    "I damn well told you, you needed to act to get my grandson into my care, and you refused so I have to act¡­"


    "Refused, that is not the case, I wanted to be careful in acting to protect us rather than being rash¡­"


    "Screw being careful, I need my grandson with me now¡­"


    Warren had enough of the attitude. The spoilt brat that was his sister needed to be brought into line. He had to break his promise to Richard and reveal that he knew the truth.


    Firmly, Warren said "Richard''s son, your grandson? That is a joke. You know the truth, I know the truth, and the more you push the closer it becomes to the secret being released. Richard never touched Lexi. He loved his childhood sweetheart, the daughter of my associate Jasmine. Jasmine could not have children due to a childhood injury and opted to get Dominic as he at least had some genetic connection to the child for him and Jasmine to have a child and heir. Let me warn you now, you go too far again and I will hand over the proof of Dominic''s parentage to Lexi Yao''s lawyers and watch your law suit disappear."


    "You would not?"


    "I know the truth about the ownership of the shares you have, as Lexi Yao''s parents had me structure the deal. Richard could do whatever he liked with the share income until he youngest child of his marriage with Lexi turns eighteen, then a lump sum for future income is paid and the shares transferred to the children of the marriage. They just could not be disposed of or used for capital. You push and you will loose that as well."


    "B*stard."


    "Mother and Father were well and truly married when I came along, but you are an idiot."


    With that Warren ended the call.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 284 - You did what?

    13 April, Warren Gong''s Villa, City K


    After ending the call, Warren picked up the cup sitting on his desk and threw it across the room allowing it to smash into the wall. The idiot. She risked them so much, simply for the need to control money and beat the main Yao family. That loser of a husband of hers, with the attitude instilled by his parents and grandparents about how their branch of the family had been cheated from their rightful inheritance of Jax Corp was problematic. He would love to have him wiped off the face of the earth, but that would simply drive his sister back to him.


    The problem for the two of them was the cutting out of his branch of the family''s inheriting anything with respect to Jax Corp was appropriate. Before his sister married into a minor branch of the Yao family, his father had investigated the family to find out the clear separation from the main branch of the Yao family. His brother-in-law''s great grandfather was the younger of the twin sons of his generation of the main Yao family and his great-grandfather founded the business that had morphed into Jax Corp. The younger son''s actions even made the actions of his great-grandfather in establishing the Gong Cartel and parlaying that into the legitimate businesses seem mild. He left so much carnage behind that it had almost brought the whole Yao family to their knees justifying paying him to terminate his inheritance rights which every subsequent generation believed harsh, but well justified.


    That information was something he did not want to currently use to control his out of control sister and brother-in-law because it was a onetime only control measure.


    Warren''s chain of thoughts was interrupted with a knock, and one of his subordinates entered saying "Boss, you have a visitor."


    Surprised, Warren said "Who?"


    "Mr Devil¡­"


    Warren wondered why he would come here without any notice; it much be something important and he needed to know why. "Show him in," came the somewhat questioning response. Why would he be here?


    Within seconds, the Devil was shown in, and said "We need to talk urgently"


    Directing him to a couch, Warren observed that the Devil had noticed the broken cup against the wall as they both moved, but he did not react. Knowing he needed to put his professional stills to put his professional skills to use, he said "I hate to rush you today, but I have some legitimate work to do¡­"


    "And deal with the frustration that lead to that broken cup?"


    Rather than allowing the Devil to figure out his concerns about him and his minions, Warren said "My sister¡­"


    "That is why I am here. About a week ago, some of my associates drew my attention to the fact that your sister was attempting to recruit people to do something for her. Through a cut-out system, I made contact and determined that she had two things to do. Firstly, she wanted to attack her former daughter-in-law and her new husband to cause harm and additionally to kidnap her grandson if that did not achieve her desired results. I did some investigation of the people she was in contact with, and realised that they were people who not only would easily be traced to her and implicate you, they were tied to some of your enemies."


    "That b*tch, simply because I will not pander to her!"


    "What is happening in your family, is your problem. My concern was that her actions risked exposure to the authorities for both of us. So that you have plausible deniability using the same cut-out system I arranged for some thugs, with connections to one of your enemies, who thought I was connected to them to contact your sister for her own activities¡­"


    "Which group?"


    "Tang Gang."


    "Those idiots, those thugs. They believe that they are the best of the underworld gangs, and viciously attack others. They have slowly moved south from their base in the capital to here and over the last twelve months have targeted a number of the smaller groups, either taking them over or decimating them to the point that they do not go against them. All to establish a base to go against us, and the other top tier groups here. Provided they did not touch our bottom line, we and the others did not touch them because we did not want to draw attention to activities. The problem is that their activities have exposed much of our activities here, and to a point elsewhere in the country¡­"


    "Hence why I wanted to use them. My sources already are telling me that they have been saying how they used your stupid sister¡­"


    The lightbulb hit Warren, "But you made sure that all the links are back to them, so when the authorities start to make the connections, the only link to us is my sister, and I have already made it clear to businesses that I will no longer be responsible for any bills she or my brother-in-law run up, so it comes across that they are using a disgruntled sibling cut off from the family wealth to hit at her brother¡­"


    "Hence protecting both of us."


    Warren paused and said, "I can see why you kept this quiet as you wanted me to react as others would."


    "Absolutely, but I knew that it had to be said to your face, rather than telephone because that would implicate us. Now, I cannot stay, but we need to meet in the next week to talk through plans."


    "Just get me the message where and when you want to meet," was Warren''s response.


    After they shook hands, Warren watched the Devil stand up and walk out the door. As he moved, Warren quietly thought to himself ''You think I am dumb. You are using this as part of your plans. The question is what is it.''


    As he pulled out a piece of paper to add to his notes of concern, his public mobile rang and as he answered it, he surprisingly heard Sally Nang''s voice on the other end of the phone say "Professor¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 285 - Lexi, let me help you.

    13 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    As the medical staff wheeled Matthew out in a wheelchair, for his initial rehabilitation session, Sally was shown into the room, there Lexi was sitting on a couch. Sally moved over and sat down beside Lexi, before she had realised, she was in the room and said "Lexi, we need to talk."


    Lexi turned and said quietly "Why. I told you last night there is no secrets that I am keeping."


    Talking Lexi''s hand Sally said "Lexi, I am going to have my say, but you need to ultimately let me help you. Not only with Dominic, but you need support to deal with what happened last night. I was scared but you were terrified¡­"


    "Have you been talking to the doctors?" came an almost inaudible response from Lexi.


    "No, but I know you Lexi. You are one of be closest friends as well as my sister-in-law."


    "So¡­"


    "You need someone to talk to. Let me help you do that, whether I simply listen or just drive you to where you need to go."


    With quiet tears rolling down Lexi''s face, she said "Matthew was hurt last night because of me."


    Sally remembered when Matthew joined the military and John''s statements when he announced that he was joining the police, they wanted to serve and protect not only their family but the people. John said if that meant injury or death to protect someone he loved, a friend or even a stranger, then his life would not have been in vain. Matthew, given what he was like would have the same attitude.


    "Lexi think about this the other way. I saw it with my own eyes. Matthew wanted to shield you from any harm. When he acted, he did so knowing that he could be hurt, as for him being hurt was better than seeing you hurt¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "No buts. Promise me something, tell Matthew this, and ask him why he did what he did. It will be the only way that you can accept it."


    Sally saw Lexi nodding, but observing her body language, she could see that it was simply to placate her, rather than being what she would do. Fine, if Lexi was going to play that game, she would talk to Matthew and get him to talk to his wife. Lexi, did not need to carry this baggage with her because with everything that that witch of a former mother-in-law, no monster-in-law was putting her through when it did not need to happen, she did not need this.


    Sally added "Thank you Lexi. Please do that for me, but more importantly do it for Dominic. He was really worried about the two of you when I saw him this morning with Monica Mo¡­"


    "Monica Pang. She is married to one of Matthew''s subordinates."


    "Speaking of that. Those two senior soldiers last night, they seemed familiar."


    "Ben and Joseph. They should be. Along with Matthew''s other key subordinate David. You remember the incident that happened at when we finished high school?"


    "Those thugs at the dance. Given who they were targeting, it was inevitable."


    "Yes, but you remember what happened?"


    "I do. Matthew seemed to have a small military force with him."


    "That was Ben, Joseph and David. They were normal enlisted soldiers on their last chance before a dishonourable discharge. The simple trust Matthew, who had only recently been appointed as a lieutenant, placed in them to do the right thing made their military careers."


    Sally paused. Lexi was trying her usual thing of avoiding the real issue by focusing on minor matters. "Lexi, Dominic is worried about both you and Matthew. He kept asking how his Daddy Matthew was and where his mummy was. All we knew to tell him was that you had stayed with Matthew last night and you were both ok. Matthew, as I passed him looks ten time better than you do, despite having been shot and surgery last night."


    "He knows I am alright, as he convinced Monica to bring him here last night and by chance the surgeon came out to speak to me so talked to him about the situation. You know, your nephew is twisting you around¡­"


    "That cutie. He knows my limits and never goes over them so stop being mean."


    Lexi knowing that Dominic had gone for the softest target to do his bidding said "Keep telling yourself that. He is great at manipulating everyone, just like his father¡­"


    Sally heard that, and here was her in "Matthew is not like that, and he never has been."


    "Sally, you are kidding yourself, Richard is his father not Matthew."


    "Legally, that may be the case, but you know that the truth can easily be proved. Matthew is Dominic''s father. That truth would save so much heartbreak and chase your former mother-in-law away. You need to¡­"


    "Accept the truth Sally, Dominic''s father is Richard."


    Sally, seeing how tense Lexi was, was not ready to push her too far presently, but she had contacts from having done university classes while still in high school. She would use that to go through the backdoor with the information she had. Taking one stress away for Lexi would make the others easier.


    "OK Lexi, I will not push, but promise me you will talk to Matthew, or I will have Dominic do that. He worries about his mummy, so it will not be too hard."


    Lexi, knowing she was backed into a corner, responded "Alright, but could you do me a favour, and bring Dominic here so he can see his Daddy Matthew before he and I head back to the villa."


    Giving Lexi a kiss on the cheek, Sally said "Absolutely, now let me go and get him before Matthew is back so the three of you can have some time together," before heading out the door and being escorted out of the base hospital and back to Matthew''s on base accommodations. When she reached there, she located her mobile that the military gave her back this morning, and headed outside before dialling a number.


    When the call answered she said, "Hello Professor, I have a favour to ask."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 286 - Unusual family time

    13 April, Military Base Hospital, City K


    Twenty-five minutes after Sally left, Dominic came running into the ward, with Chester trailing behind him. As soon as he spotted Lexi, he ran over and threw himself into her arms peppering her face with kisses, before saying "I missed you so much mummy. But where is daddy Matthew?"


    Gently pulling Dominic back slightly Lexi laughed a little before saying "I see that I am so low in your priorities Dominic."


    "Mummy, you are alright. But Daddy Matthew was hurt trying to protect the most important person to both him and me, you mummy. I have to make sure he knows that I am so happy he did the right thing by you mummy."


    Seeing that Lexi was close to tears Chester said "Dominic stop trying to manipulate your mummy. You know, when we asked for directions that your Daddy Matthew is with the medical staff and will be back here in a little bit of time. I think your mummy needs your care now, and then, provided you are not silly, when your Daddy Matthew is back you can play cute with him."


    "Stop being mean Uncle Chester. I wonder why Uncle Phillip puts up with you."


    Coming over and ruffling Dominic''s hair Chester responded "Because he loves me Dominic. Now, can you give me a couple of minutes to talk to your mummy?"


    "So, you want to ditch me Uncle Chester?"


    "No, I just need to tell her a couple of things, and you already know this¡­"


    "So, I am just going to sit with mummy."


    Shaking her head, Lexi reached over, and pulled Dominic onto her lap for a hug, before saying "You monkey. If you behave, I will give you a treat¡­"


    A voice from the door interrupted Lexi saying "No Dominic. Good behaviour does not require you being bribed."


    Dominic turned and pulled out of Lexi''s arms running over before yelling "Daddy Matthew¡­"


    Lexi concerned said "Be careful Dominic," which stopped Dominic just as he reached Matthew. Matthew paused and opened his arms and Dominic moved in for a hug, before quickly returning to Lexi''s side to allow Matthew to come into the room.


    "Chester," came Matthew''s response, which drew a nod.


    "Matthew. I was not certain when you would be back, so I was going to tell Lexi, so you did not worry. Last night when they did all the medical checks on those of us who the military brought here the doctors contacted Phillip''s oncologist who wanted him monitored overnight ¡­"


    Concerned, Matthew interrupted and said, "Is he alright?"


    "Stop panicking Matthew. The oncologist was worried about stress given the experimental treatment protocol that is being used. I saw Phillip earlier this morning and he seemed alright. At that time, the doctors here were simply waiting for a consultation with Phillip''s oncologist before he was discharged. That has happened and they are completing the discharge procedures. Phillip has a follow up appointment with the oncologist Monday, but I need to get him home and reduce his stress¡­"


    Knowing exactly what the source of his stress would be Matthew said, "You wanted to make sure I was alright to let him know to reduce one stress?"


    "Right. What is the situation?"


    "I have come through the surgery well but will have to remain in hospital for a few days for monitoring of the wound for post-operative infection. Plus, they have already started me on the rehabilitation. Tell him not to worry about me, and when I get out of here, I will come and see him."


    Chester nodded and looked at Lexi, before adding "And you?"


    "Chester, just some bruising," responded Lexi quietly. Physically that was right, but at the same time she knew within herself how much she was hurting emotionally. No one needed to know that. No matter what she promised she was not going to get counselling, as that would result in the secrets that she wanted hidden getting out.


    Chester looked at Lexi and could see similar hurt in her eyes as she had at the time of Richard''s death. As if the world was crashing down on her, and pushing was not going to achieve anything. Chester said "Lexi, Phillip wanted to see Matthew before he left, so I am going to take him away for a few minutes."


    "Meanie, Uncle Chester. Daddy Matthew has just gotten back to mummy and I and now you want to take him away," came a somewhat despondent comment from Dominic.


    Lexi looked at him carefully and could see that he was up to mischief. Hugging him, she said "Go, and we will wait here."


    Carefully pushing the wheelchair with Matthew in outside the room, Chester was escorted down a corridor to the room where Phillip was waiting. Before entering Chester stopped and said "Matthew, she is hurting. She had a similar look when Richard was killed. It is as if the world is collapsing on her. I stepped up to let her go away last time, but it took years for her to be ready to return. She does not have that option. You need to do something."


    "I know Chester. I observed it this morning when I finally roused from sleep and the surgery. The as sitting beside the bed, tears in her eyes stressing out about the whole situation. While I was having the initial rehabilitation session, the medics informed me they believe she has post traumatic stress disorder. Not unexpected with what has happened over the last twelve months, but their position is she needs to agree to assessment and treatment, and not be pushed into it. They said if we push her at this time, it will make the situation worse."


    "But she needs help, now."


    "Chester, I have seen enough soldiers impacted by post traumatic stress disorder to know you cannot force treatment on them. All you can do is encourage them to get help and be there to support them whatever they choose." Matthew paused and said "Now let us go and see Phillip so you can get him home and I can head back to my wife and step-son."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 287 - Friends, sometimes can be the best medicine (1)

    14 April, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Lexi sat under her and Matthew''s tree watching Dominic play in the back yard. Yesterday was hard, and today was no better. The whole situation was stressing her out and she did not know what to do. Dominic, however seemed fine. Despite Matthew having to remain in the hospital for a couple of days, his world was right. The important a.d.u.l.ts were safe.


    He did not realise how close this could have been to a disaster. It was such a struggle to keep a happy face, so he did not know how much she was hurting.


    "Miss Lexi, Master Dominic," came a voice.


    Lexi turned and saw it was Adam Yang. "Uncle Adam, what is it?"


    "Miss Lexi, Miss Tang and Miss Wen are here to see you, and they have brought some Lego''s for you Master Dominic."


    "Lego''s?"


    Shaking her head Lexi said, "Send them through." Lexi turned to Dominic and added "Bribing you is more like it?"


    "Who cares Mummy. Aunty Joan and Aunty Rachael both know how much I love Legos." With that Dominic happily followed Uncle Adam inside and a couple of minutes later Joan and Rachael came through.


    As they sat down, Joan said "Why in the world did you not call us to tell us you were alright?"


    "I figured Sally would tell you."


    "So, we are meant to be your friends as well," added Rachael in a calming but concerned tone. Hearing that Lexi burst into tears, resulting in Joan moving quickly to gather Lexi in her arms.


    Continuing Rachael said "Lexi, sorry. But we are worried about you. We remember the past as much as you did, and despite the circ.u.mstances around Richard''s death and the s*ut he was with, we see similarities here for you. We know how much what happened the other night shocked us and saw you. Let us help you."


    Pulling back from Joan''s hug slightly, Lexi said "And have you tell Matthew. No way."


    "As if Lexi. You know the rule, friends stick together, men come down the line," came Joan''s quick response.


    Lexi gave a somewhat drained laugh, before looking at Joan, "Hence why we have never told Paul about your feelings for him when we were in high school."


    "And I am grateful for that. His obsession with Sally almost ruined friendsh.i.p.s, and I am grateful that he never knew the full truth. It let me be open to opportunities. The fact that my last two boyfriends have been lying sc.u.m, that is just bad luck. But Rachael here, has fallen in love with someone who will not even give her a look."


    Lexi turned and looked at Rachael, asking "Who?"


    "David Hwang," responded Joan. "At every event she has been at where he has been, she had tried to get his attention, but he has focused on Abigail Mo."


    "Speaking of that, guess what I heard from Steven yesterday?"


    Lexi wondered and looking directly at Rachael asked "What?"


    "You know how Paul disappeared?" continued Rachael


    Interrupting, Lexi said "That was after he and Matthew had a discussion about him focusing on Sally and the fact that it would result in destructions of friendsh.i.p.s."


    "That explains him leaving," responded Rachael. "However apparently he crashed into Abigail Mo during his escape and took her to one of the Gu Group Hospitals. She sprained her ankle, and he took her home. Steven said, Paul told him when he escorted her home, her mother¡­"


    "That evil witch. Her attitude towards my staff when she has been in for her couture dress consultations. I wish anyone other than her had gotten that prize."


    "What Steven says is when Paul got her home, only the staff were present so Paul apparently waited there for either of the Mo''s to arrive home, wanting to explain not only what had happened, but apologise for potentially worrying them and how he would help Abigail¡­"


    Joan interrupted "That sounds like the Paul we know. When he does something wrong, he tries to make amends."


    "Getting back to what Steven told me, Madam Mo arrived home first, and before he could say anything, she firstly slapped him and then told him that he was threatening her plans for her daughter''s marriage. As the story goes, Paul started to explain that he had injured Abigail and took her for medical treatment, and she picked up a vase throwing it at Paul''s head. He dodged and it smashed into a wall. By then, Abigail Mo had heard what was going on and came downstairs to the noise on her crutches and saw that her mother had a second vase ready to throw it screaming that she would determine who her daughter married, and that included him being a s.e.x.u.a.l partner at her demand."


    "That is so twisted," came Joan''s shocked response.


    Lexi added, "That helps explain something¡­"


    Rachael, looked and said, "Tell girlfriend."


    "Abigail''s older sister Monica is married to one of Matthew''s direct subordinates. She hates her mother with a passion. All she would say is that her mother opposed her marriage because Joseph was a soldier. But added to the rumours we know surround the Mo''s about CEO Mo and his wife for years having multiple lovers over the years and what apparently happened to Paul it could help explain why they disowned her. Her mother had a lover that she was determined to have her daughter marry to exert control over the two of them. Guessing, but it makes sense."


    "She is so perverted, but exerting control fits with her modus operandi. Sally told me, she tried to hit on Andrew a couple of years ago, and when Andrew told her where to go, the trouble she started to cause for him when he refused to play her games," responded Rachael.


    Lexi looked at the two of them and said "My staff definitely have her pegged then. Every time she comes into the office, they have to play on repeat the Elton John song ''The Bitch is back''."


    With that the three of them burst into laughter.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 288 - Friends, sometimes can be the best medicine (2)

    14 April, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Between their laughter, Joan finally spat out "That seems to sum her up."


    Rachael, then got her laughter under control and added "You know every time I see her now I am going to think of that song in my head."


    Lexi and Joan looked at each other and said, "So says the Elton John fan."


    "I am not ashamed to be one. But you two closet fans¡­"


    "Closet fans. We are not as much in your face about liking his music as you are. I actually wonder if you will ever find a life partner given your taste in music," giggled Joan.


    "And you singleton cannot talk," retorted Rachael, laughing.


    The fun around her, started to make Lexi relax. Having her friends around really was the best medicine she could have at this time. Talking trash and gossiping about things was the perfect distraction. She turned to Rachael and asked, "And there is something more?"


    "Absolutely. You know I would not start a gossipy story like this if there was little to it. Paul turned to leave and could see that Abigail Mo was scared about staying there with her mother, who upon spotting her daughter began screaming abuse about how ungrateful of a brat she was in that her mother was doing everything to ensure that she had a perfect marriage."


    "Perfect marriage¡­" spat Joan. "She has no idea what a marriage is meant to be if all the rumours are true about her actions over the years."


    "Leaving that to one side, Paul was apparently torn. He turned to Abigail Mo and seeing that she felt terrified in remaining there, swept her into his arms and took her out. Steven, just after noon yesterday turned up at Paul''s to check on him yesterday. He knocked and there was no answer, so he used the key Paul gave him in case he needed to get work doc.u.ments. He walked in, unnoticed saw Paul, in a pair of casual pants and an opened shirt sitting on the couch with Abigail Mo, who was in a, skimpy nightdress sobbing in his arms. Steven backed out, quietly shut the door, and called me, because he had no idea about what was happening. I arrived about twenty minutes later, and Steven knocked on the door again, with no answer. Steven opened the door, and we walked in, and Abigail Mo had her head buried on his chest, and Paul was there rubbing her back, telling her everything would be alright. Steven cleared his throat, and Abigail buried herself further into his embrace. Paul was annoyed and started cursing the two of us out for invading his privacy."


    Joan laughed and said, "Steven''s retort would have been, he gave him a key, and did not deadlock the door, so he only had himself to blame."


    Rachael said "True. I moved Abigail out of the way and arranged to be delivered some clothes for Abigail. Steven levelled several allegations of manipulation of a teenager to Paul, who categorically denied it, but I was concerned with Abigail Mo who was worried about what her parents would think. In between her wailing I did get out of her Paul, simply got her away from her mother who she thought would physically hurt her given what had happened. But before I could get into it too much with her, her father arrived. Paul asked us to leave. Steven called me later in the day after he had spoken to Paul about the whole situation, and let me know what he had been told about what happened, but the conversation with CEO Mo. What he told Paul was that when he arrived home, Madam Mo was angry and aggressive, cursing him and ready to force Abigail into an immediate marriage, but also stating that she would pay if she refused to do what she wanted. Paul, apparently for a few days now has a young houseguest."


    Lexi and Joan both spluttered, before Lexi said "That is so ridiculous. Paul in charge of an eighteen-year-old. Why not her sister? Maybe I should call Monica." All Joan could do was shake her head.


    "Just leave it Lexi. My parents have already stepped in and taken her to their place. And you know my mother¡­"


    "The overprotective mother hen¡­"


    "Yeah. She has gotten her talking, and my parents even got her father there. It has come out for about the last five years she has been physically abusing Abigail and bringing her in on her twisted activities. According to my parents, she threatened Abigail that if she told about anything, both her parents would abandon her. All she wants is the support of Paul now, so who knows what is going to happen."


    "Another messed up set of parents. But Paul being the hero? That is too hard to believe," responded Joan.


    Lexi quietly said "There are times that he can be the best person in a crisis. He rarely shows that side of him, but we all know times where he has stood up for someone when others are against him¡­"


    "True," said Rachael nodding.


    Before anything else could be said, two maids came out with tea and biscuits, and one said "Madam Rong, we were told to inform you, Master Dominic is happily playing in his room with his new toys," before they slipped away.


    When they left, Lexi turned and said "You two, why in the world?"


    "Lexi, Sally told us he had been taking Matthew being shot hard, and we wanted to cheer him up a little. Plus it allows us to have a girl time gossip session together.


    Lexi responded "Just you two wait until you have children, then Aunty Lexi will come in and spoil them rotten before giving them back to you to cope with¡­"


    "Lexi," said Joan "I will have something called a nanny to help, and they can deal with that so try another threat to me."


    Rachael, not being able to help herself simply burst out laughing at the tried and tested threat from Lexi.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 289 - Friends, sometimes can be the best medicine (3)

    14 April, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Settling down, Lexi poured tea for both Rachael and Joan, while they chatted about minor things for a little while.


    Observing Lexi finish her cup, and place it down Rachael said "Lexi, you are not going to avoid us. You need to talk to someone, but I suspect that you do not want to see a professional. Use us as a sounding board, because you cannot keep everything in, if you do not want that help."


    "You will be like them and tell Matthew," was Lexi''s quick response.


    Joan shook her head, and said "Lexi, we would not be like that. We would only talk to a professional if we were worried about your safety and as to Matthew, he has denied you a proper wedding for us to be bridesmaids, so Mister soldier can go jump if we will talk to him about matters."


    Seeing the sincerity on her friend''s faces, Lexi started to cry. Rachael nodded to Joan, who moved away quietly saying "I will go and spend some time with Dominic."


    Letting Lexi cry for a little while, Rachael quietly said "Lexi, it is just us. Joan has gone to spend some time with Dominic. Let me help you."


    Lexi pulled back and said "Rachael, all I have kept seeing when I close my eyes to sleep is Matthew getting shot but not coming out of it as he has."


    "Lexi, Matthew came out of it. Do not think about what could have happened look at what did."


    "But it so could have¡­" came Lexi''s distressed response.


    Sensing Lexi trembling, Rachael knew all that she could do was be supportive. However, she had an idea. The woman''s refuge that she volunteered at once a month had a counsellor who could help. Gently grabbing Lexi''s shoulders, she looked her in the eyes, and said "Lexi. You have told us you do not want help. That I respect, because it needs to be your choice, but you cannot keep going like this. You will utterly break, and that will let Richard''s parents swoop in and take Dominic away. They will argue that you are mentally unstable and his only protection now has to be in their care and they will force you out of his life. I have a solution. You know how I have for years volunteered at the women''s refuge?"


    Lexi nodded, quietly saying "Yes."


    "They have a counsellor, who specialises in dealing with women. Her focus is on abused women suffering post traumatic stress disorder because of their abuse. What I thought was that you could meet her, not for a counselling session but just for the sake to see if you might want to use her for counselling."


    "No way. She will talk to Matthew," came Lexi''s determined response.


    "Lexi, no. Working for a women''s refuge her priority is protecting women from all harm. Unless there is a criminal matter where she is obliged to provide information by the court, you authorise it, or legally she is obliged to disclose, she will not. That would include even to Matthew."


    "That would not be. She would have to tell my husband."


    Rachael could not believe Lexi. "Lexi how about a deal. Joan, you and I go out for afternoon tea at the Lake View Caf¨¦. I would have loved to say a spa afternoon, but the time to organise that can at least speak to her about her professional ethics. Then once you have spoken to her, you make your choice and I will pay for your spa treatment the next time we go. No restrictions on the treatments."


    Lexi looked at Rachael, and said quietly "Fine, but we are going to get absolutely drunk today. I need a distraction for a little while."


    "Absolutely, you know we have the best fun when we get drunk. We just have to organise a driver so none of us have to worry."


    "Leave that to me. Let us get going."


    With that Lexi hurried in side, while Rachael pulled out her mobile and called Sally. When she answered she said "Can you meet us at the Lake View Caf¨¦?"


    "Why?"


    "Girl''s afternoon out, and the friendship rule will apply."


    "Friends before men. Absolutely, and I will simply tell my husband where to do¡­"


    In the background Rachael heard "What wife, you love me."


    Sally responded "I better go and settle the ruffled feathers here before I meet you there, say in forty-five minutes or so. But the other¡­?"


    "She has agreed to meet someone I know, at least to understand what they can offer. But we are not going to press her."


    "At least that is something, see you." With that Rachael hung the mobile and headed inside where Joan and Lexi were waiting for her.


    "Dominic is going to Chester''s for the night, and a limo will be here in a few minutes with a stocked bar. Let us go have fun for a few hours¡­"


    "Getting drunk don''t you mean?" said Joan.


    "That is going to be part of it. When, in the last few months have we actually had a girl''s day out?"


    "I think it has been over six months since we have done that. You have been too focused with Dominic and your business, Sally was missing-in-action, but we now know why, and Rachael has been nursing her wounds after being dumped by that piece of trash."


    "Thank god for that. I pity the woman who he conned recently to marry him. I was lucky I found out what he was like before I married him,"


    "Less talk, girls, let us go and have fun," said Lexi, handing them both a champagne flute, and motioning to Uncle Adam to pour the three of them a drink. Spotting Dominic she bent down and said "Are you alrigth with me going out with Aunty Joan and Aunty Rachael?"


    "Mummy, I am having a boy''s day in with Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip. Maybe I can even convince Uncles Andrew, John, Steven, and Paul to join us. I will have more fun than you will."


    Laughing, Lexi ruffled Dominic''s hair before standing up and taking the glass from Uncle Adam. As she picked up her handbag, she heard Dominic running across the foyer calling "Uncle Chester," Lexi looked over and spotted Chester walking in.


    Coming over, he gave her a kiss on the cheek and said "Do not worry about him. You need a distraction and a girl''s day out sounds perfect. Have fun."


    Rachael hearing this called out "Having fun! Absolutely, getting drunk a bonus."


    Chester shook his head, as he watched Lexi, Rachael and Joan walk out.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 290 - Counselling

    16 April, Women''s Refuge, City K


    Rachael stood outside waiting for Lexi to arrive. Hopefully, she would not find any excuse to pull out at the last minute.


    Before she realised, there was a tap on he left shoulder that scared her and she turned around and say Lexi. "You sneak!"


    "Well, you were too focused on your phone, not on looking around. I have to get some revenge, somehow from the other day"


    Rachael sighed and said, "Are you ready for this."


    After looking around Lexi quietly said, "As ready as I can be, and if I am realistic more prepared that our girl''s day out."


    "Well girlfriend you needed to relax, and we all had fun doing that."


    "Getting me drunk. Unlike the rest of you I have a child¡­"


    "That does not mean that you cannot have fun. Anyway, Dominic spent the night with Chester, and you know he was happy and safe there."


    "Not the point."


    "But it was funny seeing Sally at the end of the day?"


    "You know, Andrew wants to kill the rest of us for getting her so drunk, particularly me as he thinks his little sister should make sure his wife does not get into trouble or is hurt. The selfish pain in the neck."


    "Lexi, he knew it was a possibility hence why he organised a private room at TJ''s for us. He had the two of you surrounded so nothing would happen."


    "There is that, but unlike you the hangover yesterday was not appreciated. I have a business to run and facing my staff still affected by alcohol and then having to explain to Matthew when I saw him¡­"


    "He would forgive you¡­"


    "Still not the point. I just had to hide myself in my office because the noise from everyone was too much, plus I got little done towards the finalisation work for my winter collection."


    Hearing the underlying anger in Lexi''s words Rachael calmly responded "Come on, the more we are out here the harder this is going to be for you. Plus, I want to call Steven and see what gossip I can get about Paul¡­"


    Laughing Lexi said, "You are obsessed with gossip on that point!"


    "But it is so juicy."


    "OK, I get it. Come on, let me get this over with so you will at least leave me in some peace."


    Sensing Lexi''s impatience, Rachael rang the entry bell and a few seconds later the door was electronically opened from inside and she ushered Lexi in. Once the door latched behind them a voice said "Miss Rachael, this must be your friend."


    "It is. I completed all the paperwork, and she has an appointment."


    After a few seconds pause a door opened and out walked a woman, saying "Rachael, this must be your friend you asked me to talk to."


    "It is Jane. I have already done the paperwork for this."


    "Leave it with me." As Rachael stood up and headed out the door the woman called Jane turned to Lexi and said "Lexi, I am Jane one of the counsellors here. Your friend Rachael asked me to have a chat with you, so if you can come with me and we can talk over a tea."


    Feeling trapped, Lexi simply stood up and quietly followed Jane through the door she had come into, and into a small lounge area where there was a tea pot and supplies waiting for them. Jane shut the door and said, "Feel free to pour yourself a drink."


    With that she moved across and sat down before saying "Rachael left it to me to explain everything. In here we only use first names when speaking, and the only record of your actual name and contact details is kept in the form, that is under lock and key. The reason for that is it is about protecting the identity of every woman and child that comes here for our help. There are two occasions when that information or anything that is said to us is disclosed by staff. Firstly, to the police for criminal matters but only with a client''s consent and secondly when we view that the client''s mental health is so bad that they need immediate treatment. The law otherwise is absolute in that we cannot be forced to disclose information to anyone. It makes it clear that authorised services like this throughout the country can aid the people they are set up to aid. And before you ask, the first name only principal prevents any person, not staff that you might come into contact here being forced to disclose something the find out here. Can you respect that?"


    Agreeing to call people by their first name was easy, and Lexi said "About the names, yes, but I heard what you said about non-disclosure of information. What about national security matters." That was her worry. If what she said could not be protected by Matthew using the spectre of national security, it would not help her at all.


    Wondering about the reason Jane asked "I have never had that question asked before. What is the reason?"


    Knowing she had to disclose some things about Matthew Lexi reluctantly said, "My husband is a senior officer stationed at the local military base."


    While knowing the answer, Jane paused as if indicating that she was considering her answer. "Lexi, it does not matter. There are only two basis for me to disclose anything."


    Feeling confident, Lexi poured herself a cup of tea, before resting back against the couch and saying, "I really do not know where to begin?"


    "Just start with what feels the easiest to talk about and go from there. You control what we talk about."


    Taking a sip of tea, Lexi closed her eyes briefly, before opening them and saying "Things are such a mess, and it goes back to when I fell pregnant with my son¡­"


    Lexi, while somewhat self-censoring over the next hour or so started to tell her story. Eventually she paused and said, "I have taken too much of your time."


    Shaking her head Jane said "You have not. You needed someone, not connected to you and your family where you were reassured what you said would go nowhere. Please do not take this the wrong way, but I can tell you have much more to talk about and that is not surprising with what you have told me. I would like you to come back say in a week, just to talk."


    Feeling that some weight had been lifted off her shoulders, but reassured that no one would know what was said Lexi nodded and said, "Same time next week alright?"


    "Absolutely, but if you need to talk in the meantime, please call me night or day."


    With that Lexi stood up and was shown out of the building.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 291 - Back off or I will tell

    16 April, Lake View Caf¨¦, City K


    Sally was shown to the table where Warren Gong was waiting for her. As she arrived, she said "Professor¡­"


    "I have not been your university lecturer for what, nine- or ten-years Sally Nang, and it was only that one class while you were still in high school. I am a businessman who now only very occasionally delivers a lecturer there. I am though, not going to ask how you got my number with who your brother works for."


    Laughing Sally responded "I would never misuse police resources. I got it through the business means."


    Shaking his head, Warren wondered if he was being set up, but at the same time the carrot she was dangling was intriguing. "Can you tell me specifically your deal. My sister will be here soon, and I want to leave before things get too out of control."


    "Straight to business. I would not expect anything less from you." Sally paused and added "I have had to seriously fight for this, but my father and the board have agreed that when we call for tenders on projects any tender from your companies will not simply be dismissed. It will be considered with all other tenders and judged on its merits considering all factors. In no way does it guarantee you will win, but I am aware of your complaints that we have discriminated against your companies."


    Nodding, Warren was pleased. To have tenders from his companies considered by Nang Enterprises was more than he could ask for. He was, though, realistic that it would be improbable to get past the initial screening page, but it was better than the current situation, which saw a number of other companies following Nang Enterprises lead.


    "Can you tell me why in the world you wanted me to arrange the meeting with my sister?"


    "Not answering that question gives you plausible deniability professor, and with what I am about to do, you need that if my knowledge about her and her temper is true."


    Knowing his sister, having plausible deniability sounded a good idea. "As long as you tell me later, so that I can deal with the potential fallout."


    Sally noticed that there was tea cups sitting on the table, and Warren Gong said "I took the liberty of ordering a high tea for you and my sister, who¡­" there was a pause, before he said "is being shown over now."


    Warren stood up, and slightly moved saying "Sister, I will leave you here. The High tea is paid for, but the guest waiting for you wants to talk to you. If you leave before they do, forget about the deal we struck."


    With that Warren Gong moved away, to the word "b*stard ."


    Sally stood up and said "Aunt, we have to talk¡­"


    "Why would I talk to brat like you."


    "I know your son''s secrets, an if you do not I have contacts who will release the information to the press within hours so it is in your interest to listen to what I have to say."


    "Trying to blackmail me. That is something the news would love to have. And what would your family think? Hmmm?"


    "Blackmail, aunt," came the sarcastic response. "Absolutely not. I am just giving you a choice. Sit and listen to me or leave and I will allow the truth to get out in the post plus I suspect whatever agreement you have with your brother will be gone."


    Not wanting to lose the money that Warren was willing to throw at her she sat down. Taking a calming breath, the response was "Fine, just tell me what you want. I have a court hearing to prepare for."


    "That is the crunch of the matter. I knew the woman who died with your son, Jasmine. Put it politely she was a b*tch but thank goodness she could not get pregnant. Who would want that as a biological mother, let alone your b*stard of a son who I know was abusive to his wife while doting on that b*tch."


    The yelling response came "You piece of trash, how dare you talk about my son."


    "I know the truth. He was enamoured with Jasmine, who was a close confidant of your brother and they had intended to marry. The problem was he needed a son, to take over your brother''s position as he did not anticipate the spoilt brats of his children would never be able to take over his position, and Jasmine could never deliver that. He was never faithful as I saw him the night before his wedding to Lexi going into a hotel with her, and the day after the wedding. I would even suspect that he is not Dominic''s father, and you only want to maintain that to continue the access my in-laws deal when Richard married Lexi effectively gives you access to until Dominic turns eighteen."


    "How, How. How¡­."


    "How dare I. Unlike Lexi I am not scared of you, and unlike my husband and brother-in-law I am quite happy to confront you because it is in Dominic and Lexi''s best interest."


    "Screw you," was the spat response.


    "Aunt," came a sarcastic response "I can say it has been a pleasure, but I would be lying." Now with a deadly undertone "Let me tell you, back the f*ck off and leave Lexi and Dominic alone. While I would say completely drop this case and stay away from Dominic, that is not the best for him. Agree to what Lexi proposes or I am quite happy to trash your son for the benefit of my sister-in-law and nephew."


    With that Sally stood up and left the room with Madam Yao standing there unable to respond.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 292 - Are we on repeat? (1)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Lexi paused on the courthouse steps as Matthew carefully came up the stairs, accompanied by four clearly armed military officers. Shaking her head, Lexi could not help but quietly saying "You cannot help but make a show."


    "Not my choice. My promotion was not meant to be announced for another two months, but things have changed dramatically on base, and to prevent panic my promotion has had been gazette before they announce a new promotion to become head of general divisions on base. And have you forgotten our discussion last night with the medics, they were reluctant to discharge me to come and support you."


    "You know I did not need you here."


    "Not going to happen, Lexi. As your husband I must support you in everything, and that includes this."


    Knowing that she was fighting a loosing battle, Lexi said "Fine, lets get in. Lieutenant Li is speaking to my civilian lawyers about the matter."


    Matthew nodded, and with their escort the made their way into the courthouse and were directed to the floor where the hearing was going to happen.


    Matthew opened a door of a nearby interview room allowed Lexi to enter before him. As they sat down, he said "Are you up to this fight?"


    "If you had asked me this on Monday, I would have told you no but you know what Rachael did?"


    "Arranged for you to see someone at the Women''s Refuge. From what you have told me in the last couple of months what Richard did to you and everything else that has happened I am just glad that you wanted to talk to someone. Of course, I would have preferred that you use the mental health team on base, but I will not be critical¡­"


    "In other words, you wanted me to go somewhere that you could get information?" came an angry response from Lexi.


    Shaking his head, Matthew said "No. My reasoning simply is that your attendance there would be utterly protected, whereas I suspect your former in-laws already know about you having gone there and will look to use that against you today."


    "Damn. And their son was the abuser¡­"


    With a sign of relief Matthew said "Thank goodness you are willing to talk. You know I will be here for you."


    Having taken on board what Jane had said the other day, she needed to start confronting her past. While revealing all the secrets was something she was not comfortable with at this exact moment she was willing to stand up to a point. "Thank you. You just need to let me deal with things as I need to."


    Matthew nodded, and said "What have you heard is going on with Paul?"


    "You know what happened over the weekend?"


    "Steven told me. Joseph brought Monica in after you and Dominic left last night because she wanted to grill me about Paul. Before you say anything, I owed it to her to tell her what I know about him as she is extremely worried about Abigail. She only briefly speaks to Monica, her father and David Hwang but refuses to leave Paul''s side. I called Paul after they left, and surprisingly he is dealing with the situation well. He said when his father knew about what was happening, he has given him indefinite leave, but there is something that makes me wonder¡­?"


    "Is he using her? Matthew that is not the Paul we know. Given how he was when he left the Nang Foundation event after you talked to him, it was obvious to see that he was hurting, but we all know as of what happened with his parents and their marriage breakdown, he is overprotective of young girls hurt by their parents."


    Matthew sat there silent for a few seconds, before saying "I was not around for all of that, but that sounds like Paul give what he was like when he found out about us. He was ready to take my head off as he wanted you to be safe."


    "I remember that. It was so funny to see him, and even more so with Andrew, who wanted to take your head off, actually holding him back."


    Shaking his head Matthew said, "Do not remind me." After a brief pause, he continued "Honestly can you truthfully tell me how Dominic is going?"


    "Matthew, he is even surprising me. He has always been protective of me. He could never process that Andrew, Chester, Phillip, and even Paul, Steven and John are also very protective of me. But he has realised that you are the one person he can be certain will protect me. Last night we went back to the villa, and he raced to his room. About twenty minutes later I went to check on him and found him making you a medal. I asked him what he was doing, and he looked at me cutely and said Daddy Matthew deserves a medal for protecting me."


    Before Matthew could respond a voice from the doorway, said "Madam Rong, the General is already in line for a commendation for what he did¡­"


    "Lieutenant, I have enough medals, but you know that from Dominic will be the most special one that I receive."


    Bronwyn shook her head and said, "The court staff have asked us to head in as the judge wants to get the hearing going as he expects it will take some time today." Looking directly at Matthew she added "Sir, I have orders from the Head Honcho and National Military Command, that they want this matter moved to military court, but they made it clear I needed your specific orders."


    Matthew looked at Lexi and observed the conflict in her face. "Lieutenant, that is my wife''s call. Presently nothing seems to touch on national security interests so I cannot see the justification."


    Before Bronwyn could respond, this loud voice that could only be one person, Madam Yao yelled out "Where is the mental case b*tch that constantly places my grandson at mental and physical risk."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 293 - Are we on repeat? (2)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Matthew turned, and said "Do you really want to deal with that?"


    "Let me go. I have had enough of her trying to control me and her using the court precincts to harass me, because she cannot get to me otherwise."


    Matthew looked directly at her and said, "Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely. Now let us get this show on the road."


    Bronwyn stuck her head out the door and signalled to Lexi''s civilian lawyers who entered the room, before looking at her and saying "Madam Rong, as you are aware from our discussions this week, there is the urgent application from madam Yao regarding Dominic. All the material that we could, including a report from Lieutenant Li about what happened at the Charity event, has been filed. Knowing this judge, we are likely to have some brief submissions and he will want to hear from both you and Madam Yao. You just need to be calm about the process, because we can already see that Madam Yao is ready to cause trouble."


    "Gentleman do not worry I am ready to deal with this. I know that I must accept the court process and its interim outcomes, but I know deep down the court will ultimately view that the best thing for Dominic is to stay with me. There may simply be bumps on the road and a few detours to get there." Lexi looked at everyone and said "Now let us get going. I do not want my former mother-in-law to think that she is in control."


    With that Lexi stood up, and they all exited the room and headed to the court room trailed by Matthew''s four soldier security team. As they went to sit down, Lexi heard her former mother-in-law say "Pretentious b*tch. You risk my grandson, and the court will finally see that. He will be with me and you will have nothing to do with him for his protection."


    Lexi turned to Matthew and said "Some people have delusions of what will happen. I wonder do we need to get a mental health team here to escort her for treatment."


    Matthew held in his laugh. Lexi was her fiery self, back with a good insult. He then heard "I am not the psycho you are. And you have an abusive husband, otherwise why in the world would you go to a women''s refuge. I have already called the military and told them they need to jail the b*stard you call a husband for domestic abuse, strip him of all his rank, and the child protection authorities to say that you are a psychotic b*tch that is a risk to my grandson. Just you wait, he will be with me tonight and you will never see him again."


    Matthew, observed Lexi wanted to retort physically, but she looked at him, took a calming couple of breaths and said, "As I said, clearly delusional and in total denial of the truth about her own son."


    Yelling Madam Yao said "My son was an angel. Why in the world did my husband and I ever agree to the marriage arrangement with your parents for you and him I have no idea. Even a barren woman would be better than you, who has no respect to your in-laws, your deceased husband, and what is best for your child, you, and your perverted brothers away from an innocent child."


    Lexi, having had enough, turned, and said, sarcastically, "Mother," before easing her tone "This attitude just proves my point. But the courts and authorities will determine what happens. Just because you want something does not mean that it will happen the way you want."


    "I always get what I want, and I will in this case¡­"


    Matthew leaned over and whispered "Lexi, as much as I want to see you tear her apart verbally keeping going will only play into her hands. The court staff will have already told the judge about what she has done so¡­"


    "Just remain calm. I get it, but I so want to mess with her beforehand."


    "You know Lexi, sometimes revenge is best served cold."


    "I know, but I so want to take her down now and then watch her go down in flames before the court."


    Slightly shaking his head Matthew commented "Where is the woman who had, to a point in these proceedings, been somewhat unwilling to be overly aggressive for fear of hurting Dominic?"


    "She has had enough of playing nice. Richard''s have a role in Dominic''s life, but now they are crossing my bottom line in seeking to cut me out of Dominic''s life and have me declared an unfit parent."


    Before Matthew could respond, the Judge entered the courtroom, and motioned to everyone to sit.


    "Before anyone says anything," the judge commenced "I have seen the new application filed by Dominic''s grandparents requesting Dominic''s immediate removal from Colonel¡­"


    Bronwyn said "Sorry to interrupt you Major, it is in fact General. His promotion has been announced this morning."


    The Judge looked at Matthew and noticed the change of rank on his shoulders. "Apologise General Rong. As I was saying Dominic''s removal from the care of General and Madam Rong, and orders preventing any contact between them, their families and Dominic. The basis for this application is that General Rong poses a serious risk to Dominic''s physical safety and mental wellbeing. The application is based on the incident that occurred at the Nang Foundation Charitable Event last week, which included the then Colonel Rong and others using weapons in public placing the public at risk. Additionally, this morning, we were further contacted by child welfare authorities adding an allegation that Madam Rong is so mentally unwell that she cannot care for Dominic."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 294 - Are we on repeat? (3)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Hearing everything said bluntly, Lexi sat there seething. It hurt reading her allegations in writing but to hear them spelled out so bluntly by the judge. How she wanted to react, but out of the corner of her eye she saw her former mother-in-law smirking, thinking that she was about to react.


    Lexi took a couple of calming breaths, and felt Matthew squeeze her knee, as a means of comfort.


    "It is not in Dominic''s interest at this time that we drag out dealing with this application. I want to hear from both Madam Yao and Madam Rong personally, to put their positions forward. If that results in questions for General Rong, I will ask them and then hear from Lieutenant Li about the matter. By then, child welfare who have gone to speak to Dominic at his school should be here with a brief report. Then both legal teams have time for three minutes of submissions on what should happen."


    Matthew, tensed. He knew that standard procedure would have child welfare speak to Dominic given the allegation. Lexi leaned over, and quietly said "Matthew, do not worry. When Richard died, child welfare given my age and the circ.u.mstances of his death did a couple of welfare checks. There was nothing then, and we know there will be nothing now."


    Signalling to Madam Yao, she stood with a smirk on her face, almost saying she knew she was going to win. "This case is extremely simply. This is about respecting my son, Dominic''s father''s wishes for his son give he is not here. He clearly spelled out that, while she," with that she pointed to Lexi, "Did not remarry Dominic was to remain in her care. His will explained articulated his concerns for Dominic on her remarriage. He would be cut off from his grandfather and myself. That is exactly what is happening. She is setting terms and conditions on how and when we can spend time with Dominic, and as soon as she falls pregnant with a new child Dominic will be cast aside and become a second-class member of the family."


    "Then we have her so-called husband. A soldier, who automatically brings with him increased risks for Dominic''s safety. That has led to Dominic being surrounded by security, which impinges on his relationsh.i.p.s with his paternal family to the point that I cannot allow Dominic to see his great-uncle and his family."


    Matthew, hearing that wanted to react. Warren Gong might be highly educated and successful businessman and Dominic''s great-uncle, but he was a thug who with his associates posed a risk to national security. No way did he want Dominic in contact with him because Warren Gong was known when push comes to shove to take it out on people close to him. The bodies of the associates he killed while making his way up the ladder to head the family cartel, along with those that were found of those within the cartel that p*ssed him off automatically indicated that Dominic could be at risk if he p*ssed him off.


    "That cutting off of Dominic from his family," Madam Yao continued, now speaking with a pitiful tone "is exactly what my son was concerned about. Cutting off half of Dominic''s family is not in Dominic''s interest. Then you have what happened last week. My husband and I were lucky that he was not feeling well so we did not attend but the news stories and what I have been told by people who were there are consistent. The General allowed a woman to be shot, to protect his wife, and it was only when she was being dragged away did he they withdraw a firearm before shooting it while there were so many people in close proximity to where he was standing and the shooting. He had no concept of protection of the community."


    Lexi had to place her hand on Matthew''s leg, to keep him calm. How dare that witch say that he only acted when she was at risk, and then at the total disregard of the public safety.


    "This cavalier attitude can only indicate that Dominic, could be at risk through his careless use of firearms. That same attitude would have me believe that he would not secure his firearms at home, meaning that Dominic could easily get access to them, which poses significant risks."


    "By simple luck on Tuesday I happened to be going past the Women''s refuge and who do I see entering the premises but my former daughter-in-law. People only go there when they are subject to abuse in the home. Given that the general was in hospital it appears that this was the opportunity that she had to get help. That means that Dominic has been exposed to abuse within the home, and a man like that would not simply stop at abusing his wife, he would abuse a child as well."


    "The court cannot stand by and allow me, a loving and caring grandmother," by this time Madam Yao had tears running down her face "and my husband a loving and caring grandfather to be cut out of our grandson''s life. Then you have the risks to Dominic by remaining where he is, both in terms of his physical safety and his mental health. We do not know what the General has been exposing Dominic to and the only thing that the court can do to protect his is to remove him from his mother and stepfather''s care and place him into our care. The court then, has to ban any contact between Dominic and his mother for at least six months to allow him to recover from what has happened and then only if she is not in a relationship with her abuser."


    As she turned around to sit down, Lexi could see the total evil look in her former mother-in-law''s eyes, which sent the message give up now I have won.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 295 - Are we on repeat? (4)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Hearing her former mother-in-law''s rant that had no basis in reality, Lexi wanted to slap her. But that would achieve anything.


    Lexi stood up, and said "Firstly sir, I wonder is we are on repeat? My former mother-in-law seems to not only want to repeat allegations, but now is making things up. Yes, my first husband''s will made his wishes clear, but that is all it is his wishes. It is only one factor that the court have to consider."


    "Ever since Richard''s death, I have always made sure that they are part of Dominic''s life. They are his grandparents and that will never change. I have not told revealed everything that went on in my marriage to Richard, because Dominic does not need anything in existence that tells him how his father treated me while I was pregnant with him, and then what happened in the weeks before his death."


    Lexi turned and looked directly at her former in-laws before turning back and continuing. "But enough is enough of hiding the truth. Richard may have been an angel to his parents and not able to do a thing wrong in their presence, but he was abusive. After I reached three months in my pregnancy, he though what the law now classifies as marital r.a.p.e was appropriate. In doing that be beat me on the arms and legs, carefully avoiding my stomach to prevent a miscarriage as Dominic was his path to an easy life for him and his parents. Then there was the constant verbal abuse. My parents gave Richard control of my share of Jax Corp for him to use for our family until our youngest child turned eighteen. That control he could pass in his will, which he did to his parents, but the proviso was that the first call on the money had to be to support me, our children and run our household."


    "You b*tch. My son never did any of that," yelled Madam Yao.


    Before the judge could even react, Lexi said "Mother, despite your false and misleading allegations I let you have your say, and you need to let me speak."


    After a breath, Lexi continued "Richard used that to give me just enough money to buy food for the household and maintain the image to my family that he was complying with the requirements of the deal. But he did not pay for medical treatment, so I went to a free clinic throughout my pregnancy, failed to provide clothes or give me any money to create a nursery for Dominic. He spent all his money on the woman who was his mistress throughout our marriage and was even with her when I was in hospital giving birth. When he showed up, he told me that he was divorcing me, and he would take custody of Dominic as he had the money and he would be adopted by his mistress."


    "Before he did that, he was killed in the accident with his mistress. The police investigation revealed that he had his p*nis out of his pants, and the autopsies determined that he had recently ejaculated, and s.e.m.e.n was in his mistress'' mouth, who had no top on and her underpants were thrown on the backseat of the vehicle. We are all a.d.u.l.ts and know that his mistress had just finished performing oral s.e.x on him. It is no wonder in the few weeks after that I fell into despair to the point my family stepped in to care for Dominic and sent me off to follow my dreams for a career, which now supports Dominic extremely well. I was always involved in Dominic''s life through visits here, his trips to come and see me and skype and telephone calls. I could have taken Dominic away, but I knew his grandparents were grieving the loss of their only child and that would have been cruel. That decision ensured that Dominic has a great relationship with them, which was constantly facilitated by the person that they call perverted because he has married the love of his life."


    "Yes, I have remarried, but that marriage has given me the strength to confront the past, hence a friend who supports the women''s refuge helped me make an appointment to confront what happened in my first marriage to prevent impacts on my current marriage. I can, if the court needs, direct it to where you can find my medical records from the time that will to a point doc.u.ment the abuse, I suffered in my first marriage."


    "Then, we have what happened last week. I had convinced my husband, when we attended these events and he was not in military uniform not to carry his service weapon. He has an adjunct that is required to be armed and my concern was that the presence of a firearm could escalate the situation. In those circ.u.mstances protecting me was all he could do, until Lieutenant Li who was present with her boyfriend, a police officer, and Nang Foundation board Member John Nang, slipped him her spare service weapon and an ammunition. The three of them, then worked together to take down those causing the trouble to prevent further injury to anyone. As to his service weapon, he has weapons safes in both our on-base accommodation and our villa, where he secures his weapons as soon as he arrives home. His adjunct when he stays at our villa also does that, and any military members when they come into our home have to secure their weapons. Dominic cannot get access to them."


    "Taking Dominic away from my care harms him. He calls my husband Daddy Matthew, which says that he views him as a second father, but still recognises that Richard is his father. Yes, when we married as of my husband''s position within the military, we had to stop visits because of other implications, these proceedings have resulted in what is required to address those concerns being done. I will not stop Dominic having a relationship with his grandparents, but that relationship needs to be tempered by the ongoing fears I have because of what their son did to me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 296 - Are we on repeat? (5)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Despite being scared as of the venom in the eyes of her former in-laws Lexi kept her face as calm as possible until she sat down, before turning to hide her face. Matthew observed that she was about break and leant over and quietly said "Do not worry, everything will be right."


    Before the judge could say anything, Madam Yao jumped to her feet and spat out "She is lying sir. My son was a gentle soul, who not only did the right thing by her but gave up the love of his life to do so. And before she says anything before, they became romantically involved she was a childhood friend, and he wanted that friendship. She has fabricated what was found, and is utterly lying about the abuse, because she would have said something at the time if it was true, and she now only raises it. It is all lies, and the court needs to jail her for lying to it."


    The judge put up his hand and said "Madam Yao, you are entitled to your view. But I believe your lawyers did not go through the material Madam Rong filed in response to your urgent application. In the material was the police report from the accident that killed your son, medical records that deal with her pregnancy, bank records from the time, and even material from a world leading expert on family violence Dr Phillipa Chen that aids to explain why there may have been a delay in revealing information. While you need to talk to your lawyers, I want to ask a few questions to General Rong and Lieutenant Li."


    "General Rong, firstly I am aware of your standing orders, and yet you were unarmed?"


    "Sir, I had received permission from my superiors when not in uniform not to be armed, provided that my adjunct was in the vicinity. That was the case last week. And I suspect that your follow up question will be about Lieutenant Li. I was surprised to see her there, but I have found out that she has commenced a relationship with John Nang, the only son of Harry Nang, the CEO of Nang Enterprises, who is a serving police officer was present. In accordance with regulations she had her service weapon and surprisingly a spare weapon that she slipped to me. With John Nang, the three of us acted to take out the bandits, preventing further civilian injuries, and I was shot twice resulting in surgery. She, however, would be able to expand on the investigation."


    Bronwyn, looked at the judge who said "Lieutenant?"


    "Due to national security concerns a redacted report has been provided to the court and to both parties representatives. From the military perspective, as Madam Rong was targeted the military asserted its jurisdiction under the law until we determined if there were any national security implications from what happened. The analysis by four senior officers determined that there was not a national security implication and all evidence was handed to the police. The redacted report provided to the court is enough that everyone can see the conclusions reached. Presently I cannot comment on the status of the police investigation, but as there is no report I logically the conclusion is that the investigation remains ongoing."


    "So what, she was targeted and that risks my grandson," spat our Madam Yao.


    "Madam Yao, I have given you plenty of leeway. Matters involving children are always emotional so I tolerate a lot of behaviour in my courtroom that would not be tolerated in other proceedings. But throughout these proceedings you have pushed the boundaries, and this is your last warning. Speak out of term and you will spend some time in jail. So¡­"


    Pointing at Lexi she added "She should be the one in jail, keeping our grandson from us in the face of what his father wanted if he died before Dominic turned eighteen."


    "Sit down and shut up Madam Yao. You were just lucky I did not finish my warning. You need to sit and wait to be invited to speak." The judge looked down and there were a few seconds silence and tapping away on a keyboard was the only sound in the court room.


    The judge looked up and continued "I have just forwarded the legal representatives and to you Lieutenant Li, a preliminary report from the child welfare authorities. They are not willing to recommend that Dominic''s emotional, mental and physical safety is at risk in General and Madam Rong''s care and want to speak to both parties and further talk to Dominic. At the same time they are not recommending any change in the current arrangements for Dominic¡­"


    "That is totally unfair, they can convince Dominic to ignore the reality¡­"


    "Madam Yao, I will finish," came the angry judicial response. "I am going to recommend until that investigation is finished, Dominic spend each Wednesday from the end of school until Thursday when school starts, and Sunday from 10am until 6pm with you. General and Madam Rong, will pay and provide security for Dominic in your care, and if they prevent you from spending that time with Dominic there will be consequences, including for the General in a military court. Does everyone understand?"


    Lexi and Matthew quickly responded "Yes."


    After a few seconds pause Madam Yao said "But my husband and I should be spending the whole weekend with Dominic not just a few hours, that is unfair to him and us¡­"


    "Madam Yao, enough. I am giving you way more than the child welfare authorities are suggesting. Consider that, if you want to keep arguing, along with the fact that you are about to spend 48 hours in jail."


    "Fine," came the spat-out response.


    Ignoring the anger, the judge said "Unless child welfare authorities view that Dominic needs to be removed from Madam Rong''s care we will reconvene two weeks after their report is released, and a more permanent decision will be made. But I will make it clear to both you Madam Rong, along with you Mister and Madam Yao, you push too far again, and you will not like the outcome. Dominic must be put first by everyone, not your own selfish interest."


    Still seething in anger, the Judge stood up and exited the court room, leaving a stunned Lexi looking at Matthew.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 297 - Are we on repeat? (6)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Matthew looking at Lexi said quietly "Do not look a gift horse in the mouth. We both know that they will not be able to help themselves."


    A yelling response came "F*ck you, you b*stard. You manipulated the system again to ruin things for our grandson, and you will pay."


    Hearing her former mother-in-law Lexi stood up and said loudly "Enough. You want to play like that, feel free. You know it was liberating from the hell that you b*stard of a son put me through in the few short months of our marriage to tell the truth both in writing and to the court today. Hell, the press constantly asks me to talk about his death, but I know the truth about everything at the scene was kept quite simply to protect Dominic from finding out about how Richard died. But I suspect that it would not take much¡­"


    Walking wight over Madam Yao got in Lexi''s face and said "You have not got the guts b*tch. You know I am fully aware of the truth and you do not want that to get out, because that is threatening Dominic''s mental wellbeing." After a brief pause, she said "Actually go ahead. That will have the court place Dominic in our care quickly and I can tell you, Dominic will be protected from your completely perverted family for life¡­"


    "You would not dare," responded Lexi, with the anger rising in her voice.


    "That you deserve for trashing my poor innocent son. He does not deserve his reputation being destroyed like you are¡­"


    "The truth will always win out, and I have that on my side, not the pretty little picture you are trying to paint."


    Matthew stood beside Lexi, and as he took her hand he said "Come on, why spend time talking to people that cannot be reasoned with¡­"


    "Nor can except that there are consequences to their actions and constant crossing boundaries."


    Lexi turned and heard from behind her "Just you wait and see what I will do."


    Lexi turned and responded, "Just try, I really do not care."


    With that Lexi walked out and Matthew trailed behind her. On exiting the court room, Lexi walked over to her civilian lawyers and quietly said "Gentleman, what happens if the truth about how Richard died comes out in the press?"


    "Madam Rong, you better not be thinking about disclosing the court proceedings because that will backfire. Our view is do not respond to provocation by your former in-laws in the media. They have nothing to lose and you have everything to lose."


    "I am not that stupid. The police were kind to me when Richard died given my age and that I was a new parent when he died to not publicly confirm the exact circ.u.mstances of his death, but if someone digs a little, they will find out the circ.u.mstances¡­"


    The team head said "You have been lucky so far. Do not press your luck with this judge. He has had enough of your former in-laws antics and the next time one of you crosses the line, there will be consequences. You have maintained the high ground so far."


    Nodding Lexi said "I just wanted to know. I am not stupid."


    "Fine but take it as a warning. We will be in contact next week, as we need to finalise everything for the final hearing. While we have no guarantees, we suspect child welfare will conduct their investigation as quickly as possible because they hate having cases with military members on their books for too long, meaning that we need to be ready at a moment''s notice."


    Lexi nodded, and the civilian lawyers left Matthew said, "You have something planned?"


    "Matthew, I am not stupid. Chester simply threatened press at the time if they disclosed the truth about Richard''s death, they would lose easy access to Jax Corp press conferences and events. All I need to do is tell him to rescind the threat and the press will eventually investigate what happened. The information they need is on the public record."


    Matthew noticed the smirk on Lexi''s face, and shook his head "I can be cunning and manipulative, but¡­"


    Reaching over Lexi gave him a kiss on the cheek and said "I had a good teacher." Taking a closer look at Matthew, Lexi could see that the hearing was draining him, and added "You better head back to the hospital, otherwise they will not let me in with Dominic tonight. Giving Chester that permission I need your help to tell Dominic the truth about Richard''s death. I need your support to do that."


    "You have it." With that Matthew escorted by his guards, headed away from Lexi. Bronwyn, having heard the discussions moved over to Lexi and said "I have to head back, but I am going to give my own warning. There is a fine line and be careful you do not cross it because it will drag the General and you into military court. When he sits as a military judge, his judge has an extremely tough reputation."


    "Bronwyn, all I am doing is telling my brother I do not care about the threats that he issued to the press to keep all the details about Richard''s death quiet from the public. As I told Matthew, what happens from there when Chester tells them Jax Corp will not act against them is nothing I can control, and the facts about Richard''s death are a matter of public record. I know my former in-laws too well. It will not provoke my former father-in-law as he does not care about anything unless it impacts his life too much, but my former mother-in-law as you witnessed is easy to provoke."


    Bronwyn paused and said, "Just be careful, I do not want you hurting the boss." With that she turned and left Lexi standing there.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 298 - Are we on repeat? (7)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Lexi looked around and headed to leave the courthouse knowing the guards that Matthew had assigned to her would be close by. Given the reactions of her ex=mother-in-law in the court room, she was grateful that they were around.


    Moving to a quiet space Lexi pulled out her mobile and dialled a number. Within a couple of rings, she heard on the other end "Baby sister, how did things go?"


    "Straight to the point as always Chester."


    "Well, what do you expect when I know that witch of a former mother-in-law has you dragged into court for stupid reasons with Dominic. You should just tell the truth about who his father is."


    "Chester, you know the threat Richard arranged for his lawyers to deliver to me after his death and saw the footage of his abuse of me. Not revealing that fact prevents that getting into the public domain, because Dominic will be the one hurt."


    "Lexi I will tell you this again and again, the truth will set you free, not only from that witch but allow you and Matthew to develop your relationship."


    "Oh, speaking of Matthew I have some news."


    "He is getting out of hospital today; Phillip will be pleased."


    "Not today, but most likely tomorrow. But that is not the real news."


    "Do not tell me he has decided to leave the military and work with Phillip?"


    "No. His promotion was announced today¡­" trailed off Lexi.


    Silence came from the other end of and Lexi asked, "Chester are you there?"


    "What did you say?" came the somewhat shocked reply.


    "Matthew is not quitting the military. His promotion was announced today¡­"


    "Promotion to what?"


    "General¡­"


    Shocked Chester responded "General. You a damn well kidding me?"


    "No, and do not tell Phillip this because he will want to kill Matthew and I, he had actually been promoted at Christmas time last year, but it was only made public today. I found out just after we were married but was unable to say a word until now. And, given things going on at the base, it effectively puts him as second in command there."


    "You two better not hide it too long from Phillip. He will kill me if he knows I knew before him."


    "Problem big brother, I have to work for the rest of the day before Dominic finishes school and then I am taking him to the hospital to see Matthew. Dominic is the reason that I called. To fight the ex-in-laws I fired in the material about what Richard did to me. I felt comfortable in doing that, because there are significant penalties for disclosing to the public information revealed in proceedings regarding children. But I do not trust ¡­"


    "Your ex-mother-in-law. She can be a vicious mob princess¡­"


    "She does not have to be a vicious mob princess. Let us not kid ourselves, she is a mob princess. It is the worst kept secret but her family over a couple of generations built up an illegal cartel that they used to develop legitimate business. She learnt what she needed to there and she always is vicious. I know her well enough as she did not get what she wanted today. The court only gave her Wednesday Night each week plus eight hours on a Sunday with Matthew and I to provide security for him. However, as of that she will whinge and whine to the press about courts keeping the children of their deceased child from their grandparents¡­"


    "As I told you Lexi, tell the truth about Dominic''s parentage will stop all this."


    "Just leave that be Chester. I am not able to deal with that truth coming out presently, but I know exactly what you did what Richard died to have the press sit on the whole truth."


    "How¡­?"


    "I asked some questions of a few reporters that have in recent years interviewed me about LY. They all hinted that Jax Corp told the press is the truth came out that their and their employers'' access would be limited to Jax Corp press conferences and events. Not a stretch to figure out what you did big brother, particularly when that is combined with what the police did due to my age ¡­"


    "Fine, but I will not pretend that it was not warranted. Dominic does not need to know the truth of how the man be has believed to date is his father died."


    "Chester, you are about to cross the line."


    "Never, darling sister, never," came the sweet sarcastic reply. "Seriously you want me to do something?"


    "Why could I not call to talk to you?"


    "Do not think that I am stupid. I have always been able to determine when you want something, as of your tone. You are using that tone now¡­"


    Knowing that she was caught, Lexi said "You have me. Can you tell Phillip that Matthew has been promoted, but we will talk to him about him further about it on the weekend."


    Chester paused, and added "Yes, you want me to do that, but it is not the actual favour you need?"


    "How¡­?"


    "As I said, your tone gives you away, so ask. I have to alter my work today to go and see my husband to tell him about his brother''s promotion."


    Lexi sighed and in a resigned tone added "Fine. I want you to lift the threat on the press if they publish what happened to Richard¡­"


    "Lexi, do you want Dominic to know the truth about that¡­"


    "Chester, we have hidden the truth too much from Dominic. Matthew and I will tell, while omitting dome details, the truth about Richard''s death. The ban is only supressing what is publicly available to be found¡­"


    It dawned on Chester, "Lifting the ban, just allows what is in the public domain to be used by the press. Not so dumb little sister. The truth wins out and you do nothing that will jeopardise those proceedings. Just be willing to deal with the fallout sister because it will happen."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 299 - Are we on repeat? (8)

    18 April, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Lexi paused and said, "You want to curse me Chester."


    "Not curse you Lexi, but there will be fallout. We know what the mob princess will do."


    "She would not be that dumb to have her brother come after me, you, Phillip or Andrew. The wife, brother, and brothers-in-law of a military General. It will cause too much heat on both his legitimate and illegitimate businesses."


    Chester quietly said "That is obvious Lexi. Warren Gong is highly intelligence. From what I recall reading about him recently in a business feature he graduated university with a doctoral degree at eighteen or nineteen. Plus is the rumours are enough by the same age he had risen up the ranks within the family cartel to be one of the top men, brushing past older extended family members and key lieutenants that had taken years to work up the cartel ranks."


    "I know, but I know something you do not¡­" came Lexi in a sing-song voice.


    "Spill."


    "Do not tell Andrew."


    "What in the world have you gotten Sally into. He will kill you if she is hurt in any way."


    "Hey, do not blame me, have a go at our sister-in-law, as I only found out last night," was Lexi''s immediate defensive response. "Apparently when she did one of her advance classes at university Warren Gong was a lecturer, and she called him up. What she tells me is the deal she promised him, for simply arranging a meeting with my ex-mother-in-law was that his company bids would not simply be dismissed by Nang Enterprises when they called for project tenders but considered like all other legitimate tenders and every factor good and bad weighed up."


    "Andrew will kill her, and John will do the same for striking that deal. He told me about the effort he made to ensure that Nang Enterprises would not consider anything to do with the Gong family."


    "Did I say that she promised anything other than it they would not throw out the tender as it was received. As I understand it the tender will be evaluated like every other tender, and the concerns that had John seek the ban will be considered¡­"


    "That is not as dumb as what it initially seems."


    "Chester, we know that Sally is smart¡­"


    "So why would she settle for our idiot brother."


    Laughing, Lexi added "That is the power of love Chester, the power of love. She loves him, and we are part of the package, love it or loathe it." Pausing for a couple of seconds, she then added "We know that Warren Gong would not jeopardise the opportunity that Sally has offered him, even for his sister."


    "Are you certain about that?"


    "Think logically Chester. Your company is banned for years to access Nang Corporation tenders and you are given the opportunity to even have your tender considered. Would you throw away that opportunity to try and appease your problematic sister."


    "Absolutely not. I want to expand my legitimate businesses."


    There was a pause, and Lexi could almost hear Chester shaking his head, before he responded in a serious tone "Lexi, are you certain of this?"


    "Chester, I am sick of the truth about Richard''s death being hidden. As you said earlier the truth will set me free. I need this truth to be known wider."


    "Hopefully letting that truth when you reveal the truth about Dominic''s parentage will protect you. While I still think you need to be honest with Matthew and stop these proceedings in their tracks with that, as I have always told you I will abide by your wishes. Just do not put Phillip and I in the firing line if this goes bad."


    "I know, you and I have talked about this multiple times since Matthew returned. Just be ready for the fallout."


    Before she could respond, Chester ended the call. Terminating the call on her end, Lexi looked around and noticed that no one had heard her call, and she moved towards the exit of the courthouse.


    On reaching a point she could observe outside her former mother-in-law was surrounded by press, with that witch Madam Mo comforting her. She had this planned. Use the comfort of someone who becomes the mouthpiece to gain sympathy playing the poor grandparent cut off from spending reasonable time with her grandchild. Maybe Chester was right. Stop this in its tracks by revealing the truth about Dominic''s parentage. No, now was not the time.


    Taking a breath, Lexi walked out knowing the bodyguards would follow her. As she moved less than a dozen paces away from the courthouse doors press surrounded her calling our question after question, other than hearing her name she could make out nothing given each journalist was talking over the other.


    Closing her eyes for a second to think, Lexi took a deep breath before saying "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am here for a matter that I cannot comment upon, nor will I be commenting about what happened last weekend¡­"


    "So says the woman who is doing what every grandparent dread when their deceased child''s spouse remarries. Cutting them out of their grandchild''s life, leaving friends to have to pick up the pieces¡­"


    "Madam Mo," responded Lexi as she turned to look directly at her "Be careful otherwise the court will deal with people who discuss matters that are not legally allowed to." Pausing for a couple of seconds "You can talk, you disown a daughter because she marries the love of her life and have not seen that daughter''s children and your other daughter is so scared of you to even return home. But then, I am not surprised that you are trying to protect someone who has no idea to be a parent and hides their own child''s problems."


    "You b*tch, do not threaten my son¡­"


    In a sweet sugary tone Lexi responded, "The easily found truth will win out Mother."


    With that, Lexi turned and was quickly surrounded by the bodyguards and escorted away to lessening cursing from Madam Yao, and into a vehicle that whisked her away.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 300 - Dominic, please listen (1)

    18 April, Military Hospital, City K


    As Lexi walked into Matthew ward in the hospital, she smiled and said, "How is the General doing today on his first day¡­?"


    Laughing Matthew said "Fine." With that he moved over and gave Lexi a gentle kiss on the lips, before adding "Let us sit down."


    After he settled down on the couch, Lexi moved and sat down beside him, resting her head carefully on his chest, before she said "Matthew, you know despite where we are, sitting like this feels right."


    Bending and kissing her forehead Matthew said "It does. But how I wish we were at home in our suite."


    "How soon before they let you out?"


    "Physically I am fine and could have been discharged two days ago. But they want to keep me in until tomorrow evening to prevent me from going back quickly¡­"


    "The General has to be there to lead his troops¡­"


    "I wish things were such that I did not need to be available, but ¡­"


    "As I would tell Dominic no buts."


    "The time here, has meant that I have been able to properly allocate roles to Joseph, Ben and David thereby allowing me to better take time to properly recover¡­"


    "That I do not believe. You are like me dedicated to your career. I am guessing that you were ordered by your superiors."


    "How¡­"


    "After, what, almost four months of marriage and our previous relationship do you not think that I know you."


    Matthew threaded his fingers into Lexi''s left hand that he could take as she laid on his chest moving them to gently caress her hand, before quietly adding "And I know you. You are worried. You know sharing your concerns makes it easier to deal with them."


    "I told Chester to lift the press embargo that Jax Corp has on those who might report the truth about Richard''s death. It was easy to do, but I am worried about having to tell Dominic. I did not want him to have to know the circ.u.mstances of Richard''s death¡­"


    "Lexi, I have been thinking since I left you at the courthouse this morning. Dominic is old enough that he will be able to take that his father did not die in the best of circ.u.mstances. But the longer that we hide this from him, the harder he will take it when the truth comes out."


    "Are you sure?" came a concerned response. "I have been continually questioning myself since I told Chester to do it. One second wanting to call him to stop it, the next second wanting to call someone in the press where to look for the truth."


    "You know I will support you whatever you do." Matthew paused, before adding "But what happened when you left the courthouse?"


    "Why am I not surprised that you know about that?"


    "You know your guards report to me, and now publicly you are the wife of a general¡­"


    "General pain in the butt more like it," laughed Lexi. "Honestly, the witch of a ex-mother-in-law decided to use Madam Mo as her mouthpiece to implicitly portray me as the evil former daughter-in-law preventing grandparents from the only spending time with the only reminded of their deceased child. Wrong woman to try and use, so I fired back about her disowning Monica and not seeing her grandchildren from that and then her chasing Abigail away because of her behaviour. And before you say anything, they deserved it."


    "Thank goodness you are willing to stand up for yourself with them. I was worried."


    "Matthew, I am capable. You must be owning a fashion label. I just pick my times because it does not pay to be constantly aggressive, and I went through so much before I even turned nineteen."


    "Are you alright after last week?"


    "Talk about changing the topic, but yes. Rachael twisted my arm on Sunday to go and see a counsellor from the Women''s Refuge. I know, not what everyone would want, but I called Anna Hou and asked for a favour to contact Dr Chen. After talking to Dr Chen, I figured dealing with what Richard did to me has to take priority as ultimately, regardless of how Dominic acts that relationship has impacted him because I could not cope."


    "Do not blame yourself Lexi. If I had been around, I would have stepped up so that you would not have had to marry him, and let the world believe that Dominic was my son. Then you would not have had been subject to what Richard did to you and Dominic, and your life would have been easier¡­"


    "Matthew, we cannot re-write the past, nor would I want to. What has happened resulted in you following your career path and for me to develop my business. That is an opportunity that I would not have wanted to miss. And I suspect that you will be the same. We need to focus on the future, rather than the past that we cannot change."


    "Mmmm. To a point you are right, but you know I still wonder if, when you found out you were pregnant why you did not contact me. You know how I felt about you and even though Dominic is someone else''s child¡­"


    "With my parents and their attitude about you ever since you joined the military. That had absolutely no chance." Lexi slightly twisted in Matthew''s arms and placed her finger on his lips, before adding "There are better things that we can do with our time waiting for Dominic."


    With that Lexi moved so that she was kneeling on the couch beside Matthew and leaned in giving him a quick, but emotionally laden kiss. As she pulled back, Matthew moved his left hand into her hair before adding "Do not tease me Lexi."


    With that he moved to return the kiss, but as his lips touched hers a voice came from the doorway "Mummy, Daddy Matthew, you forget about me and how impressionable I am."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 301 - Dominic, please listen (2)

    18 April, Military Hospital, City K


    Lexi jumped back, blushing, before somewhat burying her head into Matthew''s chest for a few seconds.


    She then heard Matthew say "Dominic, stop embarrassing your mother¡­"


    "Daddy Matthew, you are in hospital and have no shame¡­"


    Lexi, turned and said, "Where did you hear that young man?"


    "Mummy, you and Uncle Andrew often said that to Uncles Chester and Phillip¡­:


    Matthew lightly chuckled, and as Lexi pulled back in his arms she gave him a light tap, before turning to look at Dominic looking him directly in the eye and saying "Young man, you walk in on the two of us without knocking¡­"


    "I knocked mummy, but you and Daddy Matthew did answer me, so I waited for a few minutes before I knocked again called out and entered. Not my fault."


    Lexi sat there stunned for a few seconds. Had they been so wrapped up in their discussion, and the feeling of comfort and right of simply being together that they totally ignored the outside world. That, for someone like Matthew was dangerous.


    Sensing Lexi''s thoughts Matthew whispered for her only to hear "I knew someone was out there, but the guards would never have let someone in that would be a risk¡­"


    "Let me be scared by that again and I will make you pay¡­"


    "Hopefully in the bedroom," interrupted Matthew, being quiet so Dominic would not hear.


    Shaking her head, Lexi added "Shameless." Looking at Dominic, Lexi said "Come and sit with us Dominic. We need to talk about something important."


    "Like when I will have a baby brother or sister."


    Shocked, Matthew said "Dominic!"


    "Well Daddy Matthew, do the two of you want me to be an only child? I want a baby sister or brother who I can protect as the big brother I will be."


    "Dominic, that is not a discussion that you can be involved in."


    "Do you think I am silly mummy. I have friends at school who have baby sisters and brothers. Something the two of you do away from me means that the baby gets in your belly mummy and when you go to hospital a few months later it comes out. I just want you to know, unlike some friends who hate the idea of a baby sister or brother and complain all the time that will not be me."


    In observing Dominic Matthew realised that he was serious. He would not complain about Lexi falling pregnant with their child and would not feel pushed out of their family. The question would be, would Lexi be willing?


    Lexi, quietly said "Dominic, whether we have a baby will be a decision for your Daddy Matthew and me, not you¡­"


    "But Mummy if I do not tell you I worry that you will think that I do not want you and Daddy Matthew to have what you and my daddy had when I was born. No matter what my grandparents tell me, I know that you will always love me."


    Taking a deep breath. Richard''s parents have no reason to tell Dominic that he will be excluded from their family.


    Matthew, angry at Lexi''s former in-laws, as calmly as possible said "Dominic, you have that correct. You will be a key part of this family. That will never change, regardless of whether you have one, two or more younger siblings or none. Never think that I will treat you differently to any child your mummy and I might have."


    "Daddy Matthew, Daddy''s parents said that they know you and mummy will push me to the side when you have your own children, and that the best place would be for me to live with them. But that does not sound right. I want to live with mummy. While Uncle Chester never said why you went away mummy after daddy died, he said that it was hard for you to deal with."


    Lexi took a deep breath. This was going to be hard. "Dominic that is what I want to talk to you about. We need you to listen to what we have to say."


    "Mummy you are scaring me."


    "Dominic, I do not believe that is your Mummy''s intention. Just sit and please listen to what she has to say."


    "True Dominic. I have not been totally honest with you about how the car accident that your daddy died in. At that the time it happened, as you were only three weeks old and I was only eighteen. I had finished school less than a year earlier¡­"


    "Well mummy you forget we celebrated my birthday the other week, so I know how old you are¡­"


    Sensing that Dominic was being cheeky Lexi smiled and added "And I know how old you are."


    Hearing a laugh from Dominic, Lexi felt comfortable to start to tell him "Now, I need you to listen to me carefully. But if you have questions stop and ask either your Daddy Matthew or I and we will do our best to answer you."


    "Yes Mummy," responded Dominic in a serious tone nodding.


    "I know you have been told bits and pieces of how everything ended up to your daddy being killed in the car accident, but I want to put it together for you. You are old enough to know about this and you need to know as your Uncle Chester is not able to threaten the journalists any more to keep certain things out of the media¡­"


    "Uncle Chester can do what he needs to do mummy. I have seen him control those people who write stories about some of the singers and actors that he is responsible for."


    "Your Uncle Chester is good Dominic, but he can not control everything for all time."


    "But that should not be a worry, daddy died in a simple car accident."


    Matthew, sensing that Lexi was struggling to start to tell Dominic as much of the truth he needed to know said "Dominic, somethings what seems simple is not that. There is always something behind all of that, and that is what your mummy wants to talk to you about."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 302 - Dominic, please listen (3)

    18 April, Military Hospital, City K


    Dominic nodded hearing the serious tone in his Daddy Matthew''s voice and looked at Lexi.


    Lexi took a deep breath. "Dominic, do you remember my parents?"


    "I sort of do mummy. All I remember is that they never liked me, and I heard them tell Uncle Chester that he should die because he was not normal."


    Lexi wanted to yell, that sounded exactly like her parents. Stuck in their small narrow-minded view of the world. It was that view that created this mess in the first place.


    "Unlike you, who is lucky to have a mummy and your Daddy Matthew who, we think, have a less judgemental opinion, my parents had very particular views. Your Daddy Matthew went to school with your Uncles Andrew, Paul, Steven, and John, and was a friend of your Mummy and Uncle Chester. I think you know that your Daddy Matthew''s parents did not like that he became a soldier when he finished school."


    "Mummy, I have been with Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip when they have arrived, and they yell and scream at them and ignore me."


    Lexi paused "Dominic, as a.d.u.l.ts we talk about these differently, but what they are is views about how things should be. All us a.d.u.l.ts have them, including even your Daddy Matthew and me. Daddy Matthew''s parents viewed that both your Daddy Matthew and Uncle Phillip should have gone to work in their company. Your Uncle Phillip did, but that is not what your Daddy Matthew wanted. They also wanted your Uncle Phillip to marry someone that they picked, but you know he and your Uncle Chester loved each other and he could not¡­"


    "But Uncle Chester married that mean woman¡­"


    "He did, but Mummy''s parents had views about their children. Firstly, was that your Uncle Chester was to marry the woman they picked for him with the help of my daddy''s parents. Your Uncle Chester did not want to do so, but he, your Uncle Andrew and I were taught to respect our parents. In the end, despite not wanting to do so that is why your Uncle Chester married her. What happened there, is not my story to tell, but let me say that she did not respect your Uncle Chester and the commitment that she made to him so in the end he had enough and ended everything."


    "Secondly, they believed that they could, like your Uncle Chester dictate who your Uncle Andrew married, but before they could put what they wanted in place they died. Your Uncle Andrew stood firm and as you know he has married your Aunty Sally. Another thing, about them is they hated your Daddy Matthew, as like his parents they believed your Daddy Matthew should have gone to work for their family company, not do what he did. When your Uncles Andrew, Paul, Steven, John, and Daddy Matthew all graduated from High School, your Daddy Matthew, who by the way was the smartest one to graduate, came dressed in his military uniform. My parents treated him badly. It does not matter why. Despite this I kept my friendship with your Daddy Matthew."


    "Not long after I finished school, I became pregnant with you. Another one of those things that my parents hated was a pregnant unmarried daughter. They thought, wrongly, that it was a slap in their face and that they could not go out and about with their friends. They decided that I needed to be married quickly before me being pregnant with you became known. That would mean, even when you were born, the argument could always be made that your Daddy and I had, what people would say, anticipated our wedding, minimising what my parents believed was a shameful thing."


    "Putting it nicely your daddy and I did not really like each other. If I had my choice and could have contacted your Daddy Matthew, I would have married him. But I could not, and my parents made it clear that they would not let me become a wife of a soldier. Your Daddy had someone who he really liked and if I had not fallen pregnant with you, they would have married. But your Daddy agreed to do the right thing with my parents. As I was not eighteen at the time, despite my wishes my parents organised and signed everything for my marriage to your Daddy."


    "Despite agreeing to our marriage, your Daddy was not happy. I made choice as I was married to your Daddy, I had to do the right thing by our marriage. For your Daddy, that was harder. Your Daddy had been about to propose to the person he really liked before we married. He could not simply step away from the lady and was in regular contact with her. That was simply because he really loved her. Once you were born, he realised that doing the right thing was something he could not continue to do, following his heart was what he needed to do. With that he was talking about divorcing me."


    Observing the expression of Dominic face, Lexi knew that this was hurting him, but he needed to be told in a way that was age appropriate. After kissing his forehead, Lexi continued "But do not think that that did not mean your Daddy did not love you. He really did. In the couple of weeks after your birth and before his death he told me, and the lawyers that he had to represent him in our divorce that he wanted to you to live with him and the lady he loved, rather than with me. As you would be a family with them. While it might seem mean, he wanted me to have limited time with you simply to allow the three of you to become the family he envisaged for the future."


    "That is so mean and unfair mummy. You are my mummy, not someone else."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 303 - Dominic, please listen (4)

    18 April, Military Hospital, City K


    "Dominic, please listen. Do you have some classmates whose mummy and daddy''s do not live together?"


    "Mummy, you know the answer," was Dominic''s quick and sassy reply.


    Matthew, who had simply been sitting there ready to jump in if Lexi struggled with this was not going to allow Dominic to retort to his mother like that. In a firm, but not angry voice he added "There is no need to be like that Dominic."


    "Daddy Matthew¡­" whined Dominic.


    "Young man, we do not ask much of you. One of those things, is that you listen to what we have to say to you and speaking to us respectfully. As you get older, we will change that slightly, but was your mummy being disrespectful to you when talking to you?"


    Quietly Dominic said "No, Daddy Matthew."


    "Now apologise to your mummy, please."


    Dominic turned and looked at Lexi quickly moving to give her a kiss on the cheek before saying "Sorry Mummy."


    "That is alright Dominic, but it should not take either your Daddy Matthew or I to point out that you had acted wrongly."


    Lowering his eyes, Dominic said "Yes Mummy. But you had not finished telling me what happened. It is important isn''t it Mummy?"


    "No, I have not, and yes, it is important Dominic." Lexi looked at Matthew who nodded and squeezed her shoulder simply to give her courage to continue. "Let me make it clear before I go on Dominic, your Daddy loved you and considered you the most important thing to come out of what was a bad situation. He thought that the best way to protect you into the future was to be with him rather than me. I will never say that he is wrong. You are my oldest child, and nothing, will take that place, even if your Daddy Matthew and I have children."


    "And, if I did not want to respect the role of your daddy Dominic, I would be working to convince both you and your mummy to allow me to adopt you."


    Excitedly Dominic jumped up and while jumping around said "Can you Daddy Matthew?"


    "Dominic, that is not fair to your Daddy''s family. Your Daddy will always be your Daddy despite him not being with you and I cannot and will not take his place, as it says that he is not important in your life. He is and I will ensure that that is respected."


    "Speaking of your Daddy, Dominic," added Lexi. "I need to tell you something. As I told you your Daddy intended to leave me and take you to go and live with the woman he loved. And because he loved her so much, he could not help showing her those feelings¡­"


    "Like what Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip, Uncle Andrew and Aunty Sally and you and Daddy Matthew let me see mummy?"


    That was so far from the truth, but there was some sense in that conclusion Dominic had reached. "Somewhat Dominic, however, I cannot be absolutely certain. But what I do know is that on the day that your Daddy told me what he wanted we argued. I told him that I was your mummy and if he wanted to leave our marriage that was his choice, but I would not be cut out of your life. After our argument, your Daddy stormed out of our home. He must have called the woman he loved to talk to her."


    "After he died in the car accident, I found out that your Daddy had again been to see the lawyer he had to run his case to end our marriage and she left the office with your Daddy. What happened at the lawyer''s office is something we will never know, including what time that he left there. Some time later, the car accident happened."


    "I knew Daddy was killed in a car accident mummy. You did not need to do this to tell me."


    "It was not just that Dominic. Yes, your Daddy was killed in a car accident, but until now there has been something, while known was nor reported in the news. It was not hidden; it could be found if people looked for it, but little was made of it. You were only weeks old when the accident happened, and I was only eighteen. The press knew very quickly that I was not coping with your Daddy''s death and they seemed to have made a decision that everything about the accident was something that did not need to be made public."


    "You know the story about what happened to me¡­"


    "Uncle Chester helped you go away to study and follow your dreams, as he tells me, but to deal with Daddy''s death as well."


    "True, and as we are lucky and have money I was back regularly to spend as much time with you as I could. When I was ready, I had my business that I needed to bring back here, so it took some time for a permanent move. But it is your Daddy''s death that you need to know about. As much as I want everything to stay hidden, we cannot always have the press do what we want, no matter how hard your Uncle Chester works at it. Everything about how your Daddy died is in records that you, after you turn eighteen can ask to see. The fight between me and your daddy''s parents about where you should live and the time you spend with us, has made people look into how your daddy died, and this time the press will not be as nice as they were."


    "You are scaring me mummy."


    "I do not want to Dominic, but you need to be ready for what will happen when someone does tell the story¡­"


    "Mummy, was it not an accident and daddy killed someone else?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 304 - Dominic, please listen (5)

    18 April, Military Hospital, City K


    Lexi was surprised that Dominic jumped to this conclusion so quickly. What was going on in his head? Those leaps were scarily like Matthew, and she turned and looked carefully at Matthew to see if he was putting anything together. From what she could observe, he was not starting to piece things together.


    "Dominic, it was an accident. That the police are certain on. It turned out that teenagers wanting to see what would happen to cars when tyres were punctured in the weeks leading up to the accident had been doing thing to puncture car tyres. Nothing bad had happened until the day your Daddy was killed. You Daddy and the lady he loved, had been expressing how they felt about each other in the car so your Daddy was not absolutely focused on the road, it was wet and a car earlier in the day had spilt oil on the road. That combination when all four tyres on the car were punctured caused your Daddy to lose control and drive into another car. Your Daddy''s lady was killed straight away, but your Daddy was able to partially get himself out of the car before he died from his injuries. The driver of the other car suffered injuries that has put him in a wheelchair. While no blame was ever attached to your Daddy, with the help of your Uncles in your name I have made sure the other driver''s family have money to help them. They were as innocent as your Daddy and his lady was. As the teenagers who did this were only thirteen, fourteen and fifteen, the courts could only give them a limited amount of punishment."


    Dominic tilted his head, then shook it before saying "Mummy, if that was all that happened then why are you worried. There is something else that you are not telling me about how Daddy died?"


    Lexi turned and looked at Matthew, and he observed the look of hopelessness in her eyes. This was the part that she did not know how to deal with. Nodding Matthew said "Dominic, there is. Apparently, your Daddy and his love were found not properly dressed, and there was things that were found in the car and the police investigation that said they were doing things that your Daddy should not have been doing with her as he was married to your mummy. Your mummy does not blame him for that, because despite everything he was in love with her, not your mummy. But your mummy does not regret what happened for her to become pregnant with you, despite it being something that only married people should do."


    Matthew as he finished felt hopeless. It was a pathetic explanation, but how did you tell an impressionable child that his father and his mistress less than two hours before their death had had s*x in his car and in the minutes before the accident she had just performed oral s*x on him as they were driving, and it appeared that he had stripped her from her top, and was either playing with her b.r.e.a.s.ts or had inserted his fingers in her v*gina.


    Looking at his Mummy and Daddy Matthew, Dominic said "But that is not too bad. With some of my classmates we saw about six months ago, one of the senior students mummy and daddy climbing out of their car to pick them up, hair messy and their clothes looked like they had been twisted."


    Lexi and Matthew looked at each other. They both could tell that the other was not impressed about some careless parents had let impressionable children be exposed to.


    "Dominic," came Lexi resigned response. "Let me just say they were doing things that they should not have been doing. You are too young for us to tell you specifically what they were doing, but we will explain things to you in the future. As I said before, because of the fight between your daddy''s parents and I about you, people are looking into available information and everything about your daddy''s death will talked about. It cannot be stopped. All you need to remember is that your daddy and I are not perfect, and we made our mistakes, but you were never one. Focus on that, and do not let anyone, your classmates, a.d.u.l.ts or even other family members."


    "But¡­"


    "If someone says something you need to remember the truth, your daddy was like all of us, he made mistakes but there is one truth that you cannot escape. He loved you and was willing to fight for you, as I am now fighting for you now."


    Tears started to fall down Lexi face, and Matthew gathered her into his arms. Seeing his Daddy Matthew hug his mummy, Dominic said "Mummy there is no need to be so sad. I make mistakes so I know no one is perfect."


    Lexi and Matthew could not help laughing at that. "So, I know my daddy was not perfect despite what my grandparents tell me about him. I do not believe everything they say because they tell me you and Daddy Matthew are just waiting for the chance to get rid of me because you do not love me. You both love me. If I can figure that out, I can figure other things out. The only thing is why id Uncle Chester, Uncle Andrew and Uncle John not stopping it."


    Matthew, quickly stated "Dominic, as a police officer your Uncle John cannot get rid of information that is in the public, and no matter how good your Uncles Chester and Andrew are they cannot stop the press investigating and telling the truth. That is something they can do. Now, do you have other questions of your mummy and I, as I suspect the doctors will come and tell the two of you to go home."


    Before Dominic could respond there was a knock on the door, and Dr Yu walked in. "General, it is good to see you sitting up. Madam Rong, and Master Dominic I am glad you are both here. General, I know earlier today we said that we would discharge you tomorrow, but how would you like to go home tonight, and that can be either to your on-base or off-base accommodation, but you need to be here for rehabilitation tomorrow."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 305 - You should have stopped it (1)

    **Contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    19 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew woke early and as he turned his head; Lexi was sleeping on the pillow next to him. He realised how lucky the two of them were to he in their suite at the villa given what happened the previous week. Lexi could have been injured or if the shooter had been accurate, he would have been shot dead. Going unarmed was one thing that was going to change. Things would not have gotten as bad as they did if he had his weapon.


    That made Matthew pause, who knew that he would be unarmed at these functions? Phillip and Chester cursed him the other day because he was unarmed. John knew, but there was no reason for him to disclose it. Lexi knew, but that was because she was the one who asked him to go unarmed. The Head Honcho knew because he approved it. Warrant Officer Wang knew, because of the conditions of him being unarmed at such events. None of those people had any reason to disclose it.


    It then hit, the only other place it was disclosed was in material filed in the court proceedings regarding Dominic. That narrowed it down to who leaked it. The top of his suspect lists were Lexi''s former in-laws. They had the reason to leak it and set up the attack and then attempted to exploit that the attach had occurred. He would have to call John to talk to him about that.


    As he slightly moved, Lexi, stretched and turned with the sweetest smile on her face. As she opened her eyes, she noticed that Matthew had a troubled look. "Stop stressing out about thing Matthew."


    "Stressing, I must have been so muddle headed the last few days to put together some things. Several things have just come together, and I think I know who was behind last week."


    "My wicked ex-in-laws?"


    "How¡­?"


    "Matthew they were not there, and they fired into the court on Saturday morning early doc.u.ments to get an immediate order to remove Dominic from my care. It does not take a rocket scientist to figure out she at least knew about the incident and why she was not there."


    "Any you said nothing ¡­?"


    "I told John and he said he would pass on my suspicions. His view is even if I were correct, given the current fight with them the police would disregard my suspicions."


    Moving close, Lexi said "The last thing I want to be talking about is my former in-laws. That subject is enough to make anyone want to run the other way."


    As she was speaking Lexi reached over and run her hand down Matthew''s chest before saying "It is early and there are better things that we can be doing with our time, rather than talking about unimportant people." With that Lexi leaned over and nipped Matthew''s ear before taking her tongue and swirling it in Matthew''s ear.


    "Lexi¡­" came Matthew''s hesitant voice.


    "Well, Mister General," Lexi responded with her tone softening and sounding more alluring to Matthew. "Your promotion is officially announced and¡­" with that Lexi moved back slightly from Matthew sitting up enough to reach and take off her nightdress throwing it to one side. "While I would prefer, we had just had showers before we engage in some exercise, beggars cannot be choosers here."


    As she sat back down on her knees, Lexi moved her hand to brush over Matthew''s p*nis that jumped at her touch, becoming harder. As she leant down, she then whispered in his ear "And do not lie to me in that you do not want to exercise, as I have already found the evidence."


    Lexi again gentle touched his p*nis again, this time eliciting a m.o.a.n of pleasure from Matthew, who added "You know we cannot do this, my arm¡­"


    "Who said you had to be on top Matthew. Not me. You only seem to want this one of two ways ¡­" Lexi then moved to ensure that she straddled Matthew, leaning over him so his p*nis was touching her stomach "and this time I have you exactly where I want you."


    Lexi stretched up, and gentle run her fingers along his jaw before Matthew grabbed her head with his left hand pulling it down for a brief hard kiss, before letting do.


    "Just be careful, but you better deliver on the promise Lexi or¡­"


    "Matthew, darling, you will do nothing. You know you want me as much as I want you now. Anyway, if we want, we have Dominic''s permission to give him a sibling¡­"


    Matthew looked into Lexi''s eyes, stunned. He knew that she did not want their marriage, but was she willing to do that simply for Dominic? If they had a child together there would be no way that he let the child, let alone Lexi and Dominic leave. His duty would be to them, to protect and keep them safe for the rest of their lives.


    Quietly, using his left hand to pluck at the n.i.p.p.l.e on Lexi''s right b.r.e.a.s.t, Matthew said "You better be serious about that and our relationship if you want to think about a child. That happens Lexi while I am in the military I will not agree to a divorce, regardless of the promises I made. Keeping that promise is going to be hard enough, as to me Dominic is our child, not your child with Richard, and I want us to stay together. But I promised you that if you wanted out after giving us a chance I would agree. Add our child to the mix, and that will be a promise that I cannot keep."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 306 - You should have stopped it (2)

    **Contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    19 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi paused as Matthew''s words told her one thing. If Matthew knew the truth about Dominic''s parentage she would be trapped in the marriage even if she wanted out. Yes, she was willing to give it a chance, and in doing that throw herself wholeheartedly into the relationship but at the same time being aware that she had her out at the end of the day.


    But the prospect of doing what should have happened, but for the stubbornness of her parents when she fell pregnant with Dominic forcing her into marriage with someone, they had the mistaken belief they could control, was something she wanted. Richard was someone they had no hope in controlling, but they were set on him.


    "Lexi, something is worrying you?"


    Shaking her head Lexi said "No, I just had this thought about how things would have been different if you were around when I fell pregnant with Dominic."


    "We cannot chance the past," came a gentle reply from Matthew, "But the future will be what we make it to be. Lexi, yes I would love for us to have a child together, but do not feel pressured the choice is yours."


    "But we can have all the fun we want practicing¡­" giggled Lexi.


    "Practice makes perfect," came a smirked response from Matthew.


    With that Lexi leant down and kissed Matthew on the lips, before slipping down his chin, and kissing his Adam''s apple, causing Matthew to m.o.a.n.


    Feeling empowered Lexi started to move down Matthew''s body kissing his chest before moving over his right flat n.i.p.p.l.e being careful not to jar his right shoulder, before moving over to the left n.i.p.p.l.e, sucking and lapping it with Matthew saying "Lexi, this is so teasing me¡­"


    "Well what do you to me all the time? This time, you get a little taste of what you do to me."


    With that Lexi reached down and placed her hand on his now fully erect p*nis before gentle squeezing it drawing a deep m.o.a.n from Matthew, who said "Lexi, you keep going like this, you are going to have me come before either of us get our pleasure."


    "No way that I want you fire off early, because I am nowhere near being ready for that, plus the only place that I want you to fire off is inside me."


    "If you can be careful, I have an idea¡­"


    "Do tell me," whispered Lexi, laying down on Matthew, having her v*gina brush against his p*nis.


    "Lexi, damn it¡­"


    "Do you not mean screw you, and that I plan to do."


    Matthew spluttered before Lexi pressed down again rubbing her v*gina again against his p*nis.


    "Lexi, you keep going and I will go off. How about you carefully move so your v*gina is near my mouth for me to pleasure you so that we can finish this round quickly before we have a second return bout where we can take time."


    Blushing, Lexi said "You are serious?"


    "Lexi, this week how many times have you teased me, and I am just about ready to go off."


    While they were talking, Matthew slipped his left hand down, and started brushing his fingers over her nub, and just inserting the tip of one into her v*gina, drawing a m.o.a.n from Lexi. "Matthew, stop teasing me¡­"


    "Well what were you doing to me, sweetheart?" With that using some strength Matthew sat up, resulting in Lexi straddling him, brushing her v*gina again on his p*nis.


    Carefully kissing just beside the stiches and wound on his right shoulder, Lexi looked at Matthew from under her eyelashes, while rubbing herself on his p*nis causing them both to m.o.a.n. While they each sort the other''s mouth for a kiss, dualling with their tongues while trying to gain control of the kiss, Matthew moved his hand so that he could insert a finger inside Lexi''s v*gina, moving it around to caress spots inside, while more and more of her juice came out over his fingers.


    Sensing that Lexi was getting close, quickly to reaching a peak, Matthew, inserted a second and then a third finger inside Lexi''s v*gina, constantly varying the pace of his movements, while Lexi, being conscious of his injuries ran her hand''s over his back while they continued kissing.


    The pressure of Matthew''s fingers inside her v*gina had Lexi, pull back from their kiss, when her internal mussels squeezed his fingers hard, and she m.o.a.ned "Matthew" as she toppled over the top.


    Matthew, knowing that Lexi had reached that peak, for a couple of minutes, slowed down the movement of his fingers, as he carefully returned to laying down and Lexi followed him down. When Matthew eventually pulled his fingers from her v*gina, he moved them to his mouth, and started to suck on them.


    Seeing the pleasure in Matthew''s eyes, Lexi''s eyes widened. As she moved, she could still feel his erect p*nis, and again started rubbing herself against it, not only m.o.a.ning herself, but drawing a m.o.a.n of pure bliss from Matthew.


    Matthew, reached up and touched his fingers to her mouth and said, "Ride me quickly."


    Sensing the urgency in his words and feeling him start to buck under her Lexi moved and positioned herself so the tip of his p*nis was just inside her v*gina, before starting to slowly lower herself while utterly loving the sensation of Matthew filling her.


    Watching Matthew, Lexi started moving up and down, each time going slightly lower on Matthew as he started to surge upwards to meet her. With his fingers still at her mouth, Lexi used her tongue to draw two fingers inside and started to suck on them at the same time as bearing down hard on Matthew who thrust up as hard as he could, and she felt herself tighten around Matthew''s p*nis and topple over that same edge as he had her over previously.


    As she was pulsing around Matthew, his movements became quicker and jerkier and within seconds he toppled over the same edge, spilling himself inside her, while they both called out the other''s name.


    As she started to come down, Lexi collapsed to the left being careful not to hit Matthew''s injured shoulder. And rested her head in his left-hand side.


    Gentle caressing Lexi, Matthew said "That was¡­" before being interrupted by a ringing mobile.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work

 Chapter 307 - You should have stopped it (3)

    19 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi reached over and picked up her ringing mobile, immediately seeing the number. Frustrated that they were interrupted she said "That witch. How dare she¡­"


    Matthew, knowing with those few words that it was Richard''s mother, before Lexi could answer the phone reached over and took it from her, answering it and immediately placing it on speaker phone placing it on the bed.


    "How dare you, you b*tch allow my son to be slandered like that in the press. You should have stopped it."


    Matthew, touched his finger to Lexi''s lips and could see them darken with pleasure despite their interruption, and said "Madam Yao, please mind your manners."


    "Go kill yourself you useless soldier, but that ungrateful brat of a daughter-in-law on the phone." Came the spat response filled with venom.


    Taking a breath, Matthew calmly responded "Firstly, my wife is here with me, but if you are going to be like that you can forget about me handing the phone to her. I will not have you abuse her like that, simply because you are angry at something."


    "Shut up, this is between that ungrateful brat and me, not you. The both of you should simply go and die because my son does not deserve to be treated like this."


    Shaking his head to Lexi Matthew continued calmly as before "The more that you continue abusing my wife, the longer it will be before I hand the phone to her as I will not allow her to be abused by you. Secondly, even if you are angry remember that there can be consequences for your statement about me, particularly since my promotion was announced yesterday morning. Take my warning, or otherwise you could quickly find the military authorities arranging for a nice little prison cell for you to spend a few days in¡­"


    "As if anyone would dare put me in prison."


    "Madam Yao, I just am explaining your options. And finally, what are you talking about. We have no idea."


    Looking at Lexi, Matthew observed the smirk on her face. She was enjoying the crossing of verbal swords.


    "That b*tch let lies get publicised in the media about my son''s death. She should have stopped it."


    "Lies, Madam Yao. What lies? I know the media contacted my office late yesterday and I was telephoned about a story they intended to run about my wife''s first husband. They had police reports and photographs that set out what the police found at the scene. I would say that, unless you are accusing the police of staging the scene, and the eye witnesses to the crash and those who tried to save your son and his mistress of all colluding to tell lies that you are mistaken."


    "My son was innocent¡­"


    "Madam Yao, you might think he was innocent, but the evidence clearly shows he was breaking his marriage vows and with his mistress in an extremely compromising position¡­"


    "So, what. That b*tch should have made sure that my son was protected to protect my grandson, particularly as he was forced into that marriage."


    Lexi, despite having fun listening to Matthew logically take her former mother-in-law down, decided to speak. "That is not my obligation now. My age at the time of the accident helped protect your son and his mistress, but it is not my obligation to protect him forever."


    "Your perverted brother made sure it was kept out of the press and he should have continued doing that¡­"


    "Chester is not perverted. He is married to the love of his life. More importantly it was not possible to maintain the pressure to keep the secret. My PR team has been contacted regularly over the last twelve months for comment about Richard''s death. I made no comment and asked them to remember that I had a child who would be hurt. Even that request would lose its power eventually. It was always a question of when not if it came out, so why waste energy preventing the inevitable."


    "That is, you damn obligation driving my son to his death¡­"


    Frustrated, Lexi responded to the aggression "I try and respect you, but driving Richard to his death? You must be kidding. He was too focused on his mistress, the blow job she had just performed on him and his pleasuring her with his fingers while they were driving in the car rather than on the road. You want to blame someone, look at him and his inability to control his libido, not me."


    "If you performed your duties as a wife, why would he have gone looking for someone else?"


    Matthew, touched his finger to Lexi''s mouth, knowing that she was about to lose control. "Madam Yao, Lexi had three weeks prior given birth, and you expected her in the last trimester of her pregnancy and just after birth to be focused on your son and his pleasure, you have to be kidding. Let alone anything else."


    "It was her role as a wife¡­"


    "Do not go there. A wife is not a s*xual toy for the husband''s personal use and abuse. She is a person and should be respected. But you want to go there and make it all about your son, watch what I can do under the law¡­"


    "You are full of it, and both of you are trash¡­"


    "Opinions never take the place of truth. We will let you have your rants. You can try and manipulate the press as you did yesterday, breaching the law regarding matters involving children. We have let you go, because this involves your son but there is a point, that you are perilously to reaching that I will act, and you will not like the outcome¡­"


    "There is nothing you can do. The law and right is on my side, particularly as Lexi was married to my son¡­"


    "There you go, getting to the crux of the matter. You keep going I will have that marriage declared invalid and then try¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 308 - You should have stopped it (4)

    19 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    All Lexi and Matthew could hear was stuttering on the other end of the phone.


    Lexi paused and said "Your choice. Play nice and we will play nice, but you cross that line and there will be consequences as you do not know everything." With that Lexi reached over and terminated the call before looking at Matthew.


    Matthew, seeing the stressed look on Lexi''s face said, "Are you alright?"


    "If you had asked me that before the call, I would have told you that I was reaching for the heavens. That was amazing, but that witch spoiled my mood. You knew a lot about things?" Lexi settled back against Matthew''s chest, relaxing into his embrace to deal with the stress from that call.


    "Lexi, regardless of the discussions we had yesterday including those with Dominic before you came to the hospital, I knew something was bound to happen. The press is not stupid when it comes to running stories involving senior members of the military. They contacted the media liaison office in the capital yesterday afternoon, and as it was related to personal not military matters the press was directed to my office. While my role is highly classified, my marriage to you, my family, and now my rank is public knowledge."


    "In running their stories, the press wanted to ensure that they did not cross any boundaries. When they were directed to my office, the clearly understood that there would be nothing other than a standard comment from the military that private matters of serving personnel, unless they breach the law, rules and regulation as applies to them will receive no comment from military command. On my behalf my staff made it abundantly clear that it was a private matter that impacted on a minor child and I requested they ensure their stories were truthful and considered the potential impact on Dominic."


    "Dodging the questions?"


    "It might seem like it, but the last thing I wanted to do was create a larger problem for us and more importantly Dominic, but I guess we will have a fight with your former mother-in-law?"


    Shaking her head, Lexi responded "That was already happening."


    "True and she will not take that threat well."


    Lexi looked at Matthew, and asked "What have you planned?"


    "Lexi remember we have one thing up our sleeve and she can do nothing about it. I do not want to take the path, but she wants to play games I will." Seeing the look of confusion on Lexi''s face "I promised you, for Dominic''s sake I would not have your marriage to Richard declared invalid, but she wants to push I will because it will control her as I know the shares they control for Dominic until he turns eighteen were given to Richard by your parents in contemplation of your marriage to him¡­"


    It suddenly dawned on Lexi, the financial pressure point "The marriage declared invalid, the transfer in contemplation of a marriage that never occurred before his death means he had no rights to do anything with the shares, and technically they fall back to my parent''s estate."


    "I had a rational discussion, which surprised me with Chester on this, given your parents excluded you from any benefit under their will on the basis that you had been provided for when the shares given to Richard before your marriage, that those belong to you and Dominic."


    "And we know everything is about money for them."


    Matthew looked at Lexi and pulling her as close as he could with his left arm kissed her right ear and said "I really do not want to talk about her. I know we both have to get up soon, not only for Dominic, but for you to head to the studio and me to head to the hospital for today''s rehab session and a couple of staff meetings."


    Lexi looked and noticed the time and started to pull away saying "I need to get going."


    Pulling her back gently again, Matthew said "Stay a few minutes, before you move. We had no time to simply relax after that bit of exercise," with that Matthew noticed Lexi blushing, and continued "in each other''s embrace before we had to deal with that. We need it even more, as I suspect ¡­"


    Matthew was interrupted with Lexi''s phone ringing again, and she quickly answered it, placing it on speaker phone saying "Phillip, what can I do?"


    "You better tell that husband of yours today when you see him¡­"


    "I am here¡­"


    "Matthew, how come I had to find out about your promotion from the press and my husband and yet you have not even called me. Hang on, Lexi spent the night with you in the hospital. You two irresponsible parents leaving Dominic at home alone."


    "Take a breath Phillip," came the calm response from Lexi. "Dominic is not home alone, Matthew was released last night from the hospital and knowing what was likely to happen today in the press we focused on him last night."


    "And my promotion was put out in a media statement yesterday morning at 9am and was not permitted to say anything before then. And after then, between the court case, dealing with medical staff and helping Lexi with Dominic when do you think I had the time¡­"


    "You told Chester."


    "Phillip, I told Chester when I spoke to him, not Matthew. And you know, you sound like Dominic when we tell him no on something. Grow up¡­"


    "You two want to bully a cancer patient, what has the world come to," came Phillip''s somewhat mocking response.


    Matthew sat there shaking his head, and Lexi added "We know, you want to celebrate the promotion. Give us some time as Dominic is our focus. My ex-in-laws blame me for everything in the press, and I need to deal with that and keep him settled."


    "Talk later bro," came Matthew''s sharp response before grabbing the phone and ending the call.


    Lexi moved and quickly got out of bed, saying "We will not get this time, and I need to get into the studio early this morning."


    Knowing that he would not change Lexi''s mind Matthew simply shook his head and let her go.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 309 - Will the press bury him? (1)

    19 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Leaving Lexi in their suite, after a quick shower Matthew changed into a work uniform and headed downstairs to the breakfast room, where newspapers were waiting. As he was about to enter Warrant Officer Wang handed him his morning briefing folder, quietly saying "I rearranged the newspapers with what I think is the most interesting story on top, before the remainder are in your usual order."


    As he was handed a cup of coffee, Matthew sat his briefing folder off to the side and picked up the top newspaper on the waiting pile to read. Unusually today this was one of the tabloid newspapers, with the splashed unimaginative headline ''Accident or Judgement?'' and a photograph of an accident scene.


    Looking below the photograph, Matthew started to read the article ''Despite the views of certain members of the public, this media organisation does have a heart. Eight years ago, we had the full story of the accident in the above photograph, but made a decision that the protection of a eighteen-year-old widow and her three week old infant son justified us from publishing at the time the basic information about the accident, not the lurid details that we found at the time and have subsequently added to through investigations.''


    ''Some would say that we thrive on revealing lurid details, but we are an organisation that provides the opportunity for those directly impacted or their next-of-kin to respond before revealing them. A fine line, we admit, but people or deceased persons next-of-kin have the right to have their voices considered before we publish. Asking a distraught widow to comment about what we knew at the time was unacceptable and crossed even our ethical standards. Ironic, people would say, but we do have them.''


    ''Yesterday several events occurred, and we were advised by the widow and her closest family that, provided that we kept to the truth and remembered the potential impact on the child they had nothing to say nor would they take action to prevent us from publishing it.''


    ''The accident in this photograph was that which killed Andrew Yao, the then husband of the Jax Corporation Heiress, and now internationally known fashion designer Lexi Yao. Just over three weeks prior to the accident Lexi had given birth to the couple''s only child Dominic.''


    ''While the story from Jax Corp was that Dominic Yao was a premature baby, the truth was Lexi Yao was pregnant at the time of her marriage and was fighting her parents about marrying her distant cousin. As the law stood at the time of her marriage seventeen-year-olds did not have to sign their marriage certificate with their parents, but they usually did as a sign of their commitment to the marriage. Lexi Yao did not, indicating that the marriage was simply because she was pregnant. As the media release at the time of her pregnancy being announced it was an unplanned pregnancy, but the baby was well wanted. While rumours abounded at the time, none of them have been able to be proved and will not be repeated here.''


    ''On the day he was killed, Richard Yao had been to see a well-respected Divorce Lawyer and intended to divorce Lexi Yao and seek custody of their infant son. Not a surprising fact, given that the marriage was clearly to legitimise Dominic''


    ''The accident itself was the culmination of a number of incidents in the area that it occurred involving teenagers out for thrills in causing car tyres to puncture and see what happened. Their actions, which they were dealt with by the courts caused all four tyres to puncture on the car being driven by Richard Yao resulting in the accident that killed his female passenger instantly, him shortly afterwards and resulted in the driver of another vehicle being in a wheelchair for life.''


    ''That person has confirmed to us that he receives monthly payments to assist him in the name of Dominic Yao. We have found out that that money initially came from Chester and Andrew Yao and over the last eighteen months has come from Lexi Yao, all who have no blame to carry but treated an innocent with the upmost respect.''


    ''Chester, Andrew and Lexi Yao, and Lexi Yao''s current husband newly promoted General Matthew Rong, the younger brother of JL International''s president Phillip Rong, when contacted for comment yesterday stated clearly as long as we honestly reported the incident but acted to ensure Dominic Yao was protected they would not stand in our way of reporting the truth.''


    ''Conversely Richard''s parents made it clear that they would sue this paper for any reporting this maligned their son, along with issuing threats about the safety of our editor and those involved in reporting this story. This attitude, along with the attitude of implicitly disclosing protected court proceedings yesterday on the courthouse steps tells us that they only care about one thing themselves and the image that they want in the community.''


    ''We are a fearless news organisation, and while we will provide the next-of-kin of the woman killed with Richard Yao until lunch time today to respond we intend to run a truthful article detailing all the evidence we have about Richard Yao and the events up to his death. We will not give into any intimidation to prevent the truth being told.''


    ''The truth is, Richard Yao throughout his marriage had a mistress, and we will be revealing her name tomorrow. This mistress, in part was why Richard Yao agreed to the marriage. She was unable to have children of her own, and the two of them intended for Richard Yao to obtain custody of Dominic and cut his biological mother from his life. Further, Richard Yao had within hours of his death had s*x with his mistress.''


    ''Our feature article tomorrow, will also detail exactly what was observed at the accident scene and what forensic investigations determined afterwards. But the question for you, our reader on being presented with the evidence will be was this purely an accident or was it judgement being delivered on Richard Yao and his mistress? You decide.''


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 310 - Will the press bury him? (2)

    19 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew pondered what he read about their position, finished reading the paper and as he was sitting it down to start on the next paper Lexi and Dominic walked in.


    Dominic said, "Daddy Matthew, what are they saying about my Daddy in the paper?"


    Lexi was stunned. She knew Dominic observed Matthew and her reading the newspapers each morning, but he never wanted to know about things in the paper. Lexi shook her head to Matthew who understood the message not to say anything then.


    After making sure Dominic was seated and handed him his cereal and placed a glass of orange juice beside him she sat down while the staff arranged for her breakfast before saying "Why do you want to know Dominic?"


    "Mummy, you and Daddy Matthew talked to be about Daddy and were worried about it. It does not take a genius to work out that you were worried about bad stories in the press about Daddy. I want to know what it there so if anyone at school says anything, I am ready for it."


    Knowing the challenges Dominic had already faced since his and Lexi''s marriage, Matthew paused and looked at Lexi with a reassuring look before saying "Dominic, there ate some stories about the accident that killed your daddy, but you should now worry about it. Your mummy told you the truth, but if you are concerned we can ask your Uncle John see if the police who investigated the accident are still working for the police and can tell you what happened. They you can tell everyone that you have all the right information."


    As Dominic nodded, Matthew looked at Lexi and observed in her that she had relaxed as Dominic seemed happy about the situation, Dominic turned at Lexi and said "Mummy, you seemed worried."


    Reaching over Lexi tousled Dominic''s hair before saying "Dominic, Mummy is worried that people will not write nice things about your Daddy. Despite everything and how much he hurt mummy just before his death with his words and actions, he loved you. I do not want anything to make you think any different about that."


    "Mummy as I said, I know no one, is perfect." Dominic dramatically paused before with a grin on his face saying "No, Mummy I was wrong, no one but me is perfect."


    Matthew having just taken a sip of coffee, spat it out in laughter, and Lexi sat there stunned for a few seconds, before laughing both at Dominic and Matthew''s reaction. All Matthew could do was shake his head, as he picked up a serviette and started to wipe the table in front where he had spat out his coffee.


    Lexi, said "You are the light of our lives Dominic, but perfect, sometimes I wonder?"


    Dominic responded "You are so mean mummy¡­"


    "What do you mean Dominic?"


    Before Dominic could respond there was a knock on the door, and a voice said "Second young master¡­"


    "Come in Uncle Adam, and what did I say about that."


    "Yes Sir. Madam, your phone was ringing so I answered it. It is Young Master Gu¡­"


    Matthew said "Steven? I wonder what he wants?"


    Signalling to Uncle Adam for her phone, Lexi said "Let me see." On being handed her mobile she could see Matthew was not impressed. While he accepted, she needed to deal with business matters, he hated interruptions from their friends during mealtimes.


    "Steven, you better be quick as you have angered my husband?"


    "I have to apologise. I only just found out that the newspaper owned by the company has run a story about Richard''s death, and they are about to publish online¡­"


    "Just stop for a minute. This Matthew needs to know, and we are with Dominic."


    Getting the message, Matthew said "Dominic, it sounds like your Mummy and I need to speak to your uncle Steven. Can you go into the kitchen and ask Uncle Adam to get you whatever you want to finish breakfast, so you can head to school."


    "Yes, Daddy Matthew," came Dominic''s response before he scrambled down and quickly ran out of the room.


    Lexi placed the phone on speaker and on the table before saying, "Speak Steven, you are interrupting breakfast."


    "As I was saying. I owe you an apology for not protecting Dominic. I only found out this morning when the papers were delivered¡­"


    "Too busy playing babysitter to an eighteen-year-old," quipped Matthew.


    "Dealing with a terrified young woman scared that her mother will further abuse her if she goes home. She is sweet, but that has meant I have not been in the office this week because every time I go to leave, she cannot cope. But speaking of that, that is why I owe you an apology. Not being in the office meant that I was not aware that the paper we own was publishing a story about Richard until after the paper came out. I called the editor to find out why he had gone against policy."


    "You had the story supressed?"


    "Not me, the old man, and it has never been rescinded. His justification was that you were only eighteen and that you had just given birth. He also instigated an editorial policy that any story, whenever published that involved a child under one at the time, had a series of hurdles to jump through including providing opportunities for the families of everyone involved to have their say."


    "We know," responded Lexi. "I spoke to them yesterday¡­"


    "As did I," added Matthew.


    "I still have concerns but that is not why I called. The story was mild today, but the issue is tomorrow''s follow up. That will not be pleasant. I know the story, and just what the editor has told me this morning means that they have almost all the pieces."


    "Steven," firmly said Matthew. "We already know that when it comes out it will not be¡­"


    "Pleasant," interrupted Lexi. "We are prepared for it and have already spoken to Dominic about it."


    "My only question is, why did Chester lift the Jax Corp ban on access if they published the story?"


    "The wicked witch not knowing the boundaries," came Lexi''s laughed response. "Being serious that was part of it, but she decided to attach me publicly and that would have someone published it, so I told Chester to rescind the ban as cooperating with the press gives us a say in how it happens."


    "Right call. The editor told me, your former mother-in-law contacted them Monday to pitch a story that they knew was a fabrication and they were going to run this within the next week anyway." There was a slight pause, and Steven added "Anyway, why in the world did you say nothing about your promotion Mister General that I had to read about it in the press?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 311 - Will the press bury him? (3)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment, City K


    Steven hung up from the call with Lexi and Matthew. Despite their reassurances about not blaming him about the story he still felt guilty. At least, Matthew had agreed to him arranging a small celebration dinner for his promotion. That at least was something that he could organise for Chester and Phillip.


    He looked towards the spare bedroom door and observed that it was still closed. While crashing into Abigail Mo, had resulting in him spending time with a young woman who he had dismissed previously due to her mother, that was the exact same issue he had initially steered away from even speaking to her.


    She had no boundaries and believed that she had to be the centre of the universe. That was something you could deal with through steering clear of her but talking to Abigail told him how scary she was. She had terrified her, and he could understand that she did not want to return anywhere that she could access easily.


    Before he could move to check on her his Mobile rang again, and after checking the caller ID he answered it before saying "Father, what do you want?"


    "No pleasantries?"


    "Just stressing out."


    "Abigail Mo or Lexi and Dominic?"


    "What¡­?"


    "Steven, I know you too well. Despite what you portray to most people you have a heart and care for not only your friends but those who you feel you need to protect. I called the editor myself when I saw the article and reminded him about the editorial policy I enforced when it all happened. I have absolutely no issue with sensational information being published, my concern is always information that can harm children. I never want a child to have to go through what you and your siblings went through with your mother and my relationship ended. But the story was going to come out. We just happen to have the full story, now including interviews that add the final piece to the puzzle. Those are exclusive interviews until we publish tomorrow."


    "But¡­"


    "I have seen the preliminary draft which will be fleshed out today. Through us telling the story, it will protect Lexi and Dominic the best. More importantly, how is Abigail Mo?"


    "Why are you worried about her?"


    "You forget her father and I have a standing golf game every fortnight, and we played yesterday. He is so worried about her."


    "Hence why you gave me the time off?"


    "Absolutely not. You are showing the heart I know you have, and that makes me proud. As I told you Sunday, take the time you need to help her. The business will not fall apart without you here."


    "Thank you, dad. She just needs to feel safe from her mother. I convinced her to speak to her older sister¡­"


    "Older sister¡­? Hang on, I remember that the family disowned her because she married someone they did not approve of."


    "Correct. She married a soldier who is now one of Matthew''s subordinates, and lives on base. Matthew says that he is a good guy, and they have offered to have Abigail stay with them. There is no way her mother can get near here there, which is the best thing for her, however, she refuses to leave here. Hopefully, the police have the restraining order sorted today, that will make her more comfortable in going there."


    "Kevin said the police intend to charge¡­"


    "The abusive mother? That was what I understood when they left here yesterday. Abigail was great at hiding the abuse, and her mother over the years when she went overboard took her to different doctors and hospitals for treatment, so no one put together what she had been doing. Abigail finally agreed to allow all the records to be accessed, and what they showed makes even my hair stand on end. Abigail, I think has the willingness to stand up against that¡­"


    A quiet feminine voice came from beside him "Not a willingness, but a want to have it stop."


    Steven turned and he could see tears running down Abigail''s face, so he put the phone down on speaker and said, "Dad you are on speaker."


    "Abigail are you alright?"


    "Worried Uncle Gu. I just worry she what she will do. Daddy never stopped her from hurting me."


    "Sweetheart, your mother is always the best at burying things. Yes, your father was stupid when you and your siblings were born, but he realised his mistakes, and you know he loves you. Your mother on the other hand¡­"


    "Hates me. Uncle Gu she told me this too many times when she was hurting me or had me strapped to a chair watching her activities. She never cared about me; I was just something she could hurt to hurt daddy. But I want you to help me bury her. Something did not click until I was looking at the newspapers on-line this morning. One of her beatings where she broke my arm in two places as well as other injuries happened when I disturbed her entertaining a young man at home when Daddy was away on a business trip. The man helped her hurt me and threatened to kill me if I talked, so I stuck with the story they were telling was that I was racing around home and partially fell down the stairs. I said nothing because I was so scared, but the photograph I saw in the news today told me who he was. Since my brother-in-law was posted here by the military, I have been secretly meeting my sister, and met her friend Lexi Yao. I saw the photo and realised that the man who was involved was her husband, and the incident happened around six months before he was killed. Uncle Gu, I so want to have the press bury him, but Lexi Yao seems a nice person who does not deserve that."


    Steven, while being stunned on seeing the tears running down her face, moved and gathered Abigail in his arms to give her a hug, saying "It will be alright."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 312 - Will the press bury him? (4)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment, City K


    All that could be heard was Abigail sobbing, and then Steven heard "Call me later son."


    Hearing the unsaid question of make sure that revealing what happened in the press was what Abigail wanted, Steven then noticed that the call had been ended. While having Abigail in his arms was a temptation, Steven pulled back and said "Abigail, come and sit down we have to talk."


    Nodding Abigail headed over to the couch and sat down. Steven, moved and sat on the couch across from Abigail, who quietly said "Please sit by me."


    While that, given the close quarters they had been in for almost a week was the last thing he wanted, upsetting her given that she was as fragile this morning as she had been last weekend. Steven moved over and sat down as far as he could away from Abigail on the couch as he could.


    Looking at a teary-eyed Abigail, quietly Steven said "Abigail, are you sure that you are alright?"


    Nodding, Abigail quietly responded "Steven, I have put up with what mother has done for years, because I had to. She told me if I told I would be abandoned by everyone. I was stupid enough that I believed her when I was younger and as I got older while I knew it was not true, I was too ashamed to say anything because I had let it go on. I always covered for her. But I never knew the name of the man on this occasion. He terrified me and waved a weapon in front of me before shooting it into the wall behind me. It just missed my head and he said next time I would not be so lucky. As I never knew who it was, I took the words to heart and kept quiet about that and all the abuse from thereon in. As you know I have been able to talk about things this last week but seeing the photo in the on-line news story frees me to tell the truth. Daddy was worried, as he kept a close eye on me for weeks."


    Steven, processed this, and along with what Kevin had told him the dots were connected. Abigail would have been nine or ten, and apparently, she was lucky to have survived a fall down the stairs at home. Now it seems like it was not a fall but a deliberate warning. For everything, his mother had done to him, she never physically tried to shut him up.


    Seeing the tears, Steven reached over and wiped them away before saying "What do you want to do?"


    "I want mummy kept away from me, but I want the truth told. Mummy needs to pay for what she did to me, but I worry that doing that will hurt Lexi. She has been nice to me the few times I have met her away from social events."


    Internally sighing, Steven paused. He needed to stop this dependency on him, because despite his attraction that had developed over the last week it would not be fair on Abigail to create a relationship drawn out of her pain. She needed a fresh start, with someone not as jaded about relationsh.i.p.s as him who was recovering from the harsh blow he still felt with Sally and Andrew''s marriage.


    Looking directly into Abigail''s eyes Steven said, "Abigail, as I have repeatedly told you, given the friendship between our father''s I have been willing to give you sanctuary to get everything in place to keep your mother away from you. But here is not your real life. Your family is your real life. Your sister wants to protect you, and your father has told you many times this week that he wants to do whatever he can for you. He is genuine in his apologise for his failure to protect you from her abuse and blindly believing what your mother had to say. Talk to him to give you the support in talking to the press if that is what you want to do. Knowing Lexi as I do, as long as you are truthful, she will not blame you."


    "But I feel safe here. I do not want to leave," came the anguished cry from Abigail as she quickly moved and threw her arms around Steven''s neck as she moved and settled himself firmly onto his lap.


    As she moved around trying to get comfortable Steven could feel himself reacting, so as carefully as he could he moved Abigail to sit beside him. "Abigail, I am not looking to chase you away from here, but you have realised that I cannot permanently stay here with you. I have a job, and while I can take a week or so to help you, I do need to be in the office to do it long term. But that does not mean that you will not be abandoned. You know my dad wants to help you, and I will simply be a call away if you want to talk."


    "But¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Steven firmly said "Abigail, staying here is simply hiding from real life. If you want to make your mother pay for her abuse of you, you must stand up in public and denounce her otherwise she will manipulate the press that you are an teenager angry at her mother. Do not let her do that, because it will diminish the pain that she has put you through. Plus, being willing to step out, you can expose what her lovers including Richard Yao have done to enable the abuse. In doing that you will not be alone, there are people who you can rely on and I believe it will surprise you¡­"


    Abigail stood up and ran off into the room that she had spent the week in. As she slammed the door, Steven collapsed where he was sitting. Helping now was causing so much trouble.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 313 - Trouble just got worse (1)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment, City K


    When he gathered his thoughts, Steven moved towards the spare bedroom door, and stood outside and he could hear Abigail sobbing inside crying out softly "No one loves me," repeatedly.


    The sobbing for some reason struck right at Steven''s heart. In one breath he wanted to enter the room and comfort Abigail, but at the same time there was no way he wanted to do that as it would give Abigail ideas about a relationship. Making sure the door was shut, Steven moved away and into the kitchen to make himself a coffee while pondering what to do. As he went to turn his mobile onto silent, it started ringing and seeing that the caller ID was his father he quickly answered it, placing the coffee on the benchtop as he did.


    "Father, what do you want? I thought we had discussed everything earlier?"


    "Is Abigail with you?" came a somewhat hesitant answer on the other end of the phone.


    "No, she is in the guest room she has been using all week. Why?"


    "Her father is here with me and you are on speaker phone¡­"


    "Uncle Mo, as we discussed yesterday you drop in to see Abigail. The more you are here the sooner she can go back to her new reality with you."


    "I would love that," was Kevin Mo''s immediate response "But she is too fragile and before I talked to you about this I needed to talk briefly to your father."


    Sensing the seriousness on the other end of the phone, Steven, picked up the coffee cup and started to walk towards his study, saying "Just wait a moment. This sounds serious and I need to be in a location where we can have this conversation."


    Keeping a watch on his guest room door, Steven quickly made his way into his study, shutting the door, while turning the switch that changed the smoky glass into clear glass. He always though that this feature was a waste of design and money, but it was the first time he was grateful as he could continue to watch for Abigail but have the conversation in quiet.


    Taking a seat on the sofa, and placing the coffee on the table, he then sat his phone on the table turning the speaker on.


    "Father, Uncle Mo, I am in my study, and before you ask, the door is shut, and you are on speaker."


    "Son, you know I have always told you after putting you through the disaster that was my marriage to your mother that your choice on who you married would be yours¡­"


    "I remember, but that was after the two of you tried to pair me with Monica. I knew she and I would never suit, and before you say anything Uncle Mo, when you tried to do that, besides wanting nothing to do with your wife I knew she had someone she liked. It would never have been fair to push something, so I refused before any of you pushed too hard. While those desires lost your relationship with Monica Uncle Mo, despite our rough times you have never lost a relationship with me, Dad. But, having spent some time with Monica this week she is happy, with the love of her life and their beautiful children and can accept the ongoing risk that any day she could have a knock on the door telling her he died in the line of duty."


    "Steven, you made the right decision refusing to let us force you and Monica together, but stupidly I let the witch that is my wife convince me to cut Monica off. From what I have seen, it has made Monica. She is happy with her life, and I suspect what the witch has put Abigail through she also did with Monica. She never liked our daughters put focused on finding them the right husband¡­"


    "The right husband. Ha!" came Steven''s cynical response. "Uncle Mo, I told dad this at the time but did not want to say anything to you. Your wife is like a b*tch in heat. All she wants is a man, and she tried to seduce me, while having at least two other loves and attempting to seduce at least two other men she was looking at for Monica''s spouse. Even if I loved Monica, that was a turn off."


    "F*ck. No one told me," was Kevin Mo''s shocked response.


    "Kevin, I knew. She even tried to seduce me at one point in time. Despite all the issues in my marriage, sleeping with the wife of a friend was one line I would never cross. Steven is right, she has always been like a b*tch in heat, constantly. I even attempted to convince you not to marry her, given the stories and rumours I had heard about her being promiscuous even then. But you were determined and giving into her parents to protect their so-called assets through the pre-nuptial agreement they demanded has her believing she can do whatever she wants without consequences. We all know what happened to their company, but your wife has never changed her attitude and views there is never a consequence."


    "Dad, I hate to ask, why in the world did you call me to talk about this. I do not need to know about any of this."


    "Patience son, we are getting to that."


    "You are right about my wife. She has been set on pushing Abigail towards David Hwang, seeing that his wealth is something she could access for her own desires rather than considering Abigail herself. He has engaged Abigail in discussions at events, and they have seemingly developed a friendship, I just do not know. He has not contacted me one this week to ask about Abigail¡­"


    "Uncle Mo, he has called her a couple of times, but Abigail has not spoken for long and refused to see him. When her phone rings, I have been giving her space to take the call in private. She has, though tended to place it on speaker phone and I heard a call between her, and David Hwang and it left her in tears.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 314 - Trouble just got worse (2)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment, City K


    "He upset my baby girl. The b*stard. No wonder he did not make the effort to call me."


    "Based on what I heard Uncle Mo, I suspect that Aunt Mo was behind the call. He was stating that the best thing for her would be to go home and talk to Aunt Mo to work out their issues as a happy mother would mean that when they married they would have a happy life."


    "Idiot, no, a devil. We had a discussion last week and while I told I had no objections to their relationship what happened was Abigail''s decision, I would not force her. While I have no relationship with Monica, I learnt from the mistakes I made there. But to hear that the b*tch is trying to manipulate Abigail through others¡­"


    Hearing the dead silence on the other end of the phone Steven said, "There is something you are not saying."


    "To the point son. I had some idea, but I had no idea of the extent of the problem until Kevin handed me a couple of doc.u.ments to review."


    "Now you two are scaring me."


    "When Kevin and his family disowned Monica for her choice, I suggested to him that he place most of his assets in a trust for the children. When your mother and I split, we made the choice to place most things into a trust that provided both of us with an income while we were alive, our children with a sum of money each year, and then vests when we both die. It ensured that we did not fight over money in the divorce but ensures that we avoid inheritance taxes."


    "I know about that trust¡­"


    "So, I listened to your father Steven and discussed the matters with my lawyers. Given the pre-nuptial agreement I had a lot more flexibility than your father did because everything going into it was from all my efforts and had no connection at all to my in-laws. It provides an income to each of us for life, with a catch if we divorce as to her ongoing income or a lump sum amount. But with money for the children unless we approve of the spouse, they get nothing until I die. The money they would have received gets split twenty percent to me and the balance to her."


    Hearing a concern, Steven added "There is something bothering you about that?"


    "Two things. The lawyers told me yesterday she wants to change the trust to provide the children receive a much smaller amount annually and she gets more money from it and it increases the amount she gets if we divorce to fifty percent of the capital plus seventy percent of all income along with provision that will remove any child from getting any benefit under the trust if they bring her to the attention to the police. While I thought that She must get the independent administrator of the trust to agree to the change, and I was told last night that approval was given. My investigators early this morning told the administrator has been involved with her for six months or more and she has promised him fifteen percent of the income she will get from the trust to agree."


    Steven sat listening and wondering why in the world this was so important to have this conversation. Then something triggered in him, was there something in the trust that would stop the changes. Hesitantly he said, "You two have a way out of it?"


    "We do. Kevin sent me a copy of the deed this morning and I reviewed it along with the most trusted member of the legal team here and we both have the same view. There is a way to protect the trust¡­"


    "And it has something to do with me? Uncle Mo, Monica is married, and I will not interfere with a military marriage as I do not want the consequences."


    "Not what I was thinking about. The witch''s moves presently seem to be about punishing Abigail. This seems to be not only daring to stand up to her last weekend but also for the police involvement in obtaining an order of protection for Abigail and they are considering charging her over her abuse. Anything I can do takes time, a divorce, getting her out of the house for Abigail to come home. You can do a lot though, and it protects Abigail and the others as well."


    Steven however was still confused. "Uncle Mo, as I have told you I am happy for Abigail to stay here for a few weeks until you can make some more concrete moves so Abigail can go home and resume her real life."


    "And that I am grateful for Steven. You could have refused and sent her home after a couple of days, but you have not. That is keeping her physically and emotionally safe."


    "Son, it was the examination that lawyer and I did, that has come up with the solution. The trust doc.u.ments make it clear that no changes that impact the children can happen if any child has met the marriage requirements under it."


    Suddenly it clicked for Steven "You want me to marry Abigail. Dad you know where I am at with even the idea of a relationship."


    "Steven, I will put this bluntly. Sally Nang is happily married, and I do not see them separating in the future. As I told you repeatedly if she were interested in you, she would have grabbed one of the opportunities you gave her, but she never did. You were always in the friend category for her."


    "Steven, I am not asking you to commit for life, that would be asking too much, but a couple of years together would protect things and I would have my divorce. Whether the two of you divorce of this relationship goes further is up to you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 315 - Trouble just got worse (3)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment, City K


    Angrily Steven spat "The two of you are asking me to go into a marriage, without the presence of the only pre=requisite as I see it, love, and planning to separate. The two of you are crazy."


    "Not crazy, pragmatic son."


    "And I know you care for my daughter, even if only as a friend. You have done more than anyone could have expected over the last few days for her¡­"


    "Because I cannot stand bullies. I would have helped anyone in that situation."


    "But I know you well enough son, you would not have had them stay at your home. That means Abigail is¡­"


    "She is Uncle Mo''s daughter. I know the relationship between the two of you dad, and I respect him hence I would never have dumped her at a hotel and left her vulnerable to confrontation with her mother. That is the last thing that she needs now. An Uncle Mo, you are doing exactly what you tried to do with Monica which drove her away and you have no relationship with your grandchildren, who seem lovely by the way."


    "But¡­"


    "Uncle Mo, you need to think carefully as forcing Abigail will have you lose a relationship with both daughters and that is something you do not want."


    "Steven, I have no other idea how I can protect Abigail and give her the life she deserves if I do not prevent her mother from reeking her revenge because she has told her mother she has had enough of her abuse. All it does is let her mother continue the abuse by another means, and because the steps to do that will be put in place before the order of protection is granted the authorities cannot step in."


    Steven could hear crying at the other end of the phone. He realised the utter despair that his Uncle Mo was in, simply because he could do nothing to protect Abigail''s future. He did not think marriage was the answer to the problem. "Dad, I am assuming you had the head of the legal team look at the doc.u.ments?"


    "I did. How did you guess?"


    "When you have plans that impact me and you question if I will agree you know the one person who I will never question the conclusions reached."


    "Are you implying I manipulate¡­"


    "No, calling you on it this time," laughed Steven. "Seriously Dad, are you certain on everything?"


    "Son, you know there are some things I never joke with. If I were not certain I would not have discussed the situation with Kevin nor would we be having this call."


    Pausing, Steven took in quickly everything that they had discussed. It was clear that there were limited options. "Uncle Mo, have you thought about¡­"


    "Steven, I have thought is there someone Abigail might want to marry. While there have been men around her, they have all run the other way, most likely because of my wife. The only other option is David Hwang who she has seemed comfortable with at society events but¡­"


    "You have your reservations about him. I know that from our conversation."


    Feeling trapped, Steven paused. Marrying Abigail was the last thing that he wanted. But it seemed that Uncle Mo had trapped himself in an unintended way in trying to protect his children.


    Sighing, Steven said "I am not going to answer the question. But how about this. I will explain the situation to Abigail and see what she wants. The last thing that she needs is for us to force something on her because of the state she is in. Once she has made her decision, I will be willing to consider my position. I am extremely reluctant for this, but if I agree the two of you need to work out a pre-nuptial agreement, because without that to protect the money you want to Uncle Mo, your b*tch of a wife will use its absence to argue the trust needs protection from me. I will leave that up to you, but you better work on it because if Abigail says yes, we only have a few hours to pull this all together."


    In saying this Steven was aware that he was trapping himself as of what happened earlier. She would jump at a marriage as this would give her what she currently desired.


    While there was silence on the other end of the phone Steven added "Can you two accept it?"


    "Son¡­"


    "Steven, if that is what you want, then fine. But I need to Abigail to tell me her decision."


    Sensing that he had gotten agreement, Steven said "Uncle Mo, that I can live with, but please understand that from my perspective I am reluctant to do this. However, I am only doing this because you have asked me, and I have an out in the end."


    "Fine, but we need to act quickly before the b*tch that is my wife gets wind of what is happening."


    "Uncle Mo, while I talk to Abigail, you and dad have your meeting. I promise that I will get back to you within the hour."


    "Not a problem son. We will let you go." With that the call was ended.


    Steven turned off the phone and sat there coffee cup in his hand. What in the world had he just agreed to? If this were Sally or even Rachael or Joan, he would not have the reservations that he was having with this. Abigail had stars in her eyes and no concept of relationsh.i.p.s but with her family that was inevitable to have happened.


    As he stood up and left his study, he realised his troubles had just gotten worse, by his own making.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 316 - Trouble just got worse (4)

    **Contains material unsuitable for those under eighteen**


    19 April, Gu Group Headquarters and Steven''s apartment, City K


    As the call ended, the two me sitting in the office looked at each other.


    Taking a breath, Kevin said "Business is easy, but children are not."


    Laughing, the immediate response was "True. If we were having this conversation even five years ago, I would have told you Steven would have told me where to go as he hated me. It took us time to repair the relationship because he blamed me for how everything went down when my marriage went to hell. But we have come a long way. We both know that we will never have the same relationship we had when he was young but we are in a good space. He will come to his own decision but not blame me."


    "I sense a but there¡­"


    "The issue, and you have to realise it, is Abigail. She is only eighteen and you are taking the same path that you did with Monica, forcing her into a marriage. Yes, the circ.u.mstances are different. Monica was because you wanted to get her away from what you perceived as a poor influence but who has, from what I understand made a wonderful career for himself in the military. With Abigail, you are wanting her to marry to protect her inheritance from her mother who is out to get at you for the simple reason that she was the last of her children that stood up to her but has acted to ensure her behaviour is called."


    Kevin Mo, sat back for a few seconds before saying "You know how to pull punches."


    "Steven knows me, and I will accept whatever decision he makes. However, are you certain that Abigail will know that? And can you accept if she refuses? Will it hurt your relationship with her? Those are questions only you can answer."


    "Damn it you want to make it hard for me?"


    "Seriously what is your answer?"


    "Answer? I just hope she understands that I love her. That is something that I should have told her repeatedly told her and failed to and I should have protected her, which I failed to do."


    "When Steven calls back, I believe Abigail will be with him and they give us their answer, before they say anything, you need to tell her that. She needs to understand that you will accept every decision she makes." Seeing a nod from across the desk he continued "Kevin, let us leave those matters aside. We need to focus on what originally was the reason for this meeting. The construction contract for the new hospital your company is spearheading."


    "You are good at changing the topic."


    "Why torture ourselves. We simply needed to wait for the children to call us and just accept their decision."


    Meanwhile in Steven''s apartment he placed his coffee cup in the dishwasher steadying himself for the conversation he was about to help. He hoped that the outcome was something that he could live with.


    Rather than delaying the inevitable he moved to the guest room and knocked on the door. As he opened it, he said "Abigail we need to talk."


    As he fully opened the door, Abigail wrapped in a towel walked out of the ensuite bathroom. Stunned Steven stood there as Abigail grabbed the towel and said "Do you not knock"


    Noticing that she was blushing Steven said "Well I did knock, but¡­"


    "So, you should have waited until I responded."


    Stopping himself from shaking his head Steven said "I just had a conversation with our fathers, and we need to talk urgently. I will wait for you in the lounge." With that Steven turned and walked out shutting the door behind him. As it closed the door, he was so embarrassed walking in on Abigail like that but what was even more embarrassing was he had reacted to seeing Abigail like that. If agreed to a marriage, long term hiding a reaction like that would become difficult.


    He quickly moved to his suite and into the bedroom, before heading to the ensuite, making sure the doors were shut behind him and loosening his pants. In attempting to relieve his e*rection he grabbed his p*nis and started to imagine Sally. Unlike the past imagining Sally was not enough to relieve his e*rection that he had.


    That stunned Steven. Even if he woke with a e*rection in the past, picturing Sally was always enough to enable him to relieve it. Did Matthew''s words last week finally sink in. Sally was unattainable and he needed to move on from that, despite the years of wanting her it always worked. Steven stopped and thought about what he had just walked in on, and he could feel himself becoming harder. Despite knowing it was inappropriate in all the circ.u.mstances of the week, touching himself and imagining what could have happened if he did not have a conscious Steven quickly was able to relieve himself.


    After tidying himself back up, Steven knew that the conversation he was about to have would become difficult.


    As he sat down on a chair, Abigail walked out of the guest room, so Steven said, "Abigail we need to talk?"


    "Steven about before¡­"


    "Abigail, I had a teleconference with our father''s, and something came up¡­"


    "Related to my mother?"


    "It does. You know the trust your father set up¡­"


    "The one that gives them an income to live on, in addition to the salary dad gets from the company and when they die will give the assets to my siblings and I."


    "That one. Cutting a long story short, she has a move to get just about everything from it now and in the future. However, there is a way around it, because of the terms of the trust. But, let me make it clear that I am only willing to consider the option as there is not willing to let your mother win and victimise you further."


    Abigail, paused looking at Steven wondering what this was about before saying "What?"


    "Marriage."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 317 - A Rushed Wedding (1)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment, City K


    After a twenty-minute discussion explaining the discussion with their father''s and the options that were available for Abigail, Steven asked "Abigail, what do you want to do? As I have said, I do not think that marriage between us is the best option and have explained to you the reasons, but in the end I will help you whatever way you decide. However, if you go down the marriage path, while we will divorce its consummation will not happen."


    Abigail dropped her head and looked at Steven from under her lashes, as if she were hiding her thoughts.


    After she took a couple of deep breaths, Abigail lifted her head and looked at Steven in the eyes.


    "Steven, I get that you do not want this, but as you explained there seems to be no way to prevent her from her plan without this. Letting her achieve this, means that all I have been through and all that I have done in the last week to have her pay for what she has done to me will be for nothing. If a marriage is the only way to achieve that, then that is the only option. There are four things I want clear. Firstly, you treat me with respect and kindness. Secondly, in public this marriage has to be more than simply an arrangement. I might be eighteen, but I do not want people to realise it was a marriage to thwart my mother, as if that becomes known it could defeat everything we are attempting to achieve. Thirdly, this marriage must last more than the year that you are proposing. It needs to be viewed a total commitment that failed eventually. Finally, and most importantly for however long this marriage lasts I want fidelity. I know what infidelity does in a marriage, therefore if you want to sleep with anyone while we are married it has to be me."


    Hearing Abigail''s speak, Steven sat shocked. She had some good points about this marriage. It needed to seen publicly a real marriage. If it was not, it might give her mother the ability to have the changes to the trust revisited. That would mean all the things she wanted would be right.


    Taking a breath, Steven looked at her before saying "Abigail, fine but that goes both ways. You cannot expect it from me without doing the same to me. But understand that my intention is that this will be a platonic marriage."


    "Fine," came Abigail''s short sharp response.


    With that Steven picked up his phone and he dialled his father, who picked up after three rings. Placing the phone on speaker, Steven said "Dad, Abigail and I are here."


    "Give me a second." After a couple of seconds, he continued "I have you on speaker phone."


    "Baby, I am here¡­"


    "Daddy," came a soft statement from Abigail.


    "Sweetheart, are you alright¡­"


    "Daddy are you wanting to waste time. Steven told me about the discussion you and Uncle Gu had with him Daddy. My only question is are you certain on what Mummy is planning to do, and that this is the only way to stop it?"


    "Abigail," came Steven''s father, "There is no other way. The trust doc.u.ments are clear about how to amend it. While the trust doc.u.ments require for ongoing income payments your spouse must be approved by your parents, your father approves. As to your mother, Steven I assume you told her about this¡­?"


    "I did dad," came a quick response from Steven.


    "Given she viewed Steven was suitable for Monica previously she cannot object that he was not suitable now for you to marry Abigail."


    "Sweetheart, Steven made us clear that it would be your decision. What do you want to do?"


    "Daddy we talked about it. Mummy is not going to win Daddy. She wants to try and bully me to drop everything and I have had enough of this. If I do not stand up to her now with all the support I have, I will not be able to stand up to her ever."


    "So, sweetheart your answer is????"


    "Daddy you have to ask me. I do not want Mummy to win¡­"


    "So, you two will marry?"


    "Yes, Uncle Gu. Have you and dad arranged for the pre-nuptial agreement prepared as I said?"


    "I put in the hands of my personal lawyer, son. He told me we will not have it for a couple of hours, but it will be as simple as it can be made. In the event of a divorce, you each keep what you came to the marriage with including entitlements in trusts, anything you acc.u.mulated during the marriage is split and if you have children they spend their time equally with you and you equally pay all costs to raise them. Plus, they can add the mutual infidelity clause if you want it."


    Steven looked across at Abigail, and said, "Have it added dad. Abigail wants it in, and it makes sense to have it in the agreement."


    "I will let them know. Now all we have to do is deal with timings."


    "Civilian ceremony with a dinner for some select people makes sense," said Steven.


    "Daddy, is it possible that you could contact the church minister to see if he can do a blessing at the dinner." Abigail held her hand up and Steven got the message before she continued "Mummy would be suspicious if there no religious aspect to the day."


    "True, I will make a call sweetheart, but be aware that might not be able to happen."


    "Son, how about the two of you come to the company office in say three and a half to four hours. I will I have the agreement for you to sign and in the interim I will make the arrangements with Civilian Affairs for your civil registration and the reception afterwards. Just remember to bring your birth records with you¡­"


    "And I will arrange to get yours Abigail so that you do not have to deal with your mother."


    "Dad let us know the reception venue, and we can call the guests to invite them."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 318 - A Rushed Wedding (2)

    19 April, Steven''s apartment and Fengs Jewellers, City K


    After a few more minutes of discussion, Steven ended the call and turned to Abigail saying "Are you certain about this Abigail? You can still say no at any time."


    "I have made my decision Steven. I will not let Mummy win, and this is the only way that I can do so to prevent her from doing so."


    "Just remember that you can change your mind if you want to at any stage before the ceremony."


    "I know, but I will not."


    Despite not being the answer that Steven wanted, he nodded before picking up his phone and dialling a number placing it on speaker phone on the table. When it answered he heard "Steven what in the world do you want, when you have not spoken to Matthew or me for a week, let alone checking on how he is."


    "Low blow Lexi. I have been speaking to Chester and Phillip on a regular basis this week and they have been keeping me updated, so do not have a go at me."


    "Well friends should call¡­"


    "Lexi, friends should, but that is a two-way street. I know you know what has been going on with me due to gossip."


    "Gossip? No truth telling is more like it, seeming as you cannot call."


    "Do you just want to go around circles Lexi, or know what I called about?"


    "How about both. You deserve some trash talking."


    "Well I will go else where with my request for something special¡­"


    "You are threatening me with my competition."


    "Always Lexi. But I do not have time to waste. There is something I need from you and then something to ask." Steven looked over and could see Abigail was amused at the exchange that she was hearing.


    Laughing Lexi said "Steven, go ahead then. I am guessing this will put me on the fast track for gossip."


    "I want to bring Abigail, who by the way has been listening to the call so far¡­"


    "Damn it, Steven, you should have told me. Apologies Abigail, you did not need to hear that¡­"


    "Well it was funny listening to¡­"


    "Steven you will pay for this."


    "First thing I will be doing is bringing Abigail over for a dress. What for, I will tell you when we get there, but let me just say when I tell you, I want to do so face to face."


    "You have something planned?"


    "Absolutely, but no early hints. Question Lexi, is Matthew up to coming out tonight?"


    "He should be. He dropped me here earlier before heading to the base hospital for a rehabilitation session and a few hours work. He is relieved that he is out of hospital but knows that he has a long period of recovery."


    "That is all I need to know. Can we come soon?"


    "Give me say forty-five minutes as I have a couple of things to do, and I will arrange for some appropriate dresses to be brought from the flagship store. I have a few new pieces for upcoming collections, but I need to be prepared in case they are not suitable."


    Looking at Abigail, Steven said "Say an hour, there is something we have to do before coming in."


    "Perfect. I will let reception know you are coming."


    Steven ended the call, before turning to Abigail and saying "This might not be what you wanted for your wedding, but I will make sure that I will do everything to ensure that this is the wedding you deserve. I just need to grab a suit, and Lexi can take care of your dress and a matching tie. Nothing spectacular but it seems appropriate. The other thing we need to do is sought out your rings. Your mother is materialistic, and she will look for rings. While they will not be nothing spectacular, they will serve a purpose."


    Abigail looked directly at Steven and said "And there will be a ring for you as well Steven. My mother knows me well enough to know that I will want my husband to wear a ring as a sign of commitment."


    "Not a chance Abigail. You know why I have reluctantly agreed to this. And I do not even wear a watch so why would I wear a wedding ring."


    "Because I am asking. I will be your wife, and regardless of anything else I am entitled to respect and my wishes considered as much as yours are."


    "Fine, but I still have the final say." With that Steven picked up his phone and headed into his room, before quickly selecting three suits and placing them in garment bags. As he came out Abigail was waiting in the foyer with her handbag before they headed out.


    Fifteen minutes later, they pulled up in a carpark close to the local branch of Fengs Jewellers, before walking in and shown into a VIP room. As the door shut, the staff member said "Mr Gu, Miss Mo. Based on our phone discussion, we have an idea what you are after and my associate will bring them in, but while we are waiting, can we measure your fingers."


    Abigail leaned over and said, "No argument Steven, at least have your finger measured."


    "Abigail as I said, I do not want to wear a ring."


    "Getting measured will not impact that."


    Seeing the sense of determination on Abigail''s face Steven simply relented on being measured. He was still trying to work out how to convince Abigail for him not to wear a ring.


    Within a couple of minutes, they both were measured for rings and two trays were brought in. Steven turned to look at Abigail as they were placed down and observed her scan the trays. In doing that he observed that she repeatedly looked at ring that had small sapphire nestled between two diamonds. No matching wedding band, which surprised him. Simple, understated, and elegant.


    Reaching in, he carefully picked up the ring and observed the band was delicate. Maybe her instincts were right about what would work for her. Taking a breath, Steven turned and said "Abigail, is this the ring that you want?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 319 - A Rushed Wedding (3)

    19 April, Fengs Jewellers and LY Studio, City K


    Abigail turned and looked directly at Steven. Seeing the uncertainty on her face Steven said "Do not make the decision more complicated that it needs to be. Do not think about what others will expect. It should be what you want, not what you think others want you to wear."


    "But you should pick it¡­"


    Shaking his head Steven added "You will be the one wearing the ring Abigail not me, and I will be happy with whatever you choose, because you will make the right choice."


    Steven could not believe the words coming out of his mouth. While he did not want this marriage, why was he being so kind to someone who he was not close to. Maybe the week was finally getting to him.


    Abigail meanwhile carefully took the ring and looked at Steven quietly saying, "Are you sure?"


    "Abigail, whatever you decide will be the right choice so do not question yourself."


    Nodding she said, "This will do for an engagement ring, but wedding bands¡­?"


    Before Steven could say anything, the shop assistant quickly said while signalling to another staff member "I can sense your reluctance Mr Gu to wear a wedding band, but I have an idea, given that your choice is for a an engagement ring rather than a set. For Ms Mo, it will be an appropriate wedding ring, given your choice of engagement ring, but the matching band for you Mr Gu does not have the obvious appearance of a wedding ring."


    With that a tray was placed down in front of them, and the trays with the previous rings were removed. The assistant reached and selected two rings from the tray, and carefully placed them on her hand before saying "These are the rings that I think will work for you, but please feel free to select something else if these do not appeal to you."


    Steven leaned over and picked the two rings up. Looking at the masculine ring he realised that it was a ring that if he were marrying the woman, he loved he would be comfortable in wearing. A simple pattern designed mirroring the design in the female band that was studded with small diamonds and sapphires.


    Turning to Abigail, he held out his hand with both rings on the palm before saying "For you?"


    Abigail looked at the two of them, and simply said "Yes," before turning her head away from Steven, blushing.


    Steven turned and handed the rings back to the assistant before saying "Those will be fine."


    The assistant replied "Mr Gu, Ms Mo, it will take us around and hour and a half to have the rings resized¡­"


    "Send them once done to my father at the Gu Group."


    "Not a problem."


    Steven turned and looked directly at Abigail before saying "Are you certain on the choices?"


    Blushing Abigail lowered her head and slightly turned so she was not looking directly at Steven. After what happened this morning when he rejected her attempts to kiss and seduce him, she wondered how in the world things had dramatically changed. It brought to her mind the saying she had heard be careful what you wish for. After Steven''s rejection, in between sobbing she wished that he would have a relationship with her. She would take whatever he offered, but friendship was not what she wanted.


    Then their fathers dropped on Steven the tactics of her mother. The last week had given her he opportunity to realise how much her mother hated her unless she could use her, this was moronic. Monica knew nothing about the trust as she had no ability to get anything from it while their parents were alive. When she was aware of the trust while she thought it was unfair to her big sister, she knew enough to understand that her parents did not approve of Monica''s choice. But to target their brother who had done nothing to their mother was being vindictive to her and him. She loved her older brother, and this was something that she could do to protect his future as he had protected her during their childhood, particularly after Monica married.


    Within hours, she was going to have all she wanted, in a legal relationship with Steven but at the same time he was going to ensure that this was platonic. If seemed like heaven on one hand and hell on the other. But being together night after night, who knew what would happen. That was the positive that she could only hold onto.


    Taking a breath, Abigail lifted her head and quietly said "It is. I know it seems silly, but I do not want anything to obvious¡­"


    Steven having seen that Abigail was trying to process things while feeling what she had something planned could only say "Then that is what we will go with."


    After signing some paperwork that was handed to him the assistant said, "We will have those rings to your father at the Gu Group Mr Gu within ninety minutes or so as the adjustments needed are only minor."


    Nodding Steven stood up and helped Abigail up before heading out to his parked car. As they started on the twenty-minute drive to Lexi''s studio Steven said "Abigail, you need to speak up what you want. I am not a mind reader. But remember as I have said, you can back out of this marriage whenever you want."


    "That will not be happening" came Abigail''s quiet reply. She turned her head and looked out of the window and watched the streets pass by ignoring Steven as she was aware that at that moment she would say the wrong words and give away not only her confusion about the whole situation but her feelings.


    When they pulled up, Lexi was standing waiting for Steven. After they had both climbed out of the car, Lexi turned and said, "What is the surprise and what do you want?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 320 - A Rushed Wedding (4)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    Steven laughed before saying "Typical, you cannot wait for anything Lexi."


    "Unlike you who moves too slowly."


    Shaking his head Steven said "It was not meant to be. Sally is happy, and that is all anyone wants for their friends."


    "What a change in attitude," was Lexi''s sarcastic reply.


    "Your husband finally got through to me and made me realise that I was wallowing in the past."


    "Thank goodness someone did. I was ready to kill you, but I think Matthew might do the better job and hide the body."


    "Are you threatening me with him?"


    "If it works, absolutely. Just because you are my friend does not mean that you can do whatever you want¡­"


    "I get it Lexi. If you get too annoyed Matthew will kill me. To him, your happiness is the most important thing."


    "I wonder¡­"


    "Stop thinking too hard about it. Somethings in the worst of circ.u.mstances the right thing happened."


    "True."


    Abigail standing there thought about the rumours that had been abound in society that she had heard was that Steven had feelings for Sally Nang, but never made a move. Added to that was the new rumour that he wanted to break up Sally''s marriage to Lexi''s brother Andrew. Damn was he using her as a shield.


    Before Steven could respond, Abigail put her hand on Steven''s arm and whispered in his ear "We need to talk."


    Steven felt a rush of relief. Was Abigail going to back out? He could only hope. He led Abigail away slightly and said quietly enough for Lexi not to hear "Abigail, do you want to back out?"


    With a short sharp shake of her head, firmly knowing that at this moment backing out was the last thing she wanted. Following Steven''s lead Abigail said quietly "Things did not come together until just then, so I want an honest answer. You are not using me to hide how you feel about Sally Nang and your intentions towards her marriage to Andrew Yao?"


    Somewhat shocked, Steven tried not to show his surprise at the question and the accusatorial tone Abigail used. In the last week, he had firmly given up on any thoughts of Sally, realising that all he would do was set himself up for ongoing heartbreak after having taken on board Matthew''s words. That is what made, despite his reluctance to marry Abigail, this something he could deal with it a marriage happened as he knew there would be an out if he fell in love with someone.


    "Abigail, no," came the sharp but quiet response. "Matthew Rong and I had a discussion last weekend, and having processed what he had said and recognised that I was wasting my life focusing on the unattainable rather than being open to a life is why I was distracted and crashed into you." Steven knew that this was not strictly the whole truth but close enough to it. He had not immediately processed everything Matthew had said but recognised that he was right in having wasted years on the unattainable, hence his distraction and crash into Abigail on leaving the event.


    Looking directly at him, Abigail said "That better be the truth, or you will pay for lying to me."


    "Spoken like a true wife already."


    "Steven, you and I both know why we are agreeing to this marriage. However, as I have made it clear we need to convince everyone, most importantly my mother, that while there is a business aspect to this marriage there is something more to it. If we cannot my mother will use that and what we are trying to achieve will be for nothing, but we will be trapped in this marriage for a period. At my age, that is something that I do not want, and I suspect that you do not want."


    Stunned. Steven looked at Abigail before saying "Abigail, as I have said this marriage is your choice. You can back out."


    "I cannot as that will let her win, and that is the one thing that I am not willing to do. But, at the same time I do not want to be humiliated by you and at least a willingness to let what will happen in this marriage happen. As I remember from the few weddings ceremonies I have attended, the words spoken talk about marriage being a commitment of two people to the exclusion of all others. Can you¡­?"


    "Abigail, I will do that. As I just said to Lexi, what her husband said last week sunk in. I cannot reach for the unattainable, and that realisation was what I was focused on hence I crashed into you because I was not paying attention. I have moved on from that, but I cannot say that this marriage will be anything other than what we have agreed to, a business marriage with a public presentation of affection. If anything over the last week has told you anything I want to help and protect you, but who knows what that will be in the future. But I will be honest to your face if things change in the future, I will tell you firstly, rather than humiliate you through you finding out in public."


    Seeing the honesty on Steven''s face Abigail responded, "That I can accept, but as I have said previously all I am asking is that you give this marriage a chance of success. Whether this marriage survives or not then will be up to us."


    Steven nodded, and looked directly at Abigail. However, before he could respond Lexi who had been standing to the side, watching the intense but quiet conversation finally had enough and said loudly "Hey Steven, someone would think that you are marrying the girl. I know at least one soldier who would kill you for that, and I suspect that my husband will have to be deal with the mess¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 321 - A Rushed Wedding (5)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    Abigail knowing who Lexi was referring to responded loudly "Are you threatening us with my colonel of a brother-in-law?"


    "Absolutely. But I think he, Matthew and their friend and wives will be holding back your sister."


    "Monica would never hurt me, she loves me."


    "Who knows," quipped Lexi with a smug undertone. Turning to Steven she continued "You wanted help, and yet you want to waste my time standing here totally ignoring me."


    "Who had to come out and meet us, rather than waiting inside where it is safe, which after last weekend, I think your husband would want."


    "Who, Mr Major-General¡­"


    Shocked, Steven spat out "What!"


    Laughing Lexi said, trying to sound as innocent as possible "Oops I forgot to tell you his promotion was announced yesterday."


    Abigail, smiled. That explained why her brother-in-law has posted here. What she knew about the military from speaking to Monica is that it would be unusual for so many colonels to be appointed to a base at once unless a serious situation impacted the base. But that promotion explained some things. But the thing she wondered was what did they do? Monica refused to let on anything about the posting, and despite being curious could not find out much.


    "You, you, you¡­"


    "What Steven Gu, witch, b*tch or do you want to throw some other insult at me. Remember I know most of your secrets and you want to insult me Matthew will help me make your life a misery through bringing them out."


    Shaking his head Steven said "And you call yourself my friend through wanting to bring up the past. Remember Miss Junior I know what you got up to in your childhood¡­"


    "Matthew knows those things, so threats of that nature do not worry me."


    "Lexi, we all have secrets. What yours is, I have no idea, but when it comes out¡­"


    "Steven!" shouted Lexi. The last thing that she wanted was him to go on about secrets. Her big secret would be earth shattering when it came out.


    Steven laughed, and looked towards Abigail who he could see was relaxing. At least at this moment in time the worries about her mother were gone. As Steven returned to his car to take out his suits Lexi turned and said, "You know Mercedes sedan''s like this are trash."


    "Opinions Lexi. You are a mother and all you want to drive is high performance flashy cars all the time¡­"


    "Hey, I have SUV''s in my collection and drive those with Dominic around."


    "A Porsche, let me think what else? Performance vehicles, flashy¡­"


    "At least I know a good performance vehicle though."


    "True, and you do know how to drive them, unlike your brothers. Speaking of knowing how to drive performance vehicles, I know you got your second-hand Bugatti Veyron and I guess you will have spent a fortune on that but I finally was able to get second hand the¡­"


    "You mean you finally got from Australia that Holden Monaro that you were after. You better let me drive that."


    "It has taken a couple of years to finally get my hands on one. But you can take my classic Shelby Cobra for a spin as I am going to drive the Monaro before you."


    "Spoilsport. How about you let me drive it first and I will do the favour you asked for before."


    "Fine, I can quite easily go to your competition and it will cost me less emotionally, but you will miss out on the gossip first¡­"


    "Decisions, Decisions. Gossip first, you know I hate to be the last to hear about things. However, Steven it better be worthwhile as I really want to drive that car."


    "It will be, but how about I sweeten the deal. When I purchased the Monaro, I heard about a company in Australia that does ride and drive sessions in performance cars and some race circuits and I was able to secure some packages for Bathurst, after the endurance race there, plus hospitality tickets for the race."


    "Deal. You know that has been a place I want to drive. Now come on, let us go in and you can tell me specifically what you want, and give me those suits so I can see options, as it appears that you are taking Abigail somewhere and want to show support."


    With that Lexi grabbed suit bags from Steven, and as they trailed behind her seeing the confusion on Abigail''s face he said "Lexi and I collect performance vehicles. I tend to look on the occasions famous American or Australia Mussel Car and keep more fitting everyday vehicles. Lexi loves her European performance cars like Porsches, Ferraris, and Lamborghinis and drives high profile vehicles all the time, much to Matthew''s displeasure. We both love to get to racetracks and let the vehicles loose. And before you ask, we have the skills. As teenagers our parents, along with the Rong''s and the Nang''s arranged for all of us to have basic and then advanced driving lessons, including them paying professional race drivers to teach us skills. Lexi and I were good, and that has continued. If you want, I can arrange for those for you."


    "This Bathurst? Those rides? Are you giving them up? "


    "No way. I am only giving her a package, but I still have others. Bathurst is somewhere Lexi has always wanted to drive. What she does not know is this was going to be her birthday present. All I am doing is giving it to her early."


    "You meanie. What is she going to say when she finds that out."


    "Actually, I do not care. It is simply going to be fun to watch," laughed Steven.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 322 - A Rushed Wedding (6)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    Abigail looked Steven in the eye and said, "Do not blame me if this goes wrong."


    "I will not. Lexi just needs to learn¡­"


    "Not to try and overhear other''s conversations. Sometimes Steven you need to grow up. You are an a.d.u.l.t, a vice-president in your family company and your father''s heir. Despite everything that happened during your childhood you know that he loves you and wants what is best for you."


    Steven and Abigail looked at each other before nodding. Based on all the discussions they had including with their fathers today, even to Abigail this was extremely clear.


    "True. Now can we get somewhere other than simply talking where anyone can hear."


    "Snippy, Snippy, Steven. Come on and let us head to my office so I can figure out what I can do for you and how much time I have."


    With that, as they walked through reception Lexi handed the suit bags to a Staff member and said quietly "Take those to the design room. We will need them in a few minutes once I know exactly what I need."


    Steven, leaned over and whispered, "Let me tell Lexi, as I have the power with the ride and drive tickets to ensure that she says nothing until later today."


    Abigail nodded. Despite all the banter that she had witnessed between two of them with Lexi''s connection to Monica she was worried about the situation and Monica trying to step in to prevent her from doing this.


    When Lexi showed them into her office and shut the door and quickly sat down. "Now stop stalling Steven. You are up to something and have dragged Abigail into this. I have been speaking to Monica this week and she is worried about her baby sister who will not open up to her. Now tell."


    "Promise you will behave¡­?"


    "Me not behave, that depends on what you are hiding Steven."


    "You know we can go somewhere that does not ask the questions you will let alone me having to give you the ride tickets."


    "Blackmailing me?"


    "Absolutely. But I want you to promise me that you will not talk to anyone about this until later tonight."


    "You have me intrigued, but what do you want?"


    Steven looked at Abigail, who spoke "I have two things I need, and Steven said that you could help me. And as he," with that Abigail pointed at Steven "promised for both that he would be by my side."


    Steven heard Abigail. She was not giving much away. Was this about being careful to prevent anyone from knowing what was going to happen or not?


    "While I have lots of things at home, that is the last place I want to go. I am guessing Monica has told you what is going on¡­"


    "Her actions have come back to bite her. I thought my parents were overbearing when they manipulated my marriage to Richard, but at least they had good intentions, even though I though them every step of the way."


    Steven noticed the way Abigail tensed at the mention of Richard Yao. That was something he now had to tell Lexi about, and given everything that was coming out about what that b*stard put her through in their marriage this would impact her further.


    Steven jumped in and said "Lexi, we only have limited time. I know about it and can talk to you, but could you sort out a couple of dresses for today for Abigail and several ready-to-wear piece as she has little clothing. And before you say anything, I am not asking for you to gift them, just send the bill to my father as he said he would arrange for its payment early next week."


    "If your father is paying, that is easily done." Lexi stood up and signalled to a staff member who she quietly spoke to before escorting Abigail away.


    As she shut the door, Lexi turned and said, "What in the hell is going on Steven!"


    "Calm down Lexi and I will tell you."


    "You better, or you will not know what hit you."


    Just as Lexi spoke, a message alert came through on his Mobile and Steven pulled it out and opened it. The message was from his father and as he started to read, he could see how disorganised his father was. It read ''Son, the agreement is sorted and just let me know when you will be here to sign. Kevin is also happy with it. We have also spoken to the Civil Administration Bureau and made them aware of the situation with Abigail''s mother and they said all we need to do is call them when we are ready to head in. The police advised Kevin that the order of protection has been granted and is going to be served within the next couple of hours. The family villa will be ready for the simple wedding celebration and the minister Abigail requested is available for a blessing. We just need to know who to invite and what Abigail and you want them to be told. Just let me know if there is anything I can do presently. Talk soon Dad.''


    Lexi hearing the message tone, knew that Steven had just received a message from his father, and left him in peace while he read the message. As he finished, she said "What did your father want?"


    "Just giving me a message."


    "You were in deep thought as you were reading it. Something is wrong so spill."


    Sighing Steven said "Not wrong per se. Let us just say that Abigail''s mother is attempting to punish Abigail for saying enough is enough and I am doing everything that I can to prevent it."


    "Being a hero."


    "No. Dropping myself into it by agreeing to marry her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 323 - A Rushed Wedding (7)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    Steven looked at Lexi who was stunned and could only utter "What! What! What!"


    "You heard me Lexi, Abigail and I are getting married."


    Lexi stood and slapped Steven before saying "You b*stard. You are going to hurt that girl."


    "Hey, you know me better than that. The problem is there is no way out of it. You know the trust my parents set up when they divorced?"


    "I remember hearing something about it. Rather than a property settlement it provides your parents an income for life, but when they both die the income goes to their children."


    "Correct. Apparently, Kevin Mo when everything went down when Monica married put most of the assets in a trust. He and the witch that is his wife gets an income unless they divorce when she has the option of a lump sum amount or a set income stream. As to their children, they get an income stream while they are single or marry someone who is approved, meaning Monica gets no income from it. Everything is split between the children when they are both dead. But, unlike my parent''s trust there is the ability to change the income stream for the children by one of then agreeing with the independent administrator of the trust."


    "And the witch wants to stop Abigail getting anything through removing her or punishing her for what she sees as going against her in getting the order of protection and reporting matters to the police. That was easy to figure out based on what Monica was saying." Shaking her head, Lexi added "How does marriage prevent that? Why sacrifice yourself."


    Steven, despite Lexi''s initial anger could not understand how calm she was. "There is a catch, If one of the children have married someone acceptable to both Kevin and the witch, the provisions impacting the income streams cannot be changed. The witch forgets she was pushing Monica and I together before she left and married her soldier and she tried six months ago to convince me to marry Abigail¡­"


    Steven could see the light globe go on for Lexi "So you could not now be deemed as unsuitable, but that does not¡­"


    "Kevin Mo found out the witch had the doc.u.ments prepared by the trust lawyers yesterday but they delayed them being ready until today. The Trust requires when it is amended the doc.u.ments to be filed, but they will not take effect until noon the business day after filing so¡­"


    "If Abigail is married today, then the changes cannot take effect. But you still have not answered the key question, why?"


    "I started this in motion through crashing into Abigail last week. While you might think it is me rushing to hide my hurt, it is not. Yes, there is some guilt, but I have taken real stock of things during the last week. One thing was realising that in being stuck on Sally for over eight years has ensured that I have missed opportunities to find the person for me. All I can say is Abigail intrigues me, why I do not know, but being able to help her means that I have the option to explore what that is all about."


    "That is a stupid reason to get married."


    "You can talk. While you and Matthew have not really spoken about your marriage, I have figured enough to know that you two married for reasons other than love. And you married Richard for the sake of Dominic."


    Steven paused and said "Monica does not know this, but you need to. Apparently during your ill-fated marriage to Richard, he was sleeping with the witch, and Abigail saw the two of them together. Abigail said her mother attached her, breaking her arm, and causing her to fall down the stairs at their villa. Bad enough, but Richard threatened to kill her. She will admit something scared her about that so she kept quiet until she saw Richard''s photo in the paper this morning. In talking today with her father and mine, we figured out that threat was combined with Richard killing her pet cat in front of her and telling her that if she said anything the pets fate would be her fate."


    "That b*stard. He terrified and did what he did to me in our marriage. Abigail would have been what nine or ten years old."


    As Lexi was shaking her head, Steven continued "For me, I think what pushed me to want to protect her is the attitude that the witch showed to me when I took her injured daughter home after getting her medical treatment. I know Monica knows only part of what abuse the witch put Abigail through so when she opened up about this today enough was enough."


    Sensing the seriousness from Steven, Lexi knew that she would not be able to change his mind. "I can see that what any of us will say will not change your mind. But you hurt that girl¡­"


    "She is legally a woman and will be my wife so do not insult her by calling her a girl."


    "Fine, you hurt the woman that will become your wife , and I will make you pay."


    "Lexi, I think you might be behind her sister and brother-in-law. But I will do my best not to hurt her. Abigail made it clear, that we will re-consider if being married is what we want in two years and we also agreed that neither of us would stand in the other''s way if we met a person we fell in love with."


    "Steven she is going in with start in her eyes, so be careful."


    "I know that Lexi, but¡­"


    "No buts."


    "Got it. Can I ask you please not to say anything to anyone until tonight. We are going to invite close friends and a select few family members to the Family Villa tonight for a simple celebration and a religious blessing. I need your help to get the gang there, plus Abigail''s sister and brother-in-law and their children."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 324 - A Rushed Wedding (8)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    "And you want me to keep the secret? Do you want people to lynch me when they find out?"


    "Yes and no. All I am asking you to do is keep quiet for a few hours, not to keep quiet about it forever. In the end, too much of a fuss will draw the attention of the one person we do not want."


    "Fine, now I better figure out what dresses Abigail needs with the staff. Ready to wear clothes are easy. I will just get some additional items pulled from the store¡­"


    "Do not make her too uncomfortable please," came Steven''s quiet voice.


    "Me, never," same the immediate somewhat sarcastic reply. "Seriously I need to head out, but you have two choices, wait here as I want some mystery for you or go and pick rings for Abigail."


    "The former, we have already organised the rings which are being resized and will be delivered to my father to bring along."


    "I will get someone to bring you in a tea while you wait then."


    "Make it coffee please."


    Throwing her hand against her head in a mocking tone Lexi said, "Oh my god, wonders will never cease, and Steven Gu used the word please."


    Picking up a cushion from the chair he was sitting on Steven lightly threw is at Lexi laughing as he responded "Idiot."


    Laughing Lexi turned and left the room shutting the door behind her and headed straight into the design space. As she entered Abigail was standing there being fitted for one of the simply multi-purposes dresses in the ready to wear collection. Observing her from a distance, her staff made the right call. The design itself suited Abigail, elegant and age appropriate. But if she had the time, the exact shade of ivory with pink undertones would be changed to better suit her colouring.


    While time constraints would not allow the dress to be made in the right shade of ivory, they would just have enough time to make it tailored to fit Abigail better and add just the right amount of crystal embellishments to turn it from a ready to wear collection item into a suitable wedding dress for a friend''s bride.


    Walking closer, Lexi said "How much work to tailor that better?"


    One staff member, and Lexi realised who it was as soon as they commenced speaking "Luckily not much for the dress. We just need to take it in a fraction and adjust the hem slightly."


    "You know the shade is not, quite right?"


    "We had the same idea boss, but there is nothing in the exact right shade. We could make one in a couple of days¡­"


    "Not possible. Friends seem to expect we can perform miracles and produce a wedding dress that is perfect immediately for a short notice wedding."


    "That is impossible boss, hence we convinced you¡­"


    "To allow you the opportunity to design wedding dresses along with everything else. I know. I am still working out who will head the team. But stop getting me side-tracked Georgina. We need to¡­"


    "Figure out what else has to happen to this dress. Crystal embellishments?"


    "That was my thought boss. But not on the front. The back has a lace insert in the plunge and we are tossing up already in customising it whether to embellish along the join or on the lace?"


    Walking around Abigail, Lexi looked and said "A sprinkling on the lace is my thought. Abigail is only eighteen and too much will overpower her and ensure she looks older than her age." Lexi paused and said "Are you alright with that Abigail? In the end, despite this being a ready-to-wear dress it is your wedding dress and to the best of our abilities you deserve it to be what you want."


    Hesitantly Abigail said "I really do not know. While I know what my mother brought me to wear did not suit me, I really have no idea what will suit me."


    "If you are happy with that, my suggestion would be to have your hair pinned up, no veil but a tiara and exposing the back of the dress. I have access to the tiara my mother used when she was married, nothing dramatic, but it would work with this dress so you could borrow it if you¡­"


    Lexi was cut off by her mobile ringing it. While the number appeared as an unknow number there was something familiar about it, so she quickly answered, and heard "Lexi¡­"


    "Uncle Gu why are you bothering me. Your son has made me busy today."


    ''That is why I rang. I knew he would come to you to sort out the clothes for Abigail."


    "He told me to send you the bill."


    "That brat, but in this case, I will not argue with him because with what Abigail has been through for years she deserves to be spoiled with nice things. I have arranged for the Gu family tiara to be removed from the bank vault and sent to you to finalise the dress. It is nothing special but ever Gu bride has worn it for four generations. Steven does not know that I have removed as he has always said it has bad vibes because his mother and I divorced acrimoniously despite our financial agreement. Every other bride that has worn it, either has had a successful marriage or if the marriage has ended it has been harmonious. I want Abigail to follow the family tradition and be the first bride of the fifth generation to wear it."


    "With the dress that I have chosen, I was thinking about a tiara, so assuming it will work with the dress we will use it rather than the tiara that I was thinking about."


    "Thank you. I will leave you be then."


    As she hung up the call, another staff member walked in saying "Boss, this was just delivered from CEO Gu."


    Lexi took the box and moved over to Abigail. As she opened the box and carefully removed the tiara Lexi said, "Your father-in-law to be would like you to wear this."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 325 - A Rushed Wedding (9)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    Seeing the tiara, Lexi, and Abigail both gasped. Lexi could not believe what was in her hands. The tiara that she was going to be perfect for both Abigail and the dress. The tiara that she was about to arrange to lend her would have been a pale imitation for them. It was obviously delicate the design was carried by the metalwork which used Gold, Silver and Platinum to create a stunning design with just a sprinkling of diamonds to pop the flowers in it.


    Lexi quietly said, "Abigail this is going to suit more than what I was going to lend you."


    In similar hushed tones Abigail said "It looks perfect, not too fussy but¡­"


    "My thoughts." Louder Lexi added "But it means we need to change the lace in the back of the dress as this will not work with what it there."


    A few seconds of silence ensued while Lexi replaced the tiara in the box, before someone on a nearby table placed some lace, and asked "This one?"


    Lexi moved over and removed the tiara from the box again and placed it on the lace. The lace had embedded in it threads of silver and gold, which bounced off the tiara. Her staff''s instincts were correct. This would work if they had the right crystals to sprinkle on the lace. "Crystals? Mmmm. Swarovski, for sure, but¡­" Lexi paused and said, "Abigail what gemstones are in the rings?"


    "Sapphire and diamonds. I took a photo and it is on my phone as I thought you might need it."


    Lexi moved and carefully went into Abigail''s handbag pulling out the phone and handing it to Abigail, who unlocked it and opened the photo before handing it to Lexi. After a quick glance Lexi handed the phone back and said "That solves the dilemma. Absolutely Swarovski Crystals. Use say thirty-one or so Crystal AB, with eleven Sapphire AB, five Light Rose AB and five Crystal Meridian Blue and attack them with silver and gold thread. If we need a few more when you attach them for every five Crystal AB, you use add two Sapphire AB and one of each of Light Rose AB and Crystal Meridian Blue. But do not overkill the crystals as we do not want to overwhelm the dress or Abigail."


    "Boss, how about using Cobalt and Light Sapphire instead of the Sapphire AB and Crystal Meridian Blue and White Opal instead of the Light Rose AB. They would work better."


    "As the dress will be worn tonight, it needs to change in the light therefore we need Swarovski effects crystals to achieve the right impact." Lexi paused and said, "You took her measurements?"


    "You think we are stupid boss?"


    "I wonder sometimes."


    "Hey boss, we sometimes wonder about you."


    With this there was a round of laughter, and Abigail looked confused. Lexi said, "I will tell you about this later."


    "Seriously we need to get things resolved. What did you opt for the civil registration?"


    "Dress and jacket that his being adjusted as we speak. Best we could do as we are working with the ready to wear collection is a blush coloured dress contrasted with a navy jacket from the ready-to-work range and accessories."


    "Navy, too dark?"


    "With the dress you called Dreams Come when you designed it ¡­"


    "That old one? I thought about something from the newly released collection. I was thinking the Rose-coloured dress with a cream jacket"


    "We all know how popular that dress in the various shades we make it is with teenagers and twenty somethings, so we wanted to use that. Combining the Blush dress with the Navy jacket and accessories just seems to work, but both can be used separately as well meaning that it is not a waste. The bonus was that the adjustments are only taking minutes to make. The Rose-coloured dress was considered but none of the jackets we have here worked with it and the adjustments we would have to make would take at least two hours."


    "Reluctantly I will trust you." Lexi saw that Abigail was being assisted out of the wedding dress and into the Blush Dreams Come dress. Watching Abigail change, maybe they were right. There was something that just seemed right with that dress.


    As she moved over to Abigail, Lexi quietly said "Do you know where you are staying the night?"


    "I have no idea. I guess we will be heading back to Steven''s apartment. While he has agreed to this wedding, I am realistic that this, in his mind will be a paper marriage. And before you ask my motives are about not letting my mother win, but other than that presently¡­"


    Observing Abigail''s emotions Lexi realised that she wanted something to happen, but she did not know what. It was easy to read that Abigail was already invested in a relationship with Steven more than she even realised. Interesting, as she realised when talking to Steven before he was also invested in the relationship.


    "Abigail do not worry. I will send some clothes to Steven''s apartment but bring a bag with a complete change of clothes for you in case you do not return to the apartment so you do not have to worry." Pausing Lexi added "Steven has asked me to call his friends and contact Monica to get them to his family villa tonight for a simply blessing ceremony and celebration. I promised him that I would not tell anyone why, but is there anyone that you want me to invite?"


    "Not really. I have shielded myself from having my classmates interact with my mother. I worried that she take out her frustrations about something they said on me once they were left or given her need to acc.u.mulate s*xual partners try and have brief affairs with their father''s ruining their parent''s marriage. No way I want to be involved with that."


    "If you change your mind let me know who they are and how to contact them. Steven has asked me to arrange for people to attend without telling them what is happening."


    Nodding Abigail slipped into the jacket offered her, while Lexi stood back appreciating that the staff had the right idea for the dress.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 326 - A Rushed Wedding (10)

    19 April, LY Studio, City K


    Once Abigail was finished getting changed, Lexi escorted her back to her office where Steven was waiting while carrying the tiara box, hiding that from Steven.


    As they entered, Lexi said "Here is your bride Steven. Before you ask, the wedding dress is being adjusted, but it will take about two hours and I will send it to your family''s villa and the suit with the matching tie. As to Abigail''s new wardrobe where do you want me to send it?"


    "My apartment. We will head back there tonight." Lexi nodded, but that was not going to change what she did, because if she knew their friends and her siblings, because he had not said a thing, they would be determined to get him drunk.


    "Will do. However, you better get moving as you have a lot to accomplish today, and little time to do it. Promise me before you leave, head across the street to the caf¨¦ and have something to eat as you will otherwise not eat until quite late tonight."


    "Yes, Mama Bear," came Steven''s quick response causing Lexi to laugh.


    "And as asked I will start making phone calls. Just let me know if there is anyone that you have not indicated you want me to call to get there."


    Abigail, quietly responded "We will."


    Taking Lexi''s hint, Steven stood up, taking the offered tie from Lexi before taking Abigail''s hand to escort her from Lexi''s studio. As they exited, he turned and said "Are you alright? Lexi can be a bit too much to take, at times."


    "Steven, stop worrying. She was good to me, and I have some appreciation for what designers do, watching her and her team debate some things with respect to this dress and the dress for tonight. Plus, she is organising some new clothes for me¡­"


    "That you need. Collecting what you have at home will be a challenge."


    "At the moment, that is the least of my worries. As we headed to the jewellers, I messaged my dad to collect the things I absolutely need. Everything else can wait until I have the appropriate opportunity to collect it."


    Steven escorted Abigail inside the shop Lexi directed them to, and they both quickly grabbed lunch, deciding on a Western style salad roll and a fruit juice sitting down to quickly eat, with Abigail being extra careful to ensure nothing dropped on the dress. Once they were finished, they headed back to Steven''s car for the fifteen-minute drive to the Gu Group headquarters.


    As they pulled away, Steven said "Abigail, I am going to ask you this again, and do not take it that I am going back on my word. Are you certain this is what you want? If you have any doubts we need to stop now, because if we go forward this marriage will end in divorce, not an annulment when we separate in a couple of years'' time."


    "You keep asking me that question, and my answer is the same. I do not want to back out and I get that, so stop asking me."


    As Steven and Abigail were driving off Matthew arrived outside Lexi''s studio, and observed the two of them before entering. He was quickly shown into Lexi''s office and as the door shut behind him, he said "I just saw Steven and Abigail leaving. What is going on?"


    "Steven was just organising some clothes for Abigail. With everything that is going on it is obvious that she cannot go home, and just a couple of outfits is not right for an eighteen-year-old."


    Spotting the tiara box, Matthew moved, and opened it carefully lifting it out. Sarcastically Matthew said "Right just a few clothes. I know a tiara box when I spot one. And if memory serves me right this is the Gu Family Tiara. I remember my mother and your mother talking about it, as unlike the tiara''s they both used when they married this one is special. What was it¡­"


    Matthew paused for a few seconds trying to think about what he heard as a child. "That is right, it is only ever brought out for use each time a child in the Gu family marries, for either the daughter or the daughter-in-law. Steven and Abigail are marrying. Lexi you should have told me, as I will have to deal with one annoyed subordinate and his angry wife when this gets out."


    "Talk about jumping to conclusions Matthew¡­"


    "Tell me that that is not the Gu Family Tiara, then I will apologise to you."


    Matthew observed Lexi drop her shoulders, and he knew that he figured out the situation. "Fine, you have it right, but I need your help to get everyone to the Gu Family villa tonight where everything will be explained. You help me do that and I will tell you want is going on."


    "Including Monica?"


    "Particularly Monica, but you might want reinforcements with that."


    "Now you have me worried."


    "Nothing to be worried about, so come on let us make a few phone calls."


    Twenty minutes later Matthew looked at Lexi who was finishing up the last of the calls they knew were required. "I have fulfilled my end of the bargain, so you need to tell me specifically what is going on. No lies Lexi."


    "Lying would get me nowhere as the truth will almost fully come out. The only thing is do not shoot the messenger."


    "I would not do that."


    "Fine. You know about the Gu family Trust."


    "That legendary thing. It worked to maintain the assets despite the acrimonious divorce."


    "Monica and Abigail''s parents set up something similar when Monica left to follow her heart to ensure that eventually everything went to the children when they died but because she had married someone her parents disapproved of at the time she gets nothing while they are alive. But there was the ability for changes to be made¡­"


    "And someone is acting because they are annoyed that their youngest is standing up to them. That could be seen."


    "Changes have to wait until the next business day to take effect, but certain provisions cannot be changed if one child has¡­"


    Lexi could see a light switch on "Steven would be suitable and therefore if they are married before the change comes into effect it cannot be changed. This will be an interesting night then."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 327 - A Rushed Wedding (11)

    19 April, Gu Family Villa, City K


    As they arrived at the Gu Family villa, Matthew, Lexi, and Dominic were greeted by Steven who said, "You told?"


    "Keeping your secret or telling my husband, no choice. But he helped me arrange everything you needed so do not complain, plus we have the benefit of having a ring bearer for you."


    Excitedly Dominic said "Uncle Steven, do not be mean to me¡­"


    Shaking his head Steven said "And you then both told the biggest teller of secrets we all know¡­"


    "Hey, no badmouthing my son, he wants to do that¡­"


    "And be the centre of attention. Who stole the scene at Phillip and Chester''s wedding?"


    "Me Uncle Steven, and I can do so again if you like."


    Laughing Steven said "If you behave Dominic, now how we leave your mummy to head up to the guest suite and you and your¡­"


    "Daddy Matthew, do you never pay attention Steven? How about we head to your suite to get you ready and Lexi can head off to assist your bride?"


    "Daddy Matthew, can I get a drink first?"


    Steven signalled to the hovering staff and quietly said "Can you take Dominic to the kitchen to arrange for a juice and take him to the games room and arrange for someone to stay with him until the guests start arriving."


    "Yes, Master Steven," indicated the staff member leading Dominic away as Lexi with the help of a maid started climbing the stairs and headed towards the guest room.


    Matthew, trailed after Steven and as they entered his suite Matthew quickly shut the door and angrily said "Do you know what you are doing?"


    "Matthew, have you spoken to Lexi?"


    "She explained what you told her, but I still do not get why you are doing this. It appears that you are trying to mask what you actually feel."


    "Matthew, do you not give me any sense. Yes, I have focused too much on how I feel about Sally, and I had not been ready to accept reality, but there was just something in what you said last week. That made me willing to let go as in the end dwelling on something unreachable is only going to impact my life. Yes, a week may seem too quick, but a combination of things led to here. I may not be ready, but I knew what I was doing when I agreed to marry Abigail. If you know one thing about me when I make a commitment, I will keep it."


    "You better keep it, because I do not want to deal with an angry friend''s wife if you hurt her sister."


    "Everything will be fine," came Steven''s resigned reply. The last thing he needed presently when his thoughts were still a jumble was this. Something, when they completed the paperwork at the Civil Administration Bureau for their marriage certificate just seemed right about the whole process. However, he could not narrow down why that was the case.


    "But I have a bone to pick with you Matthew. Or should I saw Mr General¡­"


    "I am just a soldier who does his job."


    "I still do not know what that is, but whatever it is you seem to do it well. And somehow, since you and Lexi married, you seem to have jumped both feet into being a loving husband and father."


    "Lexi and I have a past, and that makes things easier for our relationship. However, it is still challenging because there is much hurt about that same past. Dominic on the other hand is easy to love and be responsible for him. Yes Chester, Andrew, Phillip, and even you and Paul have all there as male a.d.u.l.t role models for him. He has wanted someone to be that central father figure and I have been at the right place for that."


    "Lexi''s former in-laws will not like that."


    "That is putting it mildly. The best way to describe it is that it is a small war with skirmishes breaking out here and there, but in the end we will end. It is just making sure that Dominic is not hurt." Pausing Matthew drew a tie out of the small bag Lexi had given him, and threw it at Steven saying "Hurry up and get ready, your invited guests will be here soon, and the last thing I want to do is play host when it should be you and your old man."


    Laughing Steven said, "Get out, and organise my old man, who should be home as I do not need you watching me take a shower."


    Meanwhile in a guest room, just as Lexi had laid out the dress and accessories Abigail came out of the ensuite wrapped in a dressing gown, with light makeup already on her face. "Come on Abigail, we have little time to get you ready before everyone arrives."


    Abigail averted her eyes, and observing this Lexi picked up the underwear before saying "Put this on, if you are worried, and I will get you into this dress."


    Lexi turned her back and heard rustling and a couple of minutes later she heard "I am ready."


    Picking up the dress as she turned Lexi moved over and quickly helped Abigail step into the dress before doing it up. Before taking a couple of steps backwards, Lexi slightly moved the shoulder straps and adjusted the dress back before saying "That looks as perfect as we could make it on such short notice. Does it feel good?"


    "I do not know," came the almost timid reply.


    Sighing Lexi knew this was being a typical bride. It was the one thing she hated from her early career in working in a wedding dress studio. The brides, regardless of the time they had to be comfortable with the dress they wore always did not know how it felt. "Do not worry, you look like a bride in it, but we need to quickly finish getting you ready otherwise your groom will end up killing me because in the end he will be like every groom and want away from the ceremony to be alone with his bride. And I have thing taken care of for you in that bag for that."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 328 - A Rushed Wedding (12)

    19 April, Gu Family Villa, City K


    Twenty minutes later Lexi looked at Abigail and started to settle the Gu Family tiara on her head, and observed a few tears running down Abigail''s face in the mirror. Picking up a tissue, Lexi carefully wiped the tears ensuring that she did as minimal damage to Abigail''s make up.


    Quietly Lexi asked, "Will you be alright before I send you father up?"


    Gently nodding Abigail: in an almost inaudible voice responded "Yes."


    Knowing why they were getting married Lexi added "I do not know if you know, but I was married at seventeen. Unlike you, that was not my choice but what I learnt was that a wedding is an event, but that does not make a marriage. That marriage was not either my first husband or my choice and that made it hellish. But what my current husband has show me a marriage is what you make of it. You and Steven made the choice to marry, and regardless of the reason that puts you on the front foot to make the marriage what you want."


    With that Lexi turned and exited the room, quietly shutting the door behind her. After taking a few paces, she looked up and noticed Kevin Mo standing in front of her. Angrily, but quiet enough not to be head by Abigail Lexi spat out, "CEO Mo, your daughter is ready. I will not tell her this, but I will tell you, if I find out you pushed her into this and she is hurt you will not have to just worry about your eldest daughter and son-in-law coming after you. I will be leading the way as I know the damage parents forcing a marriage on a teenager can have."


    "Madam Rong, as to Monica, I have some regrets. Yes, I paid attention to things my wife said and that influenced my actions. Her issues were about wealth and status, neither of which he had. That influenced my objections but as I have looked back over the years, I realised that it was more about her ability to cope away from the lifestyle we had given her and the longevity of the relationship. I thought it was her way of rebelling, but I am grateful that I have proved wrong."


    "But those concerns created the situation that the witch that is my soon the be ex wife is now trying to exploit. Firstly, because I made it clear that I would support Abigail''s choice of husband, not forcing her to marry David Hwang as she wanted. Abigail knew that if she wanted to Marry David Hwang, I would not stand in her way. Secondly, she wants to punish all our children because Abigail has decided enough of her abuse was enough. I allowed that to happen because I turned my back on being involved in the house and the children''s lives, but I am supporting Abigail."


    "As to this marriage, Madam Rong, yes, I explained the situation to Steven, but he knew my position was that Abigail had the final say. While over the week, I have seen Abigail feels something for Steven, what that is I do not know, I made it clear that everything was her choice. She also understood that if she said no, I would do what I could to fight the witch of my wife doing what she plans. Abigail made the choice, and I will support and protect her. Steven though knows that if he hurts her, despite the friendship between his father and myself I will not let him off."


    "But I saw something with the two of them when they obtained their marriage certificate at the Civil Administration Bureau. What that is, is difficult to figure out presently."


    Lexi, on listening was surprised. This was not the same man Monica described. "You know¡­"


    "Monica says I am something completely different. Time changes people Madam Rong. Yes, I can be arrogant and non-caring about anything. However, both my daughters were and will always be my little princesses. I let one down and in doing that I had to re-evaluate my relationship with my children to the point I wanted to make sure that they were always protected, but I ended up being too clever for my own good."


    After a brief pause, Kevin Mo said "Go. I have gotten your message about ensuring that Abigail is not hurt, because I suspect that everyone will be arriving soon."


    With that Kevin Mo, moved away into the room he knew that his daughter was in. knocking he said "Abigail¡­"


    "Come in Daddy," came the voice from inside the room.


    After entering, Kevin saw his daughter sitting down on a chair, gazing into the mirror. She turned and stood up, and in that moment, he realised that his little princess had grown up, and was a beautiful young woman. It made him question, had he done the right thing in giving the information that had driven this marriage?


    "What is it Daddy?" came the questioning statement from Abigail.


    "I just wonder¡­?"


    "Daddy stop worrying. As I told you in the end, I made my choice, and I can live with it because it means mummy will not win¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "No daddy stops questioning matters. Daddy, it seems silly but there is something there. What that is I really do not know, but it means I can grab for it. In the end I would always wonder what might have been if I did not grab it, but if this marriage fails, I can accept that."


    Kevin was surprised with Abigail. Somehow in the last week she had matured so much. "Just remember¡­"


    "You will protect and help me. Daddy I know but let me make my own mistakes. You cannot protect me forever."


    Sensing that this conversation was going to go in circles he said, "I know, but I will always want to protect you to make up for my failures." Reaching into his jacket pocket he pulled out a jewellery case he said "This is my gift for you today. My grandparents had little when my parents married, but they all pooled their money together for a small pendant for my mother to wear. When you were born, she gave it to me to give to you on your wedding day saying that your mother''s family would give things to Monica for her wedding and she did not want you to miss out."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 329 - A Rushed Wedding (13)

    19 April, Gu Family Villa, City K


    Downstairs, Lexi and Matthew were cornered by David, Ben, Joseph, Monica, Jessica, and Sarah as soon as they arrived. As Dominic led the children away in the company of Phillip and Chester, Sarah turned and said, "Why in the world are we all here?"


    Lexi and Matthew looked at each other and David immediately said, "You two know something."


    "It is not our place to say anything, but you will know soon. And before you ask, yes, it is important that you are all here, which you will realise soon," came Matthew''s determined answer.


    "You better not be messing with us boss," came Ben.


    "Yes, we all had plans tonight when we left the children with you," quipped Joseph.


    "You messed up my romantic night," added David.


    "So, all we were asked was to arrange for your all to be here. We otherwise know as much as you," Matthew firmly said cutting off the conversation.


    "Yeah right boss," came the sarcastic response from David, Ben, and Joseph, causing Monica, Jessica, and Sarah to laugh.


    "Do you think I am the comedic relief?"


    "Sometimes," came the echo from the six, before laughter resulted.


    "And I wonder¡­"


    "How come you remain friends with us. How many times have we heard this, let alone you threatening us" Joseph said, interrupting Matthew.


    Lexi relaxed slightly. Matthew was ready to take whatever fallout came without damaging the friendship the four of them had. That was built on solid foundations. In that moment Lexi realised that if the truth she was hiding came out, Matthew would have supports outside their childhood friendship group, who would refuse to take a side.


    Matthew, knowing standing here would cause more problems, added "Seriously, we cannot stay here otherwise we will annoy people too much. Plus, if I know the senior staff here, they likely will be feeding all the children sugar¡­"


    "Oh My God," came Jessica''s quick, somewhat angry response. "You let them all go, and my darlings will become terrors if they have too much sugar. Get us in there."


    "Your wish is my command," laughed Matthew, turning, and leading the group further into the Villa towards the reception pavilion.


    Lexi followed behind them, noticing Andrew and Sally, Phillip and Chester, Steven, Rachael with some unknown male and surprisingly Joan with David Hwang. That stunned Lexi for a few seconds and after overcoming the shock she quickly moved and caught up with Matthew before stopping him and quietly saying "There might be an issue. Joan has brought David Hwang, and we both know what Madam Mo had been trying in the past. You need to inform those who should know, and I can take everyone to the Pavilion."


    Matthew turned back and noticed trailing behind their group was the couple in question. "That is interesting, but you are right."


    Matthew turned and return the way they had come as Lexi said "Matthew is not the only one who knows his way around here. I spent part of my childhood at parties here, so I know where I am going."


    After reaching the reception pavilion Lexi made sure everyone had a drink before rounding up the children to prevent them having too much sugar. While she knew Dominic would behave, if he had too much sugar, he would never settle down tonight to sleep, and stupidly she had agreed to him spending tomorrow with Richard''s parents rather than Sunday. If he were not able to enjoy whatever they planned, they would twist it in the proceedings.


    Ten minutes after leaving them, Matthew had returned and quietly said "They know, but do not worry Uncle Gu has decided given everyone important has arrived and there are a number of children that he would get the ceremony started."


    Before either of them could respond CEO Gu stood on the small platform at the front of the Pavilion and called "Could everyone please take a seat, and we will soon get matters underway, which will ensure each of you will understand why you were invited."


    Within a couple of minutes, everyone had found a seat on the tables set up in the pavilion before the overhead lights dimmed and the mood lights highlighting the stage area came up, as Steven stood on the stage.


    Dominic, seeing that his Uncle Steven looked at him, stood up and moved up to the stage area. As he reached there, Steven bend down to look at him in the eyes. As he stood up, Dominic clenched his hand which indicated that he had been passed something. Lexi looked over at Matthew and knowing what was about to happen for them it was obvious that Dominic had been given Abigail''s wedding ring to hand over during the ceremony.


    Then a noise was heard at the rear of the pavilion causing everyone to turn their heads as the door opened and soft violin music was heard as Abigail and Kevin Mo stepped inside the room. Lexi, seeing the dress on Abigail from afar realised her staff earlier today had been right, it was the right dress, which in the little time they had they made as perfect as they could.


    Around them Lexi heard a few gasps of shock, as they realised, they had been invited to celebrate a wedding. Everyone realised the moment that Monica observed who the bride was as she stood up and in shock yelled "Abigail!"


    No one reacted as she quickly ran over, pushed aside their father grabbing her on the arms saying, "What in the world are you doing?"


    "Getting married."


    "No way. Come with me now." With that Monica grabbed firmly her arm and started to pull Abigail away.


    Pulling out of her grip, Abigail put up her hands and said loud enough for everyone to hear "Monica you followed your heart when you married. Let me follow what I want as anything else will be exactly what you accused mummy and daddy of trying to do to you. If it ends up being a mistake, I will own it as much as you owned your own choices."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 330 - A Rushed Wedding (14)

    19 April, Gu Family Villa, City K


    Abigail paused and looked directly at Monica before adding "Be happy for me big sister. This is my choice, but I could do with you accompanying dad to my groom."


    Monica looked at her, and spotted the pendant on her neck "Dad gave you that?"


    Kevin, standing aside, reached in an pulled another jewellery box from his pocket before saying "Your grandmother told me that you were to get this on your wedding day Monica as much as Abigail was to get the one she is wearing. But, given what happened I was not able to carry out that request."


    Monica took the proffered jewellery case while looking at her father before saying "Why now?"


    "I have made mistakes Monica but now is not the time to discuss it. I will, but I do not want to stop your sister marrying her choice. Shall we."


    Monica looked between her father and sister, noticing that Abigail not only had a determined look on her face, she wanted her involvement in the day. Monica moved over and quietly said "You can still walk away if you want."


    "No, I am certain on this so stop questioning me, and help me go to my groom." With that Abigail lent over and gave Monica a kiss on the cheek.


    Before she pulled back Monica said, "Given you seem certain."


    Steven stood on the stage watching the exchange. Based on what he had seen in the week he knew that Monica would have reacted, but Abigail handled this well.


    What was even more surprising was his father had gone against his wishes and brought out the family tiara for her to wear. His mother always complained that it was ugly and was the cause of her marriage failing and should be destroyed. With Abigail wearing it he felt some connection with the number of grooms had seen Gu family brides who had walked towards them wearing the same tiara.


    The closer Abigail came to him, now escorted by her father and sister, the more something kept telling him he needed to be open to the future. Matthew had been right, sticking on the unattainable potentially had meant he had missed the opportunity for a relationship. But at the same time, he wondered what opportunities that being stuck on the unattainable now created.


    As Abigail reached the stage, Monica, and Kevin both kissed Abigail on the cheek before Kevin carefully placed Abigail hand in Steven''s. As that happened the two of them looked at each other and seemed lost in their own world as the minister came out and commenced the blessing ceremony.


    As the minister said, "You may kiss your bride," Steven lent over and gently kissed Abigail, to a round of applause from those assembled before pulling back and the two of them headed down off the stage to speak to the gathered family and friends.


    As Steven and Abigail received the congratulations of everyone present, Ben, Joseph, David, and Matthew stood to one side quietly. Ben said "Boss you know the more we have had contact with David Hwang, the more I agree with your wife there is something about him. It is the eyes, and for some reason they remind me of the eyes of the Devil in those images we believe are him."


    "I agree. While we were kidnapped, I got a close look of his eyes. However, I have struggled with reconciling that madman with the tech genius is difficult, despite his connection to the idiot. The interactions I have had with his at society events tells me he is the exact opposite of his cousin in terms of personality. But the problem in going the path we are thinking is that we need incontrovertible evidence that he is the Devil or has a connection to him because of his deep connections to the government."


    "Boss, we are not stupid. He has special projects top secret clearance as of the software he has developed that are used by certain areas, including general logistics within the military. That justifies that we need more than our suspicions."


    Lexi came close and caught what Ben just finished saying before saying "Come on you four, we are here for a celebration, rather than an opportunity for the four of you talking shop. Plus, you are starting to draw attention."


    Matthew turned and looked around and noticed that they had started to draw attention from the other guests standing talking. Lexi was right, they were drawing attention from the other few guests that were present.


    Taking her hand, Matthew said "OK." He turned and said quietly "We will talk about this later."


    With that the five of them headed to where everyone was standing, talking before the meal was brought out and everyone settled in for the celebration.


    While he wanted to carefully watch David Hwang, Matthew knew that it would be too obvious in this small of a group, so he focused on Steven and Abigail. Within a few seconds of observing them, it was clear that then were in a world of their own. That was interesting to him, particularly as of his pre-wedding discussions with Steven, Matthew figured out that Steven was simply doing this to help Abigail out. What had changed for him to look at Abigail as if she were the centre of his universe?


    Monica, at the same time was watching her baby sister. Her life had changed so much in the last week, and no matter what she said this was what she wanted she was worried that this was a complete and utter mistake, one that would hurt her physically as well as emotionally. Before she left, she was going to make it absolutely clear to her now brother-in-law that if he hurt her sister he would pay.


    Across the room, David Hwang sat watching Abigail oblivious to anyone but the man beside her. While this marriage was a pain, it was not an impediment to his ultimate plan. He had his back up option in Joan Tang, whose father desperately wanted a deal with his company to ensure the failing family company survived. But taking this back-up option had risks in Matthew Rong figuring out who he really was. That just meant he needed to be careful in his interactions with him until they had achieved their goals.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 331 - A Rushed Wedding (15)

    ** contains material not suitable for those under the age of 18 years**


    19 April, Gu Family Villa, City K


    John seeing Steven as he was getting ready to leave, turned and said "Steven, promise me you will remain here at the family villa."


    "Stop being a nanny John."


    "Nanny, no. Your bride will have my head if I let you drive tonight. Spend it here before you head to your home tomorrow¡­"


    Realising that there something afoot, Steven said "What have you planned?"


    Holding up his hands John said "Nothing¡­"


    "As if I believe that, my friend. You know going into my home is illegal, mister police officer."


    "As if I would be involved in anything illegal," came John''s quick response.


    Before Steven could say anything, Lexi who had gone upstairs to help Abigail change out of her wedding dress walked down saying "I heard what John said. Stay the night, rather than dragging your bride back into the city to your apartment. You both have had a long day and that trip is not worth it."


    Sensing that his friends were about to gang up on him Steven said, "Fine but promise me that you do not have anything planned."


    "Who us?" came Lexi''s sweet sarcastic reply.


    "That is what has me worried."


    Lexi laughed and started to drag John away saying, "See you later, and enjoy your wedding night."


    Steven stood there and shook his head. If someone had said to him this morning, he would be having a wedding night tonight he would have laughed at them. Even a few hours ago he was dreading this, but something had changed, and he did not know specifically when, but now it was not something that he was about to run from.


    While he was dreading the trip back to the apartment, at least it would have given Abigail options tonight. While staying here limited their options, he had to admit that he was too tired to travel back there tonight and started to climb the stairs. He paused, and wondered where Abigail was, his suite or the guest bedroom. As he walked down the corridor, he noticed that the light was on in his suite, and he carefully opened the door, calling out "Abigail."


    A quiet response came "In here Steven."


    Opening the door, he noticed that the lights had been turned down and Abigail was standing in a nightdress, waiting for Steven to come in. Seeing that he was stunned, Abigail said "Shut the door."


    Steven shoot himself out of the shock he was in. Lexi had a hand in this, and she knew what would work for a person to wear in any circ.u.mstance. He shut the door, and moved over to Abigail, before taking her hand and gently tugging her towards the couch before sitting down beside her.


    "Abigail do not feel pressured about anything. We can simply stay here tonight¡­"


    Abigail reached over and placed her fingers on Steven''s lips "Steven, stop right there. Tonight, is our wedding night. What happens will be what happens."


    Feeling concerned about his own reaction this morning, Steven reached up and carefully took Abigail''s fingers from his lips before turning the palm over and bending his head to kiss the palm, saying "I feel stupid for this morning now."


    "This morning I was full of bravado knowing that you would do what you did, but now¡­"


    "You are just worried? Me too. I have spent too many years thinking about an unattainable relationship. As you walked down the aisle towards me, I realised that something today had changed, and I am uncertain of where life will go¡­"


    Leaning in Abigail kissed his cheek as Steven started to caress the palm that he still had. "Me to."


    While he could hear the hesitancy in Abigail''s words, Steven leaned in and kissed her as he realised when they kissed at the end of the blessing ceremony that he really wanted to, passionately.


    The moment Steven started to kiss her, Abigail put her hands on his shoulders and commenced pushing off his jacket. Steven could sense the urgency in Abigail''s actions, and he reached up and took her head in his hands, before saying "Abigail, are you certain?"


    "Never more so."


    "But we have the night ahead of us, Abigail there is no need to rush. Plus, I need to have a shower before we think about anything."


    Steven reluctantly let go of Abigail''s face and stood up heading into the ensuite leaving the door partially opened. As he headed into the bathroom Abigail sat there pondering what was happening and thinking about what some of her schoolfriends had said about what they would do with their boyfriends, joining them in the shower. Rather than sitting there waiting for Steven to come out, worrying about the rest of the night Abigail decided to stand up and followed him into the bathroom.


    As she reached the ensuite bathroom door, Abigail slipped the shoulder straps of the nightdress down, and walked in seeing Steven in the shower with his back to her. She carefully moved over and opened the door entering the shower quickly pressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts against his back, while leaning her head saying, "I decided to join you."


    Steven, the moment he realised his bride had come into the bathroom, knew his p*nis was reacting. He had come in, wanting to calm himself down before taking her to bed. Knowing it was unavoidable Steven turned around and saw the moment Abigail spotted his erect p*nis. She was drawing back, hesitant about the rest of the night.


    Steven leaned in, kissed her in the lips before saying "Abigail, what happens is up to you. But this," taking her hand and placing it on his p*nis "Is not meant to scare you. It will be the thing that brings you pleasure. But when that happens is up to you."


    Abigail, still with her wide eyes, paused and said, "Can it¡­?"


    "Touch, feel, explore?" responded Steven quietly, before leaning over and kissing her, while using pressure to quickly insert his tongue into her mouth caressing inside before pulling back and saying "Absolutely, but I promise you nothing will happen that you do not want."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 332 - Changed Plans

    **contains material that is unsuitable for those under eighteen**


    20 April, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    David sat down waiting for Robert to arrive. Yesterday, was frustrating because of the need to adjust their plans.


    Hearing "Cousin, your call came as a surprise," David looked up and noticed Robert walking in.


    "I did not mean it to be, but we have some re-evaluation to happen."


    "I thought everything was going smooth?"


    "I have had to change my target for manipulation into a society marriage?"


    "What!" came Robert''s surprised reply. "What has happened?"


    "Abigail Mo, married yesterday, and I got accidently dragged to the wedding ceremony yesterday."


    "I thought you had her locked in¡­"


    "So, did I, but things have changed dramatically over the last week. I only know some of it, but given I was not stupid and focused on one potential society target to marry as we cannot delay the timing of our move."


    Sensing there was a story here robert asked "What happened?"


    "Well, you know what happened last week. Abigail Mo was not at the event when those idiots I helped Madam Yao use to get at her former-daughter-in-law, because she had been injured. Something happened when she was taken home by that dilatant Steven Gu, that saw her leave with him. He shielded her from me, and when I spoke to her on the phone, she was not talking about much. My sources have let me know she obtained an order of protection against her mother. Apparently, she was highly abusive, both physically and emotionally. Something triggered the two of them to get married. I am going to continue to investigate to see whether I can exploit it, but¡­"


    "You will move on with plan B, who is?"


    "Joan Tang. Her family business is failing; therefore, they need me. That makes her the perfect option B. And unlike Abigail Mo she is much closer to the type of woman that I like¡­"


    "So unlike Abigail Mo, she was¡­"


    "Abigail Mo was too young and too protected to try and convince her to do anything other than chat and engage in platonic meetings. Joan Tang however¡­"


    "Adventurist when it comes to certain activities?"


    "Absolutely. She happily joins in the types of bed sports that I like."


    "Threesomes?"


    "Definitely. We have already had a couple of those, both with two women pleasuring me. Just the other week, she was happy to have s*x with three men while I watched. You can imagine how I enjoyed that."


    "So, what does that mean?"


    "A couple of more weeks, and I will take the next step, and set the date that we need. From your end?"


    "I am being cut out of too much on base by the idiots brought in. Now, the situation is even worse. Matthew Rong has just been promoted to Major General. I figured with the Three Stooges that something was up but suspected that one or two of them would be moved on as four colonels are way too much. What that tells me is that there is a change in posture for special forces. It has not been announced, but my suspicion is that a dramatic re-structure of the special forces is about to happen. Rumours have been about for a couple of years of a decentralisation of Special Forces with more control given to base heads of special forces."


    "So, you think the promotion is about setting up the special forces here as the second headquarters?"


    "It is the only thing that makes sense. Why would you need three colonels and a major general all based here?"


    "Mmmm¡­"


    "David, I worked the data I have last night. And before you ask, I have made sure every scrap of paper has been destroyed. We need absolutely everything right when the trigger is pulled to avoid suspicions. I even thing you have to crash your own systems to minimise suspicion."


    David paused for a few seconds before saying "I had been thinking the same thing. I will not crash all our systems, as that would hamper actions and ensure that other companies are looked for to solve the problem. However, it is known that the key development team have an air gapped system, so that not crashing¡­"


    Robert paused as he heard a beeping sound, before saying "What the¡­"


    David looked at his watch, saying "A little early¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I forgot to tell you; Joan is still here."


    "Something to forget to tell me. She could have walked in on us and everything would be for nothing."


    "You think I am an idiot. My suite is soundproofed, and unless I set the security system to allow her to easily leave, it alerts me, so I have to let her out."


    "And she accepts it?"


    "As I explained to her the system is designed to secure each room in my home as I can be working on extremely sensitive business at home."


    "So, you want me to disappear for you to let her out and continue to have fun with her?"


    David paused, before saying "How about you meet her. At some time, it must happen, and for our plans the sooner the better. Plus, if she wants more fun, you can have some fun with her."


    Robert paused and thought for a minute or so, before saying "True. And you are certain about the fun?"


    "Yes."


    Robert followed David upstairs to his suite where he opened the door. Walking into the room behind David, Robert could see the signs of David''s activities the previous night and a woman wrapped in a dressing gown.


    Joan, said "David, this is¡­"


    "My Cousin. My apologies for locking the door, but¡­"


    "You were working on something when he arrived. I figured as much when I could not open the door." Joan, moved over and said, "Hello Robert, your cousin has said a lot of good things about you." As she reached up to kiss Robert on the cheek, she ensured that she opened the dressing gown she had on.


    Joan, saw Robert''s Adams Apple move before saying "David, your cousin knows about our fun? How about some fun?"


    Seeing a nod from David, Joan dropped the dressing gown, grabbing one of Robert''s hands, pushing it into her v*gina saying "David last night agreed to watching me have s*x with someone else here, and you can feel that I am already wet with the idea of having my boyfriend watch has I have you, without preliminaries thrust into me, before he comes and I then have the two of you thrust into me."


    Joan, moved towards the table in a corner of the room of the room hopping up, watching David and Robert quickly strip themselves, and come over to her as she said, "Come on Robert, take me!"


    Following her instructions, Robert started thrusting inside Joan without preliminaries as David started caressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while she started working her hands on his p*nis, within a minute Robert could feel Joan clenching his p*nis, before saying "David, no time to waste, I need you inside me as well as I want you both to come inside me."


    With that Robert moved to the side and Joan spread her legs as wide as she could allowing David to thrust into her as well, within second, David and Robert felt her squeeze their p*nis as hard as she came. As she started to come down from that she said "Gentleman that was a perfect appetiser, but I want the two of you to give me more. We can have plenty of fun together¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 333 - You are selling me for your business (1)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20 April, Tang Family Home City K


    Joan, arrived at the family home and skirted around the house to the guest house that she lived in this past eighteen months after having sold her apartment not only to ensure that her sisters could finish their educations but to support the family business. She hated having to do that, because the apartment had allowed her to engage in the s*xual activity she liked but has also been her escape from the family problems. But the situation justified it and there was no way that she was going to let her little sisters not have the same educational opportunities that she had when she was their age.


    After letting herself in, she locked the door behind her, seeing that nothing had been disturbed and switched the security system from away from home to at home. Before she had installed the system, her father and brothers had stolen the few pieces of expensive jewellery she had inherited from her grandparents for their own indulgences. When she found that out, she installed the system that they had set off on three occasions before they finally learn their lessons on being arrested for their actions in attempting to steal the remaining items she had of value and locating the details for the bank accounts she had established for the purposes of her sisters educations that she established from the sale of her apartment and investments. The leeches wanted the ready cash in those accounts.


    They were sc.u.m that had in less than three years from her grandfather''s death sucked everything from the company that had been before his death able to support their family well, including paying for elite education through university for her, her money hungry brothers and little sisters. She used the opportunities that the company had provided to create a career for herself that they almost ruined until she acted to prop up the company.


    Collapsing on the couch, she put her head in her hands taking deep breaths to prevent her from crying. This time she had nothing that she could sell to help the family and draining the funds in the education accounts, even if she were willing, it would do nothing. She could not even sacrifice any more salary to help. She took almost no salary to ensure that her direct subordinates could have their wages, so that little bit left would make no difference either.


    Yet, her father and brothers continued to up their exorbitant salaries every month or so and continued to have the company pay everything for them. Sc.u.m, leeches, were probably the mildest of insults that she could come up with.


    Sitting back, she knew that she had made the right decision refusing their suggestion that she talk to her childhood friends to have their family companies invest in the family company. That would result in them continue to suck everything they could out of the company ruining friendsh.i.p.s. That touched something she would never allow, which meant without them realising it, her friends were the people who allowed her to get through each day with their unconditional support and belief in her.


    Before she could think of anything else, her mobile rang and seeing it was David she quickly answered the phone, switching it onto video mode as she stood up and moved into her bedroom., saying "Hello."


    "How long have you been back, you know the rules."


    Without thinking, Joan immediately responded "Apologise Master. I have only just arrived home and finished checking things." With that Joan propped her phone on the dresser and ensured that David could see her completely.


    David Hwang, despite getting off on watching her have s*x with multiple men at once, has similar s*xual tastes as she did, enjoying even the occasional threesome. He preferred two women pleasuring him, he indulged her recent request to have a threesome involving two men penetrating her. When he had suggested his cousin being the second male, she was reluctant it turned out to be a good choice, because he respected the boundaries neither of them wanted crossed.


    When the had started exploring this relationship, his demand that she generally be the submissive felt alien to her, it had grown on her, making the activities even more pleasurable, and the times he let her have control even more exciting.


    Recalling what he has said, before she left his Villa, Joan immediately stripped off the dress she had put back on, leaving her n.a.k.e.d as he demanded that she not wear underwear home.


    "Good."


    "Yes master," was her immediate response.


    "I want you to take out the package that I left with you, before inserting them into you. You remember what I said about them?"


    "Yes master, that you had modified them to react to messages sent via my phone, and how much pleasure that I could have from them would depend on how I performed." Taking her instructions, seriously Joan, reached into the draw where the package had been placed before taking out the vibrating balls, and showing David that she had retrieved them.


    "Halt." Came the firm instruction over the video call, causing Joan to immediately pause. "I want you to take two of the aphrodisiac pills I gave you before you left, as I want you nice and ready for me when I come over."


    Joan reached into the box again, knowing that there were some of the pills he wanted her to take, quickly swallowed them and showing him that she was hiding nothing in her mouth.


    "Now, as you insert them into you, I want you to caress your b*easts, twisting and pinching your n.i.p.p.l.es." Joan reacted quickly, doing exactly what he told her, knowing the mind-blowing pleasure the balls would deliver if she did exactly what he said. Within seconds of doing exactly what she had been told, a beep sounded on her mobile, and the balls started pulsing dragging a m.o.a.n of pleasure from the feeling from her.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 334 - You are selling me for your business (2)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20 April, Tang Family Home City K


    Hearing the m.o.a.n, and seeing her flushed face, David added "Now take out the n.i.p.p.l.e devices and clip them on."


    Joan did this immediately, and another beep came from her mobile that started twisting and pinching the n.i.p.p.l.e devices, causing both pleasure and pain for her. Joan could see through the reactions on David''s face that he was already becoming excited by watching her. Another beep came from her mobile phone, which ramped up the pain inflicted on the n.i.p.p.l.e devices. For her, while the pain was becoming somewhat unbearable, she could also see the pleasure that David was gaining from watching her, which with the vibration of the balls started to increase her pleasure in what was happening.


    While she knew it would result in anger from David, seeing his reaction made her say "Master, I wish you were here, being the one doing this for me¡­"


    Joan observed the spark that created in his eye and said, "What would you want me to be doing to you?"


    "Pinching, slapping, even using one of those wh.i.p.s you used last night to punish me, before taking me quickly from behind, maybe doggie style, against the wall, bent over something. Before I c.u.m I would set out to pleasure you as you want, maybe starting by caressing your p*nis before taking you in my mouth to come swallowing each and every little bit when I had you to the point that you c.u.m in my mouth because that is so tasty. Then I would, using my hands and mouth again get you to the point that you were ready to c.u.m again, but this time, letting you c.u.m wherever you wanted to c.u.m on me. Being your slave, I would let you do what you wanted with something like that whip we used last night as well as other things all to give you pleasure while doing my best not to c.u.m unless you let me. Possibly some group activities to excite you¡­"


    "F*ck you have me wanting to be there, but I cannot get there for at least two and a half hours or so¡­"


    "Master, please let me c.u.m¡­" begged Joan. The actions with the balls and the n.i.p.p.l.e devices with the pleasure and pain that they were delivering had her ready to topple over the edge, but she knew the punishment would be awful if she came before he gave her permission.


    "No," came the harsh reply. "You have to make me c.u.m first before you have your permission."


    Joan, paused for a second, and knew from previous calls what would quickly tip him over the edge. She reached into the draw, and pulled out a d*ldo he had given her previously, which she knew had anatomical similarities to his p*nis, before saying "While this is a poor substitute Master, imagine I was there doing what I am about to do, while you used that lovely whip you used last night on me but you will have to use your hands¡­"


    With that Joan slightly turned and using her hands moved the d*ldo in and out of her mouth, to mimic performing oral s*x on David like she had done the previous night when he was whipping her, and could see him caressing his p*nis, hearing his panting and pleasure over the call. As she continued sucking the d*ldo, beep after beep came through her mobile alternating the pinching, pleasure and pain both the n.i.p.p.l.e devices and balls were giving her, taking all of her effort to prevent herself from c.u.ming before David gave her permission.


    After around five minutes, David yelled "F*ck, I am c.u.ming," again and again, before one final beep from the mobile where he said "You can c.u.m." The beep set off the devices which tipped Joan over the edge, causing her to c.u.m.


    Knowing his preferences, Joan dropped the d*ldo and put her fingers to take some of the c.u.m, before showing David and stating, "I wish you were doing this, but can I?"


    "Do it," came the harsh reply from David. Deliberately acting slowly, Joan moved her fingers to her mouth and sucked them while observing David''s pupils slightly dilate on the other end of the call. As she pulled them out, Joan said quietly "Master are you happy with my performance?"


    "It was passable, but you deserve a treat until I finish my meetings and can get there. You are to leave the balls in and the devices on under your clothes, but I will set them to pulse to give you some pleasure until I get there, not enough to take you over because I want to do that in person as soon as I get there. You need also to remember to take at least two of the pills each hour, because you need to have the stamina for what I have planned for us tonight."


    "I will Master, and thank you," came Joan''s response. While she hated the n.i.p.p.l.e devices the potential of tonight with David was not worth causing an issue by trying to get them removed before he arrived.


    "Now dress, in the dress I sent you last week. You can put on a pair of briefs until I arrive as underwear, but they are to come off as soon as I get there."


    Knowing the dress, he was referring to, picked up the phone and entered the walk-in wardrobe and located the dress, and a pair or lacey underpants, slipping them on first before putting on the dress and David ended the call. Joan, sitting the phone down, walked into the bathroom. While she would have loved a shower, that would go against the current rules, so she washed her hands, and wiped herself down as best that she could.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 335 - You are selling me for your business (3)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20 April, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Meanwhile in his Villa, David Hwang, after having had the video interlude with Joan, quickly tided himself up, before exiting his suite to head downstairs for his meeting with his key subordinates. As he reached the top of the stairs one minion he had sent with a task, approached him and said "Sir, as requested I hand delivered the package to the older of the two younger Miss Tang''s, Violet, as well as the drink laced with the drugs. When I told her that you had sent me, and we needed to have the conversation in private she escorted me to her room securing the door behind her. She commented that she was a much better choice for you than her ugly older sister and was quite excited about attending the event that you provided her with tickets to, before quickly consuming the drink I handed her."


    "And¡­?"


    "She is a total innocent. She did not totally understand what the letter was suggesting when she opened it. As per your instructions I explained to her, that you had secured her an invitation to a party that you were not even able to convince the hosts to give you an invitation for her sister to attend. She was excited by the fact that she was being invited somewhere that her sister was not. She also took the position that you thought she would in that you would be meeting her there later in the night. As you predicted she looked at the items and wondered what in the world they were for, so as you instructed I told her that as you publicly would not be there using them was a way that she could imagine you were with her all night, giving her what she wanted."


    "And she accepted that?"


    "She did. But her naivety was obvious in that she said she had no idea what to do, but as she lifted them up she spotted your second note under them and read it before asking me were you certain about what was in the note."


    "She is a predictable sheltered teenager to fall for this. But I need to use her to get the blackmail material to ensure that I have absolute control over her sister when I move. Then what happened?"


    "It was obvious that she was quickly affected by the aphrodisiac in the drink that she had consumed, and opened up quickly to the suggestion that you hinted at in the note that my pleasuring her would make their insertion into her v*gina easier and was ready for me to film her being pleasured only showing my back in the footage. She commented that as I looked a little like you from behind, the reason you wanted this is that you would be able to time and time again view this, believing it was you doing what I was going to her."


    "So dumb. Why would I want footage of a teenager playing at s*x, when I can do it better with willing women. I know you will get me the edited footage and the stills but tell me what happened."


    "We knew that she would be quickly affected by the aphrodisiac, which made this fun. She quickly let me strip her and suck her b*rests while using my fingers to start caressing her outer v*gina area. As of the aphrodisiac, my caressing of her quickly had her wet, ensuring that I could easily insert one, then two and then three fingers into her v*gina, resulting in her c.u.ming quickly over my fingers. She was still high started pulling at my pants telling me to take her, which I did. You were right that the was a v.i.r.g.i.n, which made her tight as I did that. She then followed instructions further and opened her legs wide, letting me closely film her inserting them into her v*gina. Using the test device, you could then see them working, and she quickly c.u.m again twice."


    "Did she then do what I otherwise suggested?"


    "She did boss. I must thank you for adding that to you note to her as watching her c.u.m twice after I had taken her aroused me again. I paused the filming briefly and gave her some instruction on what to do. She was a natural and started sucking me off, I restarted the filming her doing that. Once that was over, she looked in the bag, and noticed the d*ldo and the other items. Her naivete showed again, but she started flipping through the book which you could see was exciting her seeing the various activities. She spotted one image showing the man entering the woman''s a*us before asking about whether that was something you would like to do to her."


    "As if. That is the one thing I detest but¡­"


    "You know me too well boss. That is something I like doing with willing partners. I find it a more domineering position, so I said to her that she had to try different things to know what she liked to do. She was at that time, starting to come off the initial high from the aphrodisiac, but still affected so I gave her three pills to take. Knowing that they would take a little while to work, I sat with her as she went through the book, talking to her about some of the positions and ensuring that she was in a aroused state almost ready to come. When they kicked in, she stated that she me to film me taking her in the a*us. That set me off, but before I started those setting up everything for you for tonight arrived in the room."


    "So, you all had a go with her, doing some of the activities she seemed to like."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 336 - You are selling me for your business (4)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20 April, David Hwang''s Villa and Tang Family Home City K


    "Absolutely. When they came in, she was surprised but extremely horny with all that aphrodisiac in her system. More vanilla stuff, only one at a time, because we need her comfortable with the idea of s*x for tonight, but each time she quickly c.u.m. More importantly she knows I will be picking her up to take her to the so-called party tonight."


    "And she knows to regularly take the tablets and drink the drinks that you left."


    "Yes. And before you ask, we have everything set up to film her tonight. Everyone knows to wear masks, so that the only visible face will be her face. If she follows the instructions, she will be so horny by the time that I get her there, that we will have hours and hours of footage and stills that we can use. Everyone there knows to make sure she regularly has the tablets to keep her in that state and to do whatever they want without inflicting visible injuries for as long as they like. They should have a good night."


    "Mmmm."


    "The editing of the footage from before is being finalised, and I will get that to you soon. We will pick a point tonight that we will edit footage from and send it through for you to use in the morning. But I promise we will make sure she is home before the morning and use the drugs you got to wipe her memory for 24-48 hours."


    "The last thing we need is for her to remember anything until at least I have Joan Tang exactly where we need her." A smirk then came over David''s face, before he said, "Now reassure me that everything ready for me for tonight?"


    "I do. Nothing alerted the older Miss Tang to our entry to the property. As you installed our system for her, we used out inbuilt overrides so that was not going to concern us. The only concern was that she had installed something else that we did not know about. We saw no evidence, and her actions show us that she has nothing else installed there. Your call to her allowed us to check the cameras in all areas other than the bathrooms and the second bedroom. Sound and images were perfect, as if we were there watching her. The test images taken from the cameras are perfect," with that David was handed some photographs, "so we will have no problems producing the edited footage and stills for you tonight as well."


    There was a short period of silence, before "Boss are you really certain this is the best woman to use for this purpose? The younger Miss Tang seems more malleable that Miss Tang does."


    "Absolutely not. She has no access to what we need. The best choice would have been Abigail Mo. She would have, despite being young and conservative meaning we may have had to move slowly in some respects, been able to be manipulated. But even if she were not, her mother could be used for the access. But Joan Tang, has perfect access to company system, she is a different proposition. She likes much of the same s*xual activity that I do, so drawing her in has been much easier. Those same activities would turn more conservative elements from her and her family, but not me, if it became disclosed. I love those double standards about men and women''s behaviour. The biggest thing, is that Joan Tang, unlike Abigail Mo and unknown to her younger sister is desperate and needs what I seem to offer her, not only to assist her to save the family company but to convince her father to give her guardianship of her two younger sisters. In terms of access to computer systems the risks are higher using her to get into Jax Corp and JL International than using MoTang, but the benefit is we can act when we are ready rather than having to wait for a key date. We need that access when we act. Tonight, both operations are about ensuring that we have the blackmail material not only to force her to agree to my terms on marriage but prevent her from running to the police, because she will only have her word against the hard evidence that we will have access to. That gives me the control I need."


    David paused, before continuing adding "We need to get to our planning meeting before those of you who are going to get the material with Violet Tang head out. Based on what you have told me she was good today, so I hope that those on that mission have a good night with her, as I know those with me will. We need to remember that we must be ready to move as soon as we can in case the authorities get too close. We have come so far to take down this corrupt government and we cannot now fail."


    Meanwhile, Joan having come out of her bathroom, as surprised by a knock at the door. Checking the video camera, she noticed her father outside. It was obvious that he was drunk, but his reaction told her that he would not quickly leave. Damn him, he was after money, and there was no way that she was going to give.


    Before she could do anything, she heard from outside him yell "Open the f*ck up you ungrateful brat you owe me."


    Despite feeling pleasure from the balls, the attitude of one of the three men she hated outside her door annoyed her. But as Violet was home today, and she did not want her to deal with him. She opened the door and before she was able to say a thing was pushed aside has her father stormed into the room.


    "How dare you prevent me from entering any place on my property, you damn brat."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 337 - You are selling me for your business (5)

    20 April, Tang Family Home City K


    Totally annoyed, Joan snapped "Your property father? The only reason that we still have the family home is because of me. I sold everything I could to ensure that the bank would not call in its loans, including over the house as I did not want mother and my sisters left out in the cold."


    Joan observed her father raise his hand, ready to slap her so she said "You better watch it. You need my help¡­"


    "You help? Ha! Women are only good for one thing, s*x. They suck up money and otherwise give you nothing. You have done nothing for me so why should I care about anything."


    "You want investment to allow you to live the lifestyle you and my brothers seem determined to live, regardless of the cost to everyone else. Ever since I turned eighteen you have tried to sell me to do that wanting a constant stream of income from whoever I marry. Most men of our social sphere can see through you and want nothing to do with you and I would not subject my friends to that simple to appease you¡­"


    With that Joan received a slap across the face, with her father screaming "B*tch."


    "Watch it father you need me. Not only to run the company you want to bleed dry, but to marry to save the company for you. If I left the company, you would be homeless within a week as you have no skills or abilities, nor do you know the first thing about the company to manage it."


    "How dare you¡­"


    Raising her voice Joan retorted "How dare I. I dare as it is my hard work that has funded the lifestyle that you and my brothers have lived for years, with little reward. If I worked for any other company, I would be earning millions a year, but strangely I have some family loyalty that has kept me working in the company. The problem is old man, no matter what I do it is never enough for you three. Whatever I earn is never enough to the point the company and this family cannot continue to bleed money¡­"


    "Well your two sisters can stop school. Nothing comes from educating women in the first place."


    "How dare you. It is this educated woman that funds your lifestyle, not you, not those idiot brothers of mine. What the three of you know about the company that you are meant to be the CEO and Deputy-CEO''s of would fit in a pinhead."


    "F*ck you, you b*tch."


    "Language father. I am not into criminal activity with family members. But looking as objectively as I can at the three of you, your lifestyle makes you look ugly and unappealing to women. They only way that you have any women interested in you is you spend money you do not have on them. I just wish mother would go enough is enough and divorce you¡­"


    "No one would take that crone, let alone your money sucking sisters who deny the men of the family the money they need, let alone a haughty b*tch like you¡­"


    "Tell it like it is old man. You are selling me for your company to the highest bidder for what you can get," came Joan''s snapped almost yelling reply. Dealing with her idiot of a father was taking her to the end of her tether. "You have tried time and time before, and I put a stop to you because you were looking at friends or people that would simply give into you time and time again for whatever money you want¡­"


    "Well sons-in-law are meant to help fund their father-in-law''s because they gave them their daughter¡­"


    "Warped thinking old man. You do not give me to anyone. I will choose who I marry, not you. If my marriage can help my mother and sisters, I will make sure that happens, and if that means helping you and the idiots¡­"


    "My sons are not idiots; you are an idiot¡­"


    "Those two. One had too have three attempts to graduate High School, and the other was forced out of University after six months for severe academic cheating. Me, I have have a triple undergraduate degree in Business, Law and Languages, a Masters of Business Administration and am completing, slowly as the company needs me, a Doctoral degree and you want to call me an idiot. You cannot see past your own prejudices. But as I was saying, if to help my mother and sisters I have to help you three I will do it, but you better get it through your head, it will not be an ATM Machine. I will make sure of that, because I do not want my marriage ruined by your constant demands."


    "Daughters are meant to¡­"


    Joan held up her hands before saying, "Do not tell me what daughters are meant to do. Get your attitudes about women into the current century not three centuries ago. If not, I will make sure my marriage does not benefit you in any way, and I will walk away from the company. See how long you last."


    Joan saw that her father finally received the message. There is no way he wanted her to leave the company because he knew the outcome.


    "You better deliver you b*tch. You are living here because I let you, not because I am obliged to let you live here. If I had my way when you sold your apartment you would have been on the streets¡­"


    "Keep going old man," sneered Joan. "You are pushing my limits, and I let you get away with a lot."


    "Fine, you brat. You show no respect, but you know what I want and if I get it you can have custody of your sisters and pay for everything for those leeches instead of me."


    "Promise?'' Joan tried not to show her excitement. She wanted custody of her little sisters to get them away from this arrogant man. He would make their next years a living hell because he would want to use them for his financial benefit and that she would not allow. Plus, if they were away from here would be enough to spark her mother finally leaving him.


    "If you deliver."


    "I want that in writing now, signed by you and me, and you will on the day my engagement is announced sign papers to confirm on my wedding day I get custody of them."


    "If you give me a hundred thousand now, and you can have your deal."


    There it was, what was important for him, money. "Not possible. I have nothing as you have already taken it."


    "Liar. You still pay your sisters school fees. You have money so give it to me."


    Taking a breath, Joan said "Your choice twenty thousand now and that doc.u.ment and you get nothing in the future, or you sign now, and the benefits will flow much better than that."


    "Both is what I want but I want the hundred thousand."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 338 - You are selling me for your business (6)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20 April, David Hwang''s Villa and Tang Family Home City K


    Having had enough, Joan turned as to walk away. At that moment she was grateful as there was a beep from her mobile, which changed the pressure on the n.i.p.p.l.e devices, and set the balls pulsing. She wished the old man were gone as she was getting ready to c.u.m, while told her David was about to call her for another bout of video phone s*x.


    In those few seconds Joan hardened her resolve as she knew if she weakened everything would end up for nothing for her mother and sisters. Turning her head, she sneered a response "Then goodbye old man. You have made your choice by being too greedy." Joan then started walking towards the hallway door.


    The yelled response from behind is "Fine, b*tch you win. But you better ensure that it is totally worth my while, or I can back out."


    Stopping herself smirking, Joan turned back around and said, "You have a deal." She moved and picked up the paper she had the short agreement written on, and said "Sign this," which her father did immediately, before storming out.


    Rather than immediately collapsing back on the couch which is what she wanted to do, Joan went and re-secured the door. The last thing she wanted was the old man coming back in. as she sat on the couch, her mobile rang, and she noticed it was David so she switched it immediately to a video call, before saying "Yes Master" which drew a beep message from the phone changed the vibration of the balls to a different setting and the n.i.p.p.l.e devices motion causing her to m.o.a.n "That feels good."


    "As good as me?"


    "Never Master. You are the best." That resulted in another beep from the phone causing Joan to feel her v*gina pulsing as if she was about to c.u.m. But she steadied herself not wanting to break today''s rules.


    "Two things. A child of a business associate is throwing a party tonight. He is Violet''s age and I arranged for her to be invite to the party."


    Joan felt relief. Her mother and baby sister has escaped for the weekend, but Violet could not go. At least this would get her away from the old man who give the confrontation would become abusive towards her. "Thank you master."


    "You will be thanking me later." David looked around at his subordinates, who were watching the projection of his mobile on the screen, along with the other cameras they had installed earlier on today. Having pushed to establish the parameters for the final steps with the team once he installed the software on the necessary computers, they deserved a reward.


    Unbeknown to Joan over the last few weeks when she had been so affected by the aphrodisiac''s she had had group s.e.x with each of them on repeated occasions. He wanted her today to perform, as if she were performing for just him, but something that would result in each of them having some vicarious pleasure.


    "But I want you to strip and pick up the d*ldo from before."


    Joan, wanting to go over the edge again, quickly moved into her bedroom, perching her mobile for David to see what she was doing, and stripped in front of the phone while grabbing the d*ldo again.


    "What you now want me to do master?"


    "For this you can take the balls out temporarily, but I then want you using your hands to use the d*ldo thrusting in and out of yourself not c.u.ming until I tell you can come."


    Sensing the urgency in the voice, Joan, immediately removed the balls placing them beside her before grabbing the d*ldo starting to thrust it in and out of her v*gina.


    Ten minutes later, after repeated instructions from David, who had been watching his subordinates become more aroused by the show that Joan was putting on for them, quietly signalled to them that they could act on their urges for the balance of their activities, before saying to Joan "Tell me what you would do if I was there with you now?"


    "Make you come in me master?"


    "No¡­"


    It dawned on Joan what he would want and she responded "Master I would suck you until you c.u.m swallowing it all, before bringing you back again and again until you were ready to let me c.u.m¡­"


    "Good Girl. Now I want you to quickly remove the d*ldo and insert the balls back into you, before starting to suck the d*ldo as if it was me. You do that in thirty seconds I will let you c.u.m."


    Joan, following instructions, immediately pulled the d*ldo out shoving it hard in her mouth while grabbing the balls and reinserting them in her. As she finished, she heard three beeps come from her phone and David say, "You can c.u.m," at which time Joan allowed herself to go over the edge.


    Seeing this David said, "I will be there soon, but I am going to keep you in that nearly ready state, but you can dress." With that he ended the call turning to his subordinates, who were in different states of pleasure. Looking around he noticed Naomi standing off to the side watching what was happening around them. With a nod she came over and pressed her hand on his e*ect p*nis pressing down, before dropping to her knees, undoing his pants, and then starting to suck him off. As Joan''s uninhibited behaviour had aroused him significantly, she quickly finished him off.


    Once everyone was done, David signalled to everyone to leave, except Naomi. Every person in the room were just as committed to their cause in taking down the government as he was. The difference was their roles. Some of the women purely stayed behind the scenes and others more active in their actions. Two of them were among the top five programmers for the company. Like the men they understood, unless needed for operational reasons they could not have s*x with outsiders unless approved by the group, to protect those in the group. It was funny, some men and women were committed solely to one partner in a deeply committed relationship and others were happy to swap s*xual partners. He never objected to their activities provided it did not jeopardise their plans. Everyone was an a.d.u.l.t and acting to prevent healthy a.d.u.l.ts having s*x was always a recipe for disaster. They had seen that with other groups the used, hence their position.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 339 - You are selling me for your business (7)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20 April, David Hwang''s Villa City K


    As he heard the door shut, David turned and looked directly at Naomi. He remembered the reason she joined them, and wholly committed to bringing down the corrupt government who abused its citizens. Her parents had been convinced to take on a so-called diplomatic mission by the government to Africa. When things went wrong the government abandoned them to the fate of being executed live on the internet as a warning to governments.


    Observing her, her build was exactly like Violet Tang, which made her perfect for this action tonight. "You know the plan for tonight?"


    "You have to ask boss. We need the access to systems that compromising Joan Tang will provide. And we have some of the best people in the world for manipulating digital images. No one has been able to tell those we have used previously are doctored images and that will be the case here, ensuring she has no way to escape. Just¡­?"


    "Why be willing to marry he when there are women within the organisation that would be better options to protect us?"


    Sensing an anger, the response came "Sorry Boss, I should not have asked."


    David paused and looked at her "Naomi, I know how you feel about me. I would be blind if I did not. If we were in a perfect world, we would likely end up together, but the world is imperfect. We need to consider the bigger picture, and if everything goes right, we can set Joan Tang up to take the fall, allowing me to divorce her, then¡­" With that he pulled Naomi towards him.


    "We can have what we want." Naomi, pushed his chair back from the meeting table, quickly undoing his pants, she had done back up after previously finishing him off springing his still erect p*nis free before straddling him and as she dropped down on him without having him penetrate her before adding "Which is each other."


    As he was still, highly aroused, David quickly moved Naomi, so she dropped on his e*ect p*nis. Doing that made him m.o.a.n, and Naomi took the message and started quickly moving on him saying "You need your release with someone who appreciates you. Now f*ck me hard and fast so we can go and deal with the b*tch."


    With that David ripped open her top and pushed it aside to suck on firstly her right and then left b*east, while using his fingers to find the spot he knew would quickly drive her to release as she moved up and down on him as he thrust up into her. Within minutes Naomi clenched his p*nis hard with her v*gina muscles as she reached her peak which immediately drew him over the edge while both of them screamed out "F*ck me, Yes, Yes, Yes!" as they went over that edge.


    As he started to come down, David, allowed his p*nis to slip out of Naomi''s v*gina groaning before growling out "That was a perfect way to get in the mood for this."


    "Not really, when I have to watch you pandering to that b*tch¡­"


    With a smile on his face, David said "Actually not. She lost to me so presently I am the master and the is the slave. You know how much she likes¡­"


    "Certain things. You know I was watching the camera''s this morning when I had to watch you and your cousin both f*ck her at the same time¡­"


    "Turned you on did it¡­"


    Stunned, Naomi said "How did you know?"


    "You were the only one in the camera room at the time, and you did not get rid of all evidence of how it turned you on. The only thing I hated was having Robert join in. Something did not feel right about that act, but we need him so occasionally I must act to ensure he does not turn on us. While I do not think he will, I need to be certain, and that was a way to do so. But I will say, despite the initial difficulties in getting moving it was good in the end¡­"


    Slipping her hand down to touch his p*nis Namoi seductively said, "Would have been better if it was one of the men we trust fully and then you and him doing me together, rather than her. That will be a much better experience than that b*tch." With that she squeezed his p*nis before flicking the tip drawing out a m.o.a.n.


    Naomi quickly sat on the edge of the table, opening her legs wide before saying "We have a little time before we have to leave to deal with her. How about you call the guard outside the room in here, and the two of you f*ck me together before we head out for this annoying, but what we both know will be a pleasurable mission."


    With that David called out to the guard outside, who observing the scene on entering immediately shut the door, saying "Yes Boss."


    "Get yourself here. You missed out on the fun guarding the meeting, but Naomi here wants to try something with people we trust."


    Naomi, looked at the guard who was the only other man in the group she regularly had s*x with and said "I want both you and the boss to thrust into me together¡­"


    Knowing David''s preference, he said "Me into your a*us?"


    Shaking her head Naomi opened her legs as wide as she could motioning for him to come closer. As he got within her reaching range, she dropped her hand onto his p*nis squeezing it, before saying "Maybe another time. I want you and the boss together to thrust into my v*gina together. My two favourite men making me c.u.m together."


    Working together them manoeuvred themselves between Naomi''s legs and positioned themselves to start thrusting into her together, each working a b.r.e.a.s.t as they become more and more aroused. When Naomi toppled over the edge, gripping both p*nis pulling both men with her. As they came down, Naomi said "I told you that would be better boss."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 340 - You are selling me for your business (8)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    20-April, Tang Family Home City K


    Joan sat on her couch waiting for David to arrive. Violet seemed excited about the party she was going to, and promised Joan that she would stay out of trouble before leaving with a subordinate of David''s who she felt was trustworthy. Given the old man''s attitude, her being away from the house, even for a few hours was worth it.


    Joan heard a knock on the door, and quickly checked seeing it was David with his guards outside. Opening the door, Joan said "Come in Master."


    David, motioned to the guards to presently stay outside the guest house, but made sure that as he entered and shut the door it was unlocked. Including Naomi, they all knew the plan tonight. He would feed Joan with a high dose of the aphrodisiac, which by now she was addicted to, before they got their fun.


    Despite what he told Naomi and the other women in the group about Joan, David knew that she was perfect for him. They always backed out of some activities, yet Joan other than a couple of way out fantasy''s neither of them were comfortable with always consented to the activities that they did. He was, therefore, impatient to have her, but he needed to set other things in motion first.


    "Joan, we ran into your father on the way here. He hit me up for money."


    Joan dropped her head, that b*stard. He signed the agreement with her and the first opportunity he did that. He could not be trusted.


    "Apologise Master¡­"


    "Joan," David said in a gentle voice, using his fingers to gently lift her head to look her in the eyes. "We are not doing that presently. This is about out relationship and the real world. Not the life we have behind closed doors, which is consensual in what we do."


    Pausing for effect David then continued "You and I have discussed this. We are pursuing our relationship with marriage in mind. You have always known that, despite appearances to the contrary, I was using Abigail Mo to shield who I was serious about, you. Your father wants to try and blackmail me about that, saying that if the world knew¡­"


    "Do not give into him. He just wants money for himself, not for where it is truly needed." Tears started to come from Joan''s eyes.


    David reached and wiped them away, before saying "Are things that bad?"


    "You know my skills and educational background. Even I cannot do much more to save the company. I have not taken a wage for three years, just to make sure my close personal staff have their wages. He company needs a cash injection and an over hall by someone they will listen to. I am nothing to him, despite being the only one of his children that can make a difference to the company."


    David paused, while wiping more tears away. In that moment he knew that he had his in with her and tomorrow he would turn it completely to his advantage. "Joan, I can invest in the company if that will help."


    Joan shook her head, before stating "David, yes we are in a relationship but there is not such a commitment that I would ask you to entangle yourself and the company you have built up through your own efforts with my family company. My father and brother''s act as is the company is their personal ATM machine and without a deep commitment between you and me, they would simply take your money and shut you and I out from making the necessary changes to save what, ultimately would be a disaster not only for the company but us." Joan shook her head again before saying "I cannot ask you that."


    Taking her hand, David said quietly "As you know from our discussions, what we do s*xually, provided we are within the law, is our decision. We know most of the so-called elites in society would run the other way if they knew what we did behind closed doors while ostracising you because you do not fit the mould of what they expect of unmarried women. Whatever the legal status of our relationship will not affect those activities, and if you are willing, I would make the commitment that you are talking about."


    Joan sat there stunned. Was he talking about marriage? Is that what she wanted? Observing the look on her face, David said "It is what you are thinking, will you marry me?"


    All Joan could do is sit there mouth opened. Leaning over David gave her a gentle kiss before saying "Do not leave me hanging here. I never thought that I would be asking someone that question but having asked it, I really would like an answer."


    Shaking herself out of that state, Joan quietly asked "You are really serious?"


    "Joan, I would not have said it is I was not. I can sense a unasked question there. Marriage would not restrict our activities, the only thing is that whatever we do it is a mutual decision, but we do it together."


    Nodding, Joan said "Yes, Yes I will marry you."


    David leaned in and gave her a kiss on the lips, before saying "I have the perfect way to celebrate tonight. Lots of s*xual fun, not just by ourselves but with a couple of other participants when we want."


    "A repeat of this morning among the things?"


    "Absolutely, along with you using a d*ldo strapped to you to penetrate another woman. You know how much that arouses me before I strip it off you and penetrate you." After a pause, David said "And you have taken¡­"


    "I have. They keep me aroused so much, but people are getting suspicious at work that we will have to do something about that."


    "Leave it with me. Now, you have been such a good girl and I can feel that you are so wet." David reached in, and pulled the balls from Joan''s v*gina, before moving a finger inside and in a much more domineering voice said "You need to c.u.m quickly. Strip and lean over the couch¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 341 - You are selling me for your business (9)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    21 April, Tang Family Home City K


    Joan, awoke in her bed, seeing David laying beside her seemingly asleep. Laying there she thought about last night. She could not believe how much more pleasurable everything seemed with the commitment the two of them had made. Having her fianc¨¦e agree to having another man thrusting into her with him, watching him pleasure another woman, and even the pleasuring of the b*tch Namoi who seemed to constantly hang around David with the d*ldo while he watched all seemed better. Everything for some reason felt safer. But some of the night seemed a little hazy. Who cared, David would have made sure she stayed safe.


    Joan slightly moved, which immediately disturbed David, who said "Good morning slave."


    "Good morning master. Would you like me to relieve you this morning?" David''s morning erection was significant, and if this was a sign of every morning that would come for the balance of her life, then nothing would stop her.


    "Suck me off, slave, and swallow everything."


    "Yes Master." With that Joan pushed the covers that had gotten dr.a.p.ed over her during the night back and bent down performing oral s*x on him, until he c.u.m in her mouth. He just seemed to spurt this morning and Joan struggled to swallow everything but swallow it she did.


    As he started to come down from his release, David turned wanting one more act from her before he dropped everything on her. He knew everything had been delivered over an hour ago ready for use, but her ignorant bliss presently was arousing. "Slave, come into the bathroom and bathe me, and if you are lucky, I will let you c.u.m."


    Joan stood, and followed David into the bathroom, starting the shower before bathing him, ensuring that she aroused him again to the point be picked her up and growled out "F*ck wrap your legs around me, I need to take you now and you can c.u.m."


    Joan did as he said, and the feeling of him thrusting into her drew a m.o.a.n deep from within her, pushing them quickly towards their peak again. Eventually David pulled out of her, and said in a somewhat loving tome "Finish your shower and as you get dressed insert the balls into you as well as putting the n.i.p.p.l.e devices on. I would love to spend the day with you, but I have things that I need to do. At least I can use these to give you pleasure throughout the day until we can be together again." With that he gave her a kiss before leaving the shower and heading back into the bedroom.


    After quickly changing David left the bedroom before heading into the lounge area "Quick check of everything and answer me at the end if there is a problem." Picking up the photos he continued "Photo''s are fine? Violet Tang home drugged and unaware of what she did? All the footage edited and secured? Ready for the next steps?"


    A quick series of nods came from everyone in the room. "Now get out of here, but make sure they have the camera''s recording what is about to happen. I want extra insurance."


    Following his instructions, Namoi, and the male guards all quickly left leaving David alone in the guest house, with a so-called romantic breakfast waiting for Joan. He sat there, with his phone and the photos ready waiting for her.


    When Joan eventually came out, she noticed the table and said, "You should not have gone to all this effort."


    "Eat, and we then need to talk."


    After they finished breakfast Joan cleared the table placing everything in the dishwasher before turning back around seeing David still sitting at the table, and he said "Sit."


    Joan heard the harshness in his voice. Had she done something to annoy him?


    Before she could say anything, David stood up standing over her saying "You will listen to me and listen well. You agreed to a marriage last night, but it will not be what you think. Your father sold you to me last night for my investment in the family company. So, I have brought you. I own you and you will do whatever I say. No ifs or buts. You try and rebel in any way, you talk to anyone about anything and I will ensure I bury you."


    Shocked Joan said "David¡­"


    "You say anything to anyone, and I will ensure images of you having s*x with multiple men get out in the public. Your reputation will be ruined. I will publish online you having s*x with women." He then picked up the photographs and threw them at her. "I will publish your sixteen-year-old sister prostituting herself to man after man in an orgy of s.e.x. I will publish images of you apparently having s*x with her. You try and cross me in any way, and I will ruin your life and send you to jail for life."


    Joan opened her mouth to speak, but she was stunned looking at the images tossed at her. Clearly the images of her apparently having s*x with Violet were digitally manipulated.


    David continued "Do not thing you can prove what is real and what has been digitally altered. I run a leading tech company and those I employ are the best of the best and no one will decipher what has been altered and what has not."


    "But cooperate and do not open your mouth to anyone about what I do, and what my associates do, and there will be benefits. The aphrodisiac will be delivered better, you will get all the pleasure and s*x you want while being the constant slave in the relationship, you get your sisters away from your father."


    "I did not do that with Violet¡­"


    "No, you did not, but as I said my staff are the best. You have ten seconds to decide, otherwise I will alert my people and they will publish everything. Ten¡­Nine¡­eight¡­seven¡­"


    "Fine, you have a deal."


    Smirking David said, "Strip. I want to watch you as my men out there take you one after the other before Naomi plays with you."


    Resigned to want now seemed her fate, Joan stripped as David let everyone outside in which saw a quick orgy of men thrusting into her while David watched in absolute pleasure.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 342 - Do you have to go?

    22 April, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew awoke finding Lexi moving out of his arms, before saying "Lexi, it is early. Stay here for a little bit longer before you leave."


    "Matthew do not tempt me. Having you injured is making things interesting in here¡­"


    "Last night was especially nice. I thought we could repeat it this morning¡­"


    "Do you only think about one thing¡­"


    "When it comes to you wife, absolutely. I love every minute that we have together, and we missed out on so many years potentially."


    "Matthew what did we say about the past?"


    "The past is the past, and we cannot change it. Lexi, I know, but sometimes I wonder what our lives would have been if you had been just six months older than you are?"


    "Totally different. Neither of us would have the careers that we have and likely we both would have been cut off from our families because of the choices we made¡­"


    Lexi leant over and gave Matthew a brief kiss, before saying "You agreed to this trip, provided I have two guards with me. I have a business to run Matthew and I can not simply laze around because we want to."


    Using his good arm Matthew, gently tugged Lexi back onto the bed saying "Ten minutes. I just need you here in my arms for a few more minutes to get me through until you get back¡­"


    Shaking her head, trying not to laugh Lexi said, "You make it sound like I am going away for years, not just a few days to some key suppliers."


    Lexi leaned over and gave Matthew a kiss, just touching the edge of his lips. Before she could pull away Matthew turned his head, and with his good arm reached up to keep her mouth exactly where she was. Slightly pulling back, Matthew started gently pressing light kiss after kiss onto Lexi''s lips looking directly into her eyes.


    Lexi could see Matthew was restraining himself. Last night, he was insatiable. Nothing seemed enough but knowing this separation Lexi was quite happy to indulge him particularly as his injuries prevented him from being in any position that gave him absolute control over their bedroom activities.


    Lexi, with her arms free started running one hand through Matthew''s hair, while using the other to caress his chest before settling his fingers at his flat n.i.p.p.l.e, using her fingers to flick the tip causing him to m.o.a.n. As he relaxed for a couple of seconds Lexi pulled back and moved just out of his reach.


    "Seriously Matthew, give me a break. If I stay here, we both know I will miss my flight meaning instead of a five-night trip it will become ten nights."


    As he sat up pushing the covers away, Lexi could see that he was aroused and m.o.a.ned as he said "But¡­"


    "No buts, no wishes. The sooner I go the sooner I am back, and you know I will miss even just being here in your arms."


    "Fine," came Matthew''s response. Lexi looked at him and observed that he was pouting causing her laugh.


    "What is so funny?" retorted Matthew seeing his wife laughing at him.


    "You." Lexi paused and said "Matthew, I need to be serious for a few minutes. Keep an eye on Dominic for me¡­"


    "You have to ask," Matthew responded quietly.


    "Call it a mother''s instinct. He has over the last few weeks seemed more and more fatigued, become paler, and that cold he had a couple of weeks ago has not gone away. Then there is the sore joints that he is complaining of and that any little knock results in a large bruise. No matter what he says, do not let him near Phillip because we cannot risk Phillip getting sick because Dominic is."


    "You know how he loves spending times with Chester and Phillip. If you want to stop him, you must tell him, I will not."


    Exasperated Lexi said "Typical. You are not getting it. Your brother is undergoing cancer treatment and you want to let a sick child near him."


    "Lexi, I did not say that I would allow it. I just said you need to tell him, not me. Not unreasonable as you know I find it hard to say no to him because I do not want to be the evil stepfather. But I agree with you, he should not be around Phillip because of how he feels. But I want your promise. If things do not improve for him, we will take him to the doctors for a check-up."


    "I had the same idea¡­"


    Lexi was interrupted by a knock on the door, and Dominic calling out "Mummy, Daddy Matthew can I come in?"


    Matthew pulled back the covers and called out "Yes Dominic." The door was immediately throw open and Dominic came racing into the room before jumping onto the bed.


    As Dominic jumped on the bed, Lexi looked at Matthew, and the silent words passed between them ''When you have children you cannot always have the time together you want to have together.''


    "Be careful Dominic¡­"


    "Mummy I know Daddy Matthew is still sore from his operation. In know not to hurt him,"


    "That is not what I am meaning. You have been sore a lot lately, plus you have been bruising easily and you have that cold you have not gotten rid of¡­"


    "Mummy stop worrying about me. You know I am going to miss you so much while you are gone."


    Carefully gathering Dominic for a hug Lexi said "As I will miss you. But before you go down for breakfast, promise me that you will not pester your Daddy Matthew to visit your Uncles Chester and Phillip while I am away. I do not want you to give your cold to your Uncle Phillip."


    Dominic dropped his lip and said, "You are mean Mummy."


    Matthew added, "Your mummy is not being mean, but you know your Uncle Phillip is not well. You would not want him to get your cold, would you?"


    "No, Daddy Matthew,"


    "Now go and get ready for school, and your Daddy Matthew and I will come and join you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 343 - Humiliation (1)

    **contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    22 April, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Joan woke up and looked around. She stayed as still as she could, trying to process everything that happened yesterday. She could not believe how stupid she was to have gotten caught in what was the trap David Hwang set for her. He used her own s.e.x.u.a.l appetites to get her addicted to what he offered and exploited that addiction.


    The question is what was, the end game. It would not be to take over her failing family company, but something about it was key for whatever this end game was.


    Having spent enough time around John, and her own experience with the law, she knew that the best protection was to get everything written down as soon as she could. However, she knew that David was not going to leave her on her own so however she doc.u.mented things would need to be carefully thought out and hidden from anyone as the consequences of being caught would be disastrous.


    Joan felt David stirring beside her, and as he opened his eyes, she said "How can I serve you Master?"


    David, staring directly at her paused for a couple of seconds thinking about how he could humiliate her further to get the message through there was no escape for her before he had to reluctantly allow her out of his physical sight. It hit him, last night one thing he did not use on her was a whip.


    "Stand up in the middle of the room."


    Joan quickly moved to where he directed and stood there not moving. After about a minute she felt him starting to use a whip on her backside. After a few lashes, she heard him groan out "Is that hard enough?"


    From previous experience Joan knew that he liked inflicting this type of pain on her. However, this was not the gentle whipping he had used in the past before increasing it. But, as she was in a corner she knew that there was only one answer "No master."


    With that the pressure used to whip her increased with David groaning out "This feels good doing this to you, b*tch," before going harder.


    Joan wanted to scream out, not in pleasure but from pain as this was getting harder and harder with each lash. But his words gave her an idea. After letting out a fake m.o.a.n of pleasure she said "Master if I am a b*tch, the only way I deserve you to me d.o.g.g.y style or bent over with me hands on the floor, because you deserve the ultimate pleasure, not partial pleasure that this is giving you."


    Joan felt a hesitation in his whipping, so she knew she had gotten to him, so she continued "Or I could make you c.u.m using my mouth or if you felt I needed more punishment, I could watch you achieve your pleasure with some other woman¡­"


    "F*ck you can talk dirty," and with that the whipping stopped, and Joan heard it hit the grown across the room. "You are correct though, as a b*tch you deserve to be taken doggie style, so get down and ready."


    Following his directions Joan quickly got onto her hands and knees and without any additional foreplay felt him thrusting into her from behind, quickly drawing m.o.a.ns of pleasure from them. Joan knew, that despite this wanting to seem like punishment for both of them it was one of their favourite positions when it was the two of them, quickly finishing them both of, regardless of what they had been doing.


    As he continued to thrust into her, Joan felt her v*gina muscles squeezing him harder and harder as each thrust from him increased her pleasure. The more he thrust the harder she squeezed him pushing them towards their peak. As he thrust into her so hard, she squeezed his full-length toppling over that peak dragging him with her.


    When he eventually came down, David said angrily "You b*tch you c.u.m without permission," before placing his hands around her neck and starting to squeeze.


    When he let go, he pushed her to the ground saying, "You know the rules, you do not c.u.m without permission."


    Joan looked up and observed a frightening level of anger in his eyes. While he had previously gotten angry as to her c.u.ming when he had not given permission, he never seemed as vicious as that look had him. Dropping her head, Joan swallowed her pride and rather than fighting back as she wanted to do said "Sorry Master. I did not deserve to c.u.m before you gave me permission, but you are so powerful that you made me forget."


    David looked down at his pawn on the floor. She had a sense of self preservation, but this had not humiliated her enough this morning. She needed more humiliation before he let her leave in the company of his men to go to work. Today was critical in getting the software they required into her family''s company computer systems to ensure that it could infect as many computers if could before they acted.


    "Slaves who do not follow the rules deserve punishment. Your punishment has two components. Here in the house you are to remain n.a.k.e.d until tomorrow morning. You are completely subservient to my associates, and unless I command you otherwise you will do whatever they ask. But I know you must go to work, and I want6 you there to ensure those I send with you have access to your IT systems without question. No pleasure balls today, but you will receive punishment from them in your office. And tonight, you will have me whip you for my utter pleasure."


    Joan wanted to scream, but there was no option. He was right. She had went into their relationship thinking she knew what would happen, but she allowed herself to be exploited and has father sold her for his own selfish needs.


    "Yes Master."


    "Now get out of here and wait for me downstairs."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 344 - Humiliation (2)

    **contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    22 April, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Joan, knowing that David would decide exactly what she could wear and when she could shower with as much pride as she could muster walked out of the bedroom. She just needed to survive this and get back on David''s good side as soon as possible. The viciousness that he had demonstrate in the last twenty-four hours had her worried about her long-term safety. There was something that had her feel that when she was not useful to him anymore, she would not survive.


    After shutting the door behind her, she turned and saw Naomi standing there with four guards. "Halt b*tch. You deserve to be humiliated, and I am going to make sure that absolutely happens." Turning to the men with her, she said "Grab her."


    The look on Naomi''s face had Joan feel that she wanted her dead now. More waves of dread washed over Joan, but given David''s attitude resisting Naomi, who he seemed to dote on, would make things worse. Joan simply let them grab her and followed them without resistance as they dragged her down the stairs into the room David had set up downstairs for pleasure purposes, before they threw her onto a table, pulling her arms above her head and locking them into restraints and her legs dangling off the edge.


    Joan watched Naomi, pull from her pocket a knife before using it to shallowly cut her on the arm. "B*tch, get this through your head. You are something to be used as you are trash. Your life is and will remain in my hands, no matter what David said. You p*ss me off, I will not give a care. I will bring in a hundred or more men to gang r*pe you tied like this before I will get my pleasure and kill you. You comprehend?"


    Joan, hearing the words knew this woman was a psycho. She perceived her as a threat to her in some way, but David was restraining her behaviour presently. But is she crossed whatever she line was that she wanted to draw, that restraint would go.


    "You do not believe me b*tch. Let me give you a taste of what I can do to you." With that she moved in, and stabbed her more deeply on the leg, before slightly twisting the knife, causing Joan to scream.


    "Shut up b*tch. This is your only warning you make a sound when I use a knife or the like on you, and it will not be a small wound. It will be deep, and you annoy me too much, I will not give a care what David wants. You will be dead."


    Joan, shut her mouth and bit the inside of her lips to prevent herself from making a sound. This psycho would kill her here and now, if she made any more noise at this time.


    Seeing any fight go out of Joan, she added "You get who is in control¡­"


    "Yes Master," came Joan''s quite response.


    "I cannot hear you b*tch."


    In as loud of a voice she could muster Joan responded, "Yes Master."


    Naomi smirked and motioned to one of the guards before whispering something to him and he left. A couple of minutes later the guard returned with ten other men, and Naomi said "You deserve some humiliation b*tch to get it through to you. You have no control. You do as you are told, and you will live. Try to resist and you will die."


    Naomi signalled to the men in the room who Joan observed stripping their bottom half. Once they were ready, Naomi moved herself to the head of the table, taking the knife in her hands and placing it at Joan''s neck.


    Sneering, she said "Sweetheart, move and this knife will kill you by slitting your neck. Each of these lovely men here are going to have a little fun with you, and once then have had their fill you then will have to ensure that I find my pleasure."


    Joan slightly moved her neck and felt the blade on her neck. She was serious about killing her if she moved. This felt wrong. Yes, she had indulged in this game previously, but it was all by consent. This was not. It was r*pe and torture as a power trip.


    Naomi standing over Joan could see the minute that she had won. This b*tch would pay. "Go for it gentleman. One thing this b*tch likes is two men thrusting into he v*gina at once, so you could try that or even three of you."


    The way the table was structured ensured Joan could see what was happening, and two men picked up her legs opening them as wide as they could, before moving between them and without any preliminaries thrusting together into her.


    Forty minutes later, after being taken at least three times by each man in the room, Joan heard Naomi say, "Anyone for one more go with this w*ore?"


    Three voices said "Yes, we have one more go in us. She is good but sucks it out of you so quickly."


    Naomi, with a smirk said "Well the only thing that you have not done to humiliate her at the moment is¡­"


    One voice said "Together?"


    Joan observed the three of them move her legs as wide as they could before they all stepped in between them and looked at each other. Joan knew she was terrified and was worried as to whether she would be able to accommodate the three of them without damaging her v*gina. Telling herself to remain as calm as possible, Joan felt three p*nis uncomfortable thrust into her at once. They quickly adjusted themselves forcing her legs even wider. Joan could see that this humiliation not only was pleasuring them and the other men in the room but for some reason excited Naomi.


    Naomi, said "Finish her off quickly," which saw the three men speed up their thrusts one after another pulling out to e*jaculate over her body as they reached their pleasure point before Naomi added "And those ready from that display to¡­" the eleven other men in the room, quickly moved and using their hands ensured that they e*jaculated over Joan''s body.


    Feeling disgusted from this, Joan wanted to scream but with the knife at her neck that was not possible.


    Once the men stepped away, Naomi said "Now b*tch while I hate the idea of this being you, use you mouth and make sure you pleasure me until I c.u.m or you will die." With that Naomi hoped onto the table and ensured that her v*gina was over Joan''s face.


    Joan, fearful of the outcome started using her lips and tongue to pleasure Naomi, who had been aroused by watching her previous humiliation. Joan worked hard until she c.u.m all over her face.


    After she hopped down Naomi said "Get if b*tch. You are mine for humiliation, and I have all this recorded. Depending on how far you go, either just kill you or publicly humiliate you before killing you to ruin your family."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 345 - Humiliation (3)

    22 April, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    After being released from the restraints the first thing Joan wanted to do was clean up. Yes, as part of consensual activities she did not mind what happened in that room, but it just made her feel totally dirty.


    As she reached the room door, Joan felt her legs ready to collapse, but Naomi said, "You better get yourself into the dining room, b*tch."


    Joan, step by painful step walked into the dining room where David was sitting, waiting for her. Naomi entered behind her and said, "Done Boss," before turning and leaving.


    As the door shut, David turned and calmly said, "You get the idea. You break the rules and Naomi will ensure that you face the consequences. She has free reign to do what she wants as long as she does not kill you. And everything is recorded, so you want to try and cross me that humiliation material will be released."


    Nodding Joan, feeling dirty said "Yes Master."


    David looked directly at her, and Joan saw a fleeting look of care and love pass across his face. But she dismissed that immediately because what he had done over the last day was not love, it was all about control and his own plans.


    David stood up, and moved behind the chair Joan was sitting on, and placed his hands on her shoulders, gently caressing her shoulders, neck, and ears, before leaning down and kissing her forehead. As he drew back, he said "Good girls though get rewards, and I know that you can be a such a good girl. You will love the rewards that I can give you."


    "Yes Master."


    David moved back to his chair Joan noticed a signal, which made her wonder. After a few seconds David said "I told security to cut filming us. And before you ask, only I have the power to tell them to turn things off."


    "Master¡­"


    "You want to know why I let Naomi do that? You need to learn that there are consequences for everything you do. That was one consequence, but you need to fully understand who is in control."


    "You, Master."


    "Yes. I control and own you. But what I was saying on Saturday night is not all a lie. I will let you figure out what is and is not the lies."


    "Now, you need to understand the rules, which if you comply with you will like the benefits. Firstly, the rules. I will assign guards who are with you whenever you are away from here. You try and evade them, and Naomi can repeat the fun that she had. You have no control over people. You are my slave and will do as I say. That includes submitting to whoever I tell you to submit to. Until I tell you otherwise that is all people who live her in my villa and on the grounds, both men and women. The only exception to that rule is in public. I will treat you as my partner and equal. The guards that I have assigned to you will follow your instructions but not leave you unprotected. In your office, at least two guards will be stationed in your office with you. When no one needs to enter your office, your door will be shut and locked and you will submit to the guards whims. Do not thing that you can go to locations where there is no camera surveillance of you. I have every place you can go without my agreement covered by camera. Anywhere else is off limits unless I am with you. Push the limits, and I will leak material. What is leaked will depend on how I view what you do."


    "Additionally, you will be quitting work. When we marry you will become a stay at home wife. That gets my top three IT specialists to your family company to upgrade the computer systems to the best of the best and put in place someone to support your father in being the CEO he is. Whether the company survives or fails will be up to him, but I will make sure that your sisters and mother have money to provide for them for their lifetimes and all company employees receive everything they are owed if it fails. No more sacrificing yourself for your father. You will sacrifice yourself for me, your soon to be husband. The benefits will be, a better supply of the aphrodisiac you love, and all the s*x you want how you want it, including allowing you to ask for particular actions."


    Joan looked at David and nodded, before stating "I get it master."


    "And, depending on your behaviour I may add additional benefits that you will like." Harshly David added "But that is all on being a good girl. One warning only. Step out of line and your humiliation will be complete."


    "Yes Master," Joan responded as happily as she could, not wanting David to realise how humiliated she felt about everything.


    Once they finished eating, David escorted her back to his suite. After they entered, he said "Come here."


    Joan immediately walked to where he was and took the two tablets that he offered her. "These will tide you over until what I am about to do kicks in, because in cooperating as you did with Naomi, you were being a good girl, so you need your reward."


    With that, he moved and pulled out a box containing two syringes, four vials, multiple needles that were for attaching to the syringes and what appeared to be skin wipes. "This is the first step. You have daily injections of the drug for one to two weeks until a set level of the drug is reached in your system before a slow release dose is installed under your skin. That lasts for six weeks at a time, but if you want to increase pleasure at any time, you can take the tablets or have another injection. A pharmaceutical company I own developed it and the process deemed safe for both men and women and ensured that lay persons could inject it into their partners."


    Quickly David assembled the two syringes and drew a drug dose into each before opening a skin wipe, swabbing Joan''s skin, and injecting her. He handed her the other syringe and a wipe before saying "My turn, because if you are going to have the drug to be aroused, I need to have it to ensure that this will be extremely pleasurable for both of us."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 346 - Humiliation (4)

    22 April, Tang Family Company Offices, City K


    As she arrived Joan knew that she was over an hour late but getting on David''s good side presently was the most important thing. She needed to stay safe until she could extricate herself and her family from the situation safely. But that was going to take time.


    As she entered her office, her key staff were shocked that their boss was so late. "Boss¡­"


    Joan, wanting to get on top of gossip before it got out of hand, said, "Apologise everyone. My fianc¨¦ side-tracked me this morning¡­" With that she showed everyone the hand David has slipped a diamond solitaire ring onto before she left. As he did it, she realised that in any other circ.u.mstance she would have loved receiving such a ring from the man who loved her.


    Silence filled the room, so Joan said, "Does anyone know if my father and brothers'' are in?"


    Her key secretary said, "Your father arrived half an hour ago, and has been constantly demanding that you see him immediately."


    Joan nodded stating "Call who of my brothers who are in and tell them to get to our father''s office. I have to talk to them." With that she turned walking straight out of her office area with the guards trailing behind her. Telling her staff who they were could wait. She needed to deal with the old man before anything else.


    A few minutes later she arrived at her father''s office and was stopped by his male secretary who said "Miss Tang, the CEO is busy at the moment¡­"


    Joan knew what he would be busy with this early in the morning "Screwing your assistant secretary. Do not treat me as if I am an idiot. The only reason she got her job was she is pretty and young enough for my father''s tastes and has no skills other that keeping him s*xually satisfied. Go and tell him that he has two options. Keep screwing her or the investment he wants. I know what he will take."


    With that Joan sat down on one of the waiting room chairs, with one of the guards moving close and whispering "Madam, the boss said if you perform well with your family you will get a reward that we are to deliver in your office, including allowing you to have items that he would not allow you to have this morning."


    Joan knew exactly what he had denied her this morning, and if that was going to be the reward for this, then she would play as much of hard ball as she could.


    A few minutes later, her two brothers stormed in saying "What in the world gives you the right to demand that we come here. You are nothing."


    Joan, ready for this fight that she knew she would win stood up and waved David''s guards back saying "Nothing brothers. What in the world do you do here¡­?"


    "With dad we promote the company, that is worth more than anything that you do."


    "Promote the company. That is a joke. Run the company into the ground with your insatiable demands for money to feed what you believe is your entitlement without consideration."


    "You b*tch. Dad is right, women are only good for a couple of things¡­"


    "Well this woman is the one that ensures the money comes in for you to spend, so I guess that makes you two w*ores is you take is logic as the only thing you know how to do is spend it."


    "I ought to¡­"


    "Well, you want to try these gentlemen here will make sure that you are pulverised before you even get near me."


    From the door, "Stop it you three. You, brat better have a good reason for disturbing my morning''s work with my assistant secretary."


    "Do not lie to me old man, your s*x session with your w*ore of a mistress, who gets her salary only through I make sure through my hard work." Sensing her father was about to move towards her Joan added "As I just told these other two if you want to try and hit me you will have little success as these gentlemen here will ensure that you are pulverised before you get near me. Now, I have little time to waste so we need this meeting, and if you want to waste your time with your mistresses then go ahead after that as I have too much to do. But you can forget about¡­"


    "Fine," came the snapped reply. Joan knew that she had him. He wanted the promise of money that David gave him yesterday, and that would win over anything else.


    As she wandered into her father''s office one of the bodyguards David assigned moved beside her, causing a snap from him "You wanted a meeting but there will be no one else."


    "No one else? That is a joke. You have your mistress in the bathroom attached to the office. And being blunt, I do not trust you to not physically hurt me. He," with that Joan pointed to the guard "is in here to ensure that I am safe, and the ones outside are to ensure no one disrupts us. If you want to try and ban him, then do so but you will not get what you really want¡­"


    Joan could observe the struggle in her father''s face. He wanted the guard out, but he knew what was likely to be offered and that mattered more. Looking around, Joan moved over to a chair, taking the scarf from around her neck with her left hand flashing the diamond ring for the three of them to see, before placing it on the chair. Who knew if the old man had just been engaged in his so-called work with the assistant secretary on the chair before he was interrupted? No way she wanted this dress to be ruined if that was the case.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 347 - Humiliation (5)

    22 April, Tang Family Company Offices, City K


    Joan heard the gasps from her brother''s and father when then realised exactly what she had on her finger. David had been right about one thing, for them money will always talk, and therefore the more dazzling the ring the better.


    As she turned and sat down Joan stared at the three of them, snapping "What you have never seen me act carefully before." She then shook her head muttering under her breath in such a way that she knew they would hear her "Idiots."


    That drew a reaction from them. They wanted to both verbally and physically react to her but were holding themselves back until they knew if doing so would be contrary to their interests.


    "Well are you going to stand there and look at me, or will we have this meeting. As I told you I have more important things to do than to waste my time with you."


    "You, you¡­"


    "What father. B*tch, w*ore, s*x addict, piece of crap who knows nothing. Come on throw the insults at me as those who live in glass houses cannot throw stones [1]. I can be a b*tch when I need to be, and you are grateful when that benefits you with the money it brings into the business, so it has no weight. W*ore and s*x addict. At least I confine my s*xual activities to my relationsh.i.p.s and anything that goes on in that relationship is not only consensual but done with the full knowledge of my then partner and perfectly legal for us to do and enjoy ourselves. You three, on the other hand treat this business as your harem with every woman to meet your ideal for women and expected to be available for you regardless of what they want and do whatever you want when you want. Most of the time I suspect that it is not completely consensual but watch out if I get that proof of that being the case. Then there is, the rumours you visit brothels and even engage in illegal activities. Piece of crap who knows nothing, we have one of you who was kicked out of university for severe cheating; another who took two attempts to complete high school and the third who only got their university degree as of the huge sums of money paid to ensure it happened. Me on the other hand, I worked not only to put myself through university but obtained a triple degree, completed a Masters of Business Administration and now pursing studies in languages while working to fund it and now to support you three, keep the company afloat and having my fun."


    "You¡­"


    "Insults will not work, and I will walk." Joan looked around and saw that the three of them were ready to kill her but at the same time they were holding back as they knew she would not be this brazen with her attacks on them unless she had something else. This was fun and none of them wanted to react too much until they found out what was in it for them.


    Her brothers looked at their father, but silence ensued. In her observation the three of them were starting to get worried about her saying nothing. Eventually her father said "You said that you had to talk to us and delaying this meeting was not an option. So, what did you have to say?"


    Joan smiled and said, "Who is impatient father?"


    Joan saw his mouth open, but nothing came out, and her brothers were seething with anger as of her actions. Good they deserved some more humiliation before she told them what was going to please them.


    "I would like to say it never is a pleasure to deal with the three wise monkeys [2], but that would be an insult to intelligent creatures." Joan looked around and saw the anger bubbling up in their eyes. They were so easy to provoke, and this was fun.


    "I have a deal for you, but the conditions are likely to be something none of you want because¡­"


    "Forget about us giving you the company. You do not deserve it¡­"


    "Deserve it? That is debatable, however want it, absolutely not despite what grandfather had in his will¡­"


    Worriedly her father said "What¡­"


    "Do I know? You take me for an idiot old man? I did my research as I was always concerned about what you were doing with the company. Grandfather never trusted you to do the right thing, and made it clear that the lawyers managing his estate for five years after his death were to watch and determine who of his grandchildren had the skills to take over his life''s work for generation to come. While I want to honour him and push for what he wanted, I do not give a care as it means remaining working with you. That I cannot stand. So, I have a onetime only deal and I walk away from everything. I get custody of my sisters and their trust funds. What happens to them becomes my responsibility¡­"


    "Sounds perfect except you getting their money. That stays with me¡­"


    "Old man," snapped Joan "Remember what I said about doing my research. I know all the contents of my grandfather''s will. You have been trying for almost three years to get your hands on my trust fund and their trust funds but the iron clad terms of the will have prevented it. You think I am going to let you disrespect him that much. Their trust funds are for them and I am going to make sure that they get it. But¡­"


    "As I told you I want money¡­"


    "Money," sneered Joan, "Is all you three think about. Your demands are sucking almost everything from the company, but unlike you I have a conscious as I make sure staff are paid before I get anything despite deserving the salary I nominally earn."


    Her brothers together said "Earn, w*ores like you only earn your money on your back¡­"


    "As I told you insults do nothing but let me make it clear¡­" came the angry retort "Unlike you three w*ores who would do anything for money, I do not do that. I work hard and play hard but never pay for or am paid for s*x unlike you three¡­"


    [1] referring to a proverb from multiple European countries meaning those who are vulnerable to criticism on an issue should not criticise others on the same issue


    [2] referring to the proverb see no evil, hear no evil and speak no evil, represented by the Japanese pictorial maxim with the monkeys Mizaru who covers his eyes, Kikazaru who covers his ears, and Iwazaru who covers him mouth. It is being used here as a sarcastic statement to mean three idiots who know nothing


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 348 - Humiliation (6)

    22 April, Tang Family Company Offices, City K


    "You b*tch¡­" came her father''s response as he started to move towards Joan. Simply nodding David''s guard inside the room, moved quickly and stepped in grabbing his arm and twisting it behind his back, before pushing him down.


    "I told you, there would be consequences. That was mild, but you want to keep going¡­"


    "Fine," came the spat response from her father who was now being helped up by her brother''s.


    "Are you ready to hear the balance of my offer. I get custody of my sisters, control of their trust funds and mine, I walk away at the end of the day from the company, and you father do nothing to prevent mother from leaving you if she wants to along with an indemnity for anything that happens with the company. For that, my lovely fianc¨¦ will do a few things for you. Firstly, father he will move someone in to provide you with assistance to effectively manage the company. He will also upgrade the whole IT system using his best staff members, give the company twenty five million for allowing me to leave effective immediately, seven million of which is set aside for the employees and each of you a further seven million for you agreeing to take on all legal responsibilities for anything to do with the company including anything I did while I was here. I told him he was being too generous with you three because you deserve nothing given, I figure over three years you have taken at least twenty million each from the company but ¡­"


    Joan observed the absolute greed in their eyes. The eighteen million going into the company would be gone within weeks to them, but when it boils down to it, she was not caring about that.


    Ready to continue to stick it into them, Joan continued "As we talked the idea of buying you three for what I want is exciting, because that is what you are, things that can be brought¡­"


    Joan could see a realisation hit her father. He knew that they were getting nothing else. The nominal seven million they each would receive and the other six they would easily take from the company would not be enough. "You want out, that is not enough w*ore, it needs to be way more than that¡­"


    "Insults get you nowhere. David is being generous to you as I thought you deserved nothing but as he put it a little money to buy my freedom is worth it¡­"


    "Father is right, that is not enough money. You may think I am an idiot as I got throw out of university for cheating, but it took a lot of planning to achieve that. Grandfather forced that on me, rather than it being my choice¡­"


    "But still an idiotic move brother. You could have achieved a lot more through less effort and graduated university¡­"


    "Who gives a stuff about that, it is purely a waste of time. But I am not stupid. The company has an employment contract with you, and you are not getting out of it that easily. It not only requires you to compensate the company for you leaving but requires approval of most shareholders. That means us, and while the money you are offering the company is enough compensation the only way that you will get our agreement is thirty million each now, plus five million a year for life."


    "So, it is blackmail, little brother. Why am I not surprised that you resort to that." Joan paused shook her head and said, "Actually that was predictable as you all know that once I go this company will collapse and you are simply out for what you can get."


    The guard interrupted Joan and handed her his mobile and read the message ''I have been listening to the discussions. Offer then fifteen million each, and a million a year for ten years provided they do not harass or annoy you, but up it to two million a year if needed.''


    After reading that, Joan was not surprised that David had been listening. He trusted them as little as she did but likely to ensure that she was completely under his control he was willing to give.


    Sighing as if they had backed her into a corner, Joan said "Final offer, or I will take you to court and win. Fifteen million each now, plus one million a year for ten years which is contingent on you not harming me or p*ssing me off."


    Looks passed between her father and brothers before they said, "Two million a year instead of one and you have a deal."


    Joan so wanted to laugh; David had so predicted them. "Deal provided you sign the agreement I get to you within an hour of receiving it."


    With that Joan stood up and stalked out of the office hearing her father say "Good work boys in getting rid of that b*tch, so we can do what we like now. How about I treat you¡­". Joan could not hear the rest of the sentence as she moved quickly with David''s guards trailing behind her, back to her office.


    On arrival, two of the guards accompanied her inside with the remaining two standing outside. AS she shut the door her mobile rang, and noticing it was David she immediately answered it "Yes Master¡­"


    "Good job. My lawyers will have the agreement for your father and brothers to sign through to you in an hour. Now, I told the guards I would let them know if I am happy with your performance through my monitoring and I am, so they have the balls for you. Call me when you have dealt with everything and we need to meet up."


    "Yes Master."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 349 - What!?!

    22 April, City Park, City K


    Following David''s instructions Joan walked towards a bench where she could see him sitting. As she reached the location, he put forward a bag, and said "Phone, tablet, watch and any other electrical device in here. Plus remove your earrings, and head over to the toilet block" pointing to a nearby public rest room "and remove the devices you have on and in you, before putting the into the box, and we will put them into the bag when you get back here."


    Following instructions Joan moved to the toilet block and quickly removed every device David wanted before placing them into the box she had removed from her handbag and headed back out. David placed that and Joan''s handbag and his wallet into the bag before handing it to one of the guards and stating, "Take this and leave us for twenty minutes."


    A round of nods ensued and the guards moved away. David said, "Come with me," and walked with Joan into an open area within the part.


    After he looked around, he stated "Sorry for the secrecy, but this is a conversation I did not want to have with anyone around or that could easily be eavesdropped on."


    Joan looked at him puzzled. This was not the possessive demanding man from the previous thirty-six hours. Why the sudden change in attitude?


    "I secured your identity doc.u.ments and after we finish here, I want us to head to the Civil Affairs Bureau and obtain our marriage certificate. You will get the wedding we spoke about, but I want to head off trouble. Naomi, that b*tch intends to discredit you. I had no idea she had planned what she did this morning and is getting ready to try and shop around that footage along with footage taken of our consensual activities. I created the problem. It is no secret that I have had other lovers in the past, some of which have previously joined us consensually. But they have understood the score, I any loyal to them during the relationship whatever we do, but it is not permanent, nor would I consider marrying them. Naomi was one of them. The problem is that of my own making. Naomi is a brilliant programmer, and as one of the key company personnel I have her live-in accommodation under my control. Business wise that is to protect the company, prevent hacking, and protect them. Until I relocated here, the company was spread throughout the country over multiple sites with my key IT people were based wherever I was based. That always had Naomi close to me which unintentionally had her believe there was more to the relationship than there ever was, and we know that she is not taking our relationship well. Hence what she is doing. Marrying will change the optics from her portrayal of you as a s*x crazed woman who would do it with anyone, to a mature a.d.u.l.t in a consensual relationship that can at times involve other a.d.u.l.ts. Nothing illegal, but something some more conservative members of society may find morally repugnant in being exposed publicly. At the same time, it will shift the view of what she did as being revenge driven and design to ruin a relationship that was committed to marriage."


    "What!"


    "Joan, go for a walk, have a think about it. All I want to do is protect you from her, but it is your choice."


    Taking the suggestion, Joan stood up and walked away. As she left one of his minions came up and said, "Boss you are certain on throwing Naomi away like this?"


    "She thinks I am stupid, led only by achieving s*xual gratification. Not the case, but that b*tch wants to manipulate those who we will use as suicide bombers to try to undermine me through saying I cannot control my s*x crazed woman, damaging my public face and attempting to overthrow me. That will not succeed, because we have been wise to her activities of feeding information to the government. She thinks we do not know, hence her actions but she has given us the perfect basis to use her, get rid of the mole and set up plausible deniability for the company if things get tracked back to us."


    "How do you want me to play this."


    "No one knows other than the couple of people we have told. The more that know, the more risk there to the suicide bombers being detected before they act and risking the plans to destroy the electronic infrastructure of the county. The physical devastation from the suicide bombers will result in the country turning to the electronic information systems which will give is the effect that we want. Unless she gets a sale to a media company, we will launch the pre-emptive strike in a couple of days, forcing her to go on the run¡­"


    "Creating the image to the authorities she has something hide and moving up the suicide bomber attacks making sure some of them are seen on footage just before the detonation to portray this as revenge."


    "Exactly. I have not taken us this far to be tripped up by a b*tch who wants to crash everything simply because I did not choose her to be the woman the public view as mine, and has been working for years to try and destroy me."


    David looked up and noticed that Joan was coming back towards him. He stood up and walked towards her, saying "Do you need more time?"


    "David, I want the truth, you seem like two different people in the one body. The caring supporting man that you are today and have shown me in the past, and the evil vindictive punishing man like yesterday. I want the you that you are today, not that other you."


    "Joan, this is the true me. I needed to test Naomi to determine what extremes she would go to, to ensure that I could protect you. But I never expected to go to that extent. I have to apologise." With that he leant over and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    "Promise me you will not change, and they we will go and do this."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 350 - Missing you

    24 April, Istanbul Turkey, and City K


    Lexi sat looking out the window of her hotel suite, trying to figure out the time difference to call Matthew. The buying trip here had proved even more successful than she had anticipated not only with her existing suppliers, but she located two new suppliers for silk and other material, simply through making a wrong turn at one location. Sometimes mistakes were meant to pay off.


    Rather than continuing to ponder the time difference she picked up her phone and dialled Matthew.


    As his mobile rang, Matthew was ready to kill whoever was calling him, as he had struggled to get comfortable today. The Rehabilitation session had even stretched his pain threshold, but the quicker he did the rehabilitation the sooner he would be returned to active status. As soon as he noticed the caller, those thoughts went straight from his mind.


    "Lexi, ¡­" came Matthew''s immediate response on answering the phone.


    Hearing that he was not angry but sounded as if he had just woken up, Lexi responded "Sorry Matthew, I have been debating for at least ten minutes what time it was back home as I switched my watch and phone to local time¡­"


    Hearing the undercurrents of concern in her voice Matthew said "As long as I am not in the field do not worry about what time you call. I will always be free to take your call¡­"


    Laughing Lexi said, "As if, and as if the same would be reciprocated."


    "Madam Industrialist has little time for her poor public servant husband¡­"


    Lexi could not believe Matthew. Poor indeed. That was such a blatant lie. "So says my husband who owns thirty-five percent of one of the largest companies in the country, a huge villa in the most expensive area of town, and on leaving the military will access all the wealth that is associated with his so called little family company¡­"


    "All the better to spoil you with wife."


    Matthew''s quick retort left Lexi stunned on the other end of the call, unable to say anything for a few seconds. He was always quick to be able to shut her down.


    "Do not tell me you called me for phone s*x. That is an absolute poor substitute to having the woman I love with me." Matthew said filling the silence to provoke a response.


    "You have a dirty mind Matthew Rong¡­"


    "Takes a person with a dirty mind to know another. Plus, think of it this way, it tells you that I am missing having you beside me." Matthew paused, and said "I had planned to call you tomorrow to see how things were going and let you know about Dominic''s time with Richard''s parents¡­"


    "He came back quiet as anything?"


    "Actually no. He wanted to talk and felt that he could speak to me. While he did not outright say this, just want he said told me Richard''s parents are harassing him into saying to the various people the court want him to talk to that he hates you and me and wants to live with them¡­"


    Angrily Lexi spat out "How dare they¡­"


    "Sweetheart, getting angry only plays into their hands. They want you to react and they will argue that we fed him what to say. They are blatantly obvious in their tactic. I told Dominic, that all you and I want for him is to be safe and happy, and whatever is decided as being the best for him to achieve that will be what we want."


    "Mmmmm¡­"


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    "When did your become so clever?"


    "Reading people is part and parcel of the job Lexi, and your ex-in-laws are so easy to read. They want Dominic regardless of what he wants and what is in his best interests. That will bring them undone. But I wanted to let you know Dominic is getting more and more tired, and aching, and bruising from a gentle knock. That is worrying me¡­"


    "Does he seem alright?" Came Lexi''s concerned reply.


    "Had to tell. The worrying thing is a comment Chester made today when I spoke to him about Phillip''s check-up with his oncologist. He said the tiredness and easy bruising reminds him of Phillip before his first diagnosis and each time his cancer has come back. I think he meant it as a throw-away comment but¡­"


    "Something makes you concerned. He has seemed to mask how he really is, through appearing bright and cheerful to everyone." Lexi paused for a few seconds and said "Can you contact his paediatrician and make an appointment for him. Maybe it will pay for him to have a check-up. What is the worst case, we are worried over nothing..."


    "No, Lexi that something is wrong. Looking like overprotective parents is something we can deal with, but I do not what to see you worried about a sick son. That is something you do not need¡­"


    "You want to take the weight of the world on your shoulders?"


    "For you, I will." Matthew paused and said, "How is the trip going?"


    "Surprisingly well. While I feel I have everything I need, there is a couple of stores in a new area that I found that I have I want to go and look at just to make sure that there is not that gem of a fabric that I have missed. It should only take me a few hours and I have a flight booked for tomorrow night."


    Matthew quickly said "Perfect. Andrew and Sally have asked for Dominic to spend the night with them Friday, something about wedding planning with her parents. You deserve a romantic treat¡­"


    "I will be utterly exhausted as I have packed so much into my days¡­"


    "Leave it with me, but remember that I love you¡­"


    Matthew ended the call, leaving Lexi sitting there wondering what this man had planned for her.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 351 - Rumours of an Attack (1)

    26 April, Special Forces Headquarters, Military Base, City K


    Matthew walking into his office, having escaped from what he saw as his daily torture session with the physiotherapists at the base hospital and saw Joseph sitting behind his desk. As he shut the door, Joseph said, "And before you say anything Boss, I am not getting too comfortable here."


    "You better not be. I just thought¡­"


    "You would come and check on things. We know how you hate the injury recovery and are trying to butt in. However, I am glad that you are here. This came from the head honcho this morning by courier."


    Joseph handed Matthew a folder as he moved from behind his desk to allow him to sit. While Matthew was concentrating on the material, Joseph stepped out of the office and contacted Ben as he knew David was with the active teams training today.


    When the two of them entered his office, Matthew looked up and once they had shut the door turned on the jamming equipment, before saying "I am assuming you have read this Ben?"


    "Boss you have to ask. It was handed to me as I am heading the intelligence group presently. Your restructuring here is highly problematic. We must fight every step of the way, but have narrowed down the analyst gems that can be better used in the capital, those who are totally useless and should be transferred to general duties and those we want to keep. The report will be ready for you and the head honcho in a couple of weeks. In achieving that it does not mean I ignore my job with the compartmentalised intelligence."


    "Your position?"


    "Boss, Officer N is a mystery. My understanding is that their identity is so protected that less than ten people in the country know who they are. We never act on their intelligence without something independent to ensure that we can protect them, but the past has demonstrated that the intelligence they provide is correct."


    Joseph nodded, before adding "It is worrying though."


    Matthew pondered their words for a few seconds. "It is. When I took this position, I was given some information about Officer N. Officer N''s mission was prompted by my early analysis that linked various groups to the Devil. Officer N''s mission has been years in the making, and they know they may not come out of this. But as to who they are and what they are doing, I have no idea. Officer N never provides much information and it takes at least ten missives for the intelligence to get out. That is simply to protect Officer N."


    "A coordinated suicide bombing campaign? This is even extreme for the Devil?"


    "He will not be stupid and use his men. Taking that measure fits with Officer N''s position that this is the start of his end game. But why? I am not convinced by Officer N''s information that it is about destroying information technology systems to achieve his goal of destroying the government. Why do that? If we cannot stop the suicide bombing campaign, that could undermine the government and enable him to achieve his goals."


    "Boss," responded Joseph "There is some logic. Destroy people''s confidence in public security, drive them to remain in their homes for their safety, and increase reliance on information technology systems. Then undermine those systems and society will start to unravel, causing the public to blame the government. It is that same logic that has the cyber warfare military division and the investment in cyber security by the government to protect itself from state actors¡­."


    "Missing the internal threats," Matthew said ending the situation. "There is a balance though as to the greater threat and currently in cyber space to be from some certain countries."


    "Boss, Head Honcho when the courier delivered the material had a note wanting a position to be adopted and couriered back to him in writing."


    "He wants to protect the source. Not unexpected as he knows who Officer N is."


    A couple of minutes of silence filled the room, before Matthew said "You know I should not be here, but I for the sake of allowing you to prepare your position for Head Honcho give you the contrary position. Officer N is lying. They have been within the Devil''s circle for about five years, without regular face to face contact with us. The Devil has turned them and is using them to feed us false information drawing our attention from the real threat. Suicide bombings have never been part of his modus operandi. He has limited followers and has a long end game so there is no sense in getting rid of his followers because it weakens his position. He is quite willing to use the groups that he has partnered with that use that tactic to pursue their goals as a means of advancing his own ends. Even if he is readying himself for his ultimate attack, there is no logical sense in doing that unless he has a new partner group. But who is that? It is not an Islamic extremist group as when ISX was destroyed, they have retreated to isolated areas and are currently under control. We will not eliminate them, but they are not a threat. Anarchists? There is no group that has been considered a threat to the state for almost ten years as they were used previously by the Devil so they will not re-partner with him. Communists or Socialists? As fi they would be that stupid. Coordinated suicide attacks do not fit their end goals and they know that only brings the state down hard on them. That only leaves criminal gangs. We know what has been happening with the posturing there, and the Gong Cartel is making a move to corner the markets that are contested there. Why would they resort to suicide attacks as that only brings more attention of the state."


    "And¡­"


    "If I am wrong, whoever he has linked up with will be manipulated into providing those who carry out the attacks without a link back to him. But that goes back to the key question. To what end?"


    "Boss," said Ben, "my view?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 352 - Rumours of an Attack (2)

    26 April, Special Forces Headquarters, Military Base, City K


    Matthew looked directly at Ben, before saying "You want my opinion on your view before you two formulate the position paper to send to the Head Honcho?"


    Ben nodded. "Boss, we know from the past four key things. Officer N''s intelligence, despite taking time to be received always turns out true. They do not panic and tell us minor things, they only tell us important, potentially national shaking matters. To get this intelligence out says that they believe it is not only true but has serious potential to affect the nation. The Devil uses groups that he ties himself to. Who that is should not bother us, as we can use the past to predict the future. He will be doing that again, regardless of whether the group he is using realises it or not. Thirdly, there are always traces when we look that show the Devil''s hand. And finally, the Devil does not ditch a group without already having the next group he intends to use ready to cooperate."


    Joseph added "You mentioned the Gong Cartel. We know, unlike most of the smuggling gangs recently who had senior members caught when there was that raid, they only had a few low-level men caught and lost nothing significant. While there was nothing connecting the tip that sparked that raid to the Gong Cartel, it smacks of the modus operandi of the Devil and his minions. Act to protect someone they are using. That tells me, the Gong Cartel are the group, but I suspect they do not know the extent of how they are being used."


    Ben continued "Joseph is right. But you have to remember being involved with ISX and other Islamic extremist groups the Devil has a world of connections in that world, and some people there are willing to sacrifice themselves for what they see as their end goal, creating a world that only follows their version of Islam. I had a discussion with Lieutenant Akur about Islamic extremists, and he introduced me to some Imam''s who explained a lot about Islam, its beginnings and how each of them views the extremists. That allowed me to


    While each of them had a different opinion about them and their actions, the common thread I took was that they viewed that Islam spread by the sword originally, and the only way that they could make sure that the whole world turned to Islam was through similar methods but using current technology. That includes using suicide bombers to terrify the population with the hope that to make it stop they will adopt the group''s version of Islam. Crude but we have seen it be effective in some places in the world. The Devil though will use those connections to recruit people who are willing to die, they think for the cause they are pursuing but to advance the Devil''s cause. It would make sense that he has partnered with the Gong Cartel to get those people, weapons, and supplies through the Gong Cartel''s smuggling channels to act, frame them and then act for his ultimate goals."


    Matthew quickly responded, "Warren Gong is not that stupid to allow the family cartel to be used like that, which would impact his legitimate businesses."


    "We never said that Boss," responded Ben. "We know from police reports that while he heads the cartel, his focus is on the legitimate businesses, both to shelter the cartel is they have to stop their criminal activities for a while but also to ensure that he can launder the profits from the criminal activities through it. The two key lieutenants that he uses for this are the same that his father put in place over fifteen years ago. Warren trust them only so far, but they are not as sharp as he is, and would be the place for someone like the Devil to target to ensure he could use the Gong Cartel."


    "Mmmm,¡­" responded Matthew. He paused and said "You know I disagree with you, but we cannot be too careful. Talk to John Nang and get access to police intelligence on the Gong Cartel to frame your position paper. Ensure the contrary position is in it and the courses of action we should take. But make sure that there is no electronic trace, so it must be handwritten in code. That is to protect Officer N, as while less than ten people know exactly who Officer N is, there is another twenty in the country, including the four of us that know of Officer N''s existence. That gets out and years of intelligence work will be undone."


    "You think we are stupid Boss. Are you certain that then you were shot you did not hit your head?"


    Laughing Matthew said "Idiots. I just have this gut feeling that too many things are connected presently, but there is something that is not allowing us to link everything."


    "We have had the same feeling," added Joseph. "We will get it done, get you a copy and a copy to Head Honcho today by the courier."


    "Boss," came Ben "We have heard rumours that the head Honcho is coming here soon?"


    "In a professional or personal capacity?" Seeing the confused looks on Ben and Joseph''s faces he said "He is coming to do an inspection. Not unexpected as I have been here just on four months because he wants to ensure that things are going smoothly because of the past problems with this posting. But I suspect that is simply an excuse because he wants to come and check on his only child and meet her boyfriend. "


    "What?" came the question from a surprised Joseph. Ben had just as confused look on his face.


    "You two have forgotten the surname of our fearless leader. Li, and Lieutenant Li is his only child, who he did not want to join the military let alone special forces, but the daughter is like the father."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 353 - Romantic Night (1)

    26 April, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi strolled into the main design area inside the studio, calling out "I''m back¡­"


    "Boss, you want to ruin our fun!" came a quick retort, but Lexi was not certain who.


    "You all love me¡­"


    "Love you, more like terrified of you," retorted the same voice drawing a round of laughter. All Lexi could do was shake her head and join in the laughter.


    Regardless of all her problems, her staff were her second family. Yes, they knew who paid the bills and who would be responsible if things went wrong but they treated her as the human she was. Fallible but caring to those who she cared for. It was a two-way street, as some of her team moved away from everything they knew to relocate here for her sake.


    "Sometimes¡­"


    "You want to kill us, but you love us and will protect us. Boss you have told us that too many times for us to know you are not serious," echoed multiple voices around the room.


    "Seriously, sometimes I wonder about you." Lexi shook her head, and added "But I come with samples¡­"


    "No gifts¡­"


    "You lot are like children sometimes. Let us have a look at these, as my husband has missed me while I have been away shopping for fabric. Our usual suppliers from Istanbul are happy to continue to supply material from orders, and they had a few fabrics that I liked. But you know me¡­"


    "Someone took the wrong turn. Hey Boss, that is frequent for you, and what do we tell you, you need to take with you¡­"


    "A GPS device," echoed the response.


    "Stop badmouthing me. Not everyone is blessed with a keen sense of direction. But that is beside the point. Getting lost resulted in some amazing finds for five new potential suppliers. Two will take orders from me regularly, but the other three will only sell in person. Those I had to buy bolts of what I liked, which are being shipped back with everything else. But I come with samples."


    With that Lexi moved and the two cases filled with samples were brought in, and carefully lifted out of the cases, and placed on the centre table. In her careful handwriting attached to each sample, was a card, detailing the shop, whether they had to buy in person or not, a description of the material and the other shades available. Very quickly the design team gathered around the table, carefully looking through the samples laid out before them.


    Observing the looks on the design team''s face, Lexi knew that her new finds were fabrics that interested them. She reached in and grabbed a sample of a black silk material that she had plans for. When they arrived here, along with four others she had gone on a buying spree for locally sourced material.


    Her favourite bolt that they had purchased but the right contrast fabric and design to use it had never been decided. The crimson red silk delicately embroidered with gold thread flowers always called for it to be turned into a qipao, but it needed the right foil, which this black silk embroidered with the same flowers but in black thread was that. The challenge would be designing the qipao to honour its history but with her twist even though her training was in western design rather than in traditional Asian design styles that had always been around her growing up. This was a challenge that she was looking forward to.


    Ignoring her staff, she walked over to the bolt in question, took it down and rolled part of it out on a table laying the black silk with it. As she stepped away, she knew she was right. These two materials were perfect together. That inspired her and she grabbed a design pad and pencil and started sketching out her qipao design. While she loved the amazingly embroidered designs, she had seen in many in the past, that was not her style. Plus, this material already had its own embroidery and that is what she wanted to showcase.


    While sketching out her design Lexi simply got lost in her world. Designing clothes, both for everyday but the couture market had given her life purpose when she lacked purpose on escaping the hell Richard had created for her. It allowed her, independently of the family wealth create something that would give Dominic a future free from family demands.


    Eventually her staff noticed that Lexi had gone off in her own world, alternating between staring at the two fabrics and sketching. They knew from previous experience that it was not worth interrupting her, so they moved back to the samples and looked around at bolts around the room, to see if inspiration hit them.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Lexi placed six sketches on the material. She knew there was some minor refinements needed but finally she had a design that suited the material. As she stretched her arms she looked around and noticed some of the staff deep in their own worlds. Before she could say anything, the door opened and in strolled Matthew, carrying a single red rose.


    Lexi wanted to laugh; did he think one red rose was romantic. It told her that he was trying to appear romantic, but it was a total failure. As Matthew walked over, and handed her the rose he said quietly "Do you remember our first date?"


    That made Lexi pause. It was the April of Matthew''s last year at High School, and everyone had gone to an amus.e.m.e.nt park. Somehow Matthew has worked it that as they all went on the Ferris Wheel they ended up in a cabin of their own, and as they reached the top he leant over and kissed her as he handed her a single red rose. As they were about to leave the cabin she slipped the rose into her bag and that night when she arrived home she pressed it between the pages of a book before turning it into a bookmark which had accompanied her through life even to now.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 354 - Romantic Night (2)

    26 April, LY Studio, City K


    Matthew noticed the moment that the memories of that day hit Lexi. It has taken a lot of work to convince everyone that day to visit the amus.e.m.e.nt park, but the opportunity to ride the Ferris Wheel with Lexi and kiss her at the top was something he did not want to pass up. No one knew at the time what had happened, but those few minutes in public with Lexi had enabled him the strength to make his decisions.


    It had not dawned on Lexi, but today was the anniversary of that day and he wanted to celebrate it. Yes, there had been heartbreak for them both, but it marked the journey to the point that they had reached. If things had gone the way he desired that day, Lexi would not have her career and his career path would have been dramatically different. But the past was something that could not be changed, and the future would be what they made of it.


    "Was that really a first date when all our friends where there?"


    "You had told me you wanted to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt part, ride the Ferris Wheel with me and we kiss at the top, so I worked to make it happen without anyone realising¡­"


    Lexi blushed slightly dropping her head before saying "You, you¡­"


    "Romantic? Lexi, you have no idea what I have planned for tonight given we are child free¡­"


    Moving closer Lexi gently slapped his hand saying "You have a mind that is stuck in the gutter¡­"


    "Gutter, sweetheart," with that Matthew leaned over and gave her a gentle kiss, before saying "that is you. I wanted to do something romantic, and where does that say it is only about one thing¡­"


    "Matthew!" came a somewhat startled response from Lexi given that Matthew had gently pinched her.


    "Lexi!" laughed Matthew. How fun this was to tease her. "You need to get your mind out of the gutter. I simply want to take you out for a meal, without having to worry about Dominic."


    Hearing that Lexi could not look at Matthew in the eye. How he wanted to create the wrong impression, so she fell straight into his trap before making her feel like she was an idiot. "You meanie. How dare you let me take that tract¡­"


    Matthew seeing the look on Lexi''s face started to laugh, which in turn caused her to laugh. Leaning over, without a care that Lexi''s staff were still watching them he gave her a short kiss on the lips before saying "Have you got something to change into?"


    "Matthew I am a designed and we are in my studio. Do you think there is not a change of clothes for me. Casual or how more formal?"


    "A romantic dinner Lexi, so appropriate for that but also to be outside and have a little fun. And before you ask, I have a change of clothes before we go out."


    Lexi turned and noticed that the staff had been carefully watching the two of them. Lexi tried to look at them sternly drawing a few laughs from the staff who were struggling to take her seriously at that moment in time.


    As Matthew exited the room, two staff members moved towards the back of the room and started rifling through the hanging ready-to-wear collection for a somewhat formal dress for her wear tonight having heard what Matthew had said. Within a couple of minutes, they had located four options and pulled them out for Lexi saying "Boss, here are some options for you."


    "You want me to wear something not yet released¡­"


    "That is the benefit of being the owner boss."


    Lexi shook her head. While she was tempted to wear one of them, the release of the new ready-to-wear collection was only two weeks away and she did not want to spoil that release as the dresses selected were the key pieces.


    Shaking her head, Lexi said, "No. I do not want to tip off people about the new collection." Pausing looked around and said, "We still have prototypes from the formal ready-to-wear collection from two years ago?"


    "We do. What are you thinking?"


    "The scarlet with the black piping. Was not something out test group liked, but it has the right mix of formality and ease of movement I think my husband was hinting at. More importantly it is warm, and I can team it with the black flat shoes in my office and a pashmina from the speciality designed and manufactured collection. That gives me extra warmth if we end up somewhere cold, and before you say anything I know they are not being released until the same time as the new ready-to-wear collection but I am less concerned about them."


    "Because of the fake incident with Madam Mo."


    "Yes. I had been back here less than twelve months and yet someone wants to try and rip of not only my hard work but the hard work of everyone here. While the pashmina''s we will stock will be expensive we have the relevant material to prove that they are true pashmina''s but there are so many fakes out there in so many different designs no one would worry about copying it."


    As she finished talking someone located the dress she was considering, and three pashmina''s were pulled from the supply next to the ready to wear collection. As Lexi was considering the pashmina''s someone dragged her emergency bag from her office into the room. It had the shoes that she wanted, a change of underwear, stockings to wear and a small make up kit. Lexi quickly changed into the dress and moved to a mirror to touch up her make-up. As someone grabbed her clothes and reassured her that they would be cleaned and placed in the emergency bag Lexi looked up and Matthew walked in having changed into a dark suit.


    He held out his hand and said "Madam Rong, shall we go."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 355 - Romantic Night (3)

    26 April, City Centre, City K


    Lexi was surprised when they pulled up to a parking spot close to the point where the city''s observation wheel was. It was strange there was no restaurants in the area, so what did Matthew have planned.


    As the climbed out of the vehicle Warrant Officer Wang moved in and quietly said, "Everything is organised. While they wanted to argue over us having the food catered once they realised who you were, they gave up easily on that. We checked everything out and have people in both the mechanical room and the operations room while you are on board."


    It was then it clicked for Lexi. Some of the cabins in the Observation Wheel at night turned into private dining rooms. Each was a tailored to the booking with the meal, drinks, and the requests of the booking party determining the number of revolutions on the wheel they would go. "You booked this?"


    "Lexi, you deserve something special and I wanted to commemorate the day¡­"


    "Turn off the sweetness you two," came a voice from behind. Lexi turned and noticed Steven, Phillip, Chester, Rachael, Andrew, and Sally.


    Lexi spat out "Dominic, where is he?"


    Andrew calmly responded "Stop stressing out little sister. He is with Sally''s parents, but we will pick him up¡­"


    "After he harasses my parents to give him sugar," said the approaching John, who was accompanied by Bronwyn Li.


    Lexi looked at Matthew and said "Why?"


    Matthew leaned in and said "We were out with friends and family that night, so I wanted to echo the past¡­"


    Loudly Steven interrupted "Where is Paul and Joan?"


    "You think I would be left out of this," came Paul''s voice from off to the right. Surprisingly, Abigail was with him, but she was looking around nervously. She seemed not to know what to make of things.


    Matthew, paused and said "Joan was invited but refused¡­"


    Phillip interrupted saying "Apparently she has left the family company. I was meant to have a meeting with her yesterday but her idiot two brothers showed up, and said she had abandoned them, but refused to say anything else about why before demanding that I sign the contracts with them for the collaboration. But you can guess what I did¡­"


    Paul added "Told those idiots where to go. No one with any business sense would deal with them. But has anyone heard from Joan in the last few days?"


    After a shake of heads Matthew said "I was able to briefly speak to her when I issued the invitation but all she said was that she just needed some time away from everyone, but would explain things in the near future."


    Chester said, "Why in the world did you get us here?"


    "A night out for all¡­"


    Steven held up his hands "Do not say it, you lot can be sickening, and I will turn and leave if you do." This drew some laughter.


    "Give me a chance. There is something special about today for Lexi and me, but we owe each of you for the last few weeks, so I wanted to make something special. I have booked for the lot of you two cabin meals on the wheel. How you split yourselves is up to you, but there is no way that you will be with us¡­"


    "In other words, thank you but leave us alone?" John said interrupting Matthew.


    "You took the words out of my mouth," responded Matthew. "But I would ask your girlfriend about what could be coming your way."


    "Boss!" came the shocked but firm response from Bronwyn. Just before John had arrived to pick her up, she had received a telephone call from her father. It was obvious that he was using the excuse of an inspection to come and check out her boyfriend. That was something she did not want to deal with presently as, even given his background her father would be intimidating.


    John looked and all Bronwyn said is "My parents know about us and want to meet you¡­"


    "You know I have been trying to get you to introduce your parents to me¡­" John turned and looked at Matthew directly saying "You know her parents. Tell!"


    "Not my place John, but I will give you a warning be careful."


    Lexi turned, and placed her hand on Matthew''s. Matthew knew that Lexi was starting to get worried, and that was not what tonight was about. With that he turned and started to lead everyone towards the base of the observation wheel, with Warrant Officer Wang going ahead.


    As they arrived Matthew turned and noticed that their friends had split themselves into two groups one of four and the other of six.


    Noticing he signal from Warrant Officer Wang, they headed to the embarkation area for diners, and sat down for a safety briefing for their dinner. Matthew totally tuned out, as like the other observation wheels in the country with similar services, he had received copies of their safety plans for all types of emergencies. Listen to the announcements, do nothing to cause too dramatic of movement in the cabin, remain seated, no smoking and that in the case of an emergency they would be evacuated as soon as possible. In his own mind, it was as if. They would have to get services in to get people out of the cabins if the wheel ground to a halt, but they did not want to scare civilians.


    Once the staff were happy, they led them out to await boarding, Matthew ready for Lexi to see the various bouquets of roses he had placed in their cabin. The florist was quite helpful with the meaning of the various gifts of roses and choosing between the messages was challenging. In the end he opted for two separate bouquets, one of ninety-nine roses as it meant love you forever inside the cabin and one with twenty-seven (an expression of how much he loved his wife) to hand her before boarding. Matthew took two steps back and was handed the bouquet before moving back to Lexi and handing it to her.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 356 - Romantic Night (4)

    26 April, City Centre, City K


    As Matthew handed Lexi her bouquet, the first of the two cabins for everyone else arrived. Paul watched as Andrew, Sally, Chester, Phillip, Steven, and Rachael climbed in. Despite the last few weeks, there was no way he wanted to share to close of a space with Andrew and Sally.


    Matthew noticed as he watched them leave the conflicting emotions crossing his face. Yes, he had made decisions to move on and he seemed close to Abigail, he had still not given up on the past. He better not hurt Abigail, or the problems it would cause.


    Lexi quietly said "Matthew¡­?"


    Shaking his head, Matthew said "Interesting. I would have thought everyone would have pushed Andrew, Sally, Paul and Abigail into the same cabin¡­"


    "Our friends are too kind to Abigail. She deserves security and despite everything I still believe Paul has not totally moved on from the past. Just¡­"


    "Like me you do not want to see her hurt." Matthew turned back and looked at Lexi, leaning down to gently kiss her before saying "Apologies. I was distracted for a minute¡­"


    "If I remember it rightly, just before we climbed on to the Ferris Wheel at the amus.e.m.e.nt park, you were distracted¡­"


    "I had the right to be. I was ensuring that I was not obvious while I has us last onto the wheel, so I could give you that kiss and the rose."


    "In other words, history is repeating itself."


    "No Lexi. I do not have to worry about being caught kissing you and giving you flowers."


    Before Lexi could retort, they were signalled to climb into the cabin for them. As they entered. Lexi noticed the bouquet of roses sitting on the table, and drinks secured in a container on the bench. As she moved in and the door was shut, Lexi looked at Matthew and said, "How many roses?"


    "I wanted to express messages with the flowers I gave you tonight, but¡­"


    "Too many options so you figured roses were simple and then you learnt about the messages different single stems in a bouquet send?"


    "How¡­?"


    Shaking her head, Lexi said "Did you forget my career. I know about the language of flowers and used that with my break-out collection. The most popular design had ninety-nine roses on it, and men flocked to order the design for the special woman in their lives¡­"


    Lexi looked closer at the bouquet on the table and quietly said "Ninety-Nine roses?"


    Matthew nodded saying "I could not think of another way to say the words easily. And the bouquet I gave you before we boarded has twenty-seven roses¡­"


    Lexi blushed. Matthew was, with the flowers saying the two things she wondered if she would ever hear from her spouse. How much he loved her and that he would love her forever. This man, with two simple gestures told her that whatever happened things would always be alright. She wanted to talk about Dominic''s parentage but looking at Matthew something was still holding her back.


    After helping Lexi sit down, Matthew moved and selected a bottle of Champagne. Given his restrictions the Wheel staff ensured that the drinks were opened to allow him to easily pour them drinks throughout the night, and he carefully poured a glass for both Lexi and himself, making sure to hand her a drink before taking his and sitting down. As the wheel was slowly moving, Matthew turned, raised his glass and said "A toast to my lovely wife. Someone who deserves the best always."


    Blushing, Lexi dropped her eyes. His care and concern made her feel ashamed that even now she could not be totally honest.


    Matthew seeing that she had dropped her eyes, placed his glass on the table, and carefully lifted her head saying "Lexi, what is it?"


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, Lexi calmed herself down before saying "Dominic¡­"


    "I wanted to ask you about something, but I did not push."


    "What?"


    "Why is Richard''s name not on his birth certificate? And more importantly, would you agree to me adopting him? While biologically he is not my son, I view him as that and I want to world to know that he is mine, regardless of his birth and that he will be as important as any children we might have in the future."


    Matthew placed his glass down, and reached over and gently placed his hand on he stomach, before quietly adding "I wish he was mine as I could have seen you grow with the ultimate expression of out relationship. That was not meant to be, but hopefully it will be in the future." Matthew then leant over and gently kissed Lexi before pulling back and adding "History repeats itself."


    Lexi realised that the cabin has stopped, and they were at the top of the wheel''s motion. Matthew then moved and placed in front of her a baby pink rose. That caused her to blush, remembering the past. When he kissed her on the Ferris Wheel at the amus.e.m.e.nt park, he handed her a baby pink coloured rose.


    "You remember?"


    "I do," and tears started rolling down her face.


    Seeing the tears, concerned Matthew said, "I did not mean to hurt you."


    "You did not, they are tears of happiness, that the past promises are now slowly coming true." Lexi leant over as the Cabin started slowly moving again and gently kissed Matthew before saying "Thank you."


    "Lexi, sweetheart, there is no need to thank me, just knowing that you are happy and this means something to you is all I need."


    Seeing the seriousness on his face, Lexi, laughed a little before saying "But the last thing that the big brave general would want known is how romantic and sentimental he can be towards his wife¡­"


    Shaking his head Matthew said, "I think those around me already know, and those that did not would have figured things out with what happened at the Nang Foundation event."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 357 - Romantic Night (5)

    26 April, City Centre, City K


    Lexi looked directly into Matthew''s eyes and realised his seriousness in that statement. As she said to herself, truthfully, tonight he was making her feel as safe as she ever had in their relationship.


    But at the same time, she was scared. Did she admit the truth that more and more people were slowly starting to figure out before Matthew admitted to himself what she suspected he knew. What harm would that cause? How in the world could he adopt his own son?


    Matthew, looked at Lexi and saw conflicting emotions across her face and said "What is it?"


    "Just thinking about your questions."


    "While I would love an answer Lexi, in the end an answer is not the end of the world and you have to be willing to talk about it."


    After taking a sip of champagne, Lexi reached over and picked up a tomato and cheese bruschetta sitting on the plate. It was obvious that Matthew had placed thought into their meal knowing that she enjoyed the mix of western and western foods as simply evidenced in the finger food before them. Yes, she was using it delaying tactic, but gathering her thoughts was needed.


    When she finished Lexi took a deep breath and looked directly at Matthew before saying "I am surprised that you did not ask me about Richard''s absence from Dominic''s birth certificate. The day Dominic was born, Richard was with his mistress and did not show his face until the next day. He wanted to register Dominic''s birth straight away, without me involvement but¡­"


    "Because he was not present at the hospital when you gave birth, he could not sign the paperwork on his own."


    Lexi nodded, before continuing "It was petty, but I was holding off until the last minute before signing the paperwork to register his birth with the name Richard wanted¡­"


    Sensing the silence, Matthew pondered for a couple of seconds and said, "He wanted to name him after himself?"


    Lexi said quietly "Yes, but that was the least of it."


    Lexi paused as the door opened, and the wheel staff came in quickly placing their entr¨¦e on the table, before slipping out and the door shut behind them. Lexi continued "In his papers I located after his death, he had paperwork that would have registered Dominic''s parents as him and his mistress child. Part of his moves to push me out of my child''s life, secure a divorce and marry his mistress to create a happy family while keeping everything my parents gave him to ensure Dominic and I were financially provided for."


    "B*stard," spat out Matthew.


    "He was. But I was not in the situation to argue about marriage or what he did. For me it was about surviving, protecting my child, and building a life. But he had his plans, as I have now found out, but his own behaviour in constantly requiring s*x from his w*ore anywhere that helped result in his death. That meant I could escape his plans and register Dominic with the name I wanted for him. The added bonus in delaying completing the paperwork to register Dominic''s birth, meant that as Richard was dead, he could not sign it to be registered as Dominic''s father."


    "But there were ways around that."


    "I know, but Matthew I could not be bothered about taking those steps. Richard''s parents do not know that, and I could use it to cut them from Dominic''s life. But I am not that vicious because in the end, no matter what he did to me Richard was my husband and they are his parents, therefore they will always have a place in Dominic''s life."


    Matthew was shocked listening to Lexi. She was defending the man that made her first marriage a horror and had caused impacts in their marriage. "How can you¡­?"


    "Defend him? Never Matthew. I hate him and what he did. I hate the fact that my parents forced my marriage to him on me. But I must consider Dominic. But for Richard I would not have Dominic and not having Dominic is one thing I could not image. Love him? I never did. But for Dominic I will at least treat him with some respect. Protect him? I never will. He was vicious and vindictive. You opposed him and you would have an issue, so I learnt to pick my battles even in the short marriage we had. The first thing I realised around six months after going overseas was that continuing to react to what he did, continues to let him win, and that I will never do. Cutting his parents from Dominic''s life, is something Richard would do and there is no way that I want to be like him. By allowing his parents to maintain a relationship with Dominic tells them that Dominic and I are the important people, which Richard and his parents had forgotten. But that relies on them respecting that I am Dominic''s mother and am entitled to have a life post Richard. But they are crossing that line, simply because Richard has tried to control me for my whole life from beyond the grave. As a result, I am fighting them because I will not allow him to control me."


    Matthew in observing Lexi could see the determination in her face. However, before he could say anything, Lexi firmly said "You have gone to all this effort, and you want to waste it talking about the past."


    Shaking her head, she said "Forget that. You are promising me romance, and I want that tonight." Lexi moved over, gave Matthew a brief kiss and snuggled into his embrace, while starting to feed him the food they had.


    For the next hour as they meandered through each course while going around and around, Lexi remained in Matthew''s embrace and oblivious to the view and other''s reactions they remained close together until it was time to disembark and were driven home by Warrant Officer Wang.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 358 - Plans in motion

    27 April, Secret Base, City K


    Dressed in clothes that to the IXS fighters he had smuggled in, unbeknown to Warren Dong, marked him as their military commander, David Hwang and his key lieutenant entered the secret base that they were using for this stage of their actions. While he hated it, he needed to go through the motions for them of appearing to be one of the faithful but knowing that if they had any inclining of the truth what their view would be.


    To achieve his goal, he knew that he needed to use these men, because they were willing to be suicide bombers for him, believing that they were acting to pursue their cause. But they had no idea how he was using them.


    "Gentleman," he started. "I hate that I have had to move you to here, but we need to be careful. You need to be safe, and here is safe and secure."


    "Where is¡­"


    "The spiritual leadership? They are safe." That he so wanted to laugh at. Safe, yes, they were. They knew about him and he had made the world safe for his action through killing them. "We had to stage a situation where the kafir believe them to be dead and move them to safety while we act militarily to seize the high ground. For their safety and to protect the cause, I have recommended, and they agree, to remain in safety until we achieve certain goals because they will be the heart and soul of our mission to create a society dedicated to the truth faith."


    He paused and looked around seeing the nods of the men. "As I was saying I hated moving you, as I know you were enjoying the benefits of being at my villa, and I hated having to appear as if I was not faithful." That was a laugh, he was not faithful but needed these idiots to believe him.


    "Those, other than a few people who are here or will come here in the next few days are not members of the faithful, but we need them. They have allowed my publicly operate with a technology company that will now provide funds and support that we now need. But the benefit is, as we know women who are w*ores, constantly wanting s*x, unlike woman of the faith who are¡­"


    Pausing for dramatic effect, he saw a round of nods coming from the men in the room. Idiots. They were so controllable. "I would love to have let you continue to have access to the women you have had, but we still need them in the company, but the will get what they deserve in the end. However, do not think that you will be left without w*ores to use. That is the one and only use for the kafir women. They will arrive soon." That was true, the women he had smuggled in for this sole purpose would be dumped here for these men to use in the next couple of hours. They thought they were on the first step of getting to the United States so their blindness to the truth deserved them to be used.


    "But before they do, I need to go through with you the plan that has been approved by the spiritual leaders, and which each and every one of you have volunteered to become a martyr to do. This will be done in waves. I need a volunteer to go first, as we need to launch an attack in the next few days, before we will have a two other one off attacks before our co-ordinated attack in the eleven major cities in this country that wants to supress the faithful. That will be dictated by a message from our spiritual leaders to me."


    He signalled to his key lieutenant who came in with a suicide vest. "This is a mock version of what each of you, our martyrs will wear. Our leaders have said that it does not violate our beliefs and such actions will see those who make this sacrifice to ensure the bringing of this godless land under control of the true faith will reach paradise and be praised for making that sacrifice. My key soldiers will accompany each of you to your location where you will be met by other who will bring together the various pieces of the martyr''s shrouds that you will wear on your journey. We must be cautious before you act to achieve our goals. Can I have my three initial volunteers."


    He looked around and there were fourteen hands up, so he pointed to the three men Naomi had used last humiliate Joan. Even though he was using Joan, that was a step too far even for his tastes.


    "This will be the last time that I see you, because I am moving on the final steps of the plan, so in wishing you success, are there any questions?" As he looked around, he could see no questions, so he ended "We will leave you. Your w*ores to use as you like will soon arrive, and those lucky volunteers someone will come to help you achieve your goal."


    With that David and his key lieutenant left the room and the building. Moving to what they knew was a secure spot where electronic detection of their conversation could not be heard, David turned and said "Make sure that these men cannot get out. We need them and keeping their s*xually satisfied until we use each of them has to happen."


    "Boss, we have that. The women will not be missed, and when we take the last of the tools to be suicide bombers, we will kill them and level the building. But¡­?"


    David nodded "You have concerns. I let Naomi used them for her own twisted means. You forget that b*tch is informing and we need to discredit her to everyone. Letting her humiliate Joan, means that I have total control with Joan ensuring we have the access to her family company''s systems, which I have had Naomi deal with and as she is in the footage¡­"


    "When we act you will deal with her, using the footage of her controlling the men who are the suicide bombers to totally discredit her, and any links to problems in the software will link back to her and you can distance the company from it."


    "Yes. In the end, we want to take down this corrupt government and its institutions, but we want to enjoy our success."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 359 - We are a Family (1)

    2 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew walked through the villa door, glad to be home after his first full day back on duty. Yes, the medics were still restricting some activities but at least he was not stuck generally at home and only allowed on base for his rehabilitation sessions at the hospital.


    As he walked in, he noticed Lexi waiting there for him, with a concerned look on her face. "What is it?"


    "We need to talk," came Lexi''s quiet reply.


    Following her, they walked to the family lounge room, where Dominic was waiting for them. Matthew was concerned but did not want to force anything from them. As he sat down on a sofa, Lexi sat beside him and Dominic ran over climbing onto Matthew''s lap. As he gave Matthew a hug, he said "Daddy Matthew."


    Returning the hug, Matthew turned his head and looked a Lexi sitting beside him.


    Lexi turned her head and looked up. How wonderful it felt to simply be a family in that moment. While Dominic and Matthew though that the only connection between them was her, the look the two of them had on their face was almost identical. Did she tell the truth? As soon as that thought crossed her mind, she dismissed it. What they had to deal with was more challenging.


    Leaning her head on Matthew''s shoulder Lexi said, "Dominic has his doctor''s appointment today?"


    "And he was mean Daddy Matthew. He made me to a whole lot of things. And he knows I hate needles, but he jabbed me with a needle and took blood."


    "Were you good?"


    Smiling Dominic said "You have to ask Daddy Matthew. Mummy would have gotten angry with me if I did not cooperate."


    Reassured, Matthew sensing Lexi wanted to tell him something said, "How about you go ask Uncle Adam to bring your mummy and I a pot of tea, and you could have an orange juice Dominic."


    Dominic quickly scrambled down and headed out the door. As he left Lexi quietly said, "I am worried Matthew."


    "What is it?"


    "The paediatrician is concerned. He just hopes that Dominic has some virus that as a result he has the symptoms he has, but he said his real thought is based on his symptoms Dominic has Leukemia."


    "Leukemia? Cancer?"


    "Yes. But he wants to be certain before we tell Dominic, hence all the tests today. It terrified me, as I have seen what Phillip has gone through, and the idea that Dominic has to face that¡­"


    Matthew noticed the tears, and reached wiping them, before gathering Lexi into his arms saying "It will be alright¡­"


    Lexi moved so she was more in his embrace and added quietly "That is what the paediatrician said. He talked about various types of Leukemia, but said as Dominic is generally healthy, treatment has a greater chance of success. But such treatment involves a bone marrow transplant. If that is the case the paediatrician said the most likely candidate for a successful match are family, but no guarantees. That would rely on a stranger match, so he suggested having our friends get tested in case someone will be a successful match."


    Matthew gathered Lexi close, and said "Count me in. And you know our friends will do that for Dominic. And I would suspect if it is the case and it becomes known on base the majority of those posted there will volunteer to be tested. A few years ago, I had been assigned temporarily to a base where six weeks before everyone on base volunteered to be screened by military doctors for compatibility for an enlisted woman''s daughter who had just before there been diagnosed with leukemia. No matches, but when I asked one of the enlisted men why they volunteered, the response I received was that this was a child that deserved the best and that for a comrade in arms trying their best to help in the situation was the best support that they could all give. But Lexi do not get ahead of yourself. Let us just wait for the test results to be released. We can deal with what comes then."


    Lexi just moved to snuggle deeper into Matthew''s embrace. This was jus the safest place to be at this moment in time. As she just got comfortable, Dominic came running back into the room, saying "Mummy, Daddy Matthew, Uncle Adam is bringing our drinks, but I have a question to ask?"


    Lexi looked at Matthew, what was this about? Dominic had not hinted to her that he had something to ask. Quietly she said, "Ask Dominic, but that does not mean that you will get the answer that you want?"


    "Mummy, I know that daddy and my grandparents are an important part of my life, but I have never had a real daddy. You tell me he died just after I was born. I know you have tried to stop me from finding out about all the stories in the media, but I know the technology and can work my way around what you have put in place to stop me from accessing news¡­"


    Lexi sat up and firmly said "Dominic!"


    Matthew, added "The rules are there for a reason young man."


    "Mummy, Daddy Matthew, my classmates were quite willing to tell be about what they read and what their parents said, and you expect me not to do something. What do you think I am, a little child¡­"


    "Dominic Yao!" came Lexi''s sharp response. "You are a child, my child, and you know I set limit. Never without reason, but going behind my back to circ.u.mvent those limits, that is unacceptable."


    "So, what mummy. You want to hide things from me, I will find things out."


    Yelling Lexi spat out "Dominic!"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 360 - We are a Family (2)

    2 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew sat watching Lexi and Dominic. It was obvious Dominic had inherited her tendency to challenge her parents and stifled his laughter. Lexi felt his actions and turned and said "Matthew Rong!"


    "Lexi, we can say he is your son. As someone said to me about children it can be Karma, in that what you did to your parents gets returned to you from your own children. I remember¡­"


    Shocked Lexi said "Matthew Rong, you better not say a word."


    "No, I want you Daddy Matthew to tell me what my mummy did."


    Looking between the two, Matthew said "Dominic, you remember about how everyone has told you how your uncles Phillip, Chester, Andrew, Steven, Paul and I all grew up together. Your Mummy, Aunt Sally, Joan, and Rachael were also there. Your mummy loved pushing the rules her parents set¡­"


    "Hey, you did the same Matthew Rong, so you can talk."


    "Your mummy is right. I pushed my parent''s rules as did everyone else. But we knew there were limits, which we tried not to cross. Your mummy struggled with that at times, and you are like that. But this time, your mummy is right, you went too far. We spoke to you about what was going to happen and told you that you were not to look at that on the internet. You were to come and ask us questions and we would let you look on-line if it was appropriate," Matthew continued firmly but with enough harshness in his tone to see Dominic know that he was wrong.


    "Dominic look at me. Do you understand that you were wrong?"


    Quietly Dominic responded, "Yes Daddy Matthew," before turning to Lexi adding "Sorry Mummy, but daddy''s parents said that it was alright for me to do that because everything that people were saying, including what you told me was a lie."


    Lexi was furious. How dare Richard''s parents circ.u.mvent her role as Dominic''s mother. They knew the limits she had set. But then, they were still in denial of Richard''s actions despite the evidence she was continuing to pile on them in the proceedings about their time with Dominic. It made her stop for a few seconds. Is she told the truth she suppressed about Matthew being Dominic''s biological father, this would go away but Dominic''s sense of identity was shaped by the lie forced on her and continued to be perpetrated by her parents until their deaths backed up by Richard''s parents.


    Before she could respond Matthew said "Dominic, your daddy''s parents have their view as to your daddy. He is their son, like you are your mummy''s son and it is hard for them to imagine that he was anything other than what they believed him to be. Your mummy believes you to be a good son who generally follows the rules but knows that you sometimes slip up but do not go too far. Your daddy''s parents believe that your daddy was the same. But that was complicated as he felt forced to marry your mummy for you rather than the person he loved. That had him react outside what he would normally do. That hurt your mummy, but your daddy''s parents find that too hard to accept because he is not here anymore and cannot explain things. They believe that they must protect him. That does not go away for any parent and will not go away for your mummy and I even when you have a wife and children of your own. It will be almost impossible for us to believe the worst of you."


    Lexi relaxed slightly; Matthew was diffusing the situation but not attacking Richard''s parents. She knew them well enough to realise each time he visited them they were pumping him about everything that was said.


    "Dominic do not worry. I do not blame them for being like that. They only have their memories of your daddy and want to protect them. But, when I set a rule, you need to follow it. That is not up for negotiation."


    "Yes Mummy," came Dominic firm and positive response. "But I want to ask my question. While I never want to forget my daddy, can Daddy Matthew adopt me? I do not know what to believe. Daddy Matthew tells me he loves me and I am part of our family, but daddy''s parents tell me that that might be the case now when you have children I will be forgotten so that the only way I cannot be forgotten about is to live with them all the time, because I will be the centre of their world. But if from what I found out asking questions at school if Daddy Matthew adopts me, I will be his son, not something that can be cast aside when things change."


    Lexi looked at Matthew. This was the exact same question he had asked her, but she needed to test Dominic on this. "Do you realise that will hurt your daddy''s parents." Richard''s parents were they last people that needed any consideration, but for Dominic they were his grandparents.


    "Mummy, they will always be my grandparents. Whether Daddy Matthew adopts me or not will not change that. I have no memories of daddy, only what everyone else tells me. He will not come back, and no matter what anyone wants will not change that. But I have the chance to have what my classmates have, a family with a mummy and daddy and I want that. If Daddy Matthew adopts me, I will have that."


    "Are you certain on that Dominic. You must know that it will hurt your grandparents because they will feel your daddy is being forgotten. I will not do anything unless you are certain, but if you are I will talk to the lawyers and organise for your Daddy Matthew and I to talk to your grandparents about this. They need to hear about this from us."


    "Mummy, daddy will always be here," and with that Dominic pointed to his heart "but we are a family and I want that known to everyone, and this is what I can think will do that."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 361 - We are a family (3)

    ** Contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen **


    2 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    After settling Dominic down for the night, Lexi allowed Matthew to lead her into their suite. When Matthew sat down, Lexi sat on his lap and said, "I could not believe Dominic."


    "Lexi, we figured out he has been thinking about this since we got married. He desperately wants to be part of a family with a Mummy and Daddy like his classmates. We just need to handle Richard''s parents¡­"


    Turning so she was straddling Matthew forcing the skirt she was wearing to move upwards, Lexi said "The last thing I want to talk about is Richard''s parents."


    With that Lexi reached up and unclipped her hair before leaning in and briefly kissing Matthew and pushing down on Matthew''s already straining e*ection.


    In a much more seductive tone Lexi added "There are much better things that we can do," before grinding herself on Matthew''s e*ection.


    Grabbing her face between his hands, Matthew said "You better not be teasing me?"


    "Teasing you, never. That will only be you if you do not deliver¡­"


    Matthew pulled Lexi''s head towards him crashing his lips onto hers which immediately resulting in her opening her mouth and inserting his tongue into her mouth rolling Lexi''s tongue.


    Knowing that she had Matthew distracted, Lexi reached down and lifted up the polo shirt that Matthew had changed into before dinner, running her fingers on his stomach, going higher inch by inch as she slowly moved the polo top up and continued to grind herself on his e*retion.


    While continuing to kiss her, Matthew let go of Lexi''s head and grabbed her h.i.p.s to stop her movements, before pulling back with a m.o.a.n before saying "You keep going, this is going to be over before either of us want¡­"


    "Promises, Promises," and with that Lexi moved her fingers under the polo top before flicking hit flat n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "Lexi..." came the long almost m.o.a.ning reply.


    Leaning in Lexi whispered into Matthew''s ear, "You want me, and you know I want you and thank goodness we do not have to be as careful as we have been."


    Matthew, taking the hint from Lexi who as still attempting to grind herself on him, moved his hand, and slipped it under the skirt, and as he reached her underpants he could feel that she was already wet, he moved his hands slipping them under then and started caressing her bud.


    Lexi m.o.a.ned before saying "You better take your top off." She noticed the smile on Matthew''s face and he flicked her bud, before pulling out his fingers, and putting them into his mouth to suck them clean before cooperating with Lexi to remove his top, and undoing Lexi''s shirt helping her to slide it off her shoulders before sending it flying across the room in the same direction she had just tossed his top.


    As she went to reach around and undo her bra, Matthew reacted quicker and had her bra undone before she could act. Lexi reached up and slowly slid the shoulder straps down, watching Matthew swallow again and again. As she slid it off, she simply threw it behind her not caring where it went.


    While Matthew was internally debating his next move, Lexi sat up on her knees bringing her b*easts closer to Matthew''s mouth before thrusting her chest closer towards his mouth.


    Taking the hint, Matthew leant in slightly and captured her right b*east in his mouth as he started to use his fingers to tease the n.i.p.p.l.e on her left b*east.


    Lexi, on feeling Matthew''s mouth capture her b*east, closed her eyes briefly, as she sat back down on Matthew''s lap. Those few seconds feeling him suckle her b*east felt like a slice of heaven. On opening her eyes, she took her hands and threaded her fingers into Matthew''s hair, urging him to suckle her harder.


    After a few minutes, Matthew generally pulled back and quickly moved over to take Lexi''s left b*east into his mouth, before turning slightly and gentle tumbling them onto the sofa with Lexi underneath him, while continuing to suckle her left b.r.e.a.s.t. Reaching up he tweaked her right n.i.p.p.l.e as he sucked hard on the left n.i.p.p.l.e causing a loud m.o.a.n from Lexi.


    As Matthew pulled away from her left b*east he started kissing down her body, but quickly reached the band on Lexi''s skirt. As he lifted his head Lexi laughed saying "We did not think this out too well."


    "Damn clothes¡­"


    "My thoughts exactly." And with that Lexi reached and undid the belt on Mathew''s casual slacks before starting in the zip, brushing her hands on his e*ect p*nis drawing a hiss from Matthew.


    At the same time Lexi could see Matthew''s frustration in that he could not locate the zipper on her skirt. It had seemed a clever design feature for the hidden zippers in this skirt, but maybe this needed a rethink as when you were romantic getting it off was a problem.


    "Where is this damn zipper Lexi, I am coming so close to¡­"


    "Right hand side, with hooks and eyes to hide everything, but be careful¡­"


    With that Lexi heard a rip, and quickly the zipper coming down. While subconsciously she knew this would need repair at that exact moment she could not care and lifted her h.i.p.s to help Matthew slip the skirt and her underpants off while she finally unzipped his slacks. Matthew quickly stood up and dropped both his slacks and boxers to the floor as he moved quickly back on top of Lexi continuing to kiss down her body, drawing ever closer to her v.a.g.i.n.a with open mouthed kisses, lathing places on her body.


    "Stop teasing me Matthew," Lexi came out with a strained voice.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 362 - We are family (4)

    ** Contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen **


    2 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew lifted his head with a smirk, before forcing Lexi''s legs open before diving down sucking and licking her nub, as well as sweeping it up and down and inserting it into her v*gina, drawing m.o.a.n upon m.o.a.n from Lexi.


    He followed up with inserting one and then two fingers inside her v*gina, slowly moving them to tease her while sucking on her nub as Lexi grabbed his head with her hands keeping it in place.


    After a few minutes, and starting to feel the first little waves of Lexi getting close to toppling over the edge, Matthew while continuing to move his fingers gently broke her hold and moved to enable him to see her face, flushed with pleasure from his movements before leaning down to kiss her as he thrush three fingers into her v*gina.


    Lexi broke the kiss in turning her head slightly before m.o.a.ning and saying, "Matthew Rong, screw the fingers, I need you inside me now¡­"


    Matthew leant and after blowing in her ear said "In you¡­You teased me for weeks and¡­."


    Lexi moved enough that his fingers slipped out of her v*gina and said "Lick them¡­"


    "Your wish is my command my queen," was Matthew''s sultry reply, pulling his fingers up, and bringing them slowly towards his mouth.


    Just before he was about to open them, Lexi grabbed his wrist, tugging it towards her mouth, and quickly took them inside, sucking them clean before removing them from his mouth, and with a seductive smile said, "I taste good on you. But you know what would be better, you in me now as there is no way I want to go over without you¡­"


    With that Lexi wrapped her legs, the best she could around Matthew''s waist and placed her hands on his butt trying to pull him closer.


    Taking the hint, Matthew moved his position, and just inserted his p*nis into her v*gina watching her before adding "Is this what you want?"


    "Want, a tease, no but you fully absolutely," and with that Lexi using her legs and hands pushed Matthew down, while thrusting up from the couch m.o.a.ning as he went deeper.


    Matthew tensed slightly, enough for Lexi to feel and see, and as she placed more pressure on his butt to force his p*nis deeper inside her, she whispered "And you want me as much as I want you. Do not deny it and take me neither of us can wait."


    With her actions, Matthew had slipped deeper inside her v*gina and he felt her squeeze his p*nis with her v*ginal muscles. Quickly he started a rhythm, while ensuring that he was bearing as much of his weight as he could on his arms, that had them both hurtling towards their peak while they focused on each other''s face. As he felt Lexi topple over it, he thrust his p*nis into her v*gina only partially into her v*gina, wanting to hurtle the two of them to tha peak to fall over it together. He slowed the tempo of his thrusts, seeing her come down from that peak before starting a quicker harder tempo that had the two of them rushing back to their peak.


    As he reached his tipping point he thrust his p*nis as hard as he could into Lexi''s v*gina, which toppled them both over that pleasure peak, which had him partially collapse his body, somewhat drained of energy onto Lexi.


    When she came down from this peak, Lexi felt blissful. Yes, the secrets were there, bubbling away ready to be exposed, but it told her that whatever happened Matthew loved her. That made her feel safe.


    Noticing the smile on her face, Matthew while twisting her hair around his fingers said "You look pleased¡­"


    "Pleased, no, well pleasured yes. Sated, absolutely not. But here is not comfortable for round two and I could use a bath¡­"


    Matthew, taking the hint, reluctantly slipped his p*nis from her v*gina, and climbed off the sofa saying, "Stay there for a few minutes." He then leant over, quickly kissed her before heading towards the ensuite bathroom.


    Lexi heard water running and Matthew returning a couple of minutes later scooping her into his arms carrying her into the ensuite, before carefully stepping into the bath which was still filling, settling her in-between his legs and gently running him hands up and down her arms. After several minutes of this caressing, Matthew whispered into her ear, "Can you turn off the water."


    Lexi then noticed that the bath was getting towards being full and she moved to the taps turning them off, before Matthew gently pulled her back between his legs, picking up a face washer and bar of soap, using them to gentle clean her.


    The more he continued, Lexi could not only feel his p*nis pushing more and more into her, the further aroused she was becoming by the gentle, loving caresses hidden in his actions of bathing her. As he moved lower on her body, Lexi felt the cloth and his fingers caressing her v*ginal entrance, before he gently pushed it inside with the aid of a finger, drawing a m.o.a.n deep from inside her. That felt so good, but she was not going to allow him to control everything this time, so she gentle moved and picked up another clothe before turning and starting to wash him down, taking the time to carefully caress and tease his flat n.i.p.p.l.es before working her way down his body.


    The lower she went, the more she could observe in his reactions that she was not only pleasuring him but torturing him as well as he so wanted to complete this round. She could see his fingers which he had gripping the sides of the bath tensing and relaxing as if he wanted to grab her and finish off.


    As she reached his p*nis, Lexi tossed away the cloth and any pretence that she was washing him, and grabbed it in her hand, slowing working it up and down, which resulted in him yelling in pleasure "F*ck me Lexi, you will¡­"


    Releasing his p*nis, Lexi manoeuvred herself in the bath to straddle his straining e*rection and as she dropped herself down, she said "It is making love husband not f*cking you."


    Quickly they started moving, and as they were both so aroused, they quickly toppled over the peak of pleasure. As she did so, Lexi collapsed onto Matthew unable to hold herself up at that moment in time.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 363 - Wicked plans starting off (1)

    5 May, City Park, City K


    Robert looked around looking for David to come to this location, and noticed his cousin walking up from the left behind him.


    They quickly moved to the bench that he had checked earlier for anything that could amount to a surveillance device but noticed nothing.


    Once David was seated, he said "How are things?"


    "In motion. I have got the pieces in place for the economic devastation to be reeked if the demands are not given, and I have set up my fall person."


    "You know they will not¡­"


    "Negotiate with terrorists. Every government says that, but the little demonstration will have them relent. It is set that one key system, but which will not impact the public will totally collapse, bleeding money into various accounts, that are set to transfer the funds around the world for a couple of weeks before ending into three set accounts. The one account they will trace will appear to have all the money in it but which is a front account and then the two accounts, one which is our majority share of the money and the other which is shared between the men I trust the most. The account they will trace will link to my fall person"


    "And your fall person, that b*tch Naomi you were talking about?"


    "Yes. Perfect to f*ck time and time again but has a view that she is more important than she is, but with the computer skills to ensure that there will be little investigation. But¡­"


    "You have regrets about the way that you set her up? So, unlike you."


    "No regrets about setting her up. She has an agenda and I am quite willing to use that against her, but at the time it is using my s*xual preferences as a means to manipulate her to do what I need her to do to enable me to use her¡­"


    "Not the hardnosed terrorists you like to portray."


    "Not always cousin. There are some things that always are real in any life, feelings, people you care for. That in doing what I have done for our revenge has supressed a lot of my humanity, but the closer we have gotten to this point, the more it wants to come out. Yes, Joan is a tool, but there is just something about her that¡­"


    "Makes you have regrets?"


    "Yes. For some unknown reason she reminds me of what I remember about your mother. Caring, supportive and loving regardless of the situation. I remember her in the days before the governmental authorities dragging them all away, she did everything she could to shield us from what as happening. Joan is like that for her sisters."


    "And¡­?"


    "Using her is something we have to do for our revenge. But that is not why you called me?"


    "No. There are rumours that the head of special forces is looking to shift me form here¡­"


    "F*ck. That we do not need."


    "I just needed to confirm with you your plans. A couple of suicide bombings to create terror and issue the demands you want known publicly, but the other demands privately and the electronic attacks. I plan to feed the information in as coming from my confidential source but slightly skew it so not to have them caught, but close enough¡­"


    "To show that your source that only talks to you makes you too useful to be forced away. It is how we have kept you here. The first attack will be on the 11th at 10am in City F, suicide bomber in the JL International Mall there. They are hosting an event for a film. Lots of young people and the perfect target for Islamic extremists to target. We will launch two more attacks, in the weeks after that, but dates, times and locations have not yet been determined. I will let you know those because you will need that information to manipulate they system."


    "That I can manipulate and use," said Robert. After pausing for a few seconds, he added "Now, we need to work on the cover story for this meeting, what is this I hear about you and Joan marrying?"


    "Had to happen. Completed the Civil registration, which helps set up the b*tch Naomi as taking revenge on Joan. But we need the proper wedding to happen, not only so I am seen to do the wrong thing, but the distraction from the major strike. The issue is the timing?"


    "I have the perfect date in mind. Friday 28th June. Two of those idiots brough in over my head will be on international training deployments and as that so-called boss of mine is a childhood friend of your bride, he will be at the wedding¡­"


    "Leaving only one senior officer on duty here, and as we intend to target financial assets with the last stage of the attack most of the heads of companies will be at the ceremony. Perfect. But that means that you will be tied up as well."


    "Cannot be helped. We need to appear separate from everything and I can feed some information at the start of the day to distract whoever is on base. Knowing the systems, it will ensure a level of disorganisation in the response for a few hours, enabling the economic consequences to be fully implemented."


    "We only need a few hours for everything to be felt. Then I can use the senior programmers to ''work'' over the weekend with me, excusing me not taking Joan on a honeymoon and complete the framing of Naomi by Monday morning while absolving my company." David paused, before adding "The only thing is that relies on nothing changing¡­"


    "Do not worry about that. This year is the rotation for the go teams from the base to join in international training exercises. Everyone is fighting to go this year as it is to Australia with the Australian SAS and two senior officers go on it."


    "Mmmm," said David nodding. "Now, can I count on you to be by best man?"


    "You have to ask. Even if this were not part of what we have to do I would do it. But how will you bride take that?"


    "Perfectly fine."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 364 - Wicked plans starting off (2)

    **contains material unsuitable for readers under 18 years**


    5 May, City Park and David Hwang''s villa, City K


    David paused for a second and continued "Joan knows you are my only family other than her, and if we are realistic, she likes you. She has already asking me when the three of us can repeat the other day. Her exact words were, she loves the bedroom fun that the two of us have, but being f*cked by you and me together was a highlight of activities that she would not mind repeating on a regular basis, if you were game."


    Robert shook his head before adding "Your found someone who perfectly fits your preferences David. You know that is usually not me, but¡­"


    "You enjoyed f*cking my woman together with me. It was quite an experience, and feeling her clench both of us tight causing us to come together, while I never thought it would be something that would appeal to me, with Joan it does because she enjoys it."


    Sensing that Robert was willing to join some fun, David stood up and the two of them headed back to his waiting car, before heading to his Villa. As the trip progressed, David kept a careful watch on his cousin. He did not even realise he was being played. While he was the last person, he wanted to cause issues for, in the end if it came down to him or Robert going to jail, he would ensure Robert was the one that was sentenced. He liked his freedom and money too much to be restricted by a prison sentence.


    A few minutes out from his villa Robert turned and questioned David "One thing we better organise with Joan, is your bachelor party. We need to observe traditions, and the last thing I want to be seen to be doing is going behind her back?"


    "You know those traditions do not appeal to me, but I have an idea, if you are interested. Ditch the bachelor party, but we have a family outing, just the three of us. It will show everyone that while we have reconnected, being a family and the three of us, given how long you and I have been ''separated'' becoming close is what is the important thing for me."


    Robert nodded, hearing the unsaid words. That trip would be about the image he wanted seen, but it would not be what people perceived it to be. Interesting. Observing David closely, Robert had realised that he was scheming. He though he was stupid and did not know what was happening. Yes, their revenge was incredibly important, but if it came down to a choice between revenge and keeping his career and life, the latter would be what he chose. Yes, their choices had driven him to his career in the military, but what he had achieved was solely through his hard work, despite his background. While David had his intelligence and skill set, to establish his business and the moves he made in the illegal world, he had the assistance of their family friends and the money they had hidden for them.


    Robert was clear in his thinking that David was using the bedroom activities with his woman to try and ensnare him. They were fun, but not specifically what he liked. The few relationsh.i.p.s he had in the past were always committed relationsh.i.p.s, and involving outsiders was not to his taste. However, he would not pass up the opportunity, when not in a relationship to engage in other activities.


    Robert was stopped mid train of thought as David''s car pulled up outside his villa, and the two of them exited heading towards his suite where Joan was waiting for them. As David shut and secured the door behind them, Joan asked "You promised me a treat, and this is it?"


    As David moved towards her, he said "You said you wanted a repeat of what we previously did¡­?"


    "Absolutely." Robert say Joan reach down and squeeze David covered p*nis before adding "Something as good as that can be repeated on occasions."


    David moved and pulled the dress Joan was wearing up, tossing it to one side, leaving her n.a.k.e.d underneath, before saying "But we need to remove something otherwise this will not be as good as we want it to be." He leant in and was seen to be whispering something to Joan that David could not hear.


    Within thirty-seconds, Robert noticed that David has pulled something from inside Joan''s v*gina before moving away, and placing them inside a box sitting nearby, before picking up another box and drawing out two needles. That was something he did not want involvement with, as it would totally screw his career if they were successful in getting away with their plans. "No way do I want involvement with any drug taking¡­"


    "Do not worry," came Joan''s response. There was no way that she wanted the fun she and David had planned with his cousin to be stopped. They had already decided how to deal with this. "Our doctors have prescribed a series of vitamin injections for us, and he remembered, so we need to take them now."


    While he felt sceptical at the explanation, he could not disprove that it was not what they were saying, and watched as David and Joan injected each other, before he carefully took away both needles and disposed of them.


    While David was doing this, Robert watched is n.a.k.e.d cousin-in-law stroll over to him, and quickly undo his jeans, before slipping her hand in, and starting to massage his p*nis while saying in a sultry voice "You up to this?" and then squeezing his p*nis causing her to m.o.a.n as she felt him starting to harden.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 365 - Wicker plans starting off (3)

    **contains material unsuitable for readers under 18 years**


    5 May, David Hwang''s villa, City K


    Robert could see David part-way across the room watching them while he stripped seeing his e*ection jutting out as he dropped his pants, with a smile on his face. He quickly came over, and started to twist and squeeze Joan''s n.i.p.p.l.es while saying, "Time to make this interesting, Joan what would you like?"


    Robert watched Joan move back and press into David''s p*nis having him m.o.a.n while saying "Someone is overdressed for fun today. Shall we?"


    "We shall," came David''s response before both he and Joan moved, and commenced removing Robert''s clothes.


    For Robert it felt weird that his cousin was helping to strip him of his clothes but as his pants dropped, he felt two different hands grab his p*nis and start to squeeze it and massage his t*sticles, riding him of any feelings of discomfort.


    After Joan and David caressed Robert, arousing him for several minutes, Joan licked her lips and looked at David saying, "Your preference?" but noticing a look of surprise on Robert''s face.


    David felt a slight tensing of his cousin. He needed to get his to take the quick acting aphrodisiac to make this better for him and Joan, but also to get material to ensure he could keep Robert in line.


    "Maybe we all should have a drink, someone here seems a little tense," with that David squeezed Robert''s p*nis hard as Joan taking the hint flicked its tip, which has some pre-c.u.m leaking from it.


    As David moved away, Joan dropped to her knees and took Robert''s p*nis into her mouth, running her tongue along it, sucking it and moving her mouth up and down, while caressing his t*sticles and watching David. The more she continued, the more she could see David who had quickly finished pouring their drinks and dropped the aphrodisiac tables into each glass, was getting aroused by watching her perform oral s*x on another man.


    All Robert could do was m.o.a.n in pleasure. It had been so long since a woman had performed oral s*x on him, and the way Joan was doing it was the best he had ever had. As she continued to move her mouth up and down on his p*nis Robert eventually reached the point that he could not stop himself pushing his p*nis further and further into her mouth, each time she came back down on him, becoming tenser and tenser.


    He saw David place three glasses of wine on a nearby table, and him move to behind him. As he stood behind him, Robert could feel David''s erect p*nis brush against his butt, and saw his hands reaching around to take Joan''s head in his hands before saying into Robert''s ear "Watching her do this, has me wanting to be involved in her finishing you off."


    With that, Robert not only felt David using his body to push him forward, but pulling Joan forward taking him deep inside her mouth. That was enough for him to shoot out his load, part of which spilled out from Joan''s mouth. As he jerked in reaction, he could feel David rubbing him from behind with his e*rect p*nis saying, "Watching her do that to you was great, but it has left me unsatisfied. I would have loved to help make that even better for you from behind, but that is not something I think you are ready for."


    Robert was stunned for a second and realised that David was talking about taking him through his anus, while Joan performed the oral s*x on him. Robert wanted to cringe at that, as he was not bi-s.e.x.u.a.l, but in that moment as David continued to rub him, it sounded intriguing, as the force of David from behind would force him deeper inside Joan''s mouth. It was not as turning off realising that this was his cousin proposing it, but something did not seem totally right about it to him. He knew alarm bells were ringing in his head, but as David reached around and started to squeeze and rub his p*nis those alarm bells started to dim.


    Joan, however stood up, and moved over to pick up the glasses. As she looked down she saw additional aphrodisiac tables to drop into the drink for Robert, because they had decided when they played these games this time, they wanted him so aroused that he would agree to anything they wanted. She slightly turned and saw that Robert had his eyes closed and a look of pleasure on his face as David continued to rub against him. As he was not paying attention, as David had told her she dropped the tablets into the drink, and watched them dissolve before picking up the glasses, Robert in her right hand, her, and David''s in her left.


    As she reached the two of them, she could see Robert becoming aroused again, and said "Gentleman, not fair, you two are not involving me, but let us have our drinks before continuing."


    As Robert opened his eyes Joan handed him the well drugged glass of wine, before passing David his glass. The two of them watched Robert quickly down the glass, so they decided to follow suit, before David moved away, placing the glasses back with the opened bottle of wine, and picking up three more tablets.


    Joan, meanwhile, started caressing Robert''s chest while pressing her v*gina area into his p*nis, and rubbing it feeling him become e*ect again. She saw David take one pill before coming over and standing back behind Robert. As he stood behind Robert he said "Close your eyes," and waited until Joan gave him a slight nod that Robert had done so before handing her one tablet, which she quickly took, and then the second tablet for her to feed Robert. Interestingly be saw her place it on her tongue and move forcing his mouth open to feed him the tablet.


    Pressing slightly into Robert, David reached between Robert and Joan''s bodies, starting to caress Joan before saying "We need to have her aroused."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 366 - Wicked plans starting off (4)

    **contains material unsuitable for readers under 18 years**


    5 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Robert feeing hot and totally ignoring any feeling of concern that he previously had, knew he wanted and needed s*x, quickly and repeatedly. He wondered what was happening, but the pleasure that Joan and David were bringing him made him ignore any feelings, before saying "Your previous suggestion sounded good."


    David, while rubbing tried not to tense up. He could not believe that Robert was reacting so quickly to the aphrodisiac, but then he had been given a high does and it was most likely his first time taking this.


    Joan looked at David, surprised. This was something that they both had talked about wanting to try, but had never found someone that they could trust, both for her to perform oral s*x on, but most likely later for v*ginal s*x. However, knowing the rules Joan could see the tilt in David''s head, so she again dropped to her knees and while David reached around and started to play with Robert p*nis, she again took him into her mouth.


    Under the influence of the aphrodisiac and their ministrations Robert quickly became aroused to the point he was ready to c.u.m again and said, "Do me from behind." David, himself wanting to come positioned himself and forcibly pushed his p*nis into Robert anus, pushing him forward hard into Joan''s mouth, before withdrawing, and Joan puled back. David continued to slam himself into Robert, as Joan continued to perform oral s*x on him until the point that he c.u.m. As he came, David pushed hard one last time and c.u.m.


    After David pulled himself out from Robert, Joan eventually pulled her mouth from Robert p*nis again, before stating "Amazing you two. I could feel your power so much. But that has me wanting what you two have had, a release or two or maybe more."


    David, move to observe Robert''s face. He could see the flush that the aphrodisiac was giving him. The question was what to do next?


    Gently pulling Joan to her feet he said, "My queen, what do you want?"


    "Well my king, you promised me the next time Robert was here we would repeat his last time with us."


    Nodding, David, signalled to Joan to head to the table, as he reached over and flicked the tip of Robert''s p*nis before asking "How was that?"


    "It felts f*cking good. But I feel hot¡­"


    "That is all the better to enjoy everything, now let us go and take Joan together."


    Robert, let David pull him over to where Joan was waiting for them, legs open wide ready for them. David, knew he was ready, but again reached over, this time squeezing and caressing Robert''s p*nis for a few minutes, arousing it to the point he knew Robert was ready, all the time watching how his actions were arousing Joan, before saying "Shall we?"


    Without the need for any further prompting, Robert moved with David, commending to both thrust into Joan''s v*gina, hard and fast, as Joan using her v*gina muscles squeezed the two of them hard. Within a couple of minutes, the three of them had toppled over the peak, from their united action. As David slowly withdrew his p*nis it brushed Robert''s p*nis, which started to arouse it again.


    That told him what he needed Robert was now so far under the influence of the aphrodisiacs and would be for hours, that he could now get what he wanted. Joan, being the good slave that she was, looked directly at him for direction. He knew that what he needed to ensure that Robert never betrayed him, required them to head to the fun room downstairs, and having a few of his a few of his men that enjoyed group s.e.x with other men come in to pleasure him for hours. He would make up his mind what to do with Joan for a few hours. His men, he was not worried about because they knew how to keep secrets, and Joan was already to the point that she knew keeping her mouth shut about what they did and he had her involved in ensured that he would not deny her what she wanted, the s*x and the aphrodisiac that she was addicted to.


    David slipped on a dressing gown, picked up one for Joan and a spare for Robert to use. He came over before saying "We are so limited here. We have a play room where we can have a lot more fun, where we should continue this, and I can promise you that you will get f*cked plenty of times and be able to f*ck plenty of times as well."


    Robert in a daze saw nothing wrong in the statement and followed Joan and David downstairs, into David''s fun room. Within seconds of arriving, he could see how impacted by the aphrodisiac that Robert was, and while Joan distracted him through arousing him again, he brought five men into the room, out of sight of the cameras without Robert realising. When Joan saw David''s nod out of the corner of her eye, she stepped back, saying "Excuse me for a minute," and moved to where David was, out of sight of the cameras.


    With that the five men, all with face coverings to hide their identity moved in on Robert before starting to arouse Robert. David drew Joan out of the room saying "Let us leave him for a few hours¡­".


    Four hours later, David received an indication from his men watching the footage that Robert was starting to come down from the aphrodisiacs, so he and Joan headed back to the room for one final bout of s*x with him.


    When he finally left, and Joan headed back to his room David was approached by his second-in-command, who handed him two USB sticks and three discs "The material you need boss. Other than one copy I have secured elsewhere, all records have been scrubbed from the system and overwritten already ten times to prevent any recovery of it."


    David nodded "Perfect. I will give my cousin his warning after the first suicide bombing. Despite him being family in the end this will be our protection as letting that get out will not only destroy his career, but we have evidence of him taking drugs that will see him, as a military officer face prison time. Who we needed is in this?"


    "Yes Boss¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 367 - What is it you want? (1)

    6 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi sat at her desk reviewing the design drafts from her staff. The new material had turned out to inspire all staff members to new creativity. Just seeing this made her realise that managing each aspect of the business was impossible.


    Early on she knew with the retail side of the business and employed a director to be responsible for that, who in turn convinced her to employ a marketing director. That had been a smart business decision. Maybe it was now time to take that step with other parts of the business, particularly the design and manufacturing aspects. Releasing that control would be difficult, but at the same time she could focus on her love for design that spawned the business in the first place.


    As that thought came through her mind Lexi realised what was prompting her. Dominic. If the worst case happened with Dominic, having those people in place would allow her to have the time she needed for him. The question was, who to appoint? Did she appoint someone internally or recruit someone new. Both options had their pros and cons, so she knew she had to consider it carefully to make the right choice to prevent damage to her brand.


    As she picked up a wedding dress design to carefully examine it, there was a knock on her door, before one of the administrative staff walked in. "Boss, there is someone here asking to speak to you about your son. I know your former in-laws to know she is not them."


    Lexi wondered, was this someone from the child protection authorities that the court wanted to provide a report on Dominic. They had not spoken to her yet, and it was just over a week before they were back in court. "Show her in," came Lexi response.


    Carefully Lexi placed the wedding dress design down and stacked everything together so she could go back to it when this was done.


    As a woman was shown in and the door shut behind her was quickly said "Madam Rong, I have been assigned to review the situation and provide a report to the court about Dominic."


    With that she handed Lexi some identification doc.u.ments. Lexi carefully examined the identification card and read the other doc.u.ments, which all appeared legitimate. "How can I help you?"


    "I need to ask you some questions, but also need your assistance to arrange an interview with your husband. The military are refusing all requests, but I cannot finish my work without it. While some people would not state this, I will be honest with you. If that does not change, I will have to inform the court of the lack of cooperation which will impact your case and I will recommend that Dominic should live with his grandparents who have been cooperative despite what Dominic has said."


    "Matthew can be difficult to contact, due to his position. As the judge assigned to the case has a part-time role as a military judge, he knows specifics about my husband''s position."


    "That does not matter. My role is to provide a report that details the situation to the court with recommendations."


    Lexi paused. This woman wanted to appear nice but had already formed an opinion about Matthew. She quickly moved and sent message to Warrant Officer Wang and Sergeant Yu to have Matthew call her within ten minutes as a matter of urgency.


    Not wanting to seem short, Lexi said "So how can I help you?"


    "I have spent lots of time talking to Dominic, read the material filed with the court and spoken to your in-laws. They deny that your first husband was abusive, which I understand but the medical records to a point contradict that..."


    "Being a mother myself, I can understand their determination to protect their child no matter what. However, I cannot accept they refuse to acknowledge that their son stepped outside the bounds of acceptable behaviour. Even if they refuse to accept the truth about what he did to me during our marriage, the circ.u.mstances surrounding his death show some unacceptable behaviour. Having just had s*x with his mistress and to die while she was performing oral s*x on him in a car in public says it all."


    Lexi paused to take a calming breath, as she could fee that she was ready to explode about Richard''s death. After a second steadying breath Lexi knew that she was ready to continue. Getting angry was what her former in-laws wanted, and this time they had, unknowing to her, convinced a court appointed official, to do their dirty work.


    "Not wanting to speak ill of my former in-laws, part of their current problem with me is that the circ.u.mstances of Richard''s death have become known to the public. As you would know, my brothers control the family business, and with their connections in the media for years used everything in their power to supress the truth about Richard''s death. That was becoming harder and harder, particularly as of my former in-laws'' harassment of me at events I attend and badmouthing me to the media. I have no problem with them having their opinion, but they tried to manipulate the media for their purposes. That, from what I understand resulted in the media turning back to investigating Richard''s death and my brothers knew that they could not stop the truth being revealed. They used the power they had to ensure that it came out as sensitively as it could for Dominic and Richard''s parents'' sake. I wanted the truth to remain hidden as it disgusted me, but my brothers did the best they could as it was not something that could be supressed forever."


    Lexi noticed she was writing down notes, but she expected that.


    "Mmmmmm. In speaking to your in-laws¡­"


    "Former in-laws, please," Lexi said as politely as she could. Those two with all their calls the last few days had gotten on her nerves, and now they were using the court processes to do that further.


    "Former in-laws, and they pointed to the fact that your late husband had provision in his will regarding his express wishes for Dominic."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 368 - What is it you want? (2)

    6 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi took a deep breath. "He did. That was linked to the terms of my dowry when we married. He was given control of my share of the family inheritance, which was to provide for me and the children of our marriage, and on our youngest child turning twenty that share was to be split for me to obtain twenty percent and our children receiving the balance of the shares. He could not sell or mortgage the shares, but the income received he was able to spend as he wanted until then. "


    Lexi gritted her teeth, because she knew she needed to remain calm "However there was something they forgot to tell you. You would be aware of the requirements for birth certificates¡­"


    Lexi turned and saw a nodding head, and continued "Richard and I were arguing over Dominic''s name so there was a delay, but after his death I found when tidying his personal papers, a draft child custody and divorce agreement and the birth registration form he wanted me to sign. Cutting a long story short, the effect was he wanted me to sign a surrogacy birth certificate but wave all claims on behalf of myself and Dominic to my share of my family inheritance. The former was due to the fact his mistress was infertile and they wanted Dominic to be their child, and the latter has its genesis generations earlier in the family, as he wanted for his part of the family what he had believed they had been denied."


    "But¡­"


    Interrupting Lexi said "I can guess my former in-laws are in denial of this. That is fine, as long as I know the truth, and the truth will always win out. But I suspect my former in-laws are saying I ran away from my responsibilities dumping them on my brother Chester, who they deem as totally unsuitable to have anything to do with Dominic. They forget I was a fragile eighteen-year-old who had just given birth and lost her husband in abhorrent circ.u.mstances."


    "Richard''s parents could not cope with the loss of their only child and constantly harassed me about driving him to his death and demanding custody of Dominic. I remember their favourite phrase at the time, Dominic was all that was left of Richard so they should raise him, and I should disappear as I could have other children and would forget Dominic. That only added to everything I was coping with. I had been abused throughout a short-lived marriage, I was constantly overstressed, had to bury my husband of less than twelve months while being shunned by everyone at the funeral, and had to deal with the police investigation into his death. That delivered blow after blow, and the only support I had from anyone was from by brother Chester."


    "Chester knew I was not coping and despite the disaster that was his forced marriage he was willing to step in to care for Dominic until I had dealt with my own situation. He arranged for me to go overseas, get help and to pursue education until I could cope. He made sure that I returned at every three weeks to spend time with Dominic and brought him regularly to see me. Processing everything, I had been through took time, with the hardest to deal with be Richard''s abuse and betrayal of our marriage. As a means of achieving that I created by business, and when I was ready, I had to move that back here rather than taking Dominic away, as this is Dominic''s home, my home. That took over eighteen months."


    "That does not¡­"


    "Matter. Excuse me, that is a line my former in-laws use time and time again with me. They may view that as being the case, but since Richard''s death they have had access to the income from my share of the family inheritance and will continue to do so until Dominic turns eighteen. I have earned my own income and built up my business through my own hard work. It supports Dominic and me. Despite Chester''s refusal I have since it started to earn money paid all Dominic''s living expenses, including supplying everything ne needs when he is with my former in-laws. As he refused my money to repay what he spent before I could financially fully support Dominic, I have donated the equivalent amount to charity on Chester and Dominic''s name. Plus, even now, my former in-laws demand that my husband and I have to pay all their expenses to have Dominic with them."


    Ready to snap, Lexi stopped because she knew she would say the wrong thing.


    "Madam Rong, that does not matter. The question for the court is what is best for Dominic and in part that determination will come from my report. At this moment all I see is you badmouthing them and failing to focus on what is important."


    Lexi bit the inside of her lip. Was she right? Had all she done was badmouth Richard''s parents?


    "Did they not tell you; I was the one that made sure they have always been involved in Dominic''s life. That was against Chester''s view as to what was the best for Dominic, but despite everything I was dealing with I recognised that Dominic needed a relationship with them. I could have ignored that relationship, but I did not. The problem is they still see me as an eighteen-year-old that they can try and intimidate. But that is not the case. I am a strong woman, who has established a business that in less than eight years from its founding has developed to become an increasingly larger player in the international fashion market, employees people internationally and makes me financially independent. All my former in-laws have done is live on money from other people hard work. Despite working for his brother-in-law my former father-in-law does nothing, he is simply paid to keep my former mother-in-law happy by her brother."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 369 - What is it you want? (3)

    6 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi paused. Having a dig at her former in-laws financially relying on everyone had to be enough at this time. "And before you ask it is about work ethic that teaches Dominic. There is a difference in respecting and aiding your family elders in their older age, against the demands that everyone else fund your lifestyle. It is the former that is important to teach Dominic, not the latter but my former in-laws can only see the latter is the option, even so many years after Richard''s death. They forget I lost my husband who was meant to be my financial support when they lost their son, hence why I have never demanded that they fulfil the other condition with Richard''s will in that they had to ensure Dominic was financially supported for them to otherwise keep the income from my share of the family inheritance he controlled. That is why things matter."


    Lexi looked at her directly in the eyes before adding, "If you have read my material filed with the court, I have made it extremely clear, that my former in-laws will always remain a part of Dominic''s life. They will always have an important role, as Richard''s parents, in Dominic''s life but they cannot use that to dictate everything. They use calls to Dominic, which if I am realistic are three and four times per day to harass me to abandon my case and give them what they want nor can they use the press to try and manipulate the situation. Dominic is not a weapon to be used in this case, he needs to be shielded from the drama of a.d.u.l.ts around him. We did that as best we could when the news about Richard''s death came out but spoke to him about the situation without giving him too much details."


    "With Matthew''s support and assistance, I have imposed limits on certain things, for example computer screen time, access to devices, internet time and television time, while encouraging him to do other activities. Richard''s parents, meanwhile, tell Dominic what the boundaries we set are something he can completely disregard the boundaries that he has to comply with when with me or even visiting his Uncles Chester and Phillip."


    "Dominic knows, as we have repeatedly told him he does not have to talk to us about what happens at Richard''s parents because we do not need to know, but if he wants to talk, he can. The other day, he wanted to. From what he said, Richard''s parents are telling him we will abandon him when we have children and told him that he needs to demand that I should immediately place him in their custody and along with Matthew and my family should never have a thing to do with him again. He also said that they want control of both JL International and Jax Corp given to them as well as we are to pay for them to raise him..."


    Lexi heard a noise, and saw the door opening. Matthew walked in, eyes focused on Lexi, before heading over and giving her a kiss on the cheek before turning and saying "Apologise, and you are¡­?"


    "Matthew this is the woman from Child Services that is doing the court report regarding Dominic."


    Matthew nodded. What Lexi did not know is that she had already been checked for security clearance to know about his position but had failed. He had already spoken to the Head Honcho and they had worked out how to handle this. The Head Honcho had already arranged for Lieutenant Li to file the doc.u.mentation with the court explaining the situation. He just had to handle this face to face interview in a way not to annoy the report writer too much.


    Matthew quietly said "Ma''am, I am aware that you have been trying to arrange to speak to me. But my rank and role required a screening process for you to be able to come into certain areas on base. That is sent in concrete and I cannot bend the rules for myself. You had general clearance to come onto base, but not to enter where I work¡­"


    "General, that does not matter. I have a job to do and you have hampered it. That will be in my report."


    "You are within your rights to do that, but the court has been informed of the situation, not by myself, but by those who processed your request and in the circ.u.mstances he will understand. But I interrupted your discussion with my wife, so please continue." With that Matthew pulled a chair around and sat down next to Lexi taking her hand in his, gently rubbing her palm.


    Lexi looked directly at Matthew and observed that he was ready to deal with anything. However, she felt lost in their conversation, and directly looked at the case worked before saying "I think we had gotten off track, what questions do you have?"


    Matthew, observing the worked realised that his presence had derailed the conversation she wanted to have. That was fine with him, because in the end Lexi and Dominic were the important people to be protected.


    "Madam Rong, all I have heard is you railing against your in-laws rather than focusing on the most important thing, Dominic. That is all your in-laws did when I interviewed them. They were able to carefully articulate the risks to Dominic in remaining in your care and given your actions already I can see they were right in that you would verbally attack them."


    "As I said former in-laws, and when did it ''rail'' as you say against them. I told you I can understand their unwillingness to accept what their son did, and a reason for their actions. However, now they want to attempt to re-write history."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 370 - What is it you want? (4)

    6 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi glanced over at Matthew who gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, before turning back to look directly at the report writer. "My former in-laws forget, they initially agreed to Dominic going into Chester''s care when I went overseas to recover from what I can describe as a hellish relationship with Richard. They will not agree with that description of my relationship with him, and that is fine, but they cannot dispute that they knew I was not coping after Richard''s death and that going away to recover was what I needed."


    "The truth is they thought while I was away that they could manipulate Chester to hand over Dominic to them when I was not around but failed. Now they have their issues, hence their fight. I returned, which impacts what they see as their position as the closest family Dominic has; Chester divorced the witch that was his ex-wife and married the love of his life and they do not like that it is a same-s.e.x partner and I have remarried. They are using that to try and control Dominic and myself, and I will not allow that. They view only they can care for Dominic, and yet they expect me to pay for that care despite what they have access to."


    Lexi paused and shook her head, and continued "Money, rather than Dominic is their driving force¡­"


    Matthew interrupted saying "And we have found out that their intention, if they gain custody of Dominic is to remove him from the school his mother, father, myself, our families and friends all attended and where he is happy and settled to send him overseas to a boarding school. Before you say it, that is not saying that boarding schools are a bad idea, there are some children who thrive in that environment, but Dominic is not a child, I believe would. Even if it were good for Dominic there are good boarding schools in this country which could be considered, but they are not. The school they intend to use only allows those who have custody of a child to have any contact with the child for the eleven months a year they are there, and they have to agree that they are the only people who spend time with the child in the month a year when they are not there. It is not for Dominic''s education, but to ensure my wife is completely cut from his life. That is unacceptable."


    Across from them, Lexi could see the stunned look. Her former in-laws in conning her had not been totally truthful.


    Lexi added "My intention has never been to cut Dominic from their life. They are and will always be an important part of his life, as Richard is not with us. But that fact does not mean that they can dismiss my role in Dominic''s life."


    Lexi paused, and added "I know you want to continue to speak with me, but my husband will have limited time, so I will leave you to have your conversation with him, before I come back and we can finish. But let me say this before I leave you for a while, this is always about Dominic, not what we a.d.u.l.ts want. Dominic is happy and safe, he has all the important people in his life living with me, including Richard''s parents. That will not change unless it is necessary for Dominic''s safety and wellbeing remaining with me. Change who has custody and Richard''s parents have already made it abundantly clear that my family and I will have no place in his life, it is only them, but they want us to pay for everything for Dominic. What does that say?"


    Lexi stood up, and walked out the door, as she was shutting it behind her she heard "General Rong, Dominic''s grandparents state that you are an ongoing risk to Dominic¡­".


    As she shut the door and walked away, she could not believe Richard''s parents. This was getting old. Matthew was a risk to Dominic because of his job, Chester and Phillip posed a moral risk and she was a risk because of how she dealt with Richard''s actions during their marriage and because she was no longer toeing the line with their version of the truth.


    As the door shut, Matthew turned and said "Ma''am, if simply a job dictates that children are at risk, than no children should be in the care of their parents if one or both are members of the military or even the police or are firefighters. That does not make any sense so please do not use that to justify a position. What my wife''s former in-laws fear is that they will be cut from Dominic''s life. That is not now, nor will it be something my wife will allow. Dominic''s needs to maintain relationsh.i.p.s with the important a.d.u.l.ts in his life, and that we will do. The only thing, and they will not like is, is my position requires a security check of people brought into contact with Dominic. That, in fact is a benefit, as risk assessments are conducted and that will protect Dominic."


    Matthew paused, looked directly into the eyes of the woman across from him. Observing her, he knew not only was his instincts but the information he had seen was correct.


    "Ma''am but that is not the problem is it? You fear that Dominic will be pushed aside if Lexi and I have children, just as you were when your parents divorced and they both remarried. Both were so wrapped up in their new families lives and you were totally ignored. I can reassure you that this is not the case for Dominic. Despite Richard Yao''s name not appearing as Dominic''s father in his birth certificate, he is. I have said to Lexi, that I would love my name to appear as Dominic''s father on his birth certificate, so he knew he was just as important to me as any biological children Lexi and I have. As that could impact his identity, I am not going to push that, but that is how important he is to me so do not project your own situation into this case."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 371 - What is it you want? (5)

    6 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi, as she headed to her retail director''s office seriously started to consider telling the truth about Dominic. Stop this ongoing manipulation, and deal with them once and all. The only problem would be the fight to get the shares back into her control. But she had to think about Dominic. He had this battle ahead of him and changing his reality could have impacts on his willingness to fight. That was something she could not do. She needed him to survive, because in the end he was the one good thing her marriage protected.


    Knocking as she opened the door she said "Karen, we need to talk¡­"


    "Boss," came the reply from Karen, "you are in control. How can I help you?"


    Shaking her head Lexi said "You make me sound like a slave owner¡­"


    "No, just a nervous business owner. Stop stressing out. I dealt with the problem with the retail store in Paris, just two people squabbling over the same dress. Neither are VIP customers and we have banned for six months from our physical stores. We do not need situations like that in the stores. I am glad you are here though, I wanted to talk to you about your expansion."


    "You think I have made too many moves too quickly?"


    "Just the opposite boss. You made the right decision initially, establishing yourself in Europe, which drew the elites from countries here in Asia to desire your brand, before opening stores here. I know why we focused on opening stores here, and in Singapore, but we seriously need to consider China as demand is exploding there. My initial thoughts were Beijing, Shanghai and possibly Hong Kong, but that would be¡­"


    "No, it will not be up to me, you are the one handling the retail decisions."


    "All I want is your OK to look at markets in various nearby countries. I have an idea for headlining a new collection, as I was having a wander around the design studio and spotted your handiwork in the qipao design. It is reminiscent of the designs that won you your initial awards and launched the business, taking the European interpretation of a traditional Asian design and reinterpreting it for an Asian market while fusing in European design elements. We could use that as part of our marketing for the launch into China. The only question is how long before you are ready to use it, so I know how long I have to secure locations, outfit shops, organise staff and commence the marketing campaign."


    "How long is the minimum?"


    "Once I find the right sites, say eight to ten weeks. I will bring in staff from other stores to work aside local hires until we are happy, they can maintain the standards we want for staff."


    Lexi paused before adding "Go for it, if that is what you think will be the best. I trust you to make the right decisions, otherwise I would never have recruited you."


    "Positive praise Boss, but that is not why you sort me out."


    "Am I that transparent?"


    Karen shook her head before adding "Not always boss. When it comes to major decisions regarding the business you seek out staff to discuss matters when you are conflicted. That is because you respect our opinions and trust us to give you advice that will be the best for the business and our jobs. That is why those of us who could relocate agreed to do so when you made the choice to return home from Europe." There was a couple of seconds pause before Karen added "Plus you pay us well¡­"


    Lexi laughed, picking up a silk scarf from the desk before tossing it at Karen. "Sometimes I wonder why I do."


    "As I said boss you respect and trust us. You know with over twenty-five years in fashion management I could have gone anywhere and demanded a huge salary, but instead I accepted you offer. I saw things in you that I knew this would be the right job for me, including things you do not even recognise. Your respect and caring for everyone working for you, which has not changed from your early stages to now; your willingness to take risks with staff and acknowledge everyone''s own efforts. I could go on about the reasons, but the fact that multiple members of the design team have been offered huge money to go elsewhere but refused says it all. It is more than a job and loyalty; they are part of your extended family. So, what is the issue?"


    "I have been thinking. You all know the reason I wanted to return¡­"


    "That angel that is your son. He is so cute, and from all our discussions I understand why you had to leave to start with."


    "Yes, Dominic. But he has made me realise that I am too focused on controlling design and manufacturing which takes me away from him and means I cannot focus on design as much as I would like. I am seriously considering appointing people to take over that, allowing me to have focus on the overall business and design."


    "Do not even think about going externally boss. You have staff already in place that are in effect doing that. Formally appoint them, but can I make a suggestion. The growth is such that I think you need to appoint a general manager to facilitate coordination between retail, design, and manufacturing. That will take stress from you, allow you to focus on what you want, but still stay in control."


    Lexi paused and said, "Food for thought, but we need to look at a few things if that is what we are going to do."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 372 - What is it you want? (6)

    6 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi sat with Dominic watching his favourite movie. He needed a treat today, as apparently Richard''s parents attended the school and caused a scene. Would they never learn.


    "Mummy¡­?" came the quite question from Dominic.


    "What is it?" came her gentle reply as she rubbed his head.


    "Mummy, I am worried. Daddy''s parents told me that this week was going to be the last few days I life with you and Daddy Matthew. From next week I would be living with them, and that they had arranged for me to go to a much better school. I do not want to do that. I like my school."


    "Dominic, you know I want you to live with me, but that is not a decision for me. Your daddy''s parents love you and are worried about what is happening, so they have asked the legal authorities for you to live with them. Those people, will look for information, talk to people and then decide what is best for you taking everything into account. That is why you have been speaking to people about what you want. I spoke to them today, as did your Daddy Matthew."


    "But they told me mummy that unless I told those people that I wanted to live with them and have nothing to do with you that you and Daddy Matthew would be hurt. As Daddy Matthew is a soldier, I am not worried about him, but how can you stay safe if that is the case mummy?"


    The gall of Richard''s parents. Blackmailing a child like this. They knew Dominic well, as he always wanted to make sure she was safe and were playing on it. Carefully she gave Dominic a cuddle before saying "Dominic your Daddy Matthew has put in place people to make sure that I am safe, so do not worry about me."


    "That is good mummy," responded Dominic settling into her arms. After he moved around for a while Dominic added "Mummy, but what about me?"


    "Dominic, we will all keep you safe. But that is not what you are worrying about. You do not want to upset anyone with what you tell people as to what you want. Dominic, your Daddy Matthew, and I will love you regardless of what you say and what the outcome is. All we want is for you to be happy."


    From across the room, Matthew''s voice came "Your Mummy is right Dominic. All we want is for you to be happy and can accept your choice. All we want is for you to say what you want without worry of disappointing us or your grandparents. They will, despite what they are saying, will accept what you say. They love you and only want what is best for you and as we have said to you, they view that that is living with them rather than us."


    Dominic pulled himself out of Lexi''s arms and ran over to Matthew, who dropped down onto his knees and gathered him into a hug as he came across. Matthew could see that Dominic had a few tears in his eyes and said, "What is it Dominic, there is no reason to cry."


    That triggered Dominic crying harder, sobbing out "I was worried Daddy Matthew. I did not want to anger anyone when I told the people that I had spoken to that I wanted to live with you and mummy rather than daddy''s parents. I do not want them to hate me, and with what happened today at school I was worried that they would."


    Matthew gentle rubbed Dominic''s back, as Lexi came over and squatted down joining in hugging Dominic, gently kissing his head again and again. As his sobbing started to quiet down, Lexi quietly said "Dominic they love you so they will accept your decision, as much as we would have accepted it had it been to say you wanted to live with them. Just remember that it must be what you want, not what you think us a.d.u.l.ts want for you."


    Dominic pulled back and said "It is mummy, but why are we standing here, not watching the movie¡­"


    Lexi laughed and said, "Come on Dominic, let us go and settle back down while your Daddy Matthew gets changed before coming back to join us."


    Later that night, Lexi tiredly after having engaged in an energetic bout of s*x with Matthew snuggled into his arms saying "Dominic had me worried¡­"


    Leaning over Matthew kissed Lexi gently on the lips. As he pulled back, he said "Lexi he is thoughtful and perceptive. He knows is own mind and can work out what he wants. I have spoken at depth with Bronwyn to properly understand the court process to try and figure out how the court will rule. They will leave aside considerations of national security in deciding what is best for Dominic and look at his relationsh.i.p.s with a.d.u.l.ts in his life. Unlike the proposals from your former in-laws that seek have you spend no time with Dominic you have been more generous. That will likely result in you gaining custody of Dominic."


    Looking directly into Lexi''s eyes, she could see not only his love for her reflected in them, but that he wanted to engage in another bout of s*x. The problem was, she felt exhausted after spending three hours with the case worker, and while she wanted a further round, she wanted sleep as she needed her strength for the battle ahead with Richard''s parents as well as dealing with Dominic''s paediatrician as to the next steps for Dominic and his leukemia treatment given that diagnosis had been fully confirmed late today.


    Reaching over, and caressing his cheek Lexi said, "Can you carry me into the shower¡­?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 373 - Why? (1)

    9 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Having received a telephone call from Lexi for a family meeting Matthew hurried into the villa leaving Warrant Officer Wang to deal with his belongings still in his vehicle. Her call forty minutes ago made him worry. Had the screenings come back that there was no compatible donor for Dominic, and therefore they had to rely on the international search for someone suitable?


    As he entered Uncle Adam opened the door, saying "Sir, Madam is in the formal lounge with your brother and brothers-in-law. Master Dominic is with his Aunt Sally in his room, as she said he did not need to be involved with the a.d.u.l.t conversations."


    As he put on the waiting slippers Matthew worried about what was going to happen. Dominic, despite everything seemed happy, and could cancer kill him? He hurried into the formal lounge, and saw Andrew and Chester sitting beside Lexi on one sofa and Phillip across from them on another. Taking the hint, he sat down beside Phillip and looked at the four of them.


    As he observed them, Matthew could see that there was some shocking news about to be delivered, but he could not figure out that it was. They had a secret and were only going to tell him about it when it was necessary.


    "Lexi, what is it? You have me worried. Is there no suitable donor for Dominic?"


    Lexi turned and looked at Chester before throwing herself into his arms crying. Matthew paused, that had to mean that the news was bad. How could Lexi cope with that?


    Chester, after settling a still sobbing Lexi into Andrew''s arms, looked directly at Matthew and said "We seriously need to talk about lots of things before we get to the good news. We all know the secret, as does Sally, and have kept the truth from you."


    Phillip, from beside him said "That choice was Lexi''s choice, but it was forced on her. You know about how Lexi and that b*stard Richard came to be married?"


    "Lexi''s father due to her age signed the marriage registration, because he and your mother Chester, were ashamed that Lexi was pregnant from a drunken encounter after I went back for my large training block after she graduated with Richard."


    Seeing the look on Chester''s face, Matthew realised that this was not the truth. Richard, that b*stard r.a.p.ed her. If he were not dead, he would have killed him for hurting Lexi, no wonder she had to leave after his death to pull herself together."


    "You have it right that it was a forced marriage, not because of what you think," came the serious words from across the table.


    Chester paused and looked at Lexi who was still sobbing and trembling in Andrew''s arms. Matthew saw a flash of venom in Andrew''s face. Was he misreading information? In that moment something dawned on Matthew, what he had been told about Dominic was not the truth.


    "Richard is not Dominic''s father?" Matthew spat out in a shocked tone, before getting louder "And you did not tell me that. Damn it Lexi, that one simple fact could have dealt with the court proceedings from Richard''s parents¡­"


    Chester, standing up said "Calm down Matthew. My sister does not need you threatening her. You do not know the full story and you need to before passing judgement. How old was Lexi when she graduated?"


    "Seventeen, when she graduated, and she would turn eighteen in the following December. So?"


    "And what did the two of you do when you were here?"


    "None of your business."


    "It is. In part that is how the two of you are married. Before you want to say anything, Phillip and I spoke to the President and asked questions of him. While he would not give us all the specifics what he was able to tell us that there was certain formal procedures that, were legal for Lexi to do given she was seventeen and apparently you had filed a marriage report request, but could not be formally completed until Lexi turned eighteen. Neither of us could get out hear around all the details, but a ceremony performed by a religious minister, apparently, was enough to complete that."


    Andrew, having been calm before them tensed slightly and spat out "But we all know that was not the limit of what you did. You b*stard, you had s*x with my baby sister. I so want to kill you, but I promised Lexi when she told me everything that I would not go overboard. But watch it, friendship will not save you¡­"


    Matthew looked around with a confused look. He had no idea what they knew that he did not. As calmly as he could he said, "What happened is only Lexi and my business not your business, so do not threaten me Andrew."


    With that, Andrew disengaged Lexi from his arms and stood up moving quickly before punching Matthew on the face, yelling "B*stard!"


    As Andrew went to hit him a second time, Matthew reached up and grabbed Andrew''s hand holding it with just enough strength to prevent him from completing his swing, but not any harder. He ground out "I let you have one shot, but no more. Calm down, and" motioning towards Lexi who was still sobbing added "Lexi is upset, and I do not want you upsetting her any further."


    Andrew turned and saw Lexi, who looked lost and was still crying, and he turned to move back towards Lexi causing Matthew to let go of his hand.


    Matthew looking at the four of them and considered Chester''s statements. After pausing and laterally thinking Matthew turned and directly looked at Phillip who after a few seconds could not keep his eyes. That answered his question, and he quietly said "Why Lexi. You could have told me the truth."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 374 - Why? (2)

    9 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi sat up and looked at Matthew. He had finally put the pieces together and knew the truth about Dominic. Hanging her head, she said "Why. You abandoned me for your career choice."


    Sick of having this conversation across from her Matthew moved quickly and pushed Chester aside. He took the hint and moved across and sat beside Phillip. As he sat down, while he was furious, as gently as he could Matthew, turned Lexi''s head so she was looking at him.


    As he stared into the eyes of the only woman he had loved, he could see conflicting emotions running through her eyes. Which did he believe, the sadness, the guilt, the fear, the horror, concern, and even the love for him that he could see. She had betrayed him and their commitments and not only made him miss out on being there for her during her pregnancy, but Dominic''s life until their marriage. And even then, she still wanted him to be his stepfather, rather than what he was, his father.


    Taking a number of breaths to calm himself down Matthew eventually asked "Why Lexi, why? You know I would have come back in a heartbeat for you."


    Before Lexi could even open her mouth, Andrew spat out "B*stard. You abused your friendship with us, slept with her and abandoned her when she was pregnant with your child. You are just lucky I did not find out about this to now, otherwise I would have hunted you down for hurting her."


    Matthew looked up and spat "Shut up Andrew. This is nothing to do with you, it is between Lexi and I."


    "Your choices caused months of hell for Lexi and had her breakdown after what that b*stard Richard put her through. You and only you are to blame for that."


    Lexi, quietly said "Enough, enough I do not need this¡­"


    Matthew could see that Lexi was at breaking point but needed to have the full truth if he was ever going to understand this mess. Chester seemed more logical to deal with, so he turned and said "Tell me what happened?"


    "I knew Lexi was downhearted after you left, and despite the horror that was my engagement and first marriage, I was regularly at home because I was concerned about her. It was obvious when you were there that summer that the two of you had a relationship and I wanted to help her deal with you being away for the time you intended to be away. In the weeks after you left our parents dragged Richard to the house for dinner after dinner. They intended to arrange a marriage between Lexi and him, but she was horrified at that. About six weeks after you left, I had noticed Lexi was not well. What I now know is that she was dragged to the doctors, and her pregnancy confirmed. As of her age when she fell pregnant they could not force her to have an abortion but as of her age they arranged her marriage to Richard and signed the marriage registration on her behalf. I just assumed that she had gotten drunk and they fell into bed and marriage was needed due to her pregnancy. I think you know what happened during the marriage, and after Richard''s death as she was so close to a breakdown, I arranged for her to go overseas for a while and took Dominic in. I flew her back every two to three weeks to spend a long weekend with him, and as he got older flew with him to her location. It was when Dominic was about six months old, that I stumbled on a photo album with baby photos of you and Andrew, Matthew. Dominic was a spitting image of you, and I asked Lexi for the truth. She swore me to keep the secret, as she had been through hell to ensure she could keep Dominic and did not want to ruin your career."


    "And, before you have a go at me baby brother, I figured it out when Dominic was about nine months old. I spotted Chester with him, took one look and when home to look at the family albums. I knew at a glance whose son Dominic was, but I said nothing as Lexi had made her choice and I wanted to respect that."


    Matthew looked around the room. Here was his wife, brother, and two brothers-in-law who kept this secret from him. Leaving his son vulnerable. He wanted to scream. He had lost out on so much and yet no one seemed to care about him.


    "Why now?"


    "Now." Lexi pushed his chest and started to hammer on it with fists. "Dominic is sick, and all you can do is ask why. Have you no conscious?"


    "Conscious, Lexi, your unilateral choices robbed Dominic and I of years together, caused you so much hard and forced a fight that is not necessary. You are the problem and are selfish to no end."


    "Selfish. That is you Matthew Rong. You made career choices and left me with no opportunity to contact you when there was a problem¡­"


    "Hold it Lexi," said Matthew holding up a hand "You supported my choices, and yes I was limited on contact I could have, you knew the procedure to follow for emergency contact, yet you did not do that. One call, and I would have been here for you¡­"


    "And ruined your dreams of a career in special forces Matthew, you would never have forgiven me for that¡­"


    "And you expect me to accept that. Lexi, you knew that if I were needed, I would come back. The Military had you as my next of kin and all you had to say was family emergency and they would have got me back here as quickly as could be arranged."


    Phillip, said "Special Forces?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 375 - Why? (3)

    9 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew turned and looked directly at Phillip. Not only was he worried and concerned, but he looked so much paler than he had been even a couple of minutes ago. Matthew knew that the anger that both he and Lexi not only were expressing in their voices, but in what they were talking about concerned him.


    "Phillip, do not¡­"


    "Matthew Rong," came the firm reply. "Do not, baby brother tell me not to worry. Before you and Lexi continue, you better answer my question."


    "What I do and what I have done is need to know, and you do not need to know."


    "Cut out that crap Matthew. I need to know."


    "You do not need to know what I do and forget about asking the President what I do. All he can tell you is exactly what I will tell you. I am a senior serving military officer posted to the base here. You cannot know and do not have the clearance to know what it is I do. Lexi, as my wife, has been given enough security clearance to know what my posting currently is, but nothing else." Matthew turned and looked at Lexi adding "And not even I can save her if she reveals my posting and the other information she knows about my posting."


    "Do not try and blackmail me Matthew Rong."


    "Just warning you Lexi, so keep quiet."


    "Screw you¡­"


    "What is it you said last night¡­"


    Andrew blushing spat out "Keep it clean you two, we do not want to know about what goes on behind closed doors."


    "Shut Up!" yelled Matthew and Lexi together, which drew laughter from Chester and Phillip.


    Chester looked between Matthew and Lexi. No matter how much Matthew was trying to conceal his thoughts, he was able to see anger on his face, and Lexi was still as worried, stressed and upset as she was when they talked earlier today when she was told the results of the family screening for potential bone marrow donors.


    Quietly Chester said "Matthew, I know you are angry, but now is not the place and time for this. Let me remind you what Andrew, Lexi and my parents were like at the time. It was all about them and their perceptions of the world. We all know what they did to me. They were plotting for Andrew''s marriage when he completed University, and when Lexi became pregnant, they were worried about the shame of an unmarried pregnant teenage daughter. As I have figured out, because Lexi was seventeen, they could not legally sign the doc.u.ments to force her to have an abortion but could sign the doc.u.ments for her to marry. Lexi told me she refused to name who was the father, so they looked for someone they could bribe to have Lexi married. Richard''s parents were greedy enough on his behalf to take money and force the marriage."


    On standing up, Chester stood over Matthew and said "Do not blame Lexi. You were legally an a.d.u.l.t and knew the consequences of what you were doing. You should have used protection, and absolutely made sure regardless of what you were doing you could be contacted. You were not responsible nor contactable, so look at your role in how my parents created the situation rather than blaming Lexi who was absolutely scared of what would happen to her and her baby. Once the lie was told, given how Richard totally screwed Lexi up in that time, it was easier to live with the lie because in the end Lexi and Dominic could get back what was their share of the family inheritance when Dominic turns eighteen. Expose the lie and she and Dominic would lose that making her sacrifices worthless."


    Matthew stood up "Screw her sacrifices. What does she think Dominic and I have done for all his life? Sacrificed our relationship for her to support a lie." Turning to Lexi Matthew added "How screwed up is that logic."


    Andrew sensing Matthew''s anger rising, stood up and interposed himself between Matthew and Lexi with Chester to protect her. He said "Grow up and stop blaming Lexi. Blame our parents, who in my view can rot in hell for the damage they caused to each of us. We have a reality to face, and you better think damn carefully about what you do, not act in anger as if you hurt my sister or my nephew, I do not give a care what you do, I will kill you for that."


    Quietly, from behind Phillip said "He is right Matthew. Yes, this had to come out, and it is because of how close of a match you are for Dominic. Not the best way for that to happen, but it has. The question is how things go forward. You need to put Dominic first in what you decide to do because you will not be forgiven by anyone if you hurt that boy."


    Phillip carefully moved around into Matthew''s line of vision and added "You need to cool down and think about things. There is no way that you can do that here tonight."


    "I want to be with my son, with her not around" spat out Matthew.


    "Not going to happen Matthew Rong, so get the f*ck away from the two of us," retorted Lexi.


    Phillip moved in and grabbed Matthew''s arm, saying "Come with me now," before gently tugging Matthew''s arm.


    Matthew, taking the message followed Phillip and on exiting the room he said "You have to calm down Matthew, because you will drive Lexi away if you keep going, hurting Dominic and putting Chester and I in the middle. If push comes to shove, no matter how much I love you and how hard it has been to rebuild our relationship over the years, I will side with protecting my nephew. Now, Uncle Adam has a bag, and go back to the family villa rather than your on-base accommodation tonight. Chester is staying with Lexi, and I will be back in about an hour. That will give you time to thing and we can talk. I do not want you to do anything you will regret."


    "Phillip," came a tortured cry from Matthew.


    "No Matthew, see sense and consider think more than how you feel now. Things will be better in even an hour, than they seem now¡­"


    Phillip looked up spotted both Adam Yang and Warrant Officer Wang heading towards them, and he said "I know you do not take orders from me, Warrant Officer, but your superior and I need to talk more, so could you take him to the Rong Family Villa and not let him leave until I get there."


    "Sir¡­?"


    Matthew looked at Phillip, and after observing the look on his face said "Fine," before reaching over to take the bag from Uncle Adam''s hands and heading out with Warrant Officer Wang.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 376 - Why? (4)

    9 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    After watching Matthew climb into his military vehicle and being driven away, hopefully to the family villa Phillip turned and returned to the lounge, and observed Lexi, Chester, and Andrew without them noticing him. In some respect Matthew was right. The three of them to various degrees had cheated Matthew and Dominic for all Dominic''s life. However, he had to admit, he was party to that.


    Coughing, he drew their attention and said "Matthew has gone off, hopefully to my villa. Chester, my love, you need to stay here for the night, as I need to deal with him."


    "Deal with him, ha!" came the cynical response from Lexi.


    "Lexi, we all agreed with our actions to keep your secret and let you reveal it when you were ready. I could have told Matthew years ago because I knew looking at Dominic and photos of Matthew when he was his age that he was Matthew''s son. Chester, you told, and I suspect Andrew always had his suspicions. Circ.u.mstances conspired against us, with Dominic''s leukemia diagnosis and Matthew was found to be an almost perfect match for him. Yes, you an wait for a better match, but as even my oncologist told me when I asked, the more you wait for a better match to prevent saying anything the more risky it can become."


    "So?" came a contrite response from Andrew. Phillip was right, he had worked it out years ago about Dominic''s parentage, but he kept the secret as much as Phillip and Chester had.


    "So, we all have to accept the consequences and just pray hope it does not destroy our family. But more importantly we must deal with Dominic. This will destroy him if it is not handled correctly. While I love you all and would love to be here and deal with that, Matthew needs to be dealt with and of everyone that just has to be me alone."


    Without waiting for a response, Phillip turned and walked out, heading to his waiting car to drive back to the family villa. Other than Matthew the other worry was their good for nothing parents finding out about Dominic. Their attitude, given how this was going to make him feel, could destroy everything, even if Matthew forgave Lexi.


    When Phillip left, Chester quietly said "Phillip is right. We must handle this properly with Dominic Lexi. No matter what, he deserves to know the truth because it is too close to breaking wider than the people who we know can keep the secret. How will Dominic feel if we do not tell him¡­"


    Lexi looked at Chester and started sobbing again, causing Andrew to say "B*stard. What about Lexi, you do not give a care about her¡­"


    "F*ck you Andrew. I do and I always will care about her. I can forgive you for burying your head in the sand when everything went down with respect to Lexi''s marriage, but afterwards you walked away. If I remember your exact words, you said she got herself into the mess it was her problem to sort it out and you would do nothing. I could not stand by and watch the hurt, so I stepped up regardless of my personal situation. So do not talk about me not caring."


    "Shut up¡­!" yelled Andrew


    "I will not. Yes, you stepped in as you matured and realised your mistake but do not pretend that you were always there, you were not."


    Chester moved hugged Lexi, and said "I know this is upsetting, but how do you want to handle this?"


    "Handle it, I just want it to go away to protect Dominic¡­"


    Wiping away the tears Chester said "I know Lexi. That is why we have all done what we have done. Dominic is not a curse or a burden, but you need to be honest with him. Tell him who his biological father is. He loves Matthew, and that relationship will not be harmed. But, and despite how much I hate Richard''s parents, be sensitive. They are the only grandparents he will ever have, even though they are not that biologically. Our parents are dead, and even if they were alive, there is no way you would have them in Dominic''s life because they were mentally abusive to all of us, and you would not want that inflicted on him. And Matthew''s parents are just as bad as our parents ever were, maybe worse, and there is no way that Matthew would want them anywhere near his son, or your future children. Most importantly, despite all their manoeuvres and their thirst for money, power, and position, they seem to love Dominic unconditionally."


    "But¡­"


    "Lexi, you want to talk about their fight. We know money, power and position drives it. But we all suspect they know that Dominic is not Richard''s child and what they see is that the fiction they built up around Dominic and Richard will be destroyed by your marriage. Think about it, it explains why they never objected to Dominic in my care while you sorted yourself out and then moved your business back when you were ready to return and the idea that he returned to live with you on your return. They see, their last tenuous link to Richard going from your marriage, hence the fight."


    As Chester finished silence descended in the room for a couple of minutes, before Andrew said, quietly, "I think he is right Lexi. Richard''s parents feel threatened, but I do not believe Dominic will see them as anything other than his grandparents as they are the only grandparents he has known. Negotiate and tell the truth, but we will support a fight to get back your share of the family inheritance for Dominic. Despite his need for control, that is the one thing he followed through with on the agreement with our parents."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 377 - Why? (5)

    9 May, Rong Family Villa, City K


    As he walked into the casual lounge, Phillip observed Matthew slumped down, a glass of alcohol in his hand, swinging beside the arm of the chair that he was sitting on.


    "Feeling sorry for yourself?"


    "Shut up, Phillip. You helped keep the truth from me. My son could have died, and I would never have known the truth." Matthew then pulled the glass up and drank the remainder of his drink.


    "You my think that you hate me, let alone my husband, our brother-in-law and most importantly your wife but we need to have a honest discussion, and I suspect that I am the only person in the world that you can have this with." Moving over Phillip swiped the glass from Matthew''s hand and then said, "And you are drinking¡­?"


    "Whiskey."


    Phillip moved over to the buffet that had alcohol bottles and poured himself a glass, while pouring Matthew another, before moving back and handing Matthew his glass and sitting down and quietly adding "Talk to me."


    "Talk to you, I ought to kill you. You were complicit in me missing over eight years of my son''s life, Lexi going through hell, and cheating Dominic of having the life he really should have had¡­"


    Phillip shook his head and said "You cannot change the past Matthew, but the future is what you make of it. Think of this. If you had married Lexi and had been there for Dominic his whole life, would you have had the opportunities you have pursued in the military and would Lexi have found and pursued a career she loves while building a successful business."


    With Phillip holding up his hand, Matthew realised should remain quiet. He took a sip of Whiskey.


    Phillip noticing Matthew had finally gotten the message to listen to him, continued "The answer that you are looking for is no. You would have resented the situation you were forced into and made you and Lexi miserable. Dominic would have suffered in that environment. The past has given you the opportunities for you both to be where you are¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "No buts Matthew. You would not be where you are, and I suspect that is somewhere I really do not want to know and that conversation we will have another day. But Chester was right. You need to look to Lexi''s parents. You remember their reaction when you joined the military¡­?"


    Scrunching his face Matthew thought for a few seconds in the silence, and quietly said "They were as bad as our parents."


    "To your face, they tempered their reaction because, for some reason, they had a modic.u.m of respect for me. They knew, despite me being p*ssed off at you at the time, I loved you and they did not want to jeopardise you saying something to me that would hurt them economically. But away from you they had no boundaries. Saying they detested you is putting it mildly. I could never work out while they hated the military, and it was simply because they were away when Lexi graduated and became pregnant, that you had the ability to spend time with her. Had they been around, there is no chance you would have spent even a minute with her, let alone having the time together for her to get pregnant. Then you would not have had Dominic at all."


    "So¡­"


    "So, baby brother, none of us would have had Dominic in our lives, let alone you having a son had they been around. But that attitude would have impacted Lexi when she found out she was pregnant."


    Phillip looked at Matthew, and it was as if a switch had been flicked. "And they would have done everything to prevent Lexi and I from being able to marry."


    "To Chester and I, that is the one thing that makes logical sense. And the other thing we worked through and confirmed is what they could have done when Lexi gave birth."


    Phillip paused and could see the confused look on Matthew''s face. "We had to research it, and that was only because Chester remembered a passing comment from Lexi about her parents if she refused an abortion sending her away and forcing her to give the baby away. Under a now abandoned, but still on the books then, law as she was under eighteen at the time they could have forced her into an institution for unwed mothers and agreed on her behalf, despite that she would have turned eighteen before giving birth, for the child to been given up for adoption."


    "F*ck!"


    "That is what we thought. Lexi had no options. Other than refusing to consent to medical procedures, and from what I understand agreeing to enter a military marriage with you, until she turned eighteen our in-laws legally could make all decisions, including entering into a marriage on her behalf. Archaic I know, but we know they wanted total control of their children, hence Chester''s living hell for years with the witch of an ex-wife, because they signed all the doc.u.ments for that marriage to happen before he turned eighteen. Even our parents with their attitude were never that abusive and controlling of their children."


    Phillip, after taking a sip of his whiskey, continued "In the end, Lexi did the best thing that she could. She thought to keep your child. If she did not, none of us would have him in our lives, and that would be a pity."


    "Phillip, ¡­"


    "Matthew," interrupted Phillip. "Let me put it another way. Our parents came to either of us, and said that the only way we could save a child a woman said was our child was to marry her as otherwise she would have an abortion, would either of us not do that?"


    Matthew pondered the question for a few seconds, while he took another sip, before quietly saying "No, and point taken. Of course, we would have a watertight pre-nuptial agreement to protect assets, but the child would be innocent, and we would want it to have a chance to live."


    "Then why, have you reacted like this?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 378 - Why? (6)

    9 May, Rong Family Villa, City K


    "Why, Phillip, you have to ask. Dominic is my son, and I had no choice in what has happened let alone had the chance to protect him."


    "What Chester and I have gotten out of her was that her mother worked out she was pregnant before she did even before she hit the three month mark of her pregnancy, which is what I understand is when women start talking about her pregnancy. They then commenced their pressure on her about being a teenage un-wed mother. As I see it, she had to fight right from the early stages of her pregnancy to protect Dominic. Not only to give birth to him, but¡­"


    "Protect him from what Richard put her through in the marriage. I have read her court doc.u.ments for this, unnecessary fight with Richard''s parents, and what she has indicated was hellish, let alone what is not said."


    "As Chester has told me, he could see during that marriage how her mental health because of what he was doing deteriorated. Then how he died made it worse. While their parents died a few months later, they had already washed their hands of Lexi, saying they saw her properly married and that was the end of their responsibility to a daughter. They refused to even help her deal with his funeral, let alone try and pick up the pieces of her life. Chester made the moves to get her the help she needed while ensuring Dominic was protected and safe."


    Phillip looked directly at Matthew, "Now I have a couple of things left to say, and you can unload on me, because doing that hopefully will save your relationship. Yes, I have had more time to process things than you have, with everything coming in quick succession for you including Dominic''s cancer fight, for which you are the closest match that can be found. However, I cannot say that Lexi did the best she could at her age. She protected your child, even from her parents and abusive husband while slowly going to pieces, but she still is acting to protect him."


    "Chester and Andrew have confirmed this to me. When Lexi married Richard, he was given Lexi''s share of the Yao family inheritance to provide for Lexi and their children, until their youngest child turned eighteen. For our in-laws that was what they needed to do to provide for Lexi, but their investigations showed in the time of their marriage, Richard had spent every cent of the cash he had been given as part of her inheritance, all the dividends and even mortgaged the house our in-laws provided as a wedding gift to Richard to spend on his mistress. Dealing with the mess financially cost Andrew and Chester, but Lexi and Dominic would have been left with nothing if Richard had lived. While they want everything and spend like there is no tomorrow from the inheritance, Richard''s parents at least have kept intact what Andrew and Chester saved after Richard''s death for Dominic. Not arguing with them, or revealing the truth protects that for Dominic, because Richard''s will contained a provision that if there was no child, Lexi got nothing and his parents got everything."


    "Finally, while I want Dominic acknowledged as your son, consider the harm in shaking his world by that truth. He has enough to deal with, and as I know he needs every bit of strength for his current battle."


    Hearing that, Matthew hung his head. Phillip, in those last few words made him stop. Yes, he was as angry as anything, but Dominic was the most important thing to consider. How would revealing this impact him? Did he want to hurt Dominic like that?


    After a few minutes of silence, Phillip said "Matthew, are you alright?"


    "Alright, Phillip, you have to ask. This has ¡­"


    "Changed your world. When I worked our who Dominic really was, it changed my world. I had a biological nephew, family around me all the time who accepts me for who I am, unlike our parents who do not accept either of us for who we are."


    "Yes, but I have missed out on so much. His birth, all his other birthdays, all his firsts. How fair is that¡­"


    "Fair? We both know life is not fair. We must make the best of what has happened. Me, going through two cancer battles finally resulted in me building up the courage to pursue the love of my life and not only had him agree to a relationship but ended up having him propose to me. I have a happy marriage, for my future and it is legally recognised here. But for my cancer battle, given how the law stood, I would not have even taken the first steps that has resulted in my happiness. You, with your career should know that nothing is fair."


    Matthew took another sip and Phillip said "You need to think about things¡­"


    "True, but you know there is one thing you do not know. Lexi has always known. All she had to day was leave a message for me and I could have stopped everything from happening. She did not, and that is a decision that resulted in everything else. I cannot¡­"


    "Do not say that Matthew. You will, when you work through feelings forgive her, just as I forgave Chester for giving into his parents and marrying the witch. Before you speak to Lexi about everything, you need to analyse everything from all angles and work through your feeling. You will then have a rational discussion and will not regret the outcome. Promise me, you will do that, even if it is simply for Dominic''s sake."


    Nodding Matthew said, "For Dominic''s sake I will, but I need to get drunk to at least forget the hurt tonight."


    "That I can help you with¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 379 - Why? (7)

    9 May, Rong Family Villa, City K


    After sitting for a while, trying to discuss matters with Chester and Andrew, Lexi felt emotionally drained. When everything boiled down to it, they had the key thing correct. It was impossible to avoid dealing with the truth. Dominic had to be told, as did Richard''s parents but she had to ensure relationsh.i.p.s were not destroyed.


    Noticing Andrew move towards the alcohol as Sally opened the door, Lexi stood up saying "You two can continue to talk but I am heading out."


    Andrew having spotted his wife, smiled at her before motioning with his head for her to follow Lexi. Seeing the reaction on her face, Sally received the message and turned following Lexi who had passed her leaving the room. As she shut the door, she said "Lexi, leave those two to get drunk. You need to vent to someone you trust. Let me be that person, and I promise you I will not tell even my husband."


    "As if¡­"


    "Hey, when have I ever told a secret you told me. I knew, when we were in school you liked Matthew, and I never told that, let alone what you told me that occasion when we met by chance when you were pregnant with Dominic. I wanted to go to the police because that b*stard that you called your husband had beaten you and I could see the outcome, but as you asked me not to I did not."


    "But you were not married to that arse of a brother of mine¡­"


    "So. My word prior to now has always been good enough, even despite having a police officer brother¡­"


    Moving her head slightly to the left Lexi nodded and said "There is that, but¡­"


    Sally held her hands up and said "I give you my word. You can trust me to be your sounding board to work out what you want to do. But we cannot do that standing here."


    Without a word, Lexi turned and walked away from the lounge to a casual seating area, outside and flicked the switch which turned on the gas fire, before sitting down. As she sat down, she noticed Sally had followed her, with a bottle of wine and a couple of glasses in her hand. Before she sat down, she opened the bottle and poured a glass for each of them.


    Looking directly at Lexi, Sally said "As I said, you need to talk to someone. Before you ask, I was looking through family photo albums a few weeks ago and stumbled on photos of John and Matthew when they were Dominic''s age. It did not take a genius to figure out whose child Dominic was. Dominic looks exactly like Matthew did in the photos."


    "You should have said something¡­"


    "And expose you to revenge from Richard''s mistress'' family. You forget she was two years ahead of you at school, and we all knew she was a mafia princess. She used her father''s position as a key lieutenant to bully everyone, and that power was used to take revenge on any person she believed wronged her. You know the reason that she was only two years ahead of you?"


    Lexi shook her head, quietly saying "No."


    "It was always expected that Richard, as his uncle''s heir to the Gong Cartel as well as his legitimate businesses, would marry the mafia princess, despite him being six years older than her. Apparently, love was blind, and the two of them fell for each other when she was only thirteen. Not a huge problem provided¡­"


    "They do not become intimate before she turned seventeen."


    "True, but the press and the police do not know this, she became pregnant at fourteen to him, and an abortion was arranged. However, there were complications, including an infection which ended up leaving her infertile and missing almost a year to recover."


    Lexi, looked directly at Sally, anger in her eyes "And you damn well said nothing."


    "Lexi, they wanted to use you, but despite that I still believed that Dominic was Richard''s son until I was the photos. Saying something would have hurt you and Dominic. You can take that knowledge out on me later, what I want to know is how you are?"


    "How do you think I am?"


    "Hurt, confused, scared, worried. I could go on, but that is not what I mean."


    "That sums it up, but¡­"


    "What is important to you?" Sally put her hand up, and continued "Before you answer, before this had to be discussed, I would have said Dominic, Matthew, your business and your family and friends. That should not change simply because you and Matthew are hurting."


    "He hurt me in there, Sally. He constantly says he loves me regardless of everything, but the first real hurdle and he reacts like that."


    Sally sook a sip of her wine, and continued "Lexi, think about it. You are not only devastated by Dominic''s diagnosis and what Richard''s parents are doing. If you were the person that you were when Dominic was born, it would have destroyed you. But you have every right to be devastated, not only by that but how your husband just treated you. Loving someone, means excepting everything about them, even when they lie to you for the right reasons time and time again."


    "Thank goodness someone understands. Those idiots that call themselves my brothers have no idea¡­"


    Laughing Sally said "Sweetheart, they are men. How do you expect them to understand us. They have no idea about woman, despite what they say. My husband is definitely worse than Chester, but he is trying to learn."


    Watching Lexi take a sip, Sally paused before continuing "But at the same time, I can understand Matthew is confused and devastated. He has just found out he has a son, and has missed the first, almost eight years of his life. I am no expert, but suspect he is in shock and unable to process it."


    "Screw that, he is meant to trust me."


    "Lexi trust you he does. He is just in shock and must process everything. Give him a couple of days before you condemn him. You cannot change the past, which includes his reactions from shock. What you can change is your future. That is for you and Matthew do decide what you want. But do not make a rushed decision, as you will regret it." Looking directly at Lexi, Sally paused and then added "You have talked this to death already. So let us have some fun and trash talk about the few women we need to in society, while finishing off this bottle of wine, and the couple of bottles arranged to be brought out."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 380 - Why? (8)

    10 May, Matthew''s Villa and Rong Family Villa, City K


    Phillip, tossing and turning, unable to settle as he was missing Chester by his side, heard his phone ring, and grabbed it. He did not pay attention to the caller-ID, and answered it, before hearing "Hello, my love¡­"


    "Chester, forget about speaking on the phone we need to video call," came Phillip, before quickly switching the phone for a video call and propping it on the bedside table and turning to better position himself for the call.


    When he saw Chester himself ready to talk, Phillip said "How is Lexi?"


    "Stressed, upset, but ready to deal with the situation. We all know she did not want this to come out¡­"


    "I told Matthew all Lexi was doing, is the one thing she has always done, protect Dominic."


    "That is true, but she is hurting emotionally with this. It reminds me of what she was like in the aftermath of Richard''s death. Like the world is about to come crashing in on her. It is as if she is scared that her whole world will be taken away."


    "No way we will let that happen."


    "Absolutely, and my love just because he is your brother, do not think that if he hurts her further I will not act to protect my baby sister¡­"


    "Let him have time to deal with his hurt. He found out that the truth as he though it was is a lie, and he must work through it himself, but I trust him in the end. Once he has considered everything, he will make the right choices."


    "He better or else¡­"


    "He will. The issue for the two of them is Dominic and Richard''s parents."


    "True. She was too exhausted to talk to Dominic. After you left, we talked for a little while and let her be, although she spent a little time talking and drinking wine with Sally. But she cannot avoid those two discussions for too long¡­"


    "True, but it needs to be handled correctly¡­"


    "You are right. Andrew and I talked about things after Sally dragged her away. We have some cash, and can borrow more, and offer to purchase the shares from Richard''s parents and give them to Lexi and Dominic. We would not be able to purchase all the shares, but a portion of them."


    "And you did not think of asking me to help?"


    "It is our family problem¡­"


    "And what am I, a hanger on?"


    "No. The love of my life, but after we talked for hours, we both decided we could not ask."


    "I am offering, she is my sister-in-law and the mother of my nephew. What I can do to help is nothing."


    "Fine, Andrew will talk to you. But Matthew¡­?"


    "What do you think. He is devastated about the situation, however in talking I have got him to the point to think about things before dealing with Lexi. It took a couple of hours to get through to him if he overreacts it will destroy his marriage and Lexi will do everything to stop him having a relationship with Dominic. It shook him, so I think he will calm down and look at all angles firstly."


    "Hopefully, he will. I am not sure if Lexi is to that point yet."


    "Chester, my love, she does not need to. Even Matthew, when he calms down will realise that she acted to protect Dominic from the outset. She just needs to be ready to forgive his current reaction."


    Chester nodded, and said "You siblings can be a pain in the neck. Did you take¡­"


    "My medication, Chester I am not an idiot, even though I can feel like it when you are not with me." Phillip reached over and picked up the container his medication had been in, before moving it in front of the camera said, "See I took them all," before sticking out his tongue.


    "You know there are better things to do with that tongue."


    "I know, and I so wish we were together to do them."


    "Tonight, I promise you." Chester paused and added "You realise this has been the first night since our marriage that we have not slept together, and I miss having you beside me."


    "Me to¡­."


    Meanwhile, Sally and Andrew were in another guest room a couple of doors from Chester. After finally having enough of his snoring, Sally pushed Andrew, so he fell out of the bed, and awoke in shock, saying "What! What!"


    "Every time you drink, you end up like this. Snoring your head off, keeping me awake."


    Sitting up, Andrew said "And¡­?"


    Sally shook her head. "Sometimes I wonder why I married you?"


    Andrew quickly moved back onto the bed, adding "You love me," before leaning over and kissing Sally.


    "I wonder why."


    "I trust you, and can accept your past, mistakes and all and want to build a life with you. I know there are things in your past that will anger me, but I know I will get over them with time. And you do the same for me."


    Sighing, Sally said "I needed to hear that. Lexi has me worried. We talked a little and then trash talked about some of our classmates, but the bottom line is she still annoyed with Matthew''s reaction."


    "Sally, while I had an inkling that Matthew was Dominic''s father, when she actually told me early this morning, I was ready to kill her. How dare she lie to everyone for so many years, and not expect a reaction. However, within a couple of hours I had realised that Matthew had some blame, but the people to blame were our parents. They never wanted Lexi, and it was a convenient excuse to rid her from their lives, as they had done with Chester, and were ready to do with me. We were only ever an inconvenience to them. Matthew, deep down knows that, and when he remembers it will change the situation."


    "Here is hoping Andrew, but it better be soon as I do not believe that Lexi forgive him if he delays reaching that point." Sally reached over and caressed Andrew''s n.a.k.e.d chest before leaning in and gently kissing him on the lips quietly added "The last thing I want to do is keep talking about your siblings and their husbands, there are much better things we can do."


    Taking the hint, Andrew quickly moved and gently pushed Sally onto the bed before moving over her and leaning down to kiss her.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 381 - What are my rights?

    10 May, Special Forces headquarters, Military Base, City K


    After having read the morning briefing papers, Matthew sat quietly in his office thinking about everything that happened last night. After talking to Phillip, he realised the situation was not as clear cut as he wanted to make it out to be.


    While the family did not know it, after he had submitted the marriage request form with Lexi, he learnt about why they hated the military. No one considered it a risk, but it had been flagged. One of Lexi''s maternal uncle, her mother''s favourite brother, had joined the military at the age of eighteen and completed his basic training. He topped his training class, and the family were proud of his achievements. A couple of after completing basic training his unit, was one of several assigned to assist in the neighbouring country in the aftermath of a landslide. He was assigned as part of a small advanced team to construct a field hospital, and a few hours after arriving in the location the whole team was attacked. He was killed in protecting the rest of the team, earning him the military medal of valour, the highest award he could achieve for service not in a war zone.


    When the family were told of his death, and the medal to be awarded, they immediately commenced hating the military. They fought for years to try and have senior military members indicted for murder and for the armed services to be disbanded and to just expand the role of the police to protect the country. Not seditious but seen for years as inflammatory in political discussion.


    It was only after he knew this that he could understand how Lexi''s parents reacted when he announced that he was joining the military. They saw him wanting to serve the same thing that had killed Madam Yao''s favourite brother. That hate was something she had never let go of, and his parents in their worshiping of money, gave that hate a new means to be pursued.


    With that hatred, Phillip had it right, Lexi''s parents while she was under eighteen would never have let her marry him and would have done everything to prevent their marriage after she turned eighteen.


    From what he remembered of their conversations; Lexi was fearful of her parents'' reactions when she told them she was marrying him. In thinking, he had to concede, in that vulnerable time when she found out she was pregnant the last thing she wanted to do was tell the truth because she had no idea how they would react.


    But why, could she have not made a call to get an emergency message to him. He could have, with the steps they had taken put a stop to them forcing her to marry Richard, and the hell that resulted for her.


    Matthew''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door, and on his command Sergeant Yi opened the door and said, "Lieutenant Li is here to see you sir."


    On quickly gathering himself, Matthew said, "Show her in."


    Within a minute Bronwyn was sitting across the desk from him, and the door was being shut. "You asked for me sir?"


    "Lieutenant, I need legal advice at this time¡­"


    "Sir, you know that for me to provide operational legal advice it has to be cleared up the chain¡­"


    "You think I would break the chain of command," responded Matthew shaking his head. "I would never have gotten here if I went against orders and if we are realistic the Head Honcho would have my head."


    "True."


    "Speaking of the head honcho, you know he is due here today¡­"


    "What!"


    "Sorry Lieutenant, did you not speak to your father last night¡­"


    "Boss, do not threaten me with my father, he is already demanding to meet my boyfriend." Looking around she said, "That means I need your help to talk to John."


    Laughing Matthew said "You still have not told him who your father is. No way am I going to get in the middle of that mess, despite John being a friend. Your father wants to kill me for letting you meet him in the first place because he is worried that someone will take away his little girl¡­"


    "His little girl, ha," responded Bronwyn "Growing up, I was always his little soldier, not his little girl. Nothing has changed since I joined the military. And before you say anything, not because of his expectations but because I wanted to."


    "You would not have gotten where you have if you joined because of family expectations. But that is not why I called you here. As I said, I need some advice from you, and it is not operational."


    Matthew could see it dawn on Bronwyn, "It has something to do with your wife and her son?"


    "It does." Matthew opened his desk draw and pulled out a folder. "This is part of my personal information of my service file."


    Taking it, Bronwyn opened the file, and quickly started reading. As it was only two pages, she finished within a few minutes. "Military marriage procedures. They are no longer legal except for¡­"


    "The marriage of generals, I know the law."


    Matthew could see suddenly when reality dawned on Bronwyn. "You had your promotion when the Devil blindsided you while targeting your wife. No wonder there was no marriage certificate to be found. The records are with the military personal division to prove your marriage. But, you and Lexi want to be married. That is not a problem."


    "Did you see the date where two of the three steps had been completed?"


    Bronwyn looked down and re-read the material, before adding in a surprised tone "That long ago?"


    "It was. I had not decided to act, but I need to know the procedures that requires for Lexi''s marriage to Richard Yao to be declared invalid, and how we can go about overturning an asset and share transfer to him in contemplation to that marriage?"


    Processing information quickly, Bronwyn said "You really want to go that way boss?"


    "No, but I need to know what my options are in that respect. Plus, can you find our about how I go about having myself registered as Dominic''s father."


    "Father? Richard Yao, despite not appearing on the birth certificate is his father."


    "Not what I found out last night. I need to know what my rights are to be registered as his biological father."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 382 - Into the inner circle (1)

    10 May, Special Forces headquarters, Military Base, City K


    "Father¡­!" came Bronwyn''s shocked reply.


    Before Matthew could respond, there was a knock on his door, and he called out "Come in."


    As the door opened, he could see exactly who was walking in and jumped to his feet. "Sir, please come in."


    Matthew noticed, despite jumping to her feet, Bronwyn was shocked to see her father in front of her. As General Li walked further into the room, Matthew noticed his key assistant, the man no military officer wanted to force to retire despite now being in his mid-seventies, who everyone called Legend.


    Quickly gathering herself, Bronwyn said "Sirs."


    As he looked at his daughter Matthew could see love and pride flick quickly over his face, before he stilled it back to be a superior officer. "Lieutenant, before you finish for the day, report to me, either here or in the visiting officer''s quarters where I will be staying."


    "Yes Sir," came the immediate reply, before she turned to Matthew saying "I will find out that information and get back to you as soon as possible, but¡­"


    "You are training with the go team today. Yes, it is urgent, but that has importance."


    Taking the hint, Bronwyn hurried out of Matthew''s office, shutting the door behind her. As he sat back down, all Matthew could do was laugh.


    "Sometimes¡­"


    "You wonder why you promoted me. The Lieutenant¡­"


    "Is more scared than any other soldier in this command of me," responded the Head Honcho shaking his head. "I arranged for her to be in my command, so I could protect her and yet she is so scared of me."


    "I was surprised when I received you message late yesterday that you would be here. You were not due until the end of the month for the promotion ceremony."


    "That is still the case, plus I want to meet my daughter''s boyfriend."


    "Who apparently does not know who you are," responded Matthew. "John is one of the good guys, and you will like him when you meet him. But that is not why you came."


    "No. Can you switch on all the counter-surveillance devices you have please."


    Matthew, receiving the message. He would go over and above normal actions, and place all electronic devices into the shielding safe, turning on the in-build shielding devices and then the jamming devices. It was unusual for a meeting to have this level of security outside the capital.


    "Done, what is it?"


    "Legend, the floor is yours."


    After a nod, Legend opened the briefcase he had with him and pulled out three folders. "These are for you to read, and then will be destroyed. Finally, after three years of arguing with the civilian intelligence agencies and military intelligence I finally have approval to bring you into the loop of a long-term operation. Other than the three of us, there are only five other people in the various agencies who know of this, plus the operative."


    Matthew was surprised. Seven people, plus the operative only knowing of this indicated something significant.


    "Surprised," continued Legend. "It is a sign of how important things are with this operation. It is all linked to the Devil¡­"


    "Officer N?"


    "Officer N, yes. But the information from Officer N is so scrubbed that we can ensure the identity of Officer N and what they are doing is protected. That was the decision of ourselves and the military and civilian intelligence agency members who know everything regarding Officer N decided. If that means we do not act, that is the case because Officer N''s mission is more important than the immediate issue."


    The Head Honcho said, "You remember from your training about the last treason case that was run in this country?"


    "I cannot remember the names, but I do remember that the family were selling information they gained from illegal activities and their businesses to intelligence services overseas."


    "Correct," came Head Honcho''s response. "It was all the a.d.u.l.ts in the family that involved. There were two young children, who you know. David Hwang and¡­"


    "Major Robert Hung. The son of a traitor being allowed to join the military?!? What is the world coming to?"


    "Traitor''s family member yes, but ultimately not the son of a traitor, hence he could join. In the weeks leading up to the family''s arrest Major Hung''s father reached out to a school friend for help. He knew the family were in over their head in matters and sort an out. It was too late, but he was able to negotiate some concessions. Major Hung and his cousin would not be separated, and as his wife was dying from cancer, she was saved from a traitors death and able to live out the remaining months of her life near to her son, and the assets that she was allowed to keep to be given to their son when he turns forty. That age was picked, simply to ensure that no one could argue that there was a tie to the traitorous activities."


    "And you expect me to keep him here?"


    "We do. He was always destined to come to intelligence, whether general or within the special forces. From an early age his analytical skills were deemed amazing and a perfect fit for us. He is trusted, to a point, because the one mistake we made was agreeing not to separate the cousins. David Hwang, from all reports from the orphanage that they were placed in was vindictive, manipulative, and violent. According to Major Hung''s father David Hwang tortured animals, abused household staff and there was a family rumour that in the couple of weeks prior to him reaching out that David Hwang killed two men with a gun who had come to the family home who told him he was disrespectful because he threw soft drink over them when he was running somewhere."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 383 - Into the inner circle (2)

    10 May, Special Forces headquarters, Military Base, City K


    Matthew sat there stunned. Such a family¡­


    Legend quickly interrupted Matthew''s thoughts. "Before you ask, both were kept under careful watch when they were in care until they turned eighteen. Despite being influenced by his slightly younger cousin, Robert Hung demonstrated not only some level loyalty but there was an ethical line that he would not cross. David Hwang became worse as they grew up. The observations and psychological assessments throughout childhood, confirm this."


    "Once they aged out of state care, surveillance was put on them, to see what they would do. As they went their separate ways, we recruited Robert Hung to the military due to his skill set, and, he has proven his loyalty to the country to a point. We will have to reveal the extent of his father''s actions soon, as there is a writer researching the last treason trial for a book. When we do, we will hand over the assets, which while not much, are what we promised. He has earnt that at least."


    "David Hwang, however, has continued to be a concern," continued Legend. "Not even the Head Honcho has the right to see parts of my service record, but let me just say I escaped from the consequences of peoples treason in the past, and I have no time for them of their families. Seeing the reports always had me fearful on what he would do because he viciously blamed the state for what happened, rather than accepting that his family may have had some responsibility for what happened to them. As a result, I made sure I inserted people into his life to try and monitor him. Problem was, over time he became suspicious of people and all the people I sent in were found out. We got a couple out safely, but most of them were found murdered."


    "We could only watch as he grew his company, wondering what he was doing in the shadows, and whether he would try and take revenge against the state he blamed. A little over six years ago, a family friend and his wife contacted me. They were mid-level bureaucrats and were being targeted because they refused to take bribes to assist criminals in being awarded government contracts. Their concern was their daughter, a beautiful girl, and a brilliant computer programmer. The Government and Private enterprise had sort to recruit her, but she rejected them all because it meant moving away from her parents."


    "The threats to her safety were so serious, that they proposed a strategy of allowing themselves to be bait to aid in taking down corrupt bureaucrats. Their daughter tried to convince them out of this, but apparently the wife had been given months to live due to illness and they convinced her that taking the path they proposed would make their deaths worth something to the nation. Sentiment that I could agree with. They proposed one additional thing, which in the end their daughter agreed to. In making their deaths worth something, she would take steps to help us deal with other threats to the nation using her skills. She was trained in old fashioned techniques to get information out and procedures developed to eliminate electronic traces of her actions, and when everything was ready, her parents made their sacrifice and she accepted a job in David Hwang''s company, playing on the fact that she believed the government had abandoned her."


    "That happened about six years ago, and every shred of intelligence that has come from Officer N has been accurate. The problem has been in protecting Officer N, we have been only able to use a fraction of it. But everything we have is enough for us to determine that my concerns about David Hwang were justified. There is a connection between his company and the Devil. The problem is Officer N has not specifically given us the information, and we have never pressed, because we are realistic that she may not have it."


    "What concerned, but the Head Honcho and I," said Legend, "is what we received yesterday."


    Head Honcho said, "You have heard of mircodots."


    Matthew, paused before saying "I have, but are they not old fashioned for using in intelligence?"


    "Old fashioned, young man?" came Legend''s quick response. "They may seem but depending on how they are used almost impossible to detect and a low-tech way to get intelligence out to its recipients in a high-tech environment."


    Seeing the confused look on Matthew''s face Legend continued "Officer N uses them as her means to get us intelligence. Only those in the know, which now includes you, will be aware of how Officer N uses them. The intelligence is double coded using cyphers and that message is then put into the microdot, before being sent out. It is then up to us in the know to de-code it, by hand and then arrange for those in the inner circle to have all the intelligence while washing it to the point we can use it with other people. She uses a letter to her godfather, who is a friend of mine to send the intelligence, which we then retrieve."


    "The two folders you have, firstly have the personal information about Officer N. Read it and then shred and personally take it to be burnt, watching it be placed into the incinerator. Over cautious, but we have not protected Officer N for so long in not being cautious. When you receive the de-coded intelligence and have reviewed it or de-code the raw intelligence yourself, you do the same thing. The second, and more important thing for us to discuss is the material in the second folder. I have placed the most important part right on top."


    Having heard what Legend had said, Matthew opened the second folder, and started to read the few lines on the first page. After regain the first sentence he looked up "Suicide bombing attack. Are you kidding?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 384 - Into the inner circle (3)

    10 May, Special Forces headquarters, Military Base, City K


    "No. It was my turn to de-code the intelligence," said Head Honcho, "And when I read it I was as shocked as you, for Legend de-coded it as well, with the same result. Officer N is adamant that City F is the target at some event, and that there is still a connection between the Devil and ISX."


    "Those two¡­"


    "I thought when your three musketeers spearheaded the rescue mission for you and your wife, that you had dealt a fatal blow to ISX, but as we know these groups will always have something as a backup¡­"


    Matthew, shook his head and said "No, not a connection, my suspicion is that the Devil is using people loosely tied to them for his purposes¡­"


    Legend and the Head Honcho looked at each other, before turning to Matthew. Head Honcho said "You might be right. ISX only became what they did with the Devil involved with them, and it would make sense if he is making a move to use people tied to that world, rather than the core people he has with him. Nothing in everything we have recovered from the site you were rescued from in all these months points to the death of anyone we suspect is one of the Devil''s Minions, let alone the Devil himself."


    "And¡­?" asked Matthew.


    Legend, interrupted "About notifying the Local authorities? That is our challenge. Have a look at the other pages in the first folder."


    Matthew flipped a page and skimmed the remaining pages. "I see the dilemma. Officer N knows she has been detected and that the Devil is setting her up to be the fall person when he strikes. And you want to leave her there? That does not sit well with me."


    "Nor any of us in the inner circle. The problem is getting her out will be impossible and will trigger his attack earlier than anticipated. Plus, we have not worked up everything to protect her when we do get her out. She deserves every shred of protection we can provide, and it takes time to implement that." Said Legend, before a slight pause.


    After observing Matthew''s face for a few seconds Head Honcho said "And the most galling thing is we can do nothing other than issue an alert for increased terrorist chatter, and move a few soldiers to City F to deal with the consequences. It is contrary to everything we believe in not stopping this attack but doing so risks a more serious and unpreventable attack, jeopardises assets and a greater loss of life."


    Silence descended in the room for a couple of minutes, the only noise being the flicking of pages from Matthew reading carefully all the doc.u.ments in both folders.


    After looking both his superior and Legend directly in the eye, Matthew said "Maybe there is another way. We have someone who we know has been in contact with David Hwang and maybe¡­"


    Head Honcho shook his head, "No, I do not trust Major Hung to this extent. We have a prediction on how he will react when we tell him what went down with the treason case, but when it still comes down to it David Hwang is his only living relative and we cannot trust him not to play both sides."


    "Boss, he likely is, but that was not who I was thinking¡­"


    "You are cynical?"


    "With what happened to Lexi and I, I have to be, but no. Two days ago, Lexi got a call from out mutual childhood friend, Joan who has gotten engaged to David Hwang and they have planned a formal wedding ceremony on 28 June. She wants Lexi to design the wedding dress. That given reason for both Lexi and I to be around her, and by extension David Hwang. Plus, I can use that to be seen to work with him to ensure Major Hung has the time off he needs for the wedding¡­"


    "And with Officer N being who she is¡­"


    "If, and it is a big If, any contact occurs at his residence, she can use other old school techniques to get me information, like a brush past."


    "Speed up information flow at times. Promising, and truly something that I can appreciate. But you better be careful about being at David Hwang''s residence," said Legend. "One thing, and it is not there, Officer N has, what would be by a lot of people described as unusual s*xual preferences. A lot of which was illegal until the recent law changes¡­"


    "While I will always professionally defend the law of the land as it stands, personally the changes were needed. What a.d.u.l.ts do in private, provided it does not cross a few lines about forcing people s.e.x.u.a.lly, prostitution, bigamy, minors, animals, and coercion, along with a few other things should not be regulated by the state."


    "Do not let the politicians hear you say that Matthew Rong, or your career will be over. There is still massive debate about what should be legal and not."


    "Hey, I never said that" replied Matthew looking directly at Head Honcho. "The law is the law, and I will defend it and the state to by dying breath. That is what I agreed to do when I joined."


    Legend shook his head and said "You two are getting side-tracked. If you are going to do this Matthew. As I was saying, Officer N''s is what people call bi-s.e.x.u.a.l, but she also enjoys group s*x but observing. She also enjoys some out there activities, which apparently has made her a favourite partner until recently of David Hwang. Also, she has previously indicated one of his favourite things to do is feed guests'' aphrodisiacs to get them to join in activities and use the material for blackmail. I know your training involves dealing with that but¡­"


    "I need to be on the lookout. Legend I am not stupid. But we need options." Matthew paused and said "And I guess the reason you have decided to bring me into the inner circle of people who know about Officer N, is that you are as certain as you can be that David Hwang is the Devil, and you want your Devil expert in play to ensure I can connect them."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 385 - Into the inner circle (4)

    10 May, Special Forces headquarters, Military Base, City K


    Matthew, looked directly at Legend, but Head Honcho said, "Are we that blatant?"


    "No, but Legend started call that I was the Devil expert, so¡­"


    Legend shook his head, before stating "I just call things as I see them." He then pulled out another folder, and handed it to Matthew before saying "Here is some of the more recent decoded reports from Officer N. We want your take."


    Taking the folder Matthew quickly started reading the material, taking around ten minutes to complete the batch. "First impressions, clearly there is a two-fold issues here. David Hwang''s company is clearly up to something. While it is not for me to decide technology procurement, we are exposed to risks if what Officer N is saying is correct. Those risks can be exploited, but minimising the impacts, will be challenging and that is way out of my area of expertise. While there is nothing concrete in that material, call it my gut feeling, but the connection between David Hwang, his company and the Devil is absolutely there, but proving it to justify action or to stand up in court, on this we cannot do."


    Head Honcho nodded, and looked to Legend, but before either of them could speak, Matthew said "I have a plan though. How about we reveal to Major Hung about his parents and set the two cousins up against each other. That will tell us if David Hwang has something on him and determine how far we can trust the Major. But, before we do that, you better take me through the decoding process and the protocols for distributing the information and the like, because if we do this, we are going to need the intelligence from Officer N as quickly as we can get it."


    An hour later, after having been through all the processes with Head Honcho and Legend, Matthew was stunned at how well this low-tech way was constructed to obtain and process information. He knew that it was a salient lesson that he had to take on board, as technology as not always the best thing and HUMIT was incredibly important.


    He quickly handed the folders he had been given back to Legend saying "I will leave these with you. However, shall we start the move to play cousins off against each other?"


    Seeing nods from Head Honcho and Legend, Matthew disengaged all the counter surveillance devices and asked Sergeant Yi to summons Major Hung to his office. While they waited the three of them sat talking about the ceremony at the end of the month for formal recognition of promotions.


    Ten minutes after being summons Major Hung walked into Matthew''s office and was stunned to see Head Honcho and Legend sitting there. Stuttering, he said "Sir, you summoned me?"


    "I did, but this is not for me to reveal. I suggest you take a seat and listen to Legend."


    Over the next fifteen minutes Legend carefully took Major Hung through the events surrounding the treason trial involving his parents and their death. Matthew simply sat there and observed the reactions on his face. Despite his training he could not prevent his emotions showing through. Once Legend stopped talking, all Major Hung could say was "Are you certain?"


    Legend looked directly at him saying "We have no reason to lie. As per the deal with your parents, we were not to say anything for a couple of more years, but General Rong convinced us that now was the appropriate time to reveal the truth, but as I explained to you, it is not to be revealed to anyone."


    Robert nodded, before saying "Gentleman, can I¡­"


    Head Honcho interrupted, saying "You are dismissed."


    As Robert left the room, Matthew without question turned back on all the countersurveillance devices before sitting down and saying quietly "He is trapped. He had no idea about his parents, but his cousin has gained something recently that has trapped him into whatever plans he has."


    Legend questioned "You are certain?"


    "As certain as I can be. I suspect that part of the trap is around the beliefs around the family, that you just destroyed, but there will be something recent as well. What that is, do not ask me."


    Meanwhile, as he was walking back to his office Robert Hung, tried to process everything that he had just been told. His parents accepted that they had unwittingly been involved in the Treason of his other family, but they were determined to ensure that their deaths meant something by cooperating with the authorities. That allowed his mother, to escape conviction and to be allowed to live out her remaining months of her life, keeping a watch on him.


    Listening to Legend, Robert started to feel the need to revenge slipping away. His parents were what he remembered, honest and principled not as they had let the world believe for his protection. But that need for revenge had sustained him through his childhood and career. Would he have ever joined the military? That he did not know, but he liked the career that he had developed.


    As he was processing things, he knew that despite the changed foundation for his need for revenge, he was trapped. Not only as David was his only living family, but through David''s blackmail. Stupidly he had believed his cousin would not be vicious towards him as he was to others. As to others, he could understand the need to protect himself and ensure no-one decided to try and play him, but to set him up as he did the other day, and use that to blackmail him to cooperate.


    Seeing that material, he could not believe what happened. He used his woman to trap him into behaviour that while now legal would ruin him in the military. The question is, what did he do? Escaping from David''s clutches was impossible, but ¡­


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 386 - All my friends are getting married (1)

    10 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi, looked across he desk at Sally, who was not leaving her alone, before saying "You have a job¡­"


    "Lexi, you need support presently, and I can be here for you. Anyway, I spoke to my father, and before you ask, without getting into specifics of what is going on, and he has no problem with me taking time off presently."


    "But I do not need you."


    "Lexi, you are hurting. Not only because of how the truth has come out, but also Matthew''s reaction. I do not blame you. Andrew and I spoke last night, and while I have my issues, they are mine, but he was right, your parents would never have let you marry Matthew if you told them he was Dominic''s father. So do not blame yourself but be honest and do not blame Matthew. He was given so much to take in at once and what did you expect, he would simply accept everything without an issue. No matter the person, they will take time to process. That includes you, you need to work through what happened, but need someone to talk to. That is me."


    "No it is not¡­"


    "Matthew would be the best person, but he needs to be ready. And your brothers. Ha. Phillip has some awareness, but I know you and you do not want to unload on him, given his current cancer battle. Chester, he loves you and will do anything for you, but will not press too much because upsetting you and Matthew will impact on him and Phillip. And my husband¡­"


    Sally paused and shook her head before saying "I love Andrew to bits, but when it comes to emotions, he has little idea. It took him years, and three starts and stops to our relationship before he had any idea about how he felt about me, but if John did not find us¡­"


    "What!"


    Sheepishly, Sally said "We forgot to tell everything. You know the day Andrew got caught with one of your cars¡­"


    "I remember John earlier in the year calling me about one of them."


    "Let me just say that it was lucky John did not locate us ten minutes earlier¡­"


    "Uh-oh, that I did not need to know. No matter how much I love my cars, maybe I need to get rid of it."


    Smirking, Sally said "I''ll buy it. It will make something to reinforce the stories to our children. But we are getting side-tracked. Even then, I still had to work on Andrew to get him to realise what his emotions were. If he can avoid them, he will, hence why it took us so long to get to where we are. He would have no way to understand you. And let us be realistic, men¡­"


    Lexi gave a stilted laugh. Sally looked at her and waving her tablet "I have things to do, and are ready when you want to talk, but I will not be leaving you alone today¡­"


    "Alone. Never. I have all my staff is out there who are family."


    "Lexi, you may consider them your family, but in truth you pay their salary, I am your family."


    Before Lexi could retort, the phone on her desk rang and she answered it quietly saying after listening to the messages "Show them in."


    Sally looked at Lexi, wondering what was going on. When they had spoken before sending Dominic to school, she had no appointments. As she watched the door, Lexi stood up and she noticed Joan walking in behind a man. Sally racked her mind before realising that the man was David Hwang. The meeting she had with him and his team when they pitched for upgrading Nang Enterprises. There was just something about him that made her feel uncomfortable, but she was never able to work that out.


    Lexi moved over and kissed Joan on the cheek and shook hands with David Hwang, before directing them to the sofa beside the chair Sally was sitting on. As they sat down Lexi said, "I was surprised to get your text Joan, what can I do for you."


    Silence ensued, and Lexi noticed David Hwang carefully pick up Joan''s right hand from her lap, and gently rubbed her palm, drawing her to look at him. It was like some unknown message passed between them before Joan quietly said "David and I have gotten engaged and have set a wedding date of the 28th of June. We have been talking, with David trying to convince me to look to an overseas designed for my dress, but I convinced him that if you could do it, I would love you to design my dress for me."


    Sally, in shock spat out "Married! He was just recently chasing after Abigail Mo. He is just using you Joan."


    Lexi watching them, noticed Joan, squeezed David''s hand, as if to forestall his reaction before saying "Sally, shut up. You know nothing."


    "I know you Joan, and this is nothing like you."


    Lexi noticed Joan tense, before David Hwang responded in a menacing tone "I hate people disrespecting my fianc¨¦e, but as you are a friend, I will give you this one warning. Do it again, and you will not like the consequences."


    Seeing the look David Hwang gave Sally, Lexi was glad that she did not respond as she had thought. There was something about this¡­


    "Sally," came the angry retort from Joan. "Shut Up. Respect my choices or otherwise our years of friendship will mean nothing."


    Sally sat there; mouth opened. Lexi watching this wanted to laugh as much as she could remember Joan never reacted like that with friends. That told her all she needed to know; this relationship was incredibly important to her. That made her think about designing for Joan.


    Note that the title for this chapter was inspired by the Australian Band Skyhooks song by the same name


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 387 - All my friends are getting married (2)

    10 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi though could not stop herself and started to chuckle looking at Sally. "If you could see yourself."


    Sally shot a look of disgust at Lexi, before pulling the cushion from behind her and throwing it towards Lexi, who just shook her head.


    "Joan, Mr Hwang, do not mind my sister-in-law, she just decided that she needed to be my shadow today."


    "What is it?"


    Lexi paused. She remembered that she had not had the time to meet Joan and tell her about Dominic. She could use that to explain why Sally was here, and not have to talk about the real situation with someone she did not know in the room. "I had gone to your family home to catch up with you, but your father refused to tell me where you were¡­"


    "That leech. You know him¡­"


    "His money hungry ways, and his secretary mistresses. You mean he has not changed since our childhood."


    "Absolutely. And my brothers are similar. I have been for years working so hard to keep the company afloat despite everything they do, but their misogynistic views¡­"


    "Women have two roles, wife and mother or someone who fits into a meaningless role in the work environment. Joan, after university when you came to Paris and told me what you were doing, I could not believe your decision. Why work for people like that?"


    "My mother and sisters. The company was bleeding money even then, and I wanted my sisters to have choices. If I did not, the company would not have survived more than a year or so, and my little sisters would not have choices. But" Joan looked to David Hwang, smiled and he leant over and kissed her gently.


    After David Hwang pulled back, Joan said "As I was about to say, if I had not done so, I would not have met David."


    David Hwang said "We met, by chance around eighteen months ago, when I accompanied my sales team to pitch for a system upgrade. I accompanied them as a minor team member and Joan made an impression on me. Unlike many senior executives at those pitch meetings, she made the effort to deal with the minor team members, greeting us as if we were the most important people there. That told me something. But I was not able to do much, as busines kept me away from here for some time, but I reached out."


    "But I am cautious, as I have built my business up through my hard work, and found out about Joan''s father and brothers, so when I reached out we conducted a significant portion of our relationship on line to shield it from them. But being cautious meant that when my business moved here, while I pursued Joan, I wanted to hide things from her father to protect her and our relationship, because what I had learnt meant that all he would do is demand money. And before you ask, Abigail Mo wanted someone who could shield her from her mother, so in some respects we both used each other. She for that shield, and me to protect my relationship with Joan. But in the end what was meant to be¡­"


    Sally wrinkled her nose. Something did not feel right, but on observing that Joan seemed happy, Sally decided that she would not say a thing.


    Joan looked at Lexi and said, "You have something to say?"


    "I do. Dominic has not been well for a while, and I recently took him to the paediatrician just for a check-up¡­"


    "Is he alright?"


    Lexi shook her head, almost on the verge of tears and Sally quickly said "Hopefully he will be. He was diagnosed with Leukemia. The best treatment that has been determined is a bone marrow transplant, but luckily an appropriate match has been located quickly."


    Joan wanted to say something, but David had warned her about certain behaviours today, ensuring she realised that if she broke his rules there would be consequences when they returned to his villa. Even though she cared for her friends, it boiled down to what she had with David and them, and in that case, she would choose David. She had obtained her marriage certificate and was committed to him regardless of anything. And being honest with herself what they got up to s.e.x.u.a.lly was the types of things she liked. Exciting, full of fun and adventure, pushing the boundaries and most importantly out of the boundaries of normal.


    Joan turned towards David, looking for his cue on how he wanted her to react, feeling a vibrations from the balls he inserted earlier. That little reward told her all she needed to know about how he felt about her behaviour so far. He was pleased and would ensure that she could be pleasured to a point.


    David Hwang, listening, stopped his instinctive reaction about it being deserved. In this situation it was not appropriate. However, he knew he needed Joan''s friends on side to ensure when his final attack that would destroy the state was launched, he had his cover in place to survive. "Is there anything Joan and I can do?"


    Lexi shook her head. If Joan had said that, she knew it would have been heartfelt, but there was just something about David Hwang. It felt insincere from someone, who still even now reminded her of those animals. "Everything is fine. We just must wait for the bone marrow transplant, and if we are realistic, as a family we can cope with the situation, as we have already gotten used to it."


    Internally David felt relief. Helping was the last thing he wanted to do, as it would be a distraction for Matthew Rong and his friends, making Robert''s part of the strike much easier.


    Joan, was feeling guilty, quietly said "If designing my dress is too much, I." Joan paused and shook her head, said "No, we can go elsewhere. There is still enough time."


    the title for this chapter was inspire by the Australian Band Skyhooks song by the same name.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 388 - All my friends are getting married (3)

    10 May, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi looked directly at Joan. "Joan, I want to laugh as all my friends and family are getting married. And each time, they all feel guilty about coming to me for wedding clothes."


    Smiling Lexi then shook her head before continuing, "But the funny thing is, it actually works for me. We were already expanding into wedding dresses, as an aside part of the business, so¡­"


    Sally smiled, interrupting while remembering the discussions a couple of weeks ago, Lexi was using them as a test for her staff. "Joan, she is happy as she gets to use us to determine if this is an appropriate direction for her business. The worst thing that can happen, it does not meet expectations, but you know we all have clothes she has designed for specifically us, and when have they never reached what most people would consider appropriate, but miss perfectionist over there still agonises over it."


    Joan smiled saying "True, but the last thing we want is you here. I want my dress to be a surprise from everyone other than Lexi."


    Sally looked at Lexi, and saw that she seemed a little relaxed before saying "I will leave you, but I will ask your staff for somewhere to wait¡­"


    Lexi, frustrated that Sally would not leave her be, shot back "Fine," before Sally picked up her tablet and handbag leaving Lexi''s office.


    As Sally left, Lexi quickly picked up a sketch pad, and pens, to take notes and start work. Why do her friends not give her sufficient time to do justice to their requirements.


    As she sat down, she looked to Joan, saying "Are you sure you want your fianc¨¦ here?"


    Joan felt David tense. He was not happy that her friends were trying to control things to his exclusion. She had to get this back to where he was happy. "Lexi, we had spoken about this, and worked out what we want. I want David involved in this process, as it is our wedding not my wedding."


    "Unusual, but as the person you have asked to design your dress, I cannot complain." Lexi looked at the two of them, and said "Mr Hwang, if I am doing this, it will be a dress for your bride and a suit for you, not just her dress because for my friends and family I want to dress both the bride and groom, not just the bride. Before you leave, my staff when they check Joan''s measurements will take your measurements. As I know Joan I have some ideas for a dress in my mind, but In know little about you to ensure that I can design the perfect suit, not only to match Joan''s dress, but for you."


    "A suit is just a suit¡­"


    "No," interrupted Lexi. "Do not take me to be rude for interrupting, but a suit will need to have subtle features that ensure that it is the most appropriate one for you. There are multiple styles. To name just a few, there are single b.r.e.a.s.ted, double b.r.e.a.s.ted, lounge style. They can have different collar styles including peak, shawl, notch, again to name a few. Will you only wear this for this occasion, or may you wear it again? The colour, material, whether a slim, classic, or even a looser fit. And that is only the tip of the iceberg. Are we going solely for a western style, or adopting a more eastern style? Then there is the material, pure wool, wool blend, cotton, cotton blend, silk, silk blend. Again, I could go on. With the multitude of options, we need to ensure that the suit, not only suits your build and style, but works with the dress Joan wears."


    "But Joan''s dress¡­"


    Lexi put up her hand, stopping David Hwang in his tracks. "Do not dismiss your suit. But think about what you have seen both at weddings and other formal events. Unlike most people money here will not be an object nor will you be worried about expending significant money on a suit that you might only wear once."


    After a pause observing the confusion on both their faces, Lexi continued, "We can wait for finalisation of the design for Joan''s dress before locking in your suit. But the wedding party?"


    David interrupted "I will only have my cousin, and he and I spoke about what he would wear saying that, unless ordered otherwise his intention would be to wear his dress uniform."


    "And I initially thought about my sisters, but asking them to be part of the wedding party will ensure my father and brother''s want to be there, and given how things were when I quit the company they will cause a scene, and that is not what I want. My intention is to be on my own."


    Lexi paused and pondered the situation. There was no way that she was going to have Joan on her own. She needed someone to support her. As she and Sally were married, that would not sit well with most people. And even if it did not, as she would be dressing Joan, that would put her out. Rachael would be a mystery. Maybe, rather than a bridesmaid given how thick as thieves when they were all growing up, she was to Steven he could be her supporter?


    "Joan, will you have any supporter?"


    Joan shook her head, and said "No, we decided that given I would not have family with me I would walk alone¡­"


    Shaking her hear Lexi said quietly "That will not do Joan. Rather than having a female supporter is Rachael would not do, you could have Steven. You and he when we were growing up were as thick as thieves. And I could ask Matthew to escort you down the aisle, as if Major Hung is going to be you supporter," with that Lexi looked directly at David Hwang, "Then having Matthew do that would be appropriate."


    Pausing, Lexi looked at a bemused David Hwang and said, "You forget that my husband is your cousin''s superior, so I know exactly who he is."


    the title for this chapter was inspired by the Australian Band Skyhooks song by the same name


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 389 - All my friends are getting married (4)

    10 May, LY Studio, City K


    David Hwang stared directly at Lexi. In the past few minutes, he had forgotten. She was the wife of that b*stard Matthew Rong who had taken Robert''s position resulting in him needing to get the blackmail material on his cousin to keep him under control. Doing that was something he hated, but without Robert in the position he needed him in, there was always a chance that he could flip on him. In the end, ensuring that he escaped to live happily after his revenge was achieved was the most important thing, and being honest with himself, he wanted Joan to come out of this, as not only did she suit his tastes s*xually, she made him feel things he had not felt in a long time.


    Feeling magnanimous, David turned to Joan saying "The choice is yours, but we have long discussed why I do not want your father involved¡­"


    Joan nodded saying "I just do not know; we need to talk about it."


    Lexi paused. Observing Joan, Lexi wondered while her strong friend was deferring to her fianc¨¦e. That was not Joan, but Lexi was not going to press.


    "Not an issue. I have Rachael and Steven''s measurements on file, and depending on what you decide, I can have something designed and made up quickly for them. Presently the most important thing Joan, is what you want in your dress. Your usual style¡­"


    Angrily David Hwang interrupted "No. Not her usual style." He turned and looked at Joan, saying "That is for me alone. The last thing I want on our wedding day is her flashing skin and cleavage for the world to see."


    Joan dropped her eyes briefly before looking up at David. Lexi, observing this found it interesting. Joan was deferring to David. She knew from experience with Richard that that did not bode well in a relationship, however, she was not willing to say anything because in the end Joan was an a.d.u.l.t, able to make her own choices.


    "Alright, but you realise most wedding dresses expose some."


    Joan, sensing that David was about to explode said "No, we spoke about this. It sounds funny, but I always thought of a wedding dress, not clinging or showy, but simple that sent a message that my marriage was the start of a new life. Something that flows from under the bust¡­"


    "Empire waist? Like those paintings you see from 18th Century Europe and in movies set in that time?"


    Joan nodded.


    "While I can see the appeal if you want something with a real traditional feel it does not suit you, and honestly would not make an impressionable wedding gown¡­"


    Lexi paused, picking up the sketch pad, and quickly started sketching something down. David lent over and whispered in Joan''s ear, "Slave you have been good so far, and I can promise you a reward later, but what in the world is going on?"


    Joan looked over at Lexi and said loud enough for Lexi just to hear "I guess some inspiration has hit her. During all my time when she has designed pieces for me I have learnt that we can be in the middle of talking about something and suddenly she picks up a sketch pad, and starts working away, totally ignoring me or whoever is in the room until she finishes her idea and start''s discussing it. We just have to wait."


    Still whispering in her hear David said "Damn, that makes this boring¡­"


    Turning to whisper in David''s ear "You can punish me later master, but you promised me for our wedding that I could have my pick of designers, and I want Lexi to design the dress."


    Gently turning her head, David said "Fine, just remember what you said." With that Joan moved so she could lean her head on David''s shoulder while they waited for Lexi quietly.


    Twenty minutes later, Lexi said "It is very rough, but my idea would be the dress on the left for the ceremony, and then the dress on the right for the wedding breakfast," before handing over the sketch pad.


    As Joan and David looked at the dresses, Lexi continued "The ceremony dress, is a ballgown inspired dress, drawing on the draping features of the Victorian style dresses you had in mind, but with the twist of using the top of the traditional qipao style of collar and chest area. Rather than relying on jewellery, we will use the embroidery associated with the qipao to make the dress stand out. During my last buying trip to Istanbul I stumbled on a new material shop with the most amazing embroidered silks, some of which are perfect for wedding dresses with a minor tewaeking locally to enhance what is there. While I would prefer to use a one-off design for you, the time to get the silk embroidered to that standard, would be impossible given the time you have given me.


    "Taking that traditional theme with a twist, so you are not stuck in wearing a heavy silk dress for the day, changing into a tea length dress for the wedding breakfast will be perfect. Not traditional for a bride, but it has its own traditional inspired background, this time from the English Edwardian era, where it was commonly worn for afternoon teas. They are traditionally in much lighter material. But to carry the themes from your wedding dress, we will keep the twists on European design with the qipao top and embroidered silk. If you flip to the second page, the suit for you will work perfectly with both dresses. Again, Western elements with an eastern twist, and while there are not two separate designs, we will play with different materials for the wedding and the wedding breakfast suits, to reflect the material in the dresses."


    "But the dress length?" responded David.


    "I know the tea dress length is not what you were thinking, but most of the time you will be sitting at a table. The flowing nature of the dress will make it perfect for your first dance¡­" Lexi trailed off and after a couple of seconds, added "I can see you are sceptical. These are only rough and need to be made into proper design drafts, which I can have done by next week, along with material options. But, before you leave Mr Hwang, please let my staff take your measurements, as once I have your approval, I need to get my staff started on the dresses and suits quickly so they are done in time."


    the name for this chapter is inspired by the song by the same title by the Australian Band Sykhooks.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 390 - Your option boss (1)

    10 May, Matthew''s Office, Military Base, City K


    Having sat through the meetings with Head Honcho and Legend, Matthew looked at the time, realising that he had not done any PT this morning. Despite the restrictions he still had from the surgery, there was no way he was going to let general level of fitness to go away, so he slipped into his office and changed into his training uniform, to go for a run.


    As he exited his office, Sergeant Yi said "Boss, Lieutenant Li asked for some time."


    Matthew paused, and said "Give me two hours, but organised for a simple meal to be in my office from the mess in ninety minutes," before quickly leaving, heading out for a run, where he knew he could work through his thoughts.


    Pounding the run path, Matthew kept thinking about all his discussions with Phillip after he dragged him to the family villa. He had been right, the last thing he needed was to come back to base. He needed to calm down and start to look at the situation with a bit more distance. The question was what was the most important, his anger or his marriage. Last nigh he would have said the former, but acting in anger would immediately have sent Lexi against him, meaning when the time frame he set expired he would not have an option but to grant her a divorce.


    In preferencing his marriage, Matthew knew that he was giving Lexi a message, that she could hurt him again and again. That was not a marriage, that was allowing her to treat him as a mat that she could walk over and would potentially end up in the same result as remaining angry, a divorce as he would not be able to live with a relationship that was not worth it.


    After finishing his run, Matthew looked at his watch and noticed that he had been gone longer than intended, so quickly made his way back to his office, slipping into the bathroom to quickly shower and change. On returning into the main part of his office, Sergeant Yi was placing a simply meal on his desk, and said "Sir, Lieutenant Li will he here in fifteen minutes, but there is a few things on your desk that you need to deal with as well."


    After Matthew nodded, Sergeant Yi quickly exited his office, and as he started eating, Matthew picked up the first report on his pile, and started reading it. This was part of the job he hated, reports and administration compared to being in the field. Advancement has its pros and cons; this was one of the cons.


    As he sat the first report, there was a knock on the door, and Lieutenant Li was shown in, and sat down, as Sergeant Yi left them alone. As she heard the door shut, she said "Boss, I have had a chance to do the research and figure out the situation. I have a report¡­"


    "Leave it on the desk but tell me your findings."


    "Boss, please do not take this the wrong way, but have you thought about what the impacts are of this course of action?"


    "Lieutenant, that is still a question I have to work through. But what is the outcome of your research so I can consider it in my decision making."


    Bronwyn Li looked down at her hands. Ever since she had started dating John, she realised that life was more than just her job, but depending on what the boss decided, it could break so many relationsh.i.p.s. That was something she did not want to be a part of, but it was not out of the realms of her responsibilities.


    Taking a steadying breath, she said "Boss, given the information you gave me access to on your personnel record, the law is extremely clear. Before I moved onto your specific question about getting your name on Dominic''s birth certificate, I wanted to double check everything. I did not want there to be any room for questioning anything."


    "When you and Lexi completed the first two of the three steps required at that time for a military marriage, when one party was under the age of eighteen at the time was all done legally. You filed your marriage report and made the commitment to a chaplain, in your case over the phone, which was perfectly fine. The remaining step was to complete either a religious ceremony or a civilian registration. At the time no time limit applied to that step, and unless the military party filed the necessary paperwork to cancel that commitment, future civilian registration whether with a religious ceremony or not, did not invalidate that."


    "When the new marriage law came into effect, with military marriages it made a number of changes. All marriages conducted in accordance with the requirements continue to remain valid, but for those where both parties were over eighteen at the time of the initial steps, they had one month after the law became valid to complete the process, otherwise only civilian registration was valid. For those where one party was under the age of eighteen at the time of the processes, the law gave them twelve months to complete the processed."


    "My understanding for that was that it would allow those trying to take advantage of the process recently time for the party under eighteen to turn eighteen. But it did not place a time limit on how long ago the initial two steps had been taken. That ensured that your marriage is valid because you underwent a religious ceremony."


    "Additionally, if what I saw on your personnel file is correct in that you never took the steps to invalidate the commitment, then technically Lexi was never legally married to Richard Yao."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 391 - Your option boss (2)

    10 May, Matthew''s Office, Military Base, City K


    Matthew said, "Stop telling me what I already know."


    Bronwyn shook her head, saying "Boss, you asked for advice. I have put it as simply as I can in the report, and there is a copy for both you and Lexi, who by the way I like, to read."


    "I do not care about that presently. Just get to the point," came the angry response from Matthew.


    Bronwyn shook her head and said, "Threaten me, and I will speak to the Head Honcho, who is still here," laughed Bronwyn. There was no way she would run telling tales but whether the boss realised that was another story.


    "Fine but stop threatening me with your father. You have enough of a battle to fight with him when he meets your boyfriend."


    "Low blow boss, low blow," laughed Bronwyn. At least the boss was loosening up. "But getting back to what I was trying to say. John a couple of weeks ago told me what he knew about Lexi''s share of the Yao family inheritance, so I did a little digging. Lexi''s parents transferred her share of it to Richard Yao in contemplation of marriage on the proviso that it was given to their children upon the youngest turning eighteen. As of that, she received nothing in their wills."


    "But boss as I said, because you never invalidated the commitment Lexi was never legally married to Richard Yao¡­"


    It suddenly dawned on Matthew "The share transfer was never valid, as she could not legally be married to him."


    "Correct Boss. They could not have transferred the shares to Lexi, as legally she could not own them. Looking at the doc.u.ments I could, the evidence is clear why they did the transfer, to provide for Lexi upon her marriage. And as that marriage was never legal¡­"


    "The share transfer and leaving of control of the shares to Lexi''s former in-laws was also never legal."


    "You have it boss. The best that I can work out is that the shares either would go to Lexi, because she was single at the time of her parents death or alternatively when you two completed the processes to marry they became your shares to go to your children when the youngest turns eighteen."


    Matthew nodded "As if I want or need the shares, they will simply have to go into the blind trust as required under the law."


    "That we can work out, but speaking of children, with regards to Dominic that was more challenging to find out the situation. The law for civilians is clear, unless the father is present, which is taken to include being at the hospital but not in the birthing room, then only the mother can register the birth alone, but the mother and father can register. That is why Richard Yao was never able to register the birth the way he wanted. If we were only looking at that, the only way that you could get on Dominic''s birth certificate was if Lexi agreed or a court ordered your name to appear."


    "The situation boss, raised a question of given the procedures you had undertaken and the fact that your records indicate for almost twelve months you were on constant training deployment at the time Dominic was born, how did that effect the situation. I had to ask questions of senior officers in the capital to see if we could determine an answer. If we just had your deployment issue to consider and you had not been registered on the birth certificate as the father you would have a year after birth to apply to have your name placed on the birth certificate. As of Dominic''s age, that is not something that can be done."


    "The question the situation raised boss, was how children born when two of the three necessary elements for a military marriage had been completed. I did not give them much time for an answer, but the consensus reached is that Dominic would be recognised as your child, and importantly for any inheritance that focus on legitimacy he would be considered legitimate, however, we could not see with absolute certainty that you could, without Lexi''s input register yourself as Dominic''s father"


    Matthew, quietly said "My understanding of that twelve-month rule, was from knowing that the child was born, not from the date of birth?"


    "No boss," was the quick response from Bronwyn. After a brief pause, she said, "Permission to speak freely?"


    Matthew paused, and looked at Bronwyn. Did he really want to hear what she had to say? But at the same time, would it be a slap in John''s face if she refused to listen. Not wanting to annoy John too much, Matthew said "Permission granted."


    "Boss,take this bit of advice from someone who does not want things to go wrongly for you. You need to consider what you do carefully. Talk to Lexi about it. In the end, if you can agree, then it minimises problems. Do not run to court for an order, which by the way would be easy to get given you have just found out Dominic, biologically is your son. That will result in a fight, not only with Lexi, but her former in-laws for Richard, who to the world at the time of his death, was recognised as Dominic''s son to be registered on the birth certificate. That would keep them in your lives, and they would likely keep control of Lexi''s share of her family inheritance."


    "So, there is no easy way?"


    Bronwyn stood up, opened the door and said as she headed out, "There is an easy way boss, but I cannot take up too much of your time. In the end, what you do is your choice, but apply the logic you use in your career to consider all options before acting, keeping in mind your final goal."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 392 - Can we talk (1)

    10 May, LY Studio and Matthew''s Office at Military Base, City K


    Matthew watched Bronwyn shut the door and slumped in his chair. While work was not an issue, he knew his emotions were already running out of control.


    As he listened to Head Honcho and Legend and read the raw transcribed intelligence from Office N, he was worried. Just something, despite their opinions about Officer N''s intelligence had him feel that they did not see the dire threat that the Devil was posing at this moment. Their willingness to bring him into the intelligence inner circle when it came to Officer N, not only demonstrated their trust in him but an acceptance that they may be missing key pieces of intelligence that would protect the country.


    His gut feeling was that the Devil was planning a series of attacks culminating in a massive attack. Based on that, he knew he needed to produce two position papers quickly. One for those in the inner circle to consider, and a second one that could be use more widely ensuring Officer N''s protection.


    To do that, Matthew picked up his phone and dialled Lexi.


    Meanwhile, Lexi was sitting in her office with Karen, and said "Are you certain?"


    "Boss, you know me. You have left the running of stores worldwide in my hands, and even told me I could have remained in Europe when you relocated back here and appoint a subordinate to manage the Asia/Pacific area under my direction. As you have told me repeatedly, I know retail and I know that to be the most effective I can be, I need to be located where you are. And if I am realistic, my family are loving living here. I thought two teenagers in their last years of schooling before university would make things difficult, but they are loving living somewhere different."


    "Your recommendation?"


    "We need to go to City Y and immediately remove store management as their actions are starting to cause brand damage. Not irreversible, but the longer we delay the more damage they will do. We are lucky that the store opening management team have finished with the new capital branch, and we have nothing for them to do presently so we can move them to City Y, to stabilise the store before we put into place new management. It will not matter the time that we need, as their next store was in Singapore and there has been a delay of a couple of months in its planned opening. My understanding is that that it is linked to a dispute between the previous tenant and the store owner. The courts have put a stay in us being able to do the renovations we require to open until they have mediation to resolve the dispute which is scheduled for a couple of months'' time. My plan is we will recruit our staff but bring them in country to be trained so when we can open, we can quickly transition from the store opening team management to the local management."


    Lexi nodded, before adding "Do you think it will be long to deal with?"


    "Boss, as of Mother''s day this weekend, the complex where the store is located, as a marketing strategy, require all stores to be open from their opening today until 7pm tomorrow. The only reason I want you there is to send the clear message to the current management team that they are done. Their schemes to date would tell me that they would try and run to you arguing that I had going outside my powers."


    After shaking her head, Karen continued "That is not what we need. Their removal needs to be quick and clean, and your presence will achieve that."


    "Can we quickly get flights?"


    "You doubt me being organised boss. I was able to get the last two seats, thank goodness in business class, on the last direct flight today. Your bodyguards are not happy, but they said they will make arrangements."


    "Screw that, it is about Matthew wanting to control me¡­"


    "Let it be boss. Your husband loves you and just wants you safe."


    "Safe, ha!" came Lexi''s cynical response. "He wants to be in control is more like it."


    "Boss, he treats you like a princess, and even I despite having been happily married for over twenty years, can appreciate the good-looking man you have. Take it from a old married hand that the times your husband treats you like your husband is treating you are few and far between. Lap it up, because he will soon change, into what is a normal life. Yes, he still loves you and will cherish you, but the extremes are not there."


    "As if," Lexi replied cynically.


    Karen, looked at Lexi before saying "I am not going to win this argument am I boss?"


    "No."


    "Fine, but just let things be because I do not want him to cause too many impacts. I know because of your marriage that he controls whether you can get out of the country or not because of his position in the military. There are a number of trips in the next few months we need to make, including securing the locations in China where we want to open."


    "So, in other words, do not press my luck."


    "Correct. But the other thing boss, and you will have to handle it as I will need to stay in City Y to deal with the consequences of what we will do today, which is to head to City F. There is that promotional event at JL International''s mall there where the female lead and the secondary female lead agreed to wear our ready to wear collection. I was going to head there on the first flight tomorrow morning from here to take the dresses for them. As it was hard enough to convince them to wear them, I just do not want any one to take the dresses."


    Lexi paused, and said "True. So, you¡­"


    "Have everything booked for you to fly to City F from City Y. As there are no direct flights over the weekend between City F and here, the only option is for you to fly back to City Y and then back here. The timing of the flights will have you back here late tomorrow night allowing you to spend Mother''s day with Dominic."


    Before Lexi could say anything, her phone started ringing.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 393 - Can we talk (2)

    10 May, LY Studio and Matthew''s Office at Military Base, City K


    Lexi reached over and picked up the phone, noticing that it was the one person she did not want to talk to. Being realistic she knew that she could not refuse to answer it, as she needed his cooperation to have the bodyguards back off for twenty-four hours to run her business and keep the celebrities calm.


    Reluctantly Lexi answered the call and said "Matthew what do you want?


    "Can we talk?" came a calm response.


    Pulling the phone from her ear Lexi said "Karen, I need to take this. Can you get everything ready for us. My travel case will be¡­"


    "Boss, I know where it is. Let me finish getting things ready, but we only have about twenty minutes before we have to leave and head to the airport."


    As Karen left, Lexi said "You have a few minutes. An emergency has happened with my store in City Y, and my retail director and I have to resolve it immediately. And before you ask, Dominic is spending tonight and tomorrow night with Richard''s parents given it mother''s day weekend¡­"


    Angrily, Matthew said "What. They have no¡­"


    Lexi reacted quickly and said "Shut up Matthew Rong. They are the only grandparent''s Dominic knows, and I do not care what you think."


    "I am his father, and my opinion matters," came Matthew''s retort.


    "Biologically, yes, but legally despite Richard not being recorded on his birth certificate he is his father. And there is no damn way I would, if my parents were alive, allow them near Dominic let alone allow your parents near him with their attitude as who knows how much damage they would do. So, despite all their faults they will be the only grandparent''s Dominic will know."


    "That¡­"


    "Does not respond," was Lexi''s angry response. "I do not give a care. Dominic does not need the stress, and if I am not around, there is no way that you are going to be alone with Dominic. Who knows what you will do and the damage that will cause."


    Frustrated Matthew responded "I am not cruel¡­"


    "Cruel! That is an understatement. You forced me into marriage and are keeping me in it, let alone what you did last night. How dare you treat me like that. I am not one of your soldiers. I am meant to be your wife, and I was treated as trash. Yes, I was abused by that, b*stard who my parents married me to, which damaged my self-esteem and caused psychological damage when he died. But, my big brother, not you, stepped in to help me by caring for Dominic until I recovered from the damage that was done. That¡­"


    "I know what it did for you, so you do not have to¡­"


    "Tell you." Interrupted Lexi, starting to raise her voice. Matthew was not getting it. "I will say what I have to say, until you get it through your thick head. My past impacts my present and future. That single piece of help from Chester, as let me become a successful strong independent woman, who has developed a worldwide business that continues to grow. That was done by my own efforts, without any financial assistance. Just as much as you have developed your career without any assistance from your family. Do not belittle me, nor try and control what happens with my son¡­"


    "Our son, not your son. Get that right."


    "Do you not get it," yelled Lexi. "He is not legally considered your son, and why would I agree to anything if you are like this about the f*cking situation."


    As quietly and calmly as he could Matthew said "Because I am his father biologically. And would have been with you always if you had simply said the words at the time."


    "As if I care, you made no efforts when you left me alone, pregnant with Dominic, so why should it matter now."


    Matthew, siting in his office felt like shaking Lexi. She had tunnel vision about the past, but maybe he needed to meet her part way, because this conversation was going in circles. "Lexi, I knew at the time I made mistakes, but before I could even try and rectify the situation you disappeared for years. You forget, you encouraged me to take the opportunity to pursue the career that I have and were aware at the times of the limited contact I could have with you. But you said nothing in the limited calls we had, let alone advised the military that you were pregnant. That would have allowed me to leave training briefly to sort out things at the time, and again briefly when you gave birth. We both have some responsibility in the situation. As do your parents, Richard''s parents, your brothers and Richard¡­"


    "Stop blaming others for your faults."


    "Lexi be realistic, there were multiple people involved in creating the situation. But do not belittle me¡­"


    "You b*stard. Stop passing the blame onto me."


    Matthew sat stunned for a few seconds. This call was not going as he had hoped. Having taken Bronwyn''s advice, he wanted to talk to Lexi about the situation but she did not want to listen unless he was willing to accept that he was the only cause of the situation, but not that there were other people with some responsibility for the situation.


    "Lexi I am not blaming you. But we need to be honest otherwise we will never move forward. Dominic has to be our priority¡­"


    "He always is my priority, so do not talk to me like I do not care."


    Matthew slapped his forehead and said "Lexi we are getting no where arguing. That is the last thing I want to do, nor does Dominic need it. I heard that you need to go away for business to City Y. How about we talk when you get home."


    "Leave me alone, I do not¡­"


    "Lexi," Matthew responded as calmly as he could, "We need to talk about this. Just take care."


    "I will. Tell your bodyguards to not try and get connecting flights to City Y. Karen could only get two flights for her and me, and she said she has arranged everything in City Y. But if I see them, there will be hell to pay when I get home."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 394 - Can we talk (3)

    10 May, LY Studio and Matthew''s Office at Military Base, City K


    Despite the intelligence he had, Matthew was worried for Lexi. Yes, it said City F, but that did not mean that there was not a last-minute change of plans that targeted a different city. For his own peace of mind, he wanted guards with Lexi, just to ensure nothing happened. Plus, her not being protected generally exposed her to the potential of being targeted due to his position.


    "Lexi, the guards are not negotiable. Not because I want to interfere with your business but simply be position makes you vulnerable."


    "Not going to happen Matthew. This is an emergency, and we were only able to get two seats on the last direct flight to City Y. Whether they can get a connecting flight or flights to get them there ¡­"


    "I can always borrow a plane¡­"


    "Screw that Matthew. That is overkill. My retail director Karen has everything organised. When she realised, she could not even get one bodyguard onto the flight, she has arranged for security there, given the issue we are dealing with."


    "As I said, not negotiable. How do I know¡­"


    "Now you want to be protective." Matthew could hear Lexi was angry "You do not get it. I needed your care, protection, love and support last night and you totally forgot that. Now you want to demonstrate all of that."


    Seeing a photograph of Dominic on her desk, Lexi stopped and though about what Dominic would want. He loved Matthew. Matthew was, more than Chester, Andrew, Phillip, John, Steven, or Paul had ever were, the male role model he looked to, and that had developed in such a short period of time. Was it proximity, Matthew''s attitude or as it the biological connection between them calling each other unconsciously?


    "Lexi, I do not want to argue, but really should Dominic even be going to Richard''s parents given his diagnosis?"


    Lexi spat out "Do not question me. Dominic loves them and making him feel safe and secure is the most important thing."


    Lexi took a deep breath continuing this time frustrated "Just leave things be, and do not cause me business trouble by insisting on having guards in place. I am not going out from the hotel other than to the shop to deal with the issue. I just need space, and you need to give it to me."


    Matthew had realised that he had pushed Lexi too far, and if he continued any further it would be a complete and utter disaster. He paused and said, as frustrated as Lexi sounded, and said as politely as he could, avoiding any dramatic of a reaction before saying "If you promise me that you will take care and that when you come back we will set a time to have the discussion. Avoiding having a discussion¡­"


    "Who avoided it? Not me."


    Shocked Matthew said "Not me? Lexi you land that truth on me and expect me to react as you want. I am only human, and you cannot expect me to simply react calmly and as you want. I need to process things because the news shook my world, let alone the losses your decision, yes inflicted by your parents, has caused Dominic and I. I am trying to do that, but I need to be face to face with you to process much of this. That is why I want to talk, and I can promise I will not react like last night. Just think about setting a time to have the discussion we need to, is all I ask."


    "Fine," snapped Lexi.


    "Lexi," Matthew said exasperated with her. "Fine, by me, but can you please let someone know when you arrive at the hotel. I am just worried about you¡­"


    Sick of Matthew, Lexi ended the call without responding. That controlling b*stard. He does what he did last night and then expects me to be nice. His body language terrified her. It told her that if she did not have Andrew, Chester, and Phillip with her as the truth came out the outcome would have been highly different.


    But was he right? Did she need to be more understanding. Lexi shook her head and knew that that was not the case. He failed in what he should have done. Despite her fighting of their marriage initially, he said repeatedly he loved her and trusted her and at the first real hurdle he reacted to scare her and show that he did not trust her at all.


    As Lexi looked up, Karen was standing in her door and asked, sounding concerned "Boss are you alright?"


    "Alright? That is a matter of perspective." Lexi paused, and looked at the clock. She must have been deep in thought as almost the whole twenty minutes Karen said they had before needing to leave, had passed. Had she just gotten caught up in processing the conversation with Matthew. Trying not to burst into tears?


    Seeing the look on her face Karen said "An argument with your husband. Never a good idea to leave things unsettled, Boss."


    Lexi looked at Karen, and laughed as if she was trying to show that the situation was not a problem, before saying "He caused it¡­"


    "A piece of advice, before we leave. At least send him a text message and promise him that you will discuss the issues when you get back. Now, come on we need to get going so we do not miss this flight."


    Lexi quickly moved, picked up her purse, phone, tablet, spare charger, before quickly placing her laptop into its bag and inserting a sketch pad, pens and the like into the bag in case inspiration hit during the trip.


    As she settled into the waiting car, taking the advice, Lexi grabbed her phone and sent a text to Matthew.


    ''Sorry for being like I was. I do not forgive you for what happened but I have thought for a few minutes and realised you were right we need to talk when I get back. Leaving it for too long will make things worse. But that will not be until at least Monday, as I do not want to ruin Mother''s Day with Dominic. Please give me that.''


    Less than a minute later Lexi received a text from Matthew ''Fine, Monday night and I will talk to Chester and Phillip, Andrew and Sally and see who will take Dominic for the night so he is not around when we have this out.''


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 395 - Can we talk (4)

    10 May, Visiting Officer Quarters, Military Base, City K


    Bronwyn walked up to the door and knocked, seeing the looks from enlisted men around her. Damn this was so embarrassing as it felt as if she was back in school being called to the principal''s office to explain herself.


    Within a couple of seconds, she saw Legend open the door, and he said "Lieutenant. The General said to show you straight in as he has matters, he wants to talk to you."


    Taking the hint, Bronwyn followed Legend inside to an office where she noticed her father sitting behind the desk. Snapping to attention, she said "General, you wanted to see me."


    Lifting his head up, Head Honcho motioned with his eyes for Legend to leave and shut the door behind them. As the door quietly shut, he said "Bronwyn¡­"


    "General, Sir, you ordered me here, so here I am." Bronwyn responded. He was trying to manipulate her, but he ordered her here and he was going to take this as if she were any other solider ordered to appear in front of a senior officer.


    Bronwyn looked at her father and could see he seemed somewhat defeated. After a couple of seconds, she saw him moved from behind the desk to a nearby couch, before sitting down and saying "It seems like lately the only way I can get my daughter to talk to me, let alone talk to her mother, who by the way is worried that she has offended you as you have not spoken to her in months, is order you in my presence."


    "Mother? Is there something wrong? Tell me." came the immediate worried response.


    Shaking his head, Head Honcho said "Now you are concerned, some daughter¡­"


    "Do not confuse me with someone else¡­"


    Loudly, Head Honcho said "Enough," before returning to a calmer voice saying, "Please sit Bronwyn."


    Despite the somewhat disdainful look she gave her father Bronwyn, like the good soldier she was, followed orders and sat down on a chair.


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, not to snap at Bronwyn as he would at any other soldier who showed him this level of disrespect he said "We need to talk, not superior to subordinate but father to daughter, and if this is the only way that I can achieve it, well I have to do it."


    "Talk, when have you ever wanted to just talk to me. As early as I can remember you always snapped orders at me as if I were a soldier, and despite how humiliating that was, it at least prepared me for the career that I have chosen. But I should have guessed that even my simple choice would be controlled by you in that made sure that I was in your direct chain of command. When will you realise that I am not a little girl that needs to be protected."


    Bronwyn looked over and noticed that there was a proud look on her father''s face. That was something that she had only ever observed three times in her life. When she was valedictorian at school and was in the top twenty students in results at the end of High School, she joined the military and graduated university eighteen months early while being the graduating class valedictorian with first class honours degree.


    "What are you so proud of?"


    "You, my favourite daughter."


    "Your only daughter, so that is not any praise."


    Shaking his head again, Head Honcho said "As your mother has told me over the last few months, I have constantly failed to tell you how important you are. Not having you around both of us for a period has made me realise how important you are."


    "Save the¡­"


    "No, Bronwyn I will not. Sometimes absence makes us admit the truth."


    "Truth, you are too bound in all your secrets and cloak and dagger routine, so I would guess that most of time you do not know the truth if it is standing in front of you."


    Biting his lip for a few seconds to calm down, Head Honcho said "Anyone else would never get away with that, but I deserve it. I have prioritised my career over you and your mother not realising everything I passed up, but¡­"


    Hearing her father stop mid-sentence, Bronwyn realised something was up with her parents. "What is it?"


    "You know me too well. Now do not freak out or have a go at me because I have only been following your mother''s wishes. About a week after you were deployed here, she had a fall, nothing significant so we both thought, and you know how stubborn she is¡­"


    "She has to be, to live with you."


    "No, she knows that she is the love of my life, and has supported all my choices, because for her me being happy was the most important thing in her life. But that has created a stubbornness in her, not telling me things when she should tell me because she is worried about my reaction. Maybe that has been her way to cope with the dangerous nature of special forces, and likely made worse by my decision to request you placed in my chain of command. Not because I wanted to control your career, but because I want the best in the special forces, and your legal skills both in handling civilian matters for our members and navigating tricky international law issues is top notch. What objective head of special forces would not want you."


    "Faint praise coming from you."


    "The truth Bronwyn, the truth. I know that may make you uncomfortable, coming from me but I had to fight hard to get you posted to me chain of command. The joint military chiefs all wanted you posted far away from me, but in the end, I made a compelling case, not based on you being my daughter but your skill set. That backed me into a corner on how I treated you¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 396 - Can we talk (5)

    10 May, Visiting Officer Quarters, Military Base, City K


    "That is simply an excuse¡­"


    "It might be, but it also meant that you have become the person you have, and able do what you did the other week, which likely saved countless citizens lives or prevented them from suffering serious injury. But that is getting me side-tracked."


    "Mother¡­?"


    "Yes. As I was saying about a week after you were deployed here, she had a fall. Neither of us thought anything about at the time, as she was able to get up and move around. All that seemed to happen was that she was bruised and a little sore for a few days. But about ten days after the fall she could not move, so I had to get the medics into her."


    "You should have had her see a doctor earlier than that¡­"


    Shaking his head, Head Honcho said "You and the whole army would not have convinced her to go to the doctors if she did not want to, so what hope do you think I had when she did not want to go?"


    "There is that you could never push her to go to the doctors in the past, so why am I not surprised that you could not do it even now."


    "It is not a question of pushing your mother, it is treating her with the respect that she deserves. She is her own person and I will never force anything on her because I love her and respect her choices. I was worried that she had a broken or fractured bone because of the fall, but we got the surprise of our lives¡­"


    "You are scaring me, what is wrong with mother?"


    "Wrong, there is nothing wrong with your mother," came the quiet response from Head Honcho. "You know how old your mother was when she gave birth to you?"


    "Talk about changing the topic. But she was only eighteen when I was born. Why?"


    "How old does that make her now?"


    A few seconds silent occurred, and then it was as if a switch flicked in Bronwyn''s head "You mean she is pregnant?" was the surprised statement.


    Quietly head Honcho said "She is. After you were born, we were told that there was no chance that she could get pregnant again. It never worried me, because we had you, but it always worried her as she though that the only measure of a successful wife was the ability to give her husband children. Over the years she had various treatment, but I never worried about it and told her to stop worrying as it was not good for her health to obsess over that. But now¡­"


    "The doctors are worried about her age and being pregnant? Do you two ever¡­"


    "Do not go there Bronwyn, it is simply a miracle that we have, but it means you have to get use to being a big sister to a child that will be so much younger than you that they could be your child."


    "As long as mother is alright, I can cope with anything, but you need to transfer me back to the capital so I can be with her."


    Head Honcho shook his head, "Not going to happen. Your mother has made me promise that other than when she goes into Labour, or there is the justification for your re-deployment you have to remain here."


    "But I need to be with her," came Bronwyn''s response, almost like a whine.


    "Not happening. Just because you are my daughter does not mean that I will grant you everything you want. You have issues you still must sort out here and given the restructuring we are going through you need to have an all the skills to cope in the field, if required. General Rong, is the right person to ensure that you get that experience. However, your mother made me promise that I would not give into you and agree to transfer you back to the capital until you have completed the initial work you came here to do and received the experience you need."


    "But¡­"


    "No," came the firm response. "Your mother is fine, Bronwyn, and if she follows the medical advice throughout her pregnancy, she should remain fine. However, if things change, I will make sure that you can get back to the capital to be with her."


    "Not fair father."


    "So, I am your father now, when you want something," came a laughing reply.


    "Well, you ordered me here, so what did you expect, I would just fall over because the great General Li was being nice to me, a minor officer under his command." With that Bronwyn, pulled the cushion from behind her back and tossed it towards her father who grabbed it out of the air.


    Laughing he said "There is the fire I know you have. Legend and I are flying back tomorrow, after we finalise the arrangements for the ceremony at the end of the month. However, I want to take the opportunity to meet your boyfriend today, rather than in a more formal setting. I have learnt from the past, those of your boyfriends who pass the screening to know who you really are and who I am have gone running. From everything I have found out, I know that John Nang will not go running, even when he meets me. His clearance means that he does not have to undertake all the screening your previous boyfriends have. Invite him here for dinner¡­"


    "You want to scare him off. No way father. I really like him, and I want to give the relationship a chance before I¡­"


    Bronwyn was interrupted, and pulled out her phone, seeing John''s identification on the phone, so she quickly answered it, hearing John say "Hi girlfriend. Just wanted to finalise our arrangements for dinner tonight."


    Bronwyn looked over and could see the look on her father''s face. If she did not invite John here, she would find her next few weeks a nightmare. How she wished at that moment she had been posted anywhere other than special forces.


    Taking a breath, she said "How about you come to the base. I really do not feel like going anywhere today, as it has been a nightmarish day."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 397 - Can we talk (6)

    10 May, Paul Gu''s apartment, City K


    Paul quietly opened the apartment door. The last few days had been a nightmare. All Abigail wanted to do was argue and attempt to force him into bed. While he could not regret what happened on their wedding night, the situation was not fair for Abigail. He had only agreed to marry her to protect her and her siblings from the greed of her mother.


    She needed to experience life, rather than fall into the trap of being a wife without any life for herself. That was the trap that impacted his parents and caused their nasty breakup when his mother finally started to find herself.


    The funny thing was, ever since the day of their marriage, Sally was just something that he had hidden through, rather than looked for a relationship. It was seeing Abigail walk down the aisle towards him that he realised that in using that reasoning he had almost missed out on what could and he hoped would be a wonderful, happy and fulfilling life long relationship. Abigail had looked like an angel, and he felt so protective of her, but her personality was so engaging that he was captivated. That made him mentally kick himself because he had missed the opportunity to openly pursue her simply because he did not want to deal with her mother.


    Reaching that realisation, made him on the day after their wedding become determined that he would pursue developing a relationship with Abigail before returning to her bed. He wanted her commitment to the relationship to be as strong as he felt about it.


    It became clear though that Abigail believed his rejection of her s.e.x.u.a.lly was an utter rejection of their relationship, and that he had simply used her on their wedding night to, in her words, scratch an itch.


    Quietly shutting the door behind him, he slipped on his at home slippers and noticed several pairs of shoes he did not recognise. Who was here? He walked into the apartment further, intending to place his briefcase into his office before talking to Abigail. However, as he reached the lounge area, he was shocked and nearly dropped his briefcase which has his laptop, tablet and phone in it.


    There was a number of young men and women, some undressed to a point, others drinking and smoking without a care, and two men, either side of his wife, one caressing her hair and the other brushing his fingers up and down her arm. That was his wife, and he was the one who had the right, no, the privilege to demonstrate his feelings to her, not these nameless sc.u.m hitting on a married woman.


    As he moved to the far end of the room, he carefully placed his laptop down, before moving back to the room entry before yelling "What in the world do you all think you are doing in my home?"


    Abigail hearing Paul pushed away the two men beside her before jumping up and yelling back "Your home. I thought that this was our home and I could, as much as you can, have friends come by, particularly to cheer me up. But I guess that tells me all I need to know. Get the f*ck out of here. You have places you can go, but I have nowhere so I will be staying here and keeping this place."


    Moving closer, Paul saw on the table what appeared to be illicit drugs. No way would he allow Abigail to be tainted by people who used those things, let alone their home. He was going to send a message to these idiots, and as he got to where Abigail was in arm''s length, he reached out and pulled her into his arms before crashing his lips onto hers while pushing her deep into his embrace.


    As she crashed into Paul''s body Abigail knew she was in heaven. Paul had denied her his embrace and passion, but this sparked him into action, and she could feel his hands caressing her back, while he started to nip at her lips to trigger her opening his mouth for him.


    Using as much force as she could muster Abigail pulled back slightly in Paul''s embrace, before saying to her friends "Get out of here and take your stuff with you. She then crashed her lips back onto Paul''s this time opening her mouth which resulted in him quickly pushing his tongue into her mouth twisting his tongue around her tongue causing her to m.o.a.n with pleasure.


    Paul subconsciously heard noises as if Abigail''s guests were tidying up and leaving, but he had no intention of watching them. The woman he wanted now, and for the future was in his arms, meeting his passion with a similar level of passion. She was pressing as hard as she could against his already growing e*ection. He just hoped that he did not embarrass himself while there were people still here.


    After a couple of minutes, the only sounds that Paul could hear was the m.o.a.ns of him and Abigail, and he reluctantly pulled away, and turned to look at what was happening. While there were alcohol bottles laying around all signs of drugs were gone, and he then heard a couple of voices call out "You have more important things on your mind Abigail, we will catch up with you later."


    Feeling embarrassed, all Abigail could call out was "Fine."


    Looking at his wife, Paul could see how embarrassed she looked. He though, would not have changed his reaction, as the one thing it generated was a real sign of passion from his bride.


    Paul turned to her, and quietly said "Can we talk?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 398 - Can we talk (7)

    10 May, Paul Gu''s apartment, City K


    Abigail stared directly at Paul before responding angrily "Talk? How dare you act like that in my home. Those people were my friends, and I was spending time with them."


    Paul, holding his temper in check said "Friends. Who has friends that treat you home as a drug den, where they can do whatever they want. You were just lucky that John was not with me as they would have dragged you into so much trouble because you allowed them to use our home for their habit."


    "Who cares, they were doing no harm."


    "No harm. They risked you getting a criminal record for their habit, and while I suspect they have access to the funds to support their habit without robbing us or your other friends it feeds criminal activity to have the drugs available for them, and with those not as lucky to have the money to support their habit has them resort to criminal activity."


    "Why in the world do you care. You care about nothing other than yourself. Me, I was just something you used once to replace the woman you wanted, then you ignore me. If you do not give a care about me why in the f*ck should I care about you, and this trashy place you call a home."


    Paul felt ready to snap. Abigail was pushing his buttons so much, and he did not want to react poorly. She did not deserve that. He turned and walked over to the wall to ceiling windows, stood staring out, but watching Abigail''s reflection in the window.


    "Trashy place, Abigail. This is our home, not my home. Yes, I owned it before you came into my life and you moved in here, but it is now our home not mine. As I have discussed with you previously when you are ready, I will purchase a property that will become our forever home. But there is no rush, as this is close to work for me, and for you will be close to what you want to do."


    "Well la di da, mister big shot. You are an abuser, messing with my mind. I wonder what I ever though in agreeing to marry you, it would have just been a better situation to let my mother do what she wanted. I knew how to deal with her, but you are too stuck on a woman who you can never have and treat me as if I am nothing."


    Paul hearing that snapped back around, before purposely walking across the room to where Abigail was standing before placing his hands on her shoulders. As he did so she turned her head away, and he quietly said, "Look at me."


    "Why look at someone who treats me as if I am nothing."


    Frustrated, Paul pulled Abigail into his arms, before crashing his lips onto hers, for a brief, hard and passionate kiss before pulling back and saying, "Nothing you have that totally wrong, you are everything." He then began peppering her face with brief kisses.


    After a little while, Paul pulled back, and took Abigail''s hand in his before gently pulling her towards a sofa. As he sat down, he pulled Abigail onto his lap. As she hit it, he groaned as the feeling of her bottom hitting his straining e*rection caused him sweet pain.


    "As I said, we have to talk. We cannot keep going like this¡­"


    "The solution is easy, you know."


    Paul looked Abigail directly in her eyes, shook his head and said, quietly, "No it is not easy. The situation is a lot more complicated than you think."


    "It is not. You have made it clear that my only role in your life has been a one-off case of s*xual release. No way are you going to trap me for you to use me when you decide that is going to be the case, nor will I be a substitute for who you want. Let us just end this."


    Frustrated, Paul responded angrily, "Will you let me speak before you jump to conclusions."


    "Fine," snapped Abigail.


    "Abigail, you know I was honest in telling you my past, but I promised you that it was simply that, my past. Sally is married to a close friend, and I will never interfere in another person''s marriage. Every time that I have had contact with her, for work purposes I have let you know beforehand, and socially I have always had you with me when I am in contact with her. Trust what you see¡­"


    "A close relationship to my exclusion."


    Shaking his head, Paul said "No, a long-term friendship. Just like I have with Lexi and Joan. That is all that will ever be. My friends have made it clear that they want to develop a friendship with you, but what do you do, ignore them and shut them out¡­"


    "Well you just did the same."


    "No, I stopped criminal activity occurring in our home and told those who were around, either engaging in that activity or allowing it to happen to leave."


    "You have no concept, those things never hurt anyone, and chasing them out disrespected me and my relationship with them."


    "No, their using of you. Ask yourself, would they do that in their own homes? Unlikely, then why should either of us tolerate it in our home. But that does not mean I will not engage with your friends, if they show both of us respect. They have helped make you who you are, and their importance to you means that they will be important to me."


    "Respect, that is the problem."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 399 - Can we talk (8)

    10 May, Paul Gu''s apartment, City K


    Ready to pull his hair out, Paul somewhat angrily responded "Abigail, get a grip. When have I never shown you respect."


    After shaking his head, Paul having calmed slightly said "I get it, saying you are annoyed with me is an understatement. You are more than that with me. Fine, I get it you do not like what I did, but do you now get that if John or any other member of the police came through that door, not only would your friends have faced criminal charges, you would have for allowing it in our home. Yes, be angry I told them to get out of our home, but never be angry about me wanting to protect you."


    "Protect¡­"


    "Stop right there." Paul placed his finger on her lips, to stop her talking, but quickly Abigail used her tongue to caress his finger, drawing a slight m.o.a.n from him.


    "Wanting to protect you, that has become a focus of my life recently, particularly from your witch of a mother and myself. Remember, I had to protect you, when stupidly trying to focus on what I deep down knew was unattainable and was holding me back from having a life and I crashed into you, injuring you. Then, from your mother''s reactions when I got you home after helping you. Then here, when¡­"


    Pausing, Paul looked at Abigail and she blushed, before leaning over and gently kissing her. He then continued "You were so tempting, and I was trying to sort out things in my own mind. Then to protect you from your mother''s pure greed. Then I screwed up."


    Silence filled the room. Abigail looked up at Paul under hiding slightly her eyes from his view. What did he mean? Feeling confused she quietly said "What¡­?"


    "How did I screw up?" Came an honest answer from Paul. "At least you are listening, but I have had a few screw ups. Not your fault, it is mine, and partially because I had not been honest, but also because I do not want you to run. With everything your mother has put you through for years, you deserve happiness, love, care, and honesty from those around you. But being stuck in the past has meant that I have not been honest with you."


    Sighing, Paul seeing that Abigail was at least letting him speak, took the opportunity to speak, before adding "You were right about me not treating you with respect. That is my problem, not your problem. You deserve that from me, and so far, I have not delivered it. But that likes to my screw ups and inability to deal with my own emotions."


    Observing the sense of uncertainty on Abigail''s face, Paul said "Let me finish what I have to say, and I think it will be better if, at least for the night I give you space to digest what I have to say. Then we can talk more."


    "Talk? Delay? How is that about respecting me. You know nothing." Abigail spat out, ready to move, but felt Paul holding her strongly on his lap.


    "No, not about delaying, it is about me trying to fix the problems, and allowing you time to consider what I have to say. I am ten years older than you and have experienced life. You, have married young and while we both know the reason behind that, but the result is that you have not had the life experience opportunities I have, nor have you had a chance to develop fully into your own independent person. I love that about you, as it makes me want to be protective of you, but at the same time I cannot be restrictive of you, as you will not become all that you can be."


    "Where I really screwed up commenced on our wedding day. When I saw you walking down the aisle to me, I realised that I messed up they whole situation. You deserved more than what we had as a wedding, which I realised as soon as I saw you walking down the aisle towards me. You deserved the chance to be the perfect bride before not just the small group of family and friends we could gather quickly that were trustworthy to not say anything to alert your mother. You deserved the world to see that you were a beautiful bride."


    "That moment, though started some other things. I realised something deep down in myself, that I used the idea of what I wanted in the past to hide from opportunities for a relationship and that had me consume some alcohol. That lowered my restraints and if I am realistic, I used my life experiences to manipulate you into our wedding night. As that was not your free choice, I regrated my actions, hence I stayed away from you because I wanted to give you time to reconcile things."


    "However, I have realised that in doing that, I have done more damage, to you and to any potential relationship we might have. It was, because I was scared about how my feelings would impact you, so I did not talk to you about things.


    Quietly Abigail said "Feelings? You hate me¡­"


    Leaning over and gently kissing her Paul quietly said "No, hate you never. Confused, yes for a little while."


    "But¡­"


    "I knew deep down from our wedding day, that I had deep feelings for you. I was unwilling to put a name to them, more because I was scared about it. But, hearing you earlier and realising what I have done in hiding from things is something I cannot do."


    Paul gently moved Abigail over to the side on the sofa, before turning her head and saying "I do not need an answer from you now, but just know that you are my world, my love, my life. In knowing that, you need to have time, and whatever you decide to do I will grant you that. Forcing something on you will be a betrayal of those feelings. You need to think about things and make the decision right for you."


    Paul lent over and gave her another brief kiss, before standing up and starting to move away.


    As he reached the room threshold Abigail called out "Paul, hubby, can we talk?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 400 - Can we talk (9)

    **warning contains material unsuitable for those under the age of 18**


    10 May, Paul Gu''s apartment, City K


    Hearing those words Paul paused, and turned around, quietly but firmly saying "Do not tempt me."


    "Tempt you? We need to talk."


    Paul shook his head, standing where he was so wanting to move towards Abigail, but knowing that it was not fair to her in forcing her into something. He needed to be the mature sober headed person in this relationship because¡­


    As he looked closer, Paul noticed that Abigail was staring directly at him, and he noticed there was a spark in her eyes that had been missing previously missing. While he wanted it to be happiness, he did not want to read into her emotions what he wanted. He watched as Abigail started to walk towards him, and as she got just into arm''s length, she reached out, gently taking his right hand in her hands before quietly saying "We need to talk. You were all over the place but cannot lay that on me and leave."


    "You need time¡­" responded Paul, trying to tug his hand away, but noticing that Abigail had a firm grip.


    "Time," said Abigail shaking her head. "You have utterly rejected me time and time again, not wanting to hear how I feel, and now you want to give me time to think about things. What is different?" As she spoke, Abigail moved in closer to Paul, keeping clear eye contact with her.


    "Because¡­"


    "No, not because. You are running, not giving me a chance to say what I need to say. I listened to your rambling, now you need to listen to me."


    Taking a step backwards Paul, shook his head saying, "No, you need to think."


    Sensing that Paul wanted to flee, Abigail, quickly moved, wrapping her arms around his neck, tugging his head down, before saying "I know my answer, and you have always known it. I made it clear in the week before we married. I wanted you, and I still want you. Yes, I may be young, but I know what love looks like in a relationship. I watched my sister fall in love with her soldier husband and defy our parents and the world to follow her heart. She has never regretted her choice. I also know when it is one sided, watching my father struggle with what my mother has done to him in the last few years, and how many marriages in our parent''s circle are not built on love but mutual loathing."


    "While I could accept a relationship with friendship at its core, with the knowledge that we would end it with care, you changed the game on our wedding night. You told me not with words, but actions that it was something more, which had me hoping for what Monica has. Then you reacted as you have. That hurt because I still want what I want. A full marriage, with real emotions. I want what Monica has, and you were telling me something different, confusing me."


    "Then you do what you did today. Treated me as if I were an idiot, not worthy of you, belittling me in front of friends. You might not like what they were doing, but that it their choice. Then you have your rambling statement before going to leave without me having a chance to respond."


    "You can have your response¡­". With that Abigail moved quickly tightening her arms around his neck, pushing hard into what was a straining e*rection before turning Paul''s head with little effort to whisper in his ear "You have always known it. I want the world that you are promising me."


    "What!" came the shocked reply from Paul.


    "I want it all, you, our marriage and everything that promises both of us. Whether we succeed or fail, that is for the future, but we have the chance to grab what might have passed us by."


    Abigail, wrapped her left leg around Paul''s right leg, pushing herself harder into his straining e*rection, before adding as seductively as she could "Now, we seem to talk better in bed, so take me there now."


    Without thinking Paul, unhooked Abigail''s leg, and swung her into his arms before saying "Are you sure?" not believing what he was hearing.


    Leaning against Paul''s chest, Abigail simply whispered "Yes," which resulted in Paul quickly moving through the apartment towards the master bedroom, pushing open the door, and quickly moving to gently place Abigail down on the bed.


    Before he could move away Abigail, reached out, placing her hand on his straining e*rection, placing pressure dragging a m.o.a.n from Paul, who rather than moving too quickly away, pushed Abigail gently down onto the bed, following her down, straddling her, and reaching down to take her head between his hands, bending down to kiss her, nipping at her lips which resulted in Abigail quickly opening her mouth. Taking advantage, Paul quickly pushed his tongue between her teeth, twisting his tongue with hers before starting to thrust it in and our mimicking what he wanted to do soon.


    While Paul, was focused on kissing her, Abigail took her opportunity and started to undo the buttons on his shirt. As soon as she has two open, Abigail brushed a fingertip against his skin, and that was enough. She knew she needed to touch his skin, more than getting his shirt undone at this time, and inserted her hand in the gap created from opening buttons.


    As she placed her palm flat on his chest, all Abigail could do was m.o.a.n. Touching Paul''s skin felt heavenly and along with his kissing of her, thrusting his tongue in and out of her mouth, mimicking what she knew would happen later, which from their wedding night, she knew would feel like heaven.


    Hearing Abigail''s m.o.a.n, Paul pulled back, looking directly at her worried about having hurt her. Concerned he asked, "Are you alright?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 401 - Can we talk (10)

    **warning contains material unsuitable for those under the age of 18**


    10 May, Paul Gu''s apartment, City K


    "Alright? This feels perfect so far, but we cannot stop here. I want it all with you¡­"


    Leaning down, Paul whispered "All, that you can have my wife¡­"


    "That is what I want, hubby."


    Abigail decided to ignore undoing Paul''s shirt buttons reaching up and pulling the shirt apart, drawing a chuckle from Paul, who said "Impatient?"


    All Abigail court do was nod. She knew words were not needed, but actions would be what helped them break through the walls that they had both cracked today in their relationship. She moved her lower body to press up into Paul''s e*ection before saying, "I cannot wait, but I want everything¡­"


    While he could see that she was impatient, Paul knew even from their wedding night, that this needed to be perfect. What he wanted was within reach, but if this was not perfect for both of them, they would end up re-erecting the barriers that had resulted in the argument tonight, but that would not be as easily breached a second time.


    Moving to half pull Abigail into a sitting position to allow him to undo the top of her dress and slip it off her shoulders, Paul whispered "The best things come to those who wait¡­"


    As the top half of her dress fell to the belt, Paul quickly reached around Abigail''s back, and opened the clasp on her bra before tossing it across the room towards a chair.


    "But I want to eat you up, and I suspect that you want to do the same."


    Without waiting for a response, Paul slightly moved, bent down and quickly blew on Abigail''s left n*pple before moving his head to blow on her right n*pple. Seeing both start to pucker up, Paul moved, so instead of straddling Abigail, he moved between her legs, pressing into her v*gina with his e*rection.


    As he pushed, the wave of pleasure that the simple contact, even between their clothes, drew a deep m.o.a.n from him, which Abigail reciprocated, arching up to push into his e*rection, while pushing his shirt off his arms.


    Sensing her impatience matched his Paul, bent down, and took her right n*pple into his mouth, sucking it, and flicking it with his tongue, while he used his hands to tease her left n*pple.


    Abigail, watching Paul through hooded eyes knew this was what she wanted, and lifted her hands to start caressing his back. This was where she wanted to be in his arms, with his making love to her. Their wedding night had given her a taste of what passion and commitment were like, and unlike what all her friends had told her about their experiences with s*x it had been amazing. Paul had been patient with her bumbling attempts to pleasure him during the night.


    As she ran her hands down his spine on reaching his butt, she pressed down to force him into harder contact with her, causing him to suckle deeper on her right n*pple. Rather than releasing her n*pple, Paul, continued to suckle and caress it, while quickening him fingers twisting, caressing and pinching her left n*pple resulting in Abigail tossing her head backwards, calling out "Oh my god¡­"


    Lifting his head, Paul said "Not god, but your husband¡­"


    As Paul moved to her left b*east, he flicked her right n*pple with his fingers drawing a deep m.o.a.n from Abigail, who called out "Hubby¡­"


    As he suckled on her left b*east Paul looked up and noticed the flushed look of pleasure on Abigail''s face, and could feel her starting to move and grind against him. While suckling her b*easts was great, and he could see her emotions running across her face and feeling how much he was already pleasing her, her reactions, while not as hesitant as their wedding night were arousing him so much.


    As he pulled back after teasing her left n*pple for a few more minutes, he gently blew on her left n.i.p.p.l.e, causing Abigail to call out "Oh, Oh, Oh¡­"


    With a smile on his face, Paul moved back up and captured her lips trying to slow the situation down. He so wanted to quickly strip Abigail of her remaining clothes before tossing his pants and underwear away in the same direction before plunging into Abigail.


    Sensing the calming down of Paul''s passion, Abigail pulled back slightly and said "Not fair¡­"


    "Fair, my wife. If we keep going as we are, we will finish before either of us reach our ultimate pleasure and that is not what I promised you."


    Without thinking, Paul flipped them, so Abigail was on top, reaching up to caress her b*easts that were partially covered by her hair. He quietly said, "You have free reign my wife," as he stopped caressing her b*easts and placed both hands under his head


    Taking the hint, Abigail, now straddling Paul, leaned down and started peppering his face with kisses, avoiding touching his mouth, she started to move down, to his flat left n*pple, licking and caressing it with her tongue while using her fingers to caress his right n.i.p.p.l.e, mimicking what Paul had done to her, causing him to m.o.a.n.


    Feeling impatient, Abigail quickly abandoned his left n*pple before giving his right n*pple some attention before she quickly moved her hands and followed it with her mouth caressing his chest. When she reached his pants band, Abigail sat up, and attempted to undo them, but the slight shaking from how aroused she already felt in her fingers caused her struggle.


    Knowing that if she undid his pants at that time, this would be over quickly, Paul moved and undid the belt holding her dress in place. As he tossed the belt in the same direction as he had throw her bra earlier, the dress started to fall down to her knees, and he quickly hooked his hands into her underpants and started to slip them down. Getting the hint, Abigail quickly helped him rid her of her dress and underpants. Before she could settle back straddling him, Paul twisted them, and briefly suckled both b*easts before starting to kiss down her body. As he got lower, he lifted his head asking, "Are you sure?"


    After a m.o.a.n as he inserted a finger inside her v*gina, Abigail ground out "Absolutely hubby."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 402 - Can we talk (11)

    10 May, Residences, Military base, City K


    Bronwyn stood at the entry gate to the residential area waiting of John to arrive. Before the unexpected arrival of her father she still thought that she had sufficient time to tell her boyfriend exactly who he was. However, as per normal, her father messed up her plans but that was his usual style.


    While carefully watching for John, she thought about the news her father delivered. Her mother, in here early 50s was pregnant. When those words were said, her initial thoughts were they had resorted to IVF for her to fall pregnant, but after talking to her father for a while, it was a natural pregnancy.


    The research she quickly did online scared her, because her mother''s age made this dangerous for her and the baby. Did her parents really consider the risks? Her father''s traction as they talked told her they did not. She was realistic that her parents always wanted more children but had not been lucky before now. Of course, her father''s career impacted that, but as her mother told her she had health issues that impacted her ability in to fall pregnant.


    She saw John''s car coming towards the entry gate, so she moved out to greet him. While his role, and security clearance gave him the ability to enter the residences area on base, she did not want him to come straight to her apartment without knowing what was waiting.


    John, seeing his girlfriend brought his car to a stop and wound down the window before saying "You did not have to come and meet me."


    Bronwyn gently shook her head before saying, "We need to talk."


    Confused, John looked carefully at Bronwyn seeing her wearing a floating cream floral print dress belted at her waist reaching half way between her knees and ankles, with a sweetheart neckline and capped sleeves with a pair of low heels on her feet, and her hair loosely tied back with a matching ribbon and no make-up on.


    It was something completely different to what she normally wore on their dates, but she looked as fetching as ever. He could not believe how chance brought her into his life, and if he had his way, he would never let her go. The nature of her career though, meant that he had to be realistic that he would have no control over how long she was here, and he would not force her to change things simply for him. That would lose part of what made him fall for her.


    Quietly, he said as she opened the door and sat in the front passenger seat "You sound worried."


    "Worried, scared and infuriated more like it."


    John sat there quietly trying to rack his brain about what he had messed up.


    Seeing the confusion on his face Bronwyn said "No, it is not you. My father arrived unexpectedly, not only shocking me with his presence but the news that my mother is pregnant..."


    "That...."


    "A surprise, but more a shock. Plus, with my mother''s age, being pregnancy is a huge risk for her, so I found out searching online."


    "It is there choice, not your choice. All you can do is support them."


    "True, but..."


    Hearing Bronwyn trail off John, slightly turned his head and saw a brief look cross her face. There was something more, and by the look he knew he might not like it,


    "Do not worry about it presently. Just be happy for them. But your father, Where is he? How about rather than staying here I take the two of you out."


    Hearing John gave Bronwyn a sense of calm. He was right, she just had to be happy for her parents, because this was their decision, not her decision. And, if mother had fallen pregnant when she was younger, they would not be talking to her about it. She just needed to stop worrying about it at this time.


    But her father was the problem. While few people knew he was here in town, he was even more paranoid about his safety than the boss was. They rarely ate out as a family, staying on based most of the time.


    Shaking her head, she said, "No. I wanted to stay at home tonight anyway, but my father is here."


    "Oh," came John''s somewhat startled reply. While Bronwyn had met his parents, it was in a more social setting. Yes, there was trouble at their first meeting, but that was not their fault let alone her parents. "I was hoping to have somewhere easier to meet him."


    An easy place to meet her father. John was kidding himself if that was the case. There was nowhere in the world that would be easy for him to meet her father. She let out a little laugh, drawing a shocked "What!" from John''s mouth.


    Bronwyn knowing that she needed to be honest said, "I thought I had a couple of more weeks to tell you, but the Boss was right, I should have told you before now..."


    "You talked to Matthew about your father before me." John shook his head and continued "And I am meant to be your boyfriend. I wonder..."


    Quickly Bronwyn interrupted " No, it is not like that. I have a question, which you likely know the answer to. What is the surname of the head of special forces nationally?"


    John quickly thought about it, and the moment he recalled the name, Bronwyn could see it on his face.


    "You recalled Head Honcho as we call him is a General Li."


    Quietly John said, with hesitation "Yes."


    "Prepared yourself, you are about to meet him. If it was professionally, I do not think you would have an issue, but you started dating his little girl behind his back."


    "What!" John spat out just as he pulled up outside the apartment block where Bronwyn''s residence was located.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 403 - Can we talk (12)

    10 May, Residences, Military base, City K


    John after turning off the engine, looked directly at Bronwyn and said "You are kidding?"


    Bronwyn shook her head, saying "No." As she looked up, she noticed her father had come out and was watching the two of them.


    Hearing dead silence, John looked at Bronwyn and then followed her vision, before seeing the man watching the two of them. Without thinking Bronwyn said "Quick we need to get out¡­"


    Instincts kicked in for John and he quickly exited the car grabbing his keys and phone before moving around to the passenger side opening the door and helping Bronwyn out. As she stood up, the look she gave him told him that she was annoyed at this but at the same time there was almost a sense of relief.


    Briefly letting go of her hand, Paul opened the rear passenger door, picking up his jacket before shutting both doors, locking the car, and escorting her towards the waiting man.


    "Young lady¡­"


    "Daddy, let it be¡­"


    "Daddy?" came the almost quizzical response from General Li. "I thought it was General Li today¡­"


    "Daddy, we are off duty and you want to insult me. Can you not wait until we at least get inside my apartment before you start to question by boyfriend and me. Plus, you know what Legend would say if he saw you here¡­"


    Shaking his head, General Li turned and walked inside with Bronwyn and John following. Just before they reached the door Bronwyn quietly whispered "His bark is worse than his bite but be prepared. I am his baby girl, his princess and outside work he is an overprotective father."


    Before John could respond, he looked and saw General Li, waiting for the two of them at the threshold of the apartment. John let go of Bronwyn''s hand, and let her enter before him. As soon as he was inside, the door slammed shut, causing Bronwyn to say loudly "Daddy. I do have neighbours."


    "Young lady, as if I give a care about your neighbours, and what would they do anyway?"


    "Stop threatening to throw your rank around, Daddy. I have had enough of it, and if you continue, we will just leave. Plus, I will tell mummy and you know she should not be stressed¡­"


    Shaking his head, General Li said "Threatening me with your mother, that is¡­"


    "Low even for me. Daddy, who did you expect I learnt my craftiness from and why I decided on the career I have."


    Smiling, he said "There is that."


    John stood there watching the two of them. From Bronwyn''s reluctance previously to talk about her family he thought that she did not have a good relationship with them. This was not what he expected given her refusal to talk about them. But at the same time as of her father''s position, he could understand that she could not talk about her parents other than in the most general of terms.


    General Li, turned and said "Sit Mr Nang, Bronwyn¡­"


    "Daddy, I have to see to tea¡­"


    "No. Legend has arranged for a meal for the three of us to be catered by the mess and brought here."


    "Daddy, what did I saw about that¡­"


    "No, we are going to talk. Now sit."


    Hearing he tone in her father''s voice Bronwyn moved and quickly sat down on the sofa, pulling John with her, and urging him to sit down beside her. As her father sat down, Bronwyn turned and looked directly at her father. She knew, unless she stood her ground, he would ruin another relationship for her. Despite only dating, John never pressured her for anything and there was just something about how she felt, even at this early stage, that made her wonder if John was the one for her. Would it even be possible?


    "Mr Nang¡­"


    "Daddy, my boyfriend''s name is John."


    "I know all about your boyfriend Bronwyn. You know all your boyfriends have to be appropriately screened before they can even know who I am, let alone come into contact with me. And I do not appreciate you trying to short circuit the rules through going to Legend firstly."


    "Daddy¡­"


    "No," came the sharp snapped reply.


    Hearing the underlying anger, John turned and said "General Li, you might be the head of special forces nationally and a senior general, but do not, and I mean do not ever speak to my girlfriend in that tone in my presence. She is a soldier in your chain of command, but here at this moment, she is your daughter not someone you can order around. And at the same time, while in a work context I am someone you can order around, here at this moment I am your daughter''s boyfriend. No wonder she never wanted to talk about you if this is your attitude¡­"


    "Bronwyn!" shouted General Li.


    John felt Bronwyn tense up beside him. He squeezed her hand, and continued "No. Currently respect her. I have spoken to General Rong¡­"


    "Your aider and abettor¡­"


    "No, my friend, but your daughter''s superior. As I have worked out, she did what she was required. Informed the relevant people. Apparently, that should have been Matthew, but due to our relationship she went to someone neutral and asked that be passed on to who it needed. I wondered why, and just thought it was due to her working in special forces, but I see that it is because of you. But I will make this clear before our meal arrives. What happens between us, is our decision, not your decision. You try and interfere I will do what is necessary to protect her. I do not care if that costs me a career I love because Bronwyn means more to me that that."


    Quietly from beside him John heard Bronwyn ask hesitantly "Really?"


    Turning, and looking at her directly in the eye, John said "You do."


    "Seriously?" asked a still shocked Bronwyn.


    "You do. Have I not told you that many times before today¡­"


    John was interrupted by laughter from the General, who said "Young lady, finally I see someone you are interested in who might be just worthy of my princess."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 404 - Can we talk (13)

    10 May, LY Store, City Y


    As they arrived outside the LY store, Lexi turned to Karen and said, "You are sure on all of this?"


    Shaking her head Karen responded "Absolutely Boss. That includes dealing with this. Stopping it getting worse is the right move, and it will improve all staff morale. The issues first came to light from store salespeople and demonstrating that take their issues seriously must have priority over respecting store management in this case. Plus, if we let it go on the brand damage will be significant. Just remember this is why you recruited me. This stuff is what I have done for almost as long as you have lived."


    "But the closer we have come, the more it worries me..."


    "No, you worry about the people, your staff. That makes you a great person to work for but at times it prevents you from being as hard as you need to be to protect your business. There are just times you need to put that aside. Plus, I know people like this store management team, if you are not involved, they will try running to you and attempt to convince you to change the decision."


    "I know I need to be hard, but besides this, they have helped grow my business, and that means something,"


    "It does," came Karen''s quick response. "That is why I proposed this course of action. Firing them in person with immediate effect and not pursuing criminal charges or compensation for what they did. Their employment contracts allow you to pursue compensation in circ.u.mstances like this, so this balances things."


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, Lexi said "I just wanted to be sure."


    "Sure," came Karen''s almost sarcastic reply. After a brief pause in a more normal tone she continued "What have you done with my hardnosed boss in the last couple of days. Normally, after you talk through a situation and reach a conclusion you do not question yourself like this. Something is messing you up."


    Lexi paused. She forgot about her close team knowing her too well. Karen was right, normally she would not be like this. While she would often work through matters with her team, when she made a decision, she would stand by it. Matthew''s actions the last day were messing with her too much. No! That had to stop, as if he could do that then nothing would change because of this mess and she could never be certain of why he was still in his relationsh.i.p.s with her. That would ensure that it was never a marriage of equals.


    "Sorry about that Karen. With everything regarding Dominic, it is so easy to start questioning things. I should leave my home life there, ..."


    "He was the reason you made the decision to move back here. I know that boss. But know that you are with him for what may come. But from what you have said, and the little research I have done, he has high prospects of beating Leukemia and otherwise living a normal life."


    After pausing, for a few seconds to let Lexi take in what she had said, Karen continued in a much more busines like tone, "Now are you ready to deal with business, because the sooner we get business done the sooner you can get home to him as he needs is mum with him as much can be arranged."


    Turning to look directly at Karen, Lexi could see the kindness in Karen''s eyes. That told her, that whatever would come, she would have the support of her close team and could be with Dominic without worrying about the overall impact on her business.


    Nodding, she followed Karen who quickly entered the store. As they entered Lexi could see Karen was right. This whole branch had an attitude problem. They barely cared about the store and the two people looking at items. Karen firmly moved to where the staff were standing around, and said "Get your on-duty manager here now."


    "What right do you have to demand anything of me," snapped the woman Karen knew was one of the management team."


    "What right. I am your boss''¡­"


    "My boss is the store manager, so you have no right¡­"


    "Let me finish," came Karen''s harsh response. Lexi could not help but smile. Karen knew how to trap people well. "As I was saying I am your boss'' boss'' boss. So, get your manager," Karen shook her head, and then continued "No get all the mangers in here. I do not care what they are doing. Tell them they have thirty minutes to get here unless they can explain to me why that is impossible."


    Lexi turned trying not to laugh, and observed the two young shoppers looking at clothes, totally being ignored by the staff who were too focused on what Karen was doing. Lexi wandered over and saw that one girl had two scarfs in her hand and could here them debating which one she should by. Taking a look at the scarfs, she could see why they were drawn to them, as it was an item that they stocked to draw loyalty from people. But the reality was neither suited them.


    She moved over and said "What is it¡­"


    The Girl with the scarfs in her hand said "I cannot decide. I wanted to buy my mother something special for mother''s day but I did not realise that a scarf could be so expensive."


    Sensing the pain, Lexi said "Can you tell me why you want to spend your money to buy a scarf for your mother?"


    "She is everything to me. My dad abandoned us when I was a baby and she has struggled to raise me on her own since then. I was lucky a few months ago and got an afterschool job. While I gave her most of my money to help, I kept some back so I could buy her something special for mother''s day."


    Hearing this, Lexi paused and asked, "Do you have a photo of your mother?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 405 - Can we talk (14)

    10 May, LY Store, City Y


    The young girl looked directly at Lexi and said "Why are you doing this. Fancy people like you do not help people like me."


    "No, these are not fancy, they are a couple of years old. I just want to help. I am a single parent, and I know what my young son goes through trying to pick something for me with the help of his uncles. I just want to help you."


    The girl and her friend both looked to Lexi, still confused. Before she could speak, she heard from across the room "Shut up you b*tch." How dare staff speak like that in her store. There are customers here and while they may not spend much, they deserve the same treatment as customers who spend thousands, tens of thousands or more.


    Lexi, looked back and said, "Have a look around and find a couple of things, and I will help you choose something for your mother."


    The young girl shook her head and looked at the price tag on the two scarfs before placing one down and saying "Thank you, but this is all I can afford. There are others that mum would like, but I cannot afford them."


    Before Lexi could respond, she heard Karen say "Enough. There are customers here, and you want to argue with someone from headquarters simply because you have been asked something. You are¡­"


    "You do not have the power to do anything. You are just some minor persons sent from the brand and have no ability to do anything. The manager is in control."


    Seeing the sneer on the staff member who spoke, Lexi had it. The stories they had were wrong. The question would be was it a problem from the store management down or was it that the staff were the problem. The staff member had no idea though who she was fighting, and who she was. She had been sceptical when Karen pushed her to come, but Lexi realised that she should have not doubted Karen''s reasons for her to come.


    While watching and listening, Lexi picked up the scarf that the young girl had put down, plus another couple, before following her to the counter. The girl paused just before reaching the counter and said to her friend "Do they not realise how lucky they are to work somewhere like this. You remember how hard I found it to get the job in the supermarket¡­"


    "Not just you. I hated my parents for making me get a part-time job, but they were right. I thought because they had plenty of money, I did not need to work to earn anything, but they were right. I realised that things are not just given to me because I want them." There was a slight pause "Are you sure that you do not want to borrow money to buy that scarf that you liked more for your mum?"


    "No. As I have said, I hate owing money or taking charity. Mum told me that you must earn what you get. Maybe that is how she got me to agree to take the scholarship to school because I thought it was charity. But¡­"


    "You are the best student in the year. You deserve the best education you can get. And, despite what all our classmates say, you are the best and I am lucky to have a friend like you."


    The two girls turned and hugged each other. With there being silence, Lexi moved in and said "I heard you say you have after school jobs. Do you mind me asking where you work?"


    The young girl buying the scarf said, "We work in a restaurant in the complex as waitresses." Pointing over to where Karen was giving a dressing down to the retail staff she continued "They do not realise how lucky they are, to work in a place like this. We walk past time and time again and see that they are wearing clothes from here and just serve customers when they walk in. But last week when I came in just because I asked to see scarfs they turned and walked away. I almost went somewhere else, but Mum says the story behind the bran''s creator inspires her so I wanted to get something from here."


    Lexi turned slightly and watched Karen for a couple of seconds before turning back and saying "Sounds like your mother likes to¡­"


    Before she could continue, she heard from Karen "That it is, you are all fired. You have a attitude that does nothing for the brand, and your upline mangers cannot be bothered dealing with anyone from headquarters. This is not what this business is about. I watch you ignore a customer, who is waiting to be served yet you fawned over a customer who brought nothing. You all are wearing new release items which have not been sold in this store. You, and your managers have two options. Get out now and even when we determine how much you have taken we will not pursue criminal charges or stay, demand your notice and we will pursue you criminally once a proper forensic analysis is undertaken."


    "You cannot do that," shouted the staff member.


    "Yes, I can," came the measured response from Karen.


    Lexi turned and quietly said to the girls "Please stay, I have something to ask you in a few minutes."


    Watching out of the corner of her eye to see that the young girls remained, Lexi moved over and interrupted saying "She does, but even if she did not, I do. Forget about the options you are fired with immediate effect."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 406 - Can we talk (15)

    10 May, LY Store, City Y


    Everyone looked directly at Lexi, and there was silence in the store, until sounds could be heard from the door, and a voice angrily said "What is going on in my store. Girls, get the trash out of here that is disrupting your work."


    Before Karen could even respond, Lexi turned and snapped "Trash. Ha!" She turned back to Karen and said "Forget about the offer you made to them. Unlike my normal self I have decided not to be soft hearted to people I employ. Have them charged for embezzlement, fraud and whatever else you can do, get the team in to replace everyone, and open up recruitment for new staff, but offer the two girls over there a job, if they are suitable."


    "How dare you," came the voice from the door "I own¡­"


    Having had enough, Lexi turned and walked towards the woman, who clearly was a manager but thought she was more than she was. As she got near, she angrily said "How dare I. You have an inflated view of yourself. Own this store? What a lie. I own the stores and employ staff, no franchises, no staff ownership. No wonder the staff here thought lying to head office would simply result in a management shuffle, getting people benefits they thought they deserved, without a care about the damage done to all my hard work."


    Somewhat more calmly, Lexi called out "Karen, have you called the police?"


    Karen called back, "Yes Boss." When the woman at the door heard Karen''s voice, Lexi could see the colour drain from her face. She knew Karen''s voice and who she was.


    Quietly the woman said, "Who are you?"


    Smiling, Lexi calmly responded "Someone you cannot offend."


    In that moment Lexi could see something dawning on the woman, who stuttered out "Lexi Yao¡­?"


    "You have it in one." Lexi looked over at the young girls who were stunned at what they were witnessing. She hated having them witness this, but there was just something that made them both thing of her younger self and that despite their young age they would be good staff.


    At that moment a male voice, said "What is going on here?"


    Lexi looked over and noticed four security guards, and two men in suits. Pulling out her phone, she instantly sent a text message to Phillip ''In City Y, brother-in-law, at my store in your shopping complex, can you tell complex management who I am.'' Within seconds she received a response ''Yes,'' before one of the men pulled out his phone.


    "President Rong, how can I help you?"


    Silence ensued for a minute before the man, who Lexi believed was the complex head said, "Yes Sir." Before ending the call.


    He turned to Lexi and said "Madam Rong, the President just told me to offer you whatever assistance you need."


    Thank goodness for her favourite brother-in-law. Smiling she said "My retail manager has called the police to have the staff here arrested and charged for crimes against my business. Can you please take them away until they get here and she deals with the police. I am aware of your promotion, but we will only be able to keep the store open for a few hours, but I have a new team flying in to take over the store until we can get locals in place."


    Nodding, the four security guards moved over and quickly surrounded the staff, who realised they had no option but to leave. Karen nodded and followed the staff out behind the guards.


    Lexi moved back to the girls and said "I should have introduced myself. I am Lexi Yao, the designer and owner of this brand. I must apologise for that scene, but I wanted you to stay. Firstly, I was going to give you something each apologising for what my staff did. However, given what has happened I wondered if you would be interested in a trial working here for a few hours, until we close the store. You do not have to, but if you do well today there will be a job here for each of you, that will work around your education."


    The two girls looked at each other before asking "Why?"


    "Your story. As I said, I am a single mother." Lexi stopped and shook her head, saying "I was a single mother, my first husband died when I had a three-week-old baby, leaving me with access to little, despite my family being rich. Designing clothes became my saviour, and the stores followed. I have re-married and my in-law''s family company owns this complex among others and other businesses. You both reminded me, of me in some ways. You do not have to say yes, but it would give you an opportunity. Working as waitresses would earn little, you would rely on tips. Here you have a base salary, earn commission on sales and other benefits. All my store staff are paid on the same scale, regardless of the country they work in."


    The girl wanting to buy the scarf said, "You are not messing around with us?"


    "I never do when it comes to business. So, are you interested?"


    The two girls looked at each other and nodded, before saying, "We are."


    Lexi paused and said "Call your parents and let them know you have a paid job trial tonight in a retail store for say three hours, and four hours tomorrow. If it works out, there is a permanent part-time job for you, subject to your education needs and the restrictions your parents place on you. If they want to talk to me, I an happy to do so. Once you have done that, place your bags under the counter, turn your phone off, and I will start to work with you."


    Excitedly the two girls moved off to make the phone call, and Lexi noticed a woman walking in, who asked "Where is Cheryl? She promised me that she had the dress I wanted for me."


    "Ma''am, my apologise, but due to unforeseen circ.u.mstances there has been a change in staff."


    "I only deal with Cheryl, and I want here because she knows what I want."


    Lexi could already sense what this woman wanted. How bad were things here? Calmly, she said "Maybe, if I introduce myself it may make things better to deal with me. My name is Lexi Yao, and I am the owner and chief designer of LY¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 407 - Danger and Trouble (1)

    11 May, Flight between City Y and City F


    While ignoring everyone around her, Lexi pondered the outcome of last night. Her instincts were right about Yvonne and Nancy. They were not only hard workers but appreciative of the chance she had given them. Yvonne''s mother and Nancy''s parents when they came and collected the girls at the end of the night could not keep thanking her for taking a chance on their daughters.


    Yvonne had been right, her mother viewed her as an inspiration. Nancy''s parents had senior positions in local banks and her mother''s family owned a small engineering company. While them were well off, it was nothing like the wealth that her family and Matthew''s family had. But they were right in teaching their daughter about earning her own money to be responsible for themselves.


    When both she and Karen reached the hotel accommodation, they sat in the suite talking for a couple of hours. Karen was surprised not only at her appointing staff but working in the store until they shut. She did promise that she would, with the staff that were arriving today to take over the store, see if they were suitable, and if they were, they would have a job.


    However, despite the fun it was working in the store for a few hours, Lexi was grateful that she had little to deal with the retain stores. It was draining working in retail, even for a few hours. In doing that, it at least made her appreciate the work that Karen did, as well as generally those in the retail stores.


    As Karen explained to her, after speaking to the police the number of criminal charges that were pending on the staff from the store was breathtaking. The police decided to transport the staff member separately to the police station, which gave them each time to consider what they wanted to do. When the police made it clear that they were facing criminal charges that would result in years in prison, it was amazing how quick they all started to turn on each other attempting to secure the best deal possible, including avoiding or minimising jail time.


    Karen explained that after they all started turning on each other, the extent of the fraud and the problems created quickly started to come to light. The only innocent staff member was the initial store manager, who went on maternity leave early due to pregnancy complications. As of the rush to appoint someone, she had approached Karen to appoint two managers to cover for her, who had previously worked on retail, but due to the closure of the companies they had worked for, were currently unemployed. Both were happy to cover on a temporary basis as they were not sure what they wanted to do. While, as Karen recalled, she had done preliminary checks that revealed nothing, the urgency of the situation made her place extra weight on the initial manager''s words.


    Once the initial manager went out on leave, the two temporary managers as they were only given initial training in company policy started to operate the store as if it was their own kingdom, giving massive discounts and manipulating stock to suit themselves and the customers they preference and hired two new staff they trusted on temporary contracts. Those they changed a culture, into focusing on a few customers, giving massive discounts not sanctioned under company policy and using the defective garment policy to manipulate things so they could quickly amass an expensive LY wardrobe. When the existing staff say this happening, without penalty, they all decided that it was allowable.


    Karen as she was retelling the extent of what they told the police was highly angry, not only at them but at herself for creating the situation. Lexi, however, knew that Karen was not to blame. In the combination of circ.u.mstances that created the situation she had made the right decision because the initial store manager was highly skilled and had been their best performing manager world-wide.


    They sat for a while and talked about how they repaired the damage, but Lexi had to keep reminding Karen that she was not to blame.


    But it raised for her concerns about company policy. How could she act to prevent this from happening again? How did she ensure Karen had proper team she needed, rather than always trying to take everything on herself.


    Maybe it was time, as Karen had previously talked to her about, a complete restructure of the business. Presently, she had the perfect excuse to do so. Dominic, and what he had coming up needed to have priority rather than her business.


    The question was, how to affect a restructure? Karen had been right about appointing additional directors to manage aspects of the business. Design was a given. While she was close to the rest of her design team and they were highly skilled they needed someone at times to keep them under control. That, by default always ended up being her role, but if she was focusing on Dominic, that was not going to be easy.


    Despite her still hating her parents, one thing she had to acknowledge was her father was a brilliant businessman. He thought the archaic family structures to reorganise the family business, buying out many of the extended family interests to benefit the company, ridding it of those who had no concept of business and appointing capable people to deal with each aspect of the various businesses it had. Maybe she needed to be like him when it came to business. Consider what was the best for the business rather than her.


    As soon as that thought crossed her mind, it made Lexi realise that she needed to appoint other capable people to run aspects of the business. Procurement of materials. She loved her buying trips and she always found something, but if she was honest, she was stuck in going to the same areas time and time again, simply as she felt comfortable there. How many opportunities to find amazing materials to use had she been missing?


    Manufacturing was a given, due to the ongoing expansion plans in Asia, and the plans for the Pacific and Americas. One thing she was definite on was not sub-contracting out the making of her designs. For quality control purposes she wanted to retain that inhouse. Yes, there was additional expenses for that, but so far it generally proved that it was the right decision. Couture for coordination of everything with that aspect. Administration and Finance, to create checks and balances to ensure LY remained profitable. Marketing and Public Relations, was another area that needed separation, because there was always issues that would cut across all areas, and there needed to be coordination.


    Most importantly she needed to ensure Karen had deputies to manage regions, to ease the burden on her, ensuring that situations like what occurred in City Y could not happen again.


    Lexi pulled out her tablet and started to compose an email to send to herself as soon as she could connect to wi-fi. Getting the ideas down now, would allow her to move quickly towards implementation.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 408 - Danger and Trouble (2)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F and Devil''s Lair, City K


    Lexi walked into the LY store, looking around. Unlike the scene that she had seen in City Y, just the night before, this store was as she wanted. Staff attentive to customers, regardless of whether they were spending lots of money, little, or simply looking.


    As she moved into the store, she was approached by a staff member with a genuine smile on her face. "Ma''am, how can I help you?"


    "I am Lexi Yao¡­"


    "Lexi Yao¡­? As in LY¡­?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Apologise boss. We were of the understanding Director Karen would be coming today to deal with the issues for the Movie Promotional tour. The store manager is our back. Please follow me, and I will take you straight through."


    Lexi, seeing the smoothness of this, felt relieved. This is how her stores were meant to operate. As the staff member opened the door into the back room, three women inside turned and looked at Lexi. All jumped to their feet, before one said "Miss Yao, I recognise you from promotional material. We were expecting Director Karen, but seeing you is a pleasant surprise. The actresses are due to arrive in a few minutes, and we have the dresses that were sent for them to wear. These two people with me are local seamstresses to allow us to make any minor alterations that may be needed to the dresses."


    Before Lexi could respond, there was a knock on the door, and another staff member said "Boss, Miss Yao, the actresses are waiting in the VIP shopping area. Mall security were going to escort them here originally but due to the number of people already in the mall they have said for safety we need to go there as it would be too risky for them to come here."


    Without thinking, the store manager, turned and loaded onto a garment rack the various garment bags Lexi knew had been sent from the design studio here earlier in the week, along with a second trolley that had shoes and accessories that she had arranged.


    Quickly they moved out of the store and towards the VIP area where the actresses were waiting. As she entered and looked up Lexi saw a face she knew, Annabeth Jones. Why was a European actress here?


    "Lexi Yao, as I live and breathe. I expected I would see our retail director extraordinaire not you," squealed Annabeth as she ran to Lexi and hugged her.


    All Lexi could get out was "What¡­?"


    "What am I doing here? Idiot. I am an actress, and when I arranged my dress last year with you for the Oscars, I told you I was heading to Asia for a series of films, this is one of them. I just hope you have something good for me to wear?"


    Shaking herself from her shock, Lexi responded "When have I ever failed. For you and your fellow actresses I have clothes from my soon to be released ready-to-wear collection. They are for you each to use for the full promotion schedule, but you cannot keep them."


    One of the other actresses said loudly "It was explained to us. But we were told that we could purchase those we liked."


    "Correct," quickly responded Lexi. "If it was just the dresses, I would not be so worried, but we contracted to supply you with complete outfits including shoes and accessories. Those we purchased in. But, As Annabeth knows from past experience the deal on the purchase it is it the complete outfit including shoes and accessories, and it if a fifty percent discount on the retail cost of the clothes and twenty percent discount on what I paid for the shoes and accessories,"


    Annabeth called out "Just send the bill for all mine to my manager Lexi."


    Lexi quietly said, "We have little time to waste, as you are all due on stage at 11am, so let us get you all ready."


    Meanwhile, David Hwang and his key minions had slipped from his villa and headed to the operational centre they had recently established for their final move against the government.


    Looking around the room, the one thing he was p*ssed off with is Naomi was here. His levels of distrust of her were increasing, but the problem was that there was no electronic trail to know what the extent of her betrayal was. Thank god he had his material to frame her, but the question was when to use it? Too soon would ruin his plans but holding on too long would allow her betrayal to be played out. Damn the lack of anything to deal with her now.


    Looking around the room, he said "We are set? No one wants to hold off on this?"


    Naomi, sensing that he was annoyed with her decided to react "No. We have the pawn in place, and he thinks that he is doing it for his outdated religious course, not knowing that he is being used. Delaying opens him up to be located and your plan to be ruined."


    Naomi looked around and saw nods from all the men in the room. These idiots. They did not know they were being played, and if David had his way when everything went down, they would take the fall. Looking at David, again, she was certain he had material to frame her. She had her protection in place, but if she could eliminate it before he had the chance to use it.


    Another voice piped up, saying "Boss, she is right. We have come this far and not acting risks detection. Everything is in place and we can trigger when we want to the computer systems."


    David paused and looked around the room, before saying "I just wanted you all to be certain. We all want to take down the government for our own reasons, but once this happens, we are committed to our plans and the time frame we have set."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 409 - Danger and Trouble (3)

    **contains material not suitable for those under 18**


    11 May, Devil''s Lair, City K


    Naomi wondered about the words coming out of David''s mouth. Was he having second thoughts? So not to be obvious, she looked around the table taking careful note of the faces around the table, before turning to David. Carefully looking at him, she realised that this was not second thoughts. He wanted to commit every person around the table to what was happening.


    Stilling her emotions, she wondered. Yes, every person around this table, other than her, wanted the government destroyed. Some for revenge over perceived wrongs, others because they did not trust democracy and wanted another form of government, and others simply because they wanted to show their superiority. But to be this confident David had to have something on each of them.


    A couple she knew what he had, he had drugged them, and they slept with minors who he also drugged. Then there were the former people smugglers, that was obvious what he had. But that did not account for each person around the table. She needed to figure this out, get a hold of the material, and provide it to Legend.


    Thinking of Legend, she immediately thought about her parents. While their death was in part staged and the story that David swallowed was enough to get her into the group and work her way to this table it was not the whole story. Their sacrifice was her mission, to bring down the biggest threat that she could think existed to the country. A master manipulator and user, seeking revenge for what he perceived as illegal action. Legend made her review all the material before coming in, and he was delusional. His parents were fully involved in the treasonous activities that resulted in their death. He was going to end up like them, but that was his problem.


    Her problem was completing this seemingly never-ending mission. Bringing him down would free her from the lies she had lived for years to honour her parents and commencing the career she wanted before taking this mission, in cyber security. The one benefit of the mission was working for David''s company which the government would not allow to fail, meaning once she left she could go and work wherever she wanted.


    "Boss," came one voice. Naomi looked around noticing who it was. "I have sent the message to our man in City F to remote detonate at 11am exactly."


    David responded "Perfect. Now I want to make sure that we are ready for City W and City C attacks in three week and five weeks'' time. That will put the government on edge, moving huge traffic into their IT systems. The updates to the various programs for government I want ready to go in a week with the trigger date to collapse the systems being 28 June."


    "Why so long?"


    "I have information special forces nationally will have reduced capacity, therefore our mercenary army will, more likely, be dealing with normal soldiers, not those highly trained men."


    Naomi knew exactly where that leak had come from. While the date needed to be reported, the source of the leak did not.


    David looked at the clock and said "Now, I think it is important that you have a celebration of the start of our revenge before you leave. I cannot join you today, but I will be here in spirit." With that David stood up and pulled from a nearby cupboard some open bottles of alcohol. and sat them down saying "Enjoy."


    Naomi, stood up, and headed towards the door wanting to escape before she was noticed. David however grabbed her saying "You have no need to leave. I am only going as I must crush my money grabbing father-in-law. But you should stay and enjoy the fun."


    That told Naomi everything she needed to know. He had drugged the alcohol and likely the food that was going to come in. She never had a problem with her s.e.x.u.a.lity, and was honest in her reports to Legend and the inner circle that saw the raw material, being drugged like this when she was not interested in playing was s step too far. But this was his way to keep control of everyone. Pander to their base s*xual desires.


    Naomi moved in and quietly said "How about a party for two, you and me later?" S*x with David was always fun, and even though he had married Joan, he still liked the indulgence of others. At least that would be consensual.


    David shook his head, saying "No. How about you go and¡­"


    That was not going to happen, so Naomi reached over, and pressed on his p*nis on the outside of his pants, saying "You have a little time before you have to leave. How about you have the first opportunity, and then I just have to deal with people that are substandard."


    Having slightly distracted David, Naomi had undone his pants, and slipped her hand inside his underpants grabbing his p*nis. As she squeezed his hardening p*nis she moved in saying "I can see you want¡­"


    "F*ck you, Naomi¡­"


    "That is what I want you to do. What the little woman does not know will not hurt her, so how about it?"


    "I¡­"


    "You know I have nothing on under this, so we could do this hard and fast, before a second round where you could take a little bit of time or have someone join us while the two of you take me. We have never done that?"


    Taking the hint, David reached down and grabbed the hem of Naomi''s dress pulling it up. Despite knowing she was an absolute betrayer who deserved an awful death, he had to admit that she was always a good person to relieve s*xual frustration on. As he tossed the dress aside, he saw that she had not lied and was n.a.k.e.d underneath. Without a thought, he grabbed out his wallet pulled out a condom, and then dropped his pants and underpants freeing his even more hardening e*rection, before brushing Naomi''s hand away, quickly putting it on and following her directions to thrust into her without preliminaries.


    After he finished, David looked at the time on the clock. He needed to leave, simply to give himself space to plan on how to deal with his father-in-law. It he was not dealt with it could cause problems for their plans.


    Getting dressed, he pushed Naomi towards his men who had watched them. Knowing how she liked s*x, they did not have to work hard to convince her to join them.


    As he dressed, he grabbed his phone and sent a message to his quietly hired clean up man who would take out their detonation man. He replied that he was in place.\


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 410 - Danger and Trouble (4)

    11 May, JL International Mall and Military Offices, City F, and unknown location City Y


    Watching the actresses leave the VIP area to head to the stage, Lexi turned to the store manager saying "Thank goodness that is over. We just need to pack the clothes they did not wear today for the future use in the promotional tour."


    "Boss leave that to me. Since you know one of the actresses you should go and watch the promotion activity. It may be a business opportunity."


    Lexi nodded and said "Can you arrange for a car to take me to the airport in about an hour. I have no option but to fly back to City Y before I can head home as there is no direct flights on the weekend."


    "Not a problem. When you need to leave, come back to the store and I take you myself."


    Taking the hint Lexi headed out, exiting the VIP area, and heading towards the centre of the Mall where the stage was set up for the movie promotion. Seeing the crowded area, Lexi decided to head up stairs to have a better view of the process, heading towards the escalators to go up a level.


    Suddenly she felt a blast and fell to the ground. As she hit the ground, she heard screaming and a shot, before passing out.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was sitting in the military offices watching a video feed with Joseph. Ben and David remained back on base. Late last night, he had been able to convince Head Honcho that they could use the vague rumour that Major Hung presented him late in the day to come here. It was enough for him to sell a story and have one of them accompany him. He would have preferred to have all three with him, but that would be tipping his hand and risk exposing Officer N''s identity. Most people thought that Officer N was a fictitious person, and the material presented was from multiple sources, but having been brought into the inner circle he knew that it was a real person and her intelligence was a single source.


    He looked at his watch and saw it was just before 11am. If Officer N was correct, the attack was meant to happen any minute. It went so against his beliefs to protect the citizens, but Legend was right, the bigger picture needed to be considered, and that was dealing with the larger threat, which they knew was coming.


    Joseph interrupted him asking "Boss, what makes you sure¡­?"


    Matthew shook his head. This is where he now had to be convincing. "It is just a gut feeling, and you know about my gut feelings¡­"


    "They tend to be right. But I am sceptical."


    "It pays to be. However, I am not certain. The information that Major Hung had from his source is too important not to follow up. Remember here there are military administrative offices in the city and a small maintenance facility, no large base and if the information is correct those on the ground would struggle to deal with the situation until others arrived. It was only when I spoke to Phillip last night, and he told me that there was this promotional event for a movie at the JL International Mall here. It is the largest mall here, and such a promotional event draws lots of people. That makes it the obvious target and supports Major Hung''s intelligence. As JL International owns it, we are lucky in that we can monitor the CCTV footage off site ensuring that if we are wrong, it does not send panic through people."


    "You asked your brother for access?"


    "I did. I just told him it was for a training exercise here because I cannot tell him what we are suspect."


    Matthew turned back and looked at the fees, to determine what signs he could see that may help them with future similar attacks, when he spotted a familiar person. Joseph said, "Is that not your wife?"


    Matthew said "She is in City Y. The GPS on her phone confirms that¡­"


    Looking carefully at the face, Matthew realised it was Lexi, when they say the explosion hit and he saw her start to fall as the cameras went dark.


    "F*ck boss."


    Matthew felt his heart twist. Joseph was right, it was Lexi. She lied to him. Taking a breath, he said "Start the calls needed. I need to check one thing and I will call Ben and David to get people from the base moving."


    Picking up his phone, he dialled Lexi''s number, and as the phone was answered he heard "Lexi Yao''s phone."


    "Put Lexi on now." Spat Matthew out. He needed to know he was kidding himself that just as the CCTV had going blank, he had seen Lexi.


    "Who is this?"


    "Her Husband."


    Karen, having her instructions from Lexi was to keep quiet as to where she was. While she did not want to lie to him, the boss was only going to be a few hours "She is currently busy¡­"


    Matthew took a calming breath. He was so worried, but he needed to know the truth. In a calmer voice he said, "I need to know if she was in City F, in particular the JL International Mall."


    "As I said she was busy and cannot answer her phone. I will get her to call you as soon as she is available."


    Angrily Matthew said "Do not try and manipulate me. You will not succeed. There appears to have been an incident at the JL International Mall in City F, which I know has a LY store in it. Now tell me, where is my wife is."


    Silence ensued. Even without confirmation that told Matthew all he needed to know.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 411 - Danger and Trouble (5)

    11 May, Military Offices, City F; Unknown location City Y; Rong Family villa City K


    Feeling that the call was going to get him nowhere, as he went to hang up, he heard the voice, quietly but with a resigned tone say "She is. I was meant to head there this morning while she stayed here to finalise what we had to deal with. However, as circ.u.mstances changed last night I needed to remain here, so she went to there to deal with the promotional event we were contracted to provide clothes for the actresses before returning. It was only when I received an email from her that I realised she had left her phone¡­"


    Matthew knew that he was being fed a story but disputing it would be problematic and in the current situation he had to focus on other things. Interrupting he said "She may have been caught in the incident at the mall, so¡­"


    Karen hearing the trailing off said "I may need to deal with things."


    Matthew said, "Protect her business, and when I know something, I will let you know."


    Without waiting for a response, knowing that he had done what was needed for Lexi''s business he ended the call and immediately dialled Phillip. Chester answered and said "What is it Matthew. Phillip had a rough night and I have let him sleep."


    "You can kill me later, but I need to speak to him now."


    "It can wait¡­"


    "No, it cannot. This is business related, and it is better he hears it from me than anyone else."


    "You know the boundaries¡­"


    "Screw the boundaries at this time Chester. I spoke with him yesterday about something and he needs to know¡­"


    Matthew heard in the background "Master Chester, the deputy CEO is calling for Master Phillip. He says it is urgent and asked for me to get him. Is it OK to disturb him."


    Matthew firmly said to Chester "He will be calling about the same thing I am. Put me onto Phillip first."


    "How¡­?"


    "Chester just do it please," came Matthew''s exasperated reply.


    "Fine," spat Chester. Matthew heard him call out "Tell him he is speaking to his brother and will get back to him as soon as possible."


    Matthew then heard sounds as if Chester was racing to get Phillip his mobile, before hearing Chester say, "Sorry my love, Matthew is on the phone wanting to speak to you about something."


    Matthew heard Phillip''s somewhat groggy reply "What¡­?"


    "Matthew wants to speak to you."


    Sounds of a slight tussle could be heard before Matthew then heard Phillip say "What is it. I was having a sleep-in¡­"


    "Sleep in? Not what I gather. You had a rough night last night and are getting the sleep you missed last night."


    "So, it is a weekend, and I am entitled to personal time. The company is not everything nor does it control what I do all the time."


    Matthew paused before firmly saying "It will this weekend, and your husband better not blame me for this."


    "Do not try and manipulate me baby brother¡­"


    "Phillip, I need to be serious for a few minutes. Remember the favour I asked for last night¡­?"


    "Yes, I am assuming you received all the cooperation you needed to run your exercise¡­"


    "I received the cooperation, but it has turned out not to be an exercise."


    "What!" spat out Phillip. "You lied to me¡­"


    "I did not lie. Watching the surveillance, to hone skills in different locations is something I needed to arrange for my subordinates. Using a JL International property means that we could use a feed rather than having to be in the security room, interfering with normal business operations. But there appears to have been an explosion at the promotional event at the Mall. The CCTV cameras are down, not unexpected due to the explosion''s shockwave, and I saw multiple people go down."


    Matthew paused and could not hear anything, so he said "Phillip¡­?"


    Shocked, Phillip said "You are not joking?"


    "On something like this? I would not. You needed to hear it as soon as possible as it¡­"


    "Will consume me until the emergency is dealt with and then starting on the recovery¡­"


    "Yes. You need your phone, but can I briefly speak to Chester?"


    "Asking him to watch me?"


    "Something like that big brother. Your husband loves you, and ¡­"


    "You want to stay on his good side."


    A few seconds of silence ensued, and Mathew said "Chester, I better not be on speaker phone¡­"


    Matthew heard a noise and Chester then say "You are not. How did you know?"


    "You think I am that stupid. Keep an eye on him for me."


    "You had to ask that in secrecy. You were right I love him and will do whatever is needed to protect him."


    "I know about the feelings between the two of you. But that is not the reason. I was speaking to; I believe Karen Lexi''s Retail Director. The two of them had to urgently go to City Y to deal with a problem in the store there¡­"


    "The one located in the JL International complex there. I know, because she texted Phillip for help last night and he spoke to the complex manager. Stop trying to get me to help the two of you deal with your issues."


    "Not what I was going to say. Apparently, Karen was meant to leave City Y for a few hours to deal with LY''s part in the promotion, while Lexi stayed in City Y, waiting for her to return and they both would return home. Lexi left her phone with Karen; I do not care why and went to City F to deal with the matter. I thought I had seen Lexi on the footage just as the blast hit and called to see if I was mistaken, but it appears I was not."


    "What...?"


    "I still need to confirm it was Lexi, once I know I will let you know more but I did not want you blindsided if she was hurt. I need to go"


    Before Chester could respond, Matthew hung up the phone.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 412 - Danger and Trouble (6)

    11 May, Military Offices and JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew sat his mobile down and looked at Joseph who was just finishing his calls.


    "Boss, Head Honcho indicated he will mobilise troops. Medics, some of our personal and general duties will be airlifted over multiple flights, starting within thirty minutes from the base. From the Capital and other places, it will take a bit longer to get people moving. He also said, he would call the Police Liaison Officer¡­"


    Smiling, Matthew said "That will be an interesting call, as apparently John met his girlfriend''s father last night¡­"


    Joseph looked at Matthew, trying to figure out what he was meaning. Shaking his head Matthew said, "You do not know the connection between Lieutenant Li and Head Honcho?"


    "Connection?"


    "She is his daughter¡­?"


    "F*ck! And you did not tell us? We have been extra hard on her during training because she just misses the mark. You could have warned us."


    "Not what the Head Honcho wanted, she is just another solider in his command, and has to be treated the same as everyone else. You have read her personal record, which lists her mother as next-of-kin using her maiden name. She was one of the top degree holding recruits when she joined which resulted in almost every division fighting over where she would be placed. In the end, agreeing to the joint chiefs'' demand that her identity as his daughter was hidden, he was successful in having her placed in his chain of command."


    Matthew paused and looked directly at Joseph. He still was not convinced that anything other the nepotism resulted in Bronwyn being assigned to special forces. "You have observed her skills, both navigating local and international legal issues with deployments, and she has great skills to assist special forces members deal with personal issues when there is a potential impact on us or national security. That is central for the few lawyers who are in special forces. They must be highly skilled and quick to adapt to the situation because of the rapidly changing environment we operate in. But you are right about her military skills, she just misses the mark, hence her deployment here. Head Honcho wanted us to improve her skills without fear of him."


    Joseph said "And she is involved with your friend, City K''s police liaison officer to the military and head of their intelligence group. She had to file the paperwork about her relationship and as Head Honcho came to the base yesterday, he decided he wanted to meet his daughter''s boyfriend. I pity him as normally he is intimidating and here is someone involved with his daughter¡­"


    "You get the potential problem Joseph. It either went well or bad, and that could have impacts for us."


    "Got it. A vehicle is waiting for us to get to the Mall, and I have activated the call for every serving member in and around City F, to report to a temporary headquarters that we will establish in the area around the mall. I have those on duty here, arranging for tents to be sent from the maintenance facility that we can use."


    Matthew nodded, picked up his phone and jacket, and just before they left the room they strapped on visibly their service weapons before heading out to a waiting convoy of four vehicles.


    Within ten minutes they had arrived at the Mall and observed the total chaos there. People screaming, in shock and injured people walking around. There were only a handful of police officers present. Matthew said to Joseph "Get moving and start organising this chaos. I will try and locate the senior police officer here."


    "Got it Boss," said Joseph. He paused and added before climbing out "And I will keep an eye out for Lexi, and if I find her will let you know if I find her." He then climbed out of the vehicle. As Matthew exited it himself, he saw Joseph calling the few service personal with them together. He knew he could trust Joseph to start the process until more assistance arrived.


    Matthew, himself walked over to where four, overwhelmed police officers were standing, before showing his identification and firmly asking "Who is in charge?"


    The four officers looked at each other, and Matthew realised that they would be useless. "Who is the senior officer here?"


    That broke through, and one said "I am. General, this is a police matter¡­"


    "No, we suspect that it is a terrorism incident, which means joint responsibility. I will be taking control until your department head arrives¡­"


    "No way," came the officer. "This is my crime scene until otherwise proven. It is private property and therefore unless invited you have no rights to step in."


    Matthew knew that he had a little backbone, but the last thing he wanted at this time given the needs of the population was a territorial fight with the police. Well there always was other ways, and given this was JL International property, Phillip could resolve this for him.


    "We will just see. But the soldiers accompanying me will be acting to secure the scene, and we will be establishing a temporary headquarters here. Plus, I have recalled to duty every member of the military in and around City F to aid in the recovery effort. They will remain under my control."


    Before the officer could respond three other police officers walked towards them, which had the police jump to attention, calling out "Inspector."


    "Gentleman, what is going on here?" came the question asked.


    The officer Matthew had been speaking to said "This officer here has come in demanding control of the scene. We were just waiting for someone to arrive to work out what to do."


    Matthew, staring directly at the inspector said "Demanding control? Get your facts right. As I said, this is a terrorism incident, which means we have joint jurisdiction and that I would take control of the scene until the departmental head arrives. I guess this is him, and hopefully he is more reasonable than you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 413 - Danger and Trouble (7)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    The inspector looked at Matthew, and asked "Who are you?"


    Matthew pulled out his identification, showing it to the inspector before saying "General Rong. My apologise, I did not know you were here for any reason¡­"


    Shaking his head, Matthew said "A training activity with the cooperation of JL International for remote surveillance using CCTV cameras. We observed what happened. I have¡­"


    "General stop there. While you may have had cooperation of JL International for your training but as this if private land, we will be in control."


    Matthew said, "We shall see."


    Pulling out his phone, he quickly dialled Phillip. Phillip answered saying "Matthew what is it. I am about to head into a meeting about the situation."


    "I am about to add to your problems. The police here in City F are refusing to allow access for the military into the mall. Can you¡­?"


    "Call and authorise it. I would have thought it would have been a given?"


    "Usually, but not in this case."


    "Why not tell them who you are?"


    "Remember you control the trust that holds my shares, not me. I cannot do that."


    "Given me a few minutes and I will call you back. But can you promise me that you will available if the board requires it."


    "As much as I can. My focus needs to be on the recovery effort."


    "Let me know if there is anything you need."


    "Will do," came Matthew''s reply as he ended the call.


    Turning to the inspector Matthew firmly said, "You will have the authorisation you need, but be ready to face the consequences."


    Without waiting for a response, Matthew walked to where Joseph was, and shaking his head said "Idiots. Too concerned about procedure rather than dealing with the issues. Let us get into helping the people, which is why we are here."


    "Boss, already in place. We are setting up a triage procedure for the reservists who should arrive soon that are doctors and nurses. Once that is done, and we have more boots on the ground, we will start moving towards the Mall itself, looking for survivors."


    "And¡­?" asked Matthew concerned.


    "No sign of your wife presently. But I will make sure everyone knows who she is, and to notify you if they find her. Plus, the word will be spread not to salute superior officers until we know the scene is safe."


    Before Matthew could respond out of the corner of his eye, he noticed soldiers arriving, carrying various items. He and Joseph moved towards them, with Joseph quickly saying "Soldiers. No saluting. This is General Rong and I am Colonel Pang. We are both from City K''s base and are in charge. Presently we believe there has been a terrorism incident here and until it is proven otherwise for superior''s safety ensure the word is out no saluting superior officers. That means we have joint responsibility for the situation with the police despite their position that because this is private property only, they have control. Our initial focus is on rescue and recovery. Getting civilians medical treatment, they need is the priority. General?"


    "There is coming more soldiers from various basis around the country, including medics. The earliest to arrive will be from City K. If the police attempt to obstruct your activities keep calm. We do not want a fight with the police because that takes away from the more important task."


    Joseph continued "Additionally, and I will make sure multiple copies of this are available, the General''s wife, who owns LY, unexpectedly due to other business issues had to make the trip here and possibly was in the Mall at the time of the explosion. If anyone sees her, either the General or myself is to be immediately informed."


    "Yes Sirs," came the chorus of voices.


    Joseph added "Now get to work, get set up and start helping the people."


    As the soldiers moved away, Joseph turned to Matthew and said "Are you alright with this?"


    "Joseph, you and I both agree from the information we have the woman we through was Lexi has to be her. There are issues for us¡­"


    "What!" spat out Joseph "You both seemed happy and secure in your relationship."


    "Secrets have a way of shaking any relationship, and this was a big one. It turns out Dominic is my son. Before you say anything, we had at the time completed the steps that we could before Lexi turned eighteen for a military marriage¡­"


    "So, the two of you consummated that relationship." Joseph paused, before adding "That would have been around the time you saved our careers and you dragged us into special forces training."


    "It was, and you know the limits on contact with our families with that training."


    "It nearly cost Ben and Jessica their relationship. Monica was more understanding as she had made her choice and was happy to wait."


    "Cutting a long story short, Lexi was unable to tell me she was pregnant. Her parents wanted her to have an abortion but could not force her as she was seventeen. But that same age ensured that her parents, who would never have permitted her to marry me when she found out she was pregnant due to their hatred for the military, forced her into a hellish marriage with her distant cousin to protect their so-called social appearance. As a result, Dominic has been publicly known as Richard Yao''s son, rather than who he is. The whole truth came out Thursday, when the results of the family and close friends screening for a bone marrow match for Dominic came out."


    "And you two fought, with you acting like a wounded idiot because you had news that shook the foundations of what you knew. You idiot." Joseph slapped the back of Matthew''s head before adding "You are just lucky it is me; Ben or David would be ready to tell you off more and hit you harder. Lexi is your world; we know that because you have always gone through the motions with any other woman."


    "I could have you up on charges¡­"


    Smiling Joseph interrupted saying "You will not, you need a reality check which I can deliver. But your reaction was such that neither you nor Lexi have properly spoken about the situation, hence why she hid her movements from you because she worried you would stop her."


    Shaking his head, Joseph continued "Sometimes you are predictable, and in her hurt state I can understand that Lexi wanted to continue doing what she needed for her business without telling you what she was doing. She was worried that you would prevent her from travelling, because of your hurt."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 414 - Danger and Trouble (8)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F; and JL Headquarters, City K


    "How, dare you¡­"


    "Boss, yes you are my superior, but you are my friend. I know you, and you need a reality check because unless you dial back on the feelings of hurt you will be useless to the operation here. We need to focus on the people, and that includes Lexi if she is here. You can deal with the other issues when the time is right. But I suspect the blame is on her parents, as at the time she fell pregnant Lexi was only seventeen."


    "Mmmmm¡­"


    "Promise Boss?"


    Closing his eyes Matthew thought for a few seconds. Joseph was right he needed to put this out of his mind, and deal with the immediate issue, rather than focusing on what the actual issue was.


    As he opened his eyes, Matthew looked at Joseph, saying quietly "Thank you for the reality check. I had figured out previously that Lexi had been backed into a corner, but the hurt that she had not even now been able to tell me the truth¡­"


    "You know the reality of after telling the lie for so many years, it becomes the reality you live with. You have done it with your brother as to your role, you friend John has done it with people around him, and as Legend has told us about those in undercover assignments they can become the lie over time, hence why they are always limited."


    "True¡­" trailed off Matthew. Could Joseph have hit something with Officer N, she had now totally lived the lie of her reality? But then why did she always provide accurate intelligence to them? Maybe, he needed to have a talk to Legend about the situation because if that was the case, could they trust her going forward?


    Before either of them could speak, the inspector approached Matthew and spat out "I see you got your permission to be involved from JL International. But this is still my scene and I am in charge."


    Shaking his head at Joseph Matthew turned "Attitude will get you nowhere. Who gave permission from JL International?"


    "The Officer-in-Charge received a call from the President of JL International."


    Matthew could see Joseph was trying not to laugh. "President Rong?"


    Joseph having observed the police officer, already had enough of the pretentious attitude on display, wanting to derail what needed to be done. "Boss, you better thank your brother for smoothing that over as quickly as possible."


    As Joseph turned and walked away, Matthew observed a stunned look on the inspector''s face "Oh, did you not pay attention to my identification. You wanted permission, and since JL International is my family''s company I decided to cut to the chase and get you your permission."


    "But you are a soldier¡­"


    Angrily Matthew spat "Do not simply assume that because I am rich that I cannot serve the people. That is my choice. Now, go and do what you think you need to do. We soldiers will be focusing on what is currently needed, helping the wounded and recovering the dead."


    Before the inspector could respond Matthew turned and followed Joseph towards where a temporary command was being established. As he was halfway there, his phone rang, and on answering it he said, "Phillip thank you for the help."


    "Not a problem. I have you on speaker phone and am with the board. What can you tell us?"


    "Very little. The police have their position about the investigation, which I am not focused on presently. The priority is delivering medical assistance to those around and rescue and recovery from inside. I suspect someone will contact you about the security footage so we can analyse it properly."


    "Damage?"


    "The building is standing, but we will be awaiting engineers to come from the capital for a proper assessment. I would expect that there will be levels of damage inside, but we will be careful."


    "General Rong, Vice President Lu here. Is there anything that as a company we can do? We have as a precaution increased security at all our malls and shopping complexes nationwide and looking at all other business to see what we need to do."


    "That is a proper first step. Speaking as a company director, which I think all you know I was reluctant to become because of my real job, we need to be on the front foot. Contact all owners of business in the mall and see their situation; deal with the movie team that were starting their promotion event. Possibly start a fund to aid those injured in the attack and help families of anyone who died bury their love ones. I suspect the biggest issue will be the need for getting people to medical care around the country, as the potential is there that the hospitals here and a military field hospital will not be able to cope."


    "Offer the use of company aircraft for transporting urgent cases. Consider it done. We are just working out who will come to site so someone should be there in an hour or so."


    "Forget that. If needed I am here. Just send authorisation to the authorities here for me to act. The less people coming to site that do not need to be here the better at this moment."


    Phillip said "That has already been sent brother, but you have a more important job. We will be sending someone, who will bring one of the company planes loaded with whatever medical supplies to assist that Paul can secure through the Gu Group Hospitals. They will be needed."


    Matthew paused. Phillip was right there would need for significant amounts of medical supplies, and the sooner the better. Sending it with military transports would impact the ability to move urgently needed troops here. "Fine, provided that is it not you Phillip, but I need to go."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 415 - Danger and Trouble (9)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew finished walking to the temporary command centre, saying "Where are we at?"


    Joseph said "Preliminary triage work set up, and those of us here are doing what we can. As soon as medics arrive, we can ramp that up. I am about to head to a door to see what I can observe inside."


    Matthew nodded, before adding "I will go with you." He turned to the soldiers around "Keep getting set up. When we have more tents here, start establishing units for a field hospital. The medics will need it. We will be back in a few minutes."


    With purpose Matthew and Joseph headed towards the closest mall door, before being stopped just short of it by two police officers "This is a crime scene and you cannot enter."


    Angrily, Matthew spat out "Get out of our way. We need to assess the situation to determine what we are doing."


    "This is a police investigation, and the scene is being secured until we are ready."


    Motioning to Joseph, Matthew kept moving forward saying "At this moment I really do not care. Just try and stop me."


    "It is private property and unlike public land you have no rights¡­"


    "Rights. How little you know. This is being deemed a terrorism incident, and we have joint authority with the police over the scene. And even it you want to argue over that, I have the owner''s authorisation to do what is needed¡­"


    "As if," came a smart reply.


    Sick and tired of the attitude, Matthew said "Maybe I should introduce myself. I am General Matthew Rong."


    "It would not matter if you were the chief of the military. This is private property of JL International."


    Smiling Matthew took a slight step back before saying "As I said I am General Matthew Rong, and you want to argue with me. I own thirty-five percent of JL International and am a non-executive director of the company. You want to stop me from inspecting my property, try me. And even if that is not enough the balance of the board of directors just authorised me to deal with this matter for the company as I am on scene."


    Matthew turned to Joseph, adding "Colonel Pang, get these people out of my way."


    Joseph, sensing the frustration of Matthew, promptly responded "Yes Sir," and moved pushing them aside to allow Matthew to head to the door, promptly following behind him.


    As they reached the open door, they drew their personal weapons, carefully moving just inside the building, peering further into Mall to see what they could see. Joseph turned to Matthew and nodded, signalling to him carefully advance, and step by step them moved further inside, carefully observing everything they could see. Yes, it was darker inside, but with no lights inside the building that was expected.


    After about two minutes they had moved carefully about fifteen to twenty meters inside the building before Joseph said "Boss, things look good here."


    "Here is not the issue. I looked at the construction schematics earlier today. Unless significant explosives were used and placed around the whole building it should not be an issue. My concern is in the open public area and what we will find."


    Without waiting Joseph moved forward about ten meters before saying "Boss, you were right to be concerned."


    Matthew quickly moved to where Joseph was standing and peered into the open public area. While there was some damage, the issue was the scene before him. Hundreds of people injured on the ground, bleeding. "Thoughts?"


    "Suicide bomber? Device loaded with ball bearings and other shrapnel. Depending on who is responsible, possibly covered with substances that impact bleeding and clotting."


    "Not if a crime gang, that would not be their style. If ISX were around, they would. Some others might, but if the Devil was involved no," came Matthew''s quick reply


    "I would think it would."


    "Joseph, we know he wants to target the government. Dead people only hurt him, whereas living people who want to blame the government suits his needs more." Matthew paused and said "But we need to treat the scene as if chemicals were used to increase risks."


    "Got it. Shall we¡­"


    "You go and tell the everyone how to treat the situation. Set up decontamination procedures. But I am going in slightly further¡­"


    "Boss, people go and look for Lexi¡­"


    "No, I need to do this presently. But I promise that I will not move too far in."


    "No¡­"


    "Colonel Pang, that is an order, you know I can give them, and what the consequences are for disobeying an order."


    Matthew looked directly at Joseph and he received the message but before he could move, they saw four people walking towards them. As they reached them, Joseph said "Please follow me, and I will escort you outside." Looking at Matthew he added, "Boss I will do what you ordered, but send a few soldiers in to help you."


    Without giving Matthew a chance to respond, Joseph quickly moved outside, turning occasionally to ensure the four ambulatory victims were following him.


    Seeing Joseph heading out Matthew turned, and carefully started moving further inside, watching every step he was taking to prevent disturbing the scene. With every step the sound of people groaning in pain was getting louder. They needed medics in here as soon as possible as the risk of people dying from lack of medical treatment would increase with every minute they were here.


    After about five minutes of carefully moving, pausing after each step for fifteen seconds, Matthew finally reached the edge of the open public area Looking up, he could see some minor damage that more appeared to be from ball bearings hitting railings on higher levels and some localised destruction where, if they were right the suicide bomber stood and killed those standing his vicinity, but a preliminary look made him believe the damage to the building structure was not going to send it collapsing down.


    He carefully looked towards the escalators to see if he could easily see Lexi, but with the number of people on the ground that was impossible. It was so tempting to go in and find her, but that was not what was needed. They needed to get the victims out safely, moving from the outside in.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 416 - Danger and Trouble (10)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    As he could not easily spot Lexi Matthew looked around and could see two teenage girls staggering towards him. He quietly said "Come here. I am a soldier, and if you follow me, I will take you outside for you to get medical treatment."


    He could see that neither of them heard him, for Matthew moved a couple of paces carefully towards them before saying "My name is Matthew, and I am a soldier here to help people. If you follow me, I can help you outside to see a doctor."


    Matthew paused, and eventually saw the two girls react to his presence. They were in shock, and quickly looking at them, he could see both had wounds on their extremities, one on a leg and the other on an arm. "My name is Matthew, and I am here to help you. If you come with me, I can take you to doctors outside."


    While neither spoke, as Matthew motioned to them pointing along the corridor that he had come through they started slowly moving in that direction. Matthew turned and headed back along the corridor to the entry he had used, checking every few paces that the teenagers were following him.


    After a slow process, taking around six minutes he finally got them to the entrance, and saw six soldiers, running towards him, with protective gowns and masks on. Joseph had gotten the word to soldiers that then needed to treat the scene not only with blood and body products being present but the risks of chemicals that impacted clotting and other bodily functions.


    "Get these two for medical treatment."


    "Yes General."


    Seeing the teenagers being taken away, Matthew noticed that during his time inside not only had the military presence increased, and multiple tents were in various stages of erection. Further he could see an increased police presence and that media were starting to gather. That was inevitable, but at the same time it would impact not only the recovery but the investigation.


    As he walked towards the command tent, Matthew was approached by Joseph who quietly said "When I came out I was informed that there was more senior police officers present."


    Matthew nodded, turned, and looked towards the soldiers getting set up. He asked, "And they¡­?"


    "Under control boss. Despite all appearances, those soldiers here do not lack the understanding of what needs to be established as a priority. The Command headquarters was quickly established, but we are awaiting the balance of communications equipment to come through. Next priority has been the triage facilities and a field hospital for urgent procedures for those who cannot be transported to have the surgery."


    "But the medics are awaiting on significant supplies." Seeing a nod from Joseph, Matthew continued "That needs to be dealt with. This could have happened anywhere, and there should not be a lack of critical medical supplies to deal with this situation. What if..."


    "Boss, your wife will be fine. The best thing you can do for her is focus on the initial disaster recovery, and we will find out if it was her and what has happened to her. But let me make this clear, I have let you go presently, because it is not definitive that it was Lexi we saw, and therefore you can maintain some objectivity. If you lose that or we locate Lexi I already have instructions from Head Honcho I am to remove you from duty and take command until someone more senior arrives."


    "Insubordination¡­"


    "No not insubordination boss, reality, and I have orders from above you.


    Matthew paused, looked to Joseph, and said "Why do I just feel that you stuck your tongue out at me?"


    Joseph laughed and said "At least you are not as serious as you were. Come on."


    Matthew looked to where the police were gathering and headed quickly in that direction with Joseph trailing after him.


    Firmly, on arrival he said, "Who is in charge?"


    "I am," came a female voice. "Inspector Long, and I am head of the police district here. You must be General Rong."


    "I am."


    "General, I have spoken to my counterparts in City K and national police headquarters. I have called in all available resources at my disposal, but they will take a few hours to assemble. The issue is the owner, JL International."


    Matthew shook his head and added "Not an issue."


    "Private civilian infrastructure means we need¡­"


    "Stop there", Matthew responded firmly. "Those first here did not tell you, that is not an issue. We have permission and someone from JL International headquarters will he here soon."


    "Protocol dictates that we have to wait until a director is here."


    Matthew shook his head. Idiots. He thought that he would be dealing with someone who had been informed. But no, juniors trying to cover themselves. "You already have a director on site, and there is permission to enter and do what is necessary."


    Inspector Long looked around, before stating in an uncertain tone "I see no one."


    Angrily Matthew said "I am standing right here. I have already spoken to the board. Formally I am appointed as a non-executive director of my family''s company and take no role, in this circ.u.mstance until someone arrives from JL International, I am the director on the ground for this emergency. If you want to doubt me, call JL International, and speak to the president." Staring around at those officers he had already had confrontations with "But I guess your subordinates to not tell you everything. They are too busy protecting themselves, rather than the job at hand."


    Sensing Matthew''s anger Joseph added "We have already been inside, carefully. Our initial observations is that there appears to be minimal structural damage, the bomb was designed to maximum civilian casualties. Our focus needs to be on recovering victims and the deceased. But just look," Joseph paused and started pointing around the area, "There is no securing of the scene. Get that sorted, while we get facilities set up to deal with matters."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 417 - Danger and trouble (11)

    11 May, Paul''s apartment, City K


    Abigail walked out of the kitchen, carrying a tray with a tea pot and cups on it before sitting it on the coffee table in front of Paul. As Paul hung up the call, she started pouring two cups before handing one to Paul and settling with her cup beside him.


    Quietly she asked, "What is happening?"


    "I do not know much. Phillip called me earlier saying there was an incident at their Mall in City F and asking could we help with medical supplies to be sent there. That call just finalised getting supplies sorted to be sent."


    "Anything I can help with?"


    Reaching up and placing his finger on her lips Paul said "No. Just being here is all that is needed."


    "Any regrets?"


    "With last night, yes, but not about what you think. I went over the top with your friends. The drugs are a line that should not be crossed, but not all of them deserved my overreaction."


    "So, you will apologise?"


    "Absolutely, when the time is right. But the results of that over-reaction I will never regret. We had the discussions that we needed, both verbally and non-verbally, which cleared things up."


    Leaning her head onto Paul''s shoulder, Abigail said "You properly let go of your past?"


    Reaching out, Paul placed his cup onto the coffee table and then took Abigail''s cup from her hands, placing it down. Gently tipping her head up, Paul looking into Abigail''s eyes before saying "No, I could say what deep down is the truth. Abigail." Paul lent over and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    A few seconds of silence continued, and he added "Deep down, I have known for years that Sally was never for me, but I was stuck in the eighteen or nineteen year old I was, when I thought the world would end if I was not with her. But I was never willing to let that go. At the time, her marriage made me feel bitter, but it forced me to do what I had known for years. If not, I would have missed you and my life would not be what it is now, and what I know we will have."


    Abigail turned and said, "Sweet talker," before leaning over and kissing him "But I can only be grateful. Just never break the trust I have given you¡­"


    A banging on the front door could be heard, followed by Monica calling out "Abigail Mo, open the door up you are coming with me now¡­"


    Abigail looked at Paul, and he said "The choice is yours Abigail. I have messed up and hurt you, but as we said last night and this morning, we have made a commitment to each other, because we both admitted our feelings, as a.d.u.l.ts, not hurt people wanting to grab something. I promise you I will live up to that commitment. I might make mistakes, but I will own them because I know that you and any children we have in the future, will always be my bottom line."


    "Paul¡­" came Abigail''s low response before she quickly moved and straddled him. "I would prefer we could forget the world, and carry on where we left off¡­"


    "Abigail Mo!" came a shocked reply, this time from inside the door.


    Quickly Abigail moved off and sat down beside Paul, who grabbed her hand.


    "You b*stard. Let go of my sister. I heard all about how you treated her and her friends last night. If my husband was here, you would be dead, but I will at least be happy removing her from a b*stard who only wants to hurt her. You abuser!" screamed Monica.


    "Monica!" spat back Abigail. "How dare you¡­"


    "How dare I baby sister. How many times in the last couple of weeks have you cried in my arms because of him. Then he does what he did last night, which according to your friends who finally had the guts to call me this morning and tell me what happened, which was belittling and had me worried about your safety. As soon as Jessica could care for your nieces and nephews, I came here because you need to leave." Came the angry retort from Monica, who turned and looked directly at Paul.


    Monica continued "Now let go of her you b*stard, and get your stuff Abigail, we are going."


    Paul, squeezed Abigail''s hand and leant over and whispered "Remember as I admitted I love you, and in doing that I will support your choice, whatever that is, because your choices will make you happy and that is all I want, despite my screw ups."


    Abigail turned slightly, looked Paul directly in the eyes, smiled and nodded before turning back to Monica. "How dare you Monica. I know you are my big sister and want to protect me from every harm. I am an a.d.u.l.t, a wife, and I do not need your interference¡­"


    "Interference, it is protection from someone who will only hurt you¡­"


    Paul, having had enough said "Monica. I know Abigail gave you a key to here, but this is our home, not your home, and I will not have you attacking her here¡­"


    "So says the man who did it first¡­"


    "You only have part of the picture. What happened is for us and us alone, Monica," responded Abigail, before shaking her head. "Do you think I am that stupid to remain in a relationship where I am constantly being hurt. You have not been around to witness what that has done to dad in the last few years. But this is my marriage, not your marriage, and what happens is for us to figure out¡­"


    "Figure out. You are eighteen years old, and have no idea about life¡­"


    "So says the person who left home at eighteen to marry the love of her life, abandoning her younger brother and sister. Let me make my own choices and mistakes, as you did."


    "Not going to happen."


    Paul, noting that Abigail was getting more tense, said "Monica, you are entitled to your opinion, but understand this I will not take you bullying my wife. She knows when I am an idiot and will call me out on it. That is her right as my wife. But she realises not only my past, my mistakes with it, but most importantly she knows how I feel about her, and I know how she feels about me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 418 - Danger and Trouble (12)

    11 May, Paul''s apartment, City K


    Paul paused and looked directly at Monica while stroking Abigail''s hand that he was holding.


    Taking strength from Paul, Abigail said "Monica, we love each other. Last night was simply a c.u.mulation of us not talking about things. My husband," Abigail turned and looked Paul in the eyes before turning back to her sister, "knows that he overstepped with respect to some friends, but having talked through things he was right to get as angry as he did with my friends who were using drugs here."


    Abigail paused, and along with Paul they realised the shock on Monica''s face. Taking the opportunity Paul added "I guess you were not told that bit of information."


    Coming out of her shock, Monica said quietly "No, but¡­"


    "Monica, we need to clear the air. My wife does not need to be put in the middle of her sister and her husband. But that situation made a real difference. The moment I walked in and saw what was happening, my heart was in my mouth. Yes, I overreacted, and we have had that out, and it resulted in an argument. Abigail will tell you I was a mess when we were talking, but in the end, we were honest with each other about everything. Do not ask us to tell you about it, it is between us, but we both realised that our own actions, and unwillingness to confront issues was causing problems for our marriage."


    "Hmmp! As if I believe you."


    "Sis, he is right. I get that you want to protect me, particularly as you know what our mother did to me, but I just need you to be there for me. We recognised¡­"


    Paul, sensing that Abigail was becoming emotional, pulled Abigail into his arms, interrupting her. "That, yes, we rushed our marriage, and there were reasons for that, however in the end we both suspect that being married is where we would have ended up at some time. We love each other, as much as I suspect you love your husband."


    "As if!" came Monica''s cynical response.


    "No, it is the truth. Monica you remember that your mother tried to force you into a relationship with me when we were eighteen. It took me three minutes into our first meeting to know your heart lay with your husband, not anyone in our parents'' social group. Trust us to know what we want, even if we are blind initially."


    Before Monica could respond, they were interrupted by Paul''s mobile phone. He quickly picked it up and placed it on speaker before saying "Matthew, what can I do for you?"


    "You know what has happened in City F?"


    "Phillip told me when he rang with his request. We only have a small hospital facility in City F which has already been offered to the authorities for help. I have called together a trauma team from here, and other locations that have been offered to the military and I understand in the next couple of hours will be flown in, along with supplies."


    "I have a favour if you can do it. I cannot confirm, but I suspect Lexi was in the Mall when the explosion happened¡­"


    "Get her on a flight back here¡­"


    "Not the favour I was going to ask but thank you for that. I need someone to tell her brothers for me."


    "You want me to do the dirty work, why not John or your subordinates?"


    "John has his own issues, as he apparently met his girlfriends'' father last night," with that Monica could not help laughing. Joseph, Ben, and David confessed to them last night before Joseph left with Matthew that Bronwyn''s father was Head Honcho. That would have been an interesting meeting as she suspected that she was her father''s princess and he was worried that his daughter was going to be stolen from him.


    "Who is there with you?"


    "Beside my wife? My sister-in-law, who I guess by her reaction knows something about that."


    Monica with a smirk, called out "You think my husband would keep that secret from me for too long, boss?"


    Resigned Matthew said "Not possible Monica. What are you doing there?"


    "Having an argument with my sister and brother-in-law, which by the way is none of your business. But I will send him on his way to do what you have asked."


    "You better." Responded Matthew, quickly ending the call.


    As soon as Paul ended the engaged tone on the phone, Monica turned and said "You heard him, you better get and tell his brothers-in-law about the situation, or there will be hell to pay."


    Paul turned to Abigail, asking "You will be alright?"


    "Paul, go. We will just go in circles with Monica if you are here. If I talk to her, maybe we can move forward."


    "If you are certain." With that Paul leaned over and kissed Abigail gently. As he pulled back, he leaned his forehead against Abigail and looking into her eyes, quietly added "Remember I love you."


    Abigail, feeling emotional said "And I you. But go and do that favour for your friend. I will let you know what I am doing." Abigail leaned in and kissed Paul gently before pushing him and loudly adding "Now go."


    With a chuckle Paul said, "Yes Dear," and headed out.


    As she heard the door shut Monica turned and said, "You know he is playing you."


    "Monica, get a grip. It is my marriage, and unless you are willing to respect the door is behind you."


    Monica shook her head and said "That is not what you were saying yesterday. You hated him and wanted out because he was treating you like you were nothing."


    "That was yesterday, and in his own broken way he finally broke through with the truth to me, when he got the message that I was ready to walk. I hated doing that, but we needed it. However, he hurts me he knows there will be hell to pay, and I will not let him off because I will walk."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 419 - Danger and trouble (13)

    11 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    David sat down on the sofa with his three key subordinates, having locked the door after they had swept the room for listening devices.


    "Boss, you know that is overkill?"


    "We cannot be too careful at this time. Who knows if the government have inserted spies years ago into our organisation."


    "Everyone is loyal to the cause¡­"


    David shook his head and said "We cannot take the chance. I trust you three, as you have been with me from the beginning, both in developing the legitimate business but in all our illegal activities."


    With his mobile, he switched on the television to the news, and saw the image of dust and smoke billowing from JL International Mall in City F, hearing the reported say "This was the scene in the aftermath of the explosion inside the JL International Mall. We can report that police and military resources are on site starting a recovery mission, but the extent of the loss of life and damage inside the mall are presently unknow. A joint statement by the police and military have indicated that the incident is being investigated, but their focus is on rescue and treatment of those inside the Mall. JL International have released a short media statement saying ''The president, senior management and the Board of JL International are aware of the incident which occurred in our signature Mall in City F. We have representatives on site and are cooperating with civilian and military authorities to the extent as required and stand willing to assist where required. Once the situation is more stable, we will release a further statement.'' Now back to the studio."


    David switched the television to silent with subtitles, before turning "And we know from our clean-up man that the trigger man was killed in the aftermath of the incident. He has already gotten away and sent a message to confirm."


    "You know boss, I disliked the idea of killing the trigger man."


    "I know, but we needed to this time. The trigger men, for the first three attacks are disposable people we brought with us from ISX for this exact purpose. They were easily turned, but that means that we cannot trust them, but that background ensured that they are able to handle the bombers because those ideologically driven people work within their own belief system. Assessments?"


    "Boss, it was never designed as an attack to destroy the building. It was always about death and casualties. It already tells us about how they will respond. The first step will always be to cordon off the scene, which they did. The surprise that I see is that the police have cordoned off the area, and it seems that the military are running what is happening inside. That we did not predict. There is only a maintenance facility and a supporting office. Not huge numbers, and from all the observations we had done before selecting City F as one of the initial targets not somewhere that we would expect a response like we are seeing. Did we miss something?"


    David, hearing this kept watching the screen for another minute or so, with silence filling the air. "We must have. This is too quick for what we predicted, which means in the next couple of attacks we have to rethink using the chemicals we intended for mass casualties, because if this is how quick the response is, they will figure out what is used and react to minimise the inevitable deaths."


    A series of nods came from around the room, but before anyone could say anything, there was a knock on the door, and Joan''s voice came from outside "David, I need to talk to you, but the door appears locked."


    "F*ck, boss. This is the last thing we need," responded one of the associates.


    After shooting them a look, David called out "Joan, give us a couple of minutes, we are in the middle of something which we cannot stop doing. The door must have locked accidently."


    "Fine, but hurry up," came Joan''s response.


    David paused and said "Gentleman, I need you to keep analysing what you see, because we have to determine what we can do going forward. Pay attention to what you see the military doing and if from our material you can match faces with those we have identified, or we suspect. I need to deal with Joan and play the good corporate CEO and offer technical IT support to them. Plus, can someone organise a meeting with Warren Gong. We need to get him tied in so when act dramatically we can minimise our risks and increase our chances of escaping without detection."


    "Got it Boss."


    David stood up and walked to the door, quickly exiting while his subordinates focused on what he needed. Seeing Joan was not waiting outside, he headed towards the casual lounge that opened onto the back patio, which had become her favourite place. As he entered the room, his suspicions were correct. Joan was sitting there, staring into the distance.


    Moving into her vision, David, trying to sound concerned as he sat down said "What is it?"


    Meanwhile, having watched David leave his meeting, Naomi moved towards David''s office. As she reached the door, she dropped the papers she had in her hands. As she bent down, she deliberately slid some of them under the door, as she picked up the rest.


    Knocking on the door, she called out "Apologise, I dropped some papers. Can I come in to pick them up."


    The three subordinates in the room looked at each other. They knew some of the bosses concerns about Naomi, but he had given them clear instructions not to let her know that they had their suspicions.


    After hearing called out "Come in" Naomi quickly entered the room and observed the papers were in the area she wanted but not exactly so she placed the papers in her hand down while picking up the others. Without being seen she placed a new surveillance device onto the floor while picking up the existing device. On walking out, she relaxed slightly, just hoping that they worked as well as Legend had told her they would, and that David did not find it.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 420 - Danger and Trouble (14)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew scanned around the area carefully observing what was happening.


    After instigating Inspector Long to call National Police Headquarters, the initial issues between him and her faded. They agreed until otherwise proven, the situation would be deemed a terrorism incident and he would be in command of the scene with Inspector Long and Joseph as his deputy commanders.


    Given the size of the police force in City F, and the limited resources that could be drawn on, Inspector Long agreed that it was more appropriate for the police to be responsible for outer permitter security, while the military subject to ensuring that any evidence was protected was responsible for everything inside. Investigations were something he hated, but at the same time they needed whatever evidence could be located to determine, at least for the public, who was responsible. For him, even without the intelligence from Officer N, the attack just had the feeling of having the hands of the Devil on it. No real warning, limited intelligence of an incident, something high profile targeting civilians and with obvious objective.


    "General," came one soldier.


    Matthew turned, and said "Yes."


    "The field hospital has been set up, save and except for the emergency theatre spaces. We are awaiting some material from the capital for that. The Medics have commenced, with the assistance of the civilian doctors and nurses who have come to help, triaging those who were able to walk out from the Mall. We have medical teams ready to come into the Mall with us and the police investigators to start the rescue of those hurt inside."


    Matthew nodded, and said "I will be there in a couple of minutes."


    Turning to Joseph he said, "I want you out here to manage matters."


    Knowing those around here, Joseph tempered his reaction, before saying "General, additional troops should be arriving within the next half hour. Respectfully, it would be more appropriate for you to remain out here, at least until¡­"


    Angrily Matthew responded "Colonel, no. You know my reasons."


    Joseph, looked around and sharply snapped out "Everyone out, now."


    An echo of "Yes Colonel" went around, as people moved out quickly. Seeing they were alone Joseph said "Do you want me to go over your head, Matthew? You need to remain here until we determine if Lexi was in there."


    Matthew quickly responded "No, that is the reason I need to be in there. I need to know, and I need to be the one to find her. I let her down Thursday night, and this is what I can do for her."


    "Be sensible," came Joseph in a serious voice. "You know the only reason the police relented was you were here. If it were me, they would have stuck to their position that this was a police scene alone."


    "So ¡­"


    Joseph looked at Matthew and realised that he knew something else. "What is it you know that I do not?"


    "Nothing," replied Matthew quickly. He forgot how adept Joseph could be in sensing that people knew more than they admitted. "I just spent a bit more time inside when we were there, and the more I looked at the scene, and knowing what we both saw on the CCTV footage we were watching tells me something¡­"


    "Terrorism, that is a given. An IDE [improvised explosive device], most likely on a suicide bomber. Boss it does not take a genius to determine that was the case. Even a rookie would be able to determine that."


    Looking further at Matthew, he said "You are certain it is the Devil? Boss?"


    Matthew relaxed slightly, Joseph took the hint and despite it being obvious that he did not totally believe him wanted to go with what he was saying. "That is my suspicion. To a point, it correlates with the intelligence Major Hung gave us. An attack, but false information trying to draw attention to the wrong location. You know my feelings when it comes to the Devil, which in the end seem to play out. The only predictability he has, is when he connects with a new group, he does something to establish himself as having the superior tactical brain. The only thing he has not done is to target a public event, and I knew from Phillip this was happening here. My plan was simply to test if it was feasible to monitor CCTV footage remotely, and then when we know of events ad Malls and shopping complex nationally, we can do that. That was just luck."


    "And because you were lucky you want to be inside, looking while the police start their investigation to determine if there is anything useful." Joseph shook his head. "Boss, that is the stupidest reason I have ever heard you spout. I can wear a body camera, and you can look as I work along side the police while you keep control of the scene. Think of the big picture¡­"


    "That is what I am doing Joseph, the big picture. I just have this sense that the Devil is at the end of his game and I would like." Matthew paused and shook his head "No I need to be certain on this feeling that this was the Devil and learn what I can because the risks are too high to the country if I am wrong."


    "No," snapped Joseph. "It is not an investigation that depends solely on you, I am quite capable of gathering intelligence, or do you think I am stupid?"


    "Not stupid, but¡­"


    Joseph snapped "Forget about this. We are calling Head Honcho, and he can make the decision. You are not getting the practicalities of the situation, let alone the fact that possibly your wife is in there. If that was my wife, you would not allow me near the area until we determined absolutely that she was not there. Then you have the fact that until other directors arrive from JL International you are the company representative on site."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 421 - Danger and Trouble (15)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Without waiting, Joseph picked up a secure phone and dialled Legend''s contact and placing it on speaker. As soon as Legend answered Joseph said "Legend, Aramis here. I need to speak urgently to Head Honcho."


    "Aramis, he is on his way with Porthos and D''Artagnan to City F. When he heard that it was a JL International Mall targeted¡­"


    "He figured that Athos would need backup."


    Legend continued, "Correct. He is aware that there were fights over who had jurisdiction but that initial fight has at been temporarily resolved. He is aware the longer this takes, the more problematic the situation will become until we step out from being involved in the investigation. While Athos has the rank, he figured two generals would be better to handle the situation until that time is reached."


    "Is he reachable?" inquired Joseph. Given the previous fight the boss had, it was obvious that Head Honcho would be required.


    "Give me a couple of minutes and I will have you patched through, but Athos remain where you are."


    Matthew shot Joseph a look but knowing that Head Honcho was about to be patched through he realised that disappearing would be problematic when that happened.


    Soon the silence was filled "Aramis, Legend indicated you needed to speak to me."


    "Yes sir, Athos is¡­"


    "Being problematic. Let me make it clear that you are to remain outside, in the temporary command area until I get there. The pilot has indicated we should be landing within ten minutes, and assuming that there are no issues I understand it will be around a fifteen-minute drive¡­"


    Matthew angrily responded "I have already briefly been inside..."


    "Not on this line. I can already guess who you think but you and I will talk about that when I get there. Aramis, you head inside, with cameras and take all footage that you can for review."


    Before Matthew could argue, the call was terminated. Joseph turned to Matthew and said "We have our orders Boss. I promise you; I will make sure that we head towards the area where we are almost absolutely certain that we saw Lexi, and make sure that you get news if she is found as soon as possible."


    Joseph, turned opened the tent flap that the soldiers he ordered out had closed and headed towards the equipment area saying, "Those who are needed head back in there."


    As Joseph walked away, Matthew stood there fuming. He wanted to, no needed to be in there not only for his job but he needed to find Lexi. How would he tell their son, let alone the rest of their family and friends that he sat there doing nothing.


    As the soldiers walked back in, Matthew sat down. He figured that he could wait the thirty or so minutes before Head Honcho arrived before heading in. It would be the most challenging thirty or so minutes he had faced in a long period of time in sitting and being unable to do a thing. However, had he given away something to Joseph already only just having been brought into the inner circle. Officer N''s intelligence. Joseph was not dumb, but of the three like his code name there was some things he treated as sacrosanct, like a priest who took confession.


    Meanwhile Joseph was kitting up with the soldiers getting ready to enter the Mall. As those here were people, he had no idea about, he was aware he needed to get immediate control. Firmly he said "Ladies and Gentlemen¡­"


    That drew the attention of the soldiers, so Joseph continued "No saluting, because we have no idea who is behind what has happened and whether they are waiting to target senior officers to hamper the rescue and recovery mission or an investigation into what happened. I know we only have limited body worn cameras. I will wear one, and I want all the rest worn while we are in there. For those without. If you do not have a body worn camera, use your phones to record what you see. The more information we gather the better. I want three volunteers."


    Quickly three hands went up. "Move to the side please. As to the balance of you, split into three groups." Watching the soldiers separate quickly, Joseph pointed to one and continued "This group, please remain behind. The rest of you, head over to the police and you are to work with them as they investigate evacuating people that you can into the hands of the medics before returning. Go."


    Joseph watched the groups head over to the police. They had the easier task. "I want the balance of you to split into four teams. Our responsibility is to evacuate people where possible on the edges of the blast area. They will likely have less wounds from the IED but will be in shock. Get each person you can safely out to the medics. As you are doing that, I need you to carefully look for this person."


    With that Joseph selected the photograph Matthew gave him earlier and showed it around before then selecting the still they had obtained from the CCTV footage just before the explosion. Once he was certain that they had seen the two images, he continued "This is the General''s wife. She was here for her personal business and has been caught in the situation. If you come across her, escort her, not to the waiting medics, but to the triage area and immediately report that you have found her to General Rong. He should be in the command tent. Now are you ready."


    After a chorus of "Yes Sir" Joseph led the remaining soldiers towards the entrance of the Mall.


    ** the code names Aramis, Porthos, D''Artagnan and Athos refer to the characters in the Three Musketeers (written by Alexandre Dumas). While Athos may have been more appropriate for Ben or David, Athos''s background as a member of societies elite fits Matthew more**


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 422 - Danger and Trouble (16)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Joseph leading the five teams, followed the police and other soldiers inside the mall, breaking off to the far side of the open area from the stage that appeared to be the target of the attack. He wanted to be where the police were carefully observing everything to find any hint that would give them evidence to track the Devil or whoever was responsible.


    But given the boss'' attitude, trying to locate Lexi had to be the priority because he would continue to lose proper focus on the investigation. Signalling, Joseph directed the teams into different areas, keeping the area which, he was certain would be where he would locate Lexi for the team for his group. If it were Lexi and she was still in here, she would likely be in shock, but hopefully she would recognise his face.


    Before they could even get to the area, they came across six girls, sitting staring into space as if they were not comprehending what was happening. Shock, he wondered. Dropping down to look at the closest girl to him in the eyes, Joseph quietly said "Hello, I am Joseph. I am here to help you."


    The look on the face was as if the girl was staring completely through him. As he again said "Hello, I am Joseph. I am here to help you," Joseph quickly looked at her and confirmed his initial impression that there was no obvious physical injury. He reached and carefully touched her hand, which saw the girl jump, frightened, and screamed.


    Joseph repeated once more "Hello, I am Joseph, I am here to help you." He noticed that his words had finally gotten through and he calmly continued "Can you feel your¡­"


    Yelling, obviously distressed the girl screamed "I hurt everywhere."


    Taking that as a good sign, Joseph said "Let me just take a quick look to see if it is safe to help you stand and we can get you out of here." Scanning around the girl, before taking a closer look at her, Joseph could see nothing, that in his limited field medical training that would tell him that he should not help her up, go get her out. Carefully he moved in and slowly taking his time he helped her stand up.


    Once he had her standing, Joseph calling quietly to one of the soldiers, saying "Can you escort this young lady out."


    "Yes Sir," was the immediate response, with the soldier carefully moving in and taking hold of the girl, before carefully and slowly starting the walk towards an exit.


    Pausing Joseph looked forwards the stage area and could see the police and the soldiers he tasked to that area standing back. While he could not observe the specifics of what was happening it was obvious that the police were being careful in examining the scene, and not moving any person before they had ensured that they had gathered anything they though might be useful. It appeared that the police officers leading the investigation were competent. If it was as the boss thought. The evidence would be gathered.


    Joseph turned and moved to a group of five girls. They had somewhat come out of the state of disbelief that they were in when the first girl screamed. He quickly moved towards them, assessing around them for danger, before saying "Please stay still, and we will help you." Like before he carefully and quickly assessed each girl, and carefully helped them to sit up.


    Before taking the final step to get them standing, Joseph looked around and noticed that the two remaining soldiers in his group and the other groups were slowly doing the same thing. He called out, "Wait", as he saw one of the soldiers in his group about to leave. Joseph added "Take a couple of more victims out with you."


    Without thinking, Joseph moved and helped another girl carefully and slowly to her feet before walking her towards the waiting soldier who had two girls with him. Nodding, he took the message and slowly started to make his way towards the exit with the small group of victims. Joseph turned back, and the remaining soldier in his group, was already helping another of the group Joseph had started to deal with to her feet.


    Working together, they carefully got the remaining four girls to their feet, before Joseph sent the remaining soldier in his group out with the four victims.


    He turned back, and noticed a stiletto with a red sole which obviously came off the foot of a nearby person, whose body was partially underneath a planter box, and the balance was covered by the foliage of the plants in the box. Carefully he picked the shoe and saw on the sole and inside the shoe the name ''Christian Louboutin''. While he knew little about shoes, even he had heard of that name, and knew that if they were real, they would be an expensive pair of shoes. While it was possible that they could belong to a rich girl in the crowd, it was just as possible that it would belong to an a.d.u.l.t.


    Could this be Lexi? He recalled from the footage of the person they were almost certain was here was wearing a pair of stilettos. Carefully, he moved towards the partially hidden body, and worked his way around the planter box. His progress was slowed, due to the other victims, that he stopped and carefully assisted into a sitting position. When others came in, from there they would be able to get them out of the area.


    As he reached the other end of the planter, he could see hair that reminded him of Lexi between the foliage. As he moved to carefully move the foliage aside, he heard "Wait," and turned to the voice.


    At that moment, Joseph spotted Ben, and said "When did you get here?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 423 - Danger and Trouble (17)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    While Joseph was working inside, Matthew gritted his teeth and moved from the command tent outside towards the triage area. He wanted to find out who was in control of the triage and on-site medical services, not only to ease his own concerns if Lexi was hurt inside, but also to ensure that the services ran smoothly, as given the current tensions with the police any issue would cause a significant conflict.


    As he reached the triage area, he asked "Who is in charge?"


    Without looking up the medic responded, "You have to wait, I am busy."


    While he wanted to snap a reply, the medic was assessing a person for injuries. Getting that person the necessary treatment, was more important than dealing with him at that moment. Looking around, he saw a uniformed soldier with a stethoscope around her neck and headed over before asking "Can you tell me who is in charge."


    As the Medic started to turn around, she said "And you are?"


    Calmly Matthew responded "General Rong."


    The soldier quickly finished turning, and started to move to snap a salute, so Matthew quickly said "No salutes. We are treating this as an ongoing risk scene, therefore saluting a senior officer places them and you at risk."


    Dropping her arm, she said "Yes General." After a brief pause, the medic continued "I am Doctor, apologise Lieutenant Colonel Zhang."


    Matthew was shocked, such a senior ranked medic. Colonel Zhang continued "You are surprised. I am a reservist, having left active duty late last year when my husband had a stroke. We returned here to our hometown, so he has friends and family around and I secured a position as the deputy head of Emergency at the state hospital. Now what can I do for you General?"


    "I just wanted to check where things are at?" responded Matthew.


    "General, I have had deployments to natural disasters and war zones during my full-time service. I know what is needed, and currently we are limited with supplies and facilities here in the city. We are triaging everyone for treatment and knowing the facilities medical judgements will be made as to where people are treated. I have spoken to my boss at the State Hospital and he has activated the emergency and disaster plan, which will allow us to use private facility resources. However, what we can do will ultimately depend on the number of injured people and their injuries."


    "In those discussions, our current recommendation are, that all people need to be triaged here on site. Level 1 and Level 2 cases then need to be evacuated to the hospital for treatment, until we can get surgical facilities set up here. We also are suggesting that the lower triage level cases, where possible, are evacuated away from City F, for focusing on those higher level cases. That minimises the potential we could be forced to preference cases where we can guarantee survival over those whose survival is less certain. I have had to make that choice once, and while as a military officer, following orders, it was easy to do as a medical professional it remains a decision that I struggle to rationalise professionally. Can you ensure that everything is in place for those evacuations and possible evacuation of stabilised Level 1 and level 2 cases."


    Matthew stood there, somewhat stunned, before saying "You have plans?"


    "General, emergency and disaster situations have a clear pattern to follow. Working here for six months, I know the level of all the facilities, and what the system can cope with. Life, despite this will still go on. There will be motor vehicle and other accidents, people will develop life threatening conditions, women will give birth, and children will be children. We still must assess and treat them as their cases dictate and cannot shut the system down just for this. But I sense it more than concern."


    After a brief pause, Colonel Zhang continued "Someone you know was inside?"


    Matthew paused. Here he needed to be honest "My wife. She has a business that has a store in the mall, and unknown to me she had travelled here for work. No one can reach her, and we are all assuming¡­"


    "General, she will be assessed properly, but I can promise you we will get her out on a flight to the closest Military Hospital, which is City Y¡­"


    "City K not a possibility?"


    It dawned, and Colonel Zhang responded "You are based there? I can try and get her there but no promises."


    Matthew nodded, and said "Resources are on there way from various cities, and donations are being coordinated from private hospitals for treatment purposes. It will just be how that flows in."


    Colonel Zhang looked around "General, I hate to be disrespectful but with the limited medical staff on site, I need to be involved in the triage process. Once we have more people on-site, I will step back into a management role."


    Before Matthew could respond Colonel Zhang had walked away, leaving Matthew to turn and watch what was happening. It was obvious within a few seconds she was highly efficient at her job, and it was just luck that she was here, even just being a reservist.


    Matthew turned and on the return trip to the command tent, his mobile rang. "Boss, just letting you know Head Honcho, Ben and I are on our way to the Mall."


    "You are just¡­"


    "Wasting time. No, but as the police will have the area cordoned off you need to advise them we are on our way to ensure that we can get through as quickly as possible."


    "Fine," came Matthew''s quick response before hanging up and hearing to advise Inspector Long who was coming.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 424 - Danger and Trouble (18)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    As he sat down in the temporary command tent, with a cup of coffee in his hand, Matthew paused and thought about all his emotions over the last couple of days. He just hoped that the last time he spoke to Lexi face to face was not the bitterness that Thursday was. It made him ponder how he needed to proceed going forward. Yes, he was furious about having missed so much of Dominic''s life but the though of not having Lexi¡­


    "General, Sir¡­" came a voice ahead of him. "General Li and Colonels Wang and Dang have just entered the restricted area. I thought you needed to know."


    Shaking himself out of his thoughts Matthew looked at his watch and realised that just over thirty minutes had gone since Joseph contacted Legend about the situation and it was less than two hours since the explosion and the feeling that his life may have changed dramatically. Waiting at the entrance to the command tent, Matthew saw Head Honcho, Ben and David getting out of a jeep driven by Warrant Officer Wang.


    "Gentleman¡­" said Matthew.


    Shaking his head, Head Honcho signalled to them to move into an open area where they quietly talk. When he felt comfortable, he said "What do we know?"


    "Not a huge amount. As you know I had previously proposed cooperation with high risk civilian tasks to have remote monitoring of CCTV footage in emergencies. We all know it is feasible, what needed testing was accessing the system without interrupting normal operations. I asked and obtained Phillip''s permission to use the Mall here because of the movie promotional event here. Large numbers of people over and above normal in the mall. We were able to easily get into the system, without detection, so that is something I will be telling Phillip, and were just watching the footage. An explosion occurred just after 11am which was when the movie people had taken to the stage."


    "The shockwave knocked out the CCTV cameras, which has not been restored. Joseph is back inside, but we both entered for a short time. It appears no real structural damage inside, but lots of people injured by the ball bearings and shrapnel in the IED, raising concerns about whether they were coated with a few options that would make the situation more serious. Medics, both civilian and military are on site and a triage station has been established. The senior military medic, is a reservist Lieutenant Colonel Zhang, and they are recommending the most serious cases are treated here in City F, and the balance are evacuated elsewhere."


    Taking a breath Matthew quietly said "Joseph and I before the CCTV went out are almost absolutely certain that Lexi was in the mall. Apparently, her Retail Director who was to travel from City Y after dealing with an issue there with Lexi had to stay so Lexi came because LY were providing clothes to the senior female actresses. Last message exchange I had with Lexi''s Retail Director indicated she has had no contact."


    Matthew saw Ben and David''s faces go pale. Head Honcho turned and said "You two inside, one to find Aramis and the other liaising with the police investigators. You choose who does what. But I need to speak to Athos."


    Taking the hint, Ben and David quickly disappeared, and Head Honcho turned saying quietly "You idiot. You knew the situation and you let your wife¡­"


    "Not my choice. She was meant to be in City Y¡­"


    "Not an excuse. I know the two of you had an argument on Thursday night¡­"


    "How?"


    "You friend, that daughter stealing idiot that you brought into my princess'' life. But it does not matter. What is going on, and why did you not say anything yesterday."


    Matthew closed his eyes and said "So what, every married couple has ups and downs. We will work through the issues so no need to get worried. However, you and I know this is more important with what you did yesterday."


    "True, and your preliminary assessment?"


    "It was correct, it fits what the Devil would do, but before we can do anything, we need independent intelligence. But¡­"


    "Something does not sit right?"


    "Correct, this is a complete change of tactic. There always is some motive that we can figure out. This has no motive, unless he is using isolated ISX members who accept his tale that the military took out everyone else to be suicide bombers for him to make a wider play in the future. What that might be is the unknown."


    "Recommendations?"


    "As you are the senior officer, take charge of the scene until people arrive from the capital. I need to go in to look at the stage area and go a level or two up to see if there is anything else."


    Head Honcho pondered for a few seconds, before saying "Normal times I would get you the hell away from here, but this is not the situation to do so. It is only you and I on site that has all the information and therefore one of us must make an in-person examination of the area, as we know what we need to look for. Rank means I must stay, but if you damn well start looking for your wife, not only will you be out of there before you can say anything your career will be over. Got it?"


    Looking down briefly before raising his eyes, feeling like a little child being told off by his parents Matthew responded "I understand, but if Lexi is in there and injured, I will come out and be with her. Plus, I need to hand over JL International responsibilities when someone else gets here from the board of directors. The police wanted to play games and refuse our involvement because it is private land¡­"


    "Any with your brother''s permission you threw your weight around, plus used your position as a non-voting non-executive director to ensure we were involved." Head Honcho paused and said "Your adjunct has secure communications equipment for you. Put it on and keep in touch. If I hear anything, I will let you know."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 425 - Danger and Trouble (19)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Gearing up, under the watchful eye of Head Honcho, Matthew pondered the situation. What would he tell Dominic in a worst-case scenario? How would he handle Richard''s parents? How could he cope being a single parent, with a career like his? In that moment, he knew in a worst-case scenario he would abandon everything for Dominic. Not only had he been through so much because of Lexi''s parents, to lose Lexi with the fight that he had ahead of him.


    Taking a breath, Matthew said to himself that he had to stop those thoughts. He had to be positive that while Lexi might be injured, she would be alright.


    As he was about to leave, Matthew turned and said "Let me¡­"


    "Know if I hear about your wife. That is a given." Seeing Matthew shake his head, Head Honcho knew what he was thinking about. Intelligence from Officer N. "That will be a few days away."


    After nodding his head, Matthew moved closely to Head Honcho and quietly said "You know, even my three musketeers believe that Officer N is a fiction."


    "Even you accepted the fiction hiding the reality. Now go before I take my generous option away."


    Matthew quickly moved away, knowing that if he delayed much more than Head Honcho would prevent him from going inside. Without pausing he moved and headed inside the building watching soldiers carefully and slowly assisting people out of danger towards the field hospital. He carefully watched each face go past him, but none of them was Lexi.


    On reaching the open area, he could see Joseph and Ben off in the distance, looking carefully at a knocked over planter the immediate thought that went across his mind was that there was a person trapped under it. In that moment, his heart went into his mouth, fearing that the person underneath was Lexi.


    He went to take a few paces towards them, but was interrupted by David, who said "Boss, you are needed to deal with the idiots over here."


    Matthew turned, acknowledged David, and responded, "What is the problem."


    "Those idiot police investigators. I get the need for the investigation and gathering each and any piece of material that may enable us to determine exactly what happened. But they are ignoring the people there that need assistance. Two of the soldiers, as I arrived in here were about to step in to help two girls just past the police investigators who were sitting up. The investigators told them they had to stay exactly where they were until they gathered all material around them. That resulted in pushing, and both about to take each other''s head off. This is about to blow up boss."


    "Any quick assessment?"


    "Boss, unlike the police, we are using cameras to record the scene. The current focus needs to be on the human recovery, but I suspect the police have their backs up as you threw your weight around when you arrived. That means that they are opposing us for the sake of it to assert control."


    Nodding Matthew said "That cannot happen. Saving as many of the civilians as possible must be the focus because like the police we all serve them. If we cannot protect them then our jobs are irrelevant."


    Following David, as Matthew reached the start of the cordoned off area where police were slowly moving, looking at every piece of material on the ground. Matthew knew that given the currently tense situation, rushing in would make the situation worse, so he grabbed David''s arms, drawing him back slightly while the two of them observed the police for a couple of minutes. Every m.o.a.n and groan of pain had him wanting to rush in, but he needed to argue strongly with the police. In that couple of minutes, he saw the police, until they were satisfied that they had doc.u.mented every little piece of material in a small area ignored the victims.


    Clearly, they were using correct investigation protocol, doc.u.menting each items location, and gathering the evidence to enable additional investigations afterwards, but this had to be balanced. He just hoped that the failure to get the civilians the assistance they urgently required was driven by being over cautious because they were not confident that there were more traps waiting to harm those in the recovery rather than being a means to frustrate the military, who until terrorism was ruled out had joint investigation and control powers at the scene.


    Moving forward, Matthew said firmly "Who is the senior officer?"


    This resulted in heads turning around before a voice said, "I am, now stay back until we say it is safe to move into an area."


    "Not going to happen. My subordinates, will start on the edges, being careful to disturb the scene as little as possible, but we will be getting the victims out of here."


    "This is my investigation scene, and I am in control."


    David turned and looked to Matthew; in that moment he saw the frustration on his face. The boss knew this was about the police asserting total control in the situation. Before Matthew could react, he turned and said "We have been through this ladies and gentlemen. The senior officials on site have both agreed that this is, until terrorism is ruled out a joint investigation scene."


    "Well, I do not see an investigator from the military present, so until someone gets here, I am in control."


    Matthew moved forward and said, "Your Inspector Long had to accept the joint control with me previously, but you want to argue you will find my direct superior worse than me."


    "Who are you¡­?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 426 - Danger and Trouble (20)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew observed the concerned look on the investigators face. In normal circ.u.mstances playing games with people who challenged his authority would be fun, that was contrary to the public good. Calmly he said "General Rong."


    At that moment, the investigators face turned pale. Inspector Long must have informed the police who he was and that challenging him would be a bad move.


    "General," came the more timid reply. The investigator had lost the will to fight. "We need gather all evidence to ensure a proper investigation."


    "Normally I would not disagree, but our priorities have to be rescuing those we can rescue. While I am not an engineer, I cannot see evidence of structural damage so that should not hold us back from that task."


    "We have no idea who was behind this, therefore every piece of material and its location is incredibly important, and that has to have priority over people currently. That cannot alter."


    Taking a calming breath to prevent himself from launching at people who were only doing their jobs and did not deserve him taking his concerns for Lexi out on them, Matthew paused. When he felt calm enough, Matthew responded "Between body worn cameras and their own mobile phones the soldiers are doc.u.menting the scene. We can balance this out. Get people out and minimise the disturbance to the scene."


    "No. My crime scene, my decision General. No one goes into an area unless I OK it and if that means people die, it happens because I will not risk a rescuer to save a person."


    David, sensing Matthew was about to snap, responded "We will not be allowing that."


    Matthew, however ignored everyone and moved forward to where some police were blocking soldiers off. The soldiers stepped backwards allowing Matthew a clear path, and on reaching where they had been blocked Matthew stopped just before he touched the police and said aggressively "Out of my way¡­"


    David, sensing Matthew was getting close to exploding quickly used the secure radio saying, "Head Honcho, you need to get here quickly Athos is about to explode." He then moved in and said in Matthew''s ear "Boss, Head Honcho is coming."


    Matthew took a pace backwards and stared at the police. He then turned and moved back slightly with David before turning his back and quietly saying "Those idiots. I get the need to preserve evidence, but to totally disregard life¡­"


    "Boss, honestly get your head together." Came David''s quiet reply. "We all get it, you are stressed about your wife. I would be the same if it was my wife. I already suspect that Head Honcho has told you to act professionally, or you will be pulled out because of the loss of objectivity. We need to be careful, because as far as I am aware there is no confirmation that there shrapnel in the IED was not coated in anything that would risk the rescuers. Correct?"


    "Correct," Matthew breathed our heavily and continued. "I get that, and I know there is limited onsite protection equipment presently. The medics have priority on that until sufficient arrives onsite. My frustration is not that, nor is it worry about Lexi. I have to take those in stride, but you can hear the same cries for help that I can."


    "I can boss, but honestly I do not want to antagonise the police presently. As we were coming in from the airport, we could see that additional police were also being deployed, and you know the limits of military involvement, even in cases like this. Terrorism is within our remit, as is assisting in rescue efforts. But criminal charges is not, unless we can prove that Lexi was targeted specifically. Even for the Devil that is excessive¡­"


    "Excessive, ha! He has already taken both her and Dominic hostage¡­"


    "Athos, shut up," came the low deadly reply from Head Honcho. "You have thirty seconds to get a grip of yourself or kiss your career goodbye."


    Meanwhile across the open area, Ben responded to Joseph "Not long ago. Head Honcho is having words with the boss. Any sign of Lexi?"


    Joseph shook his head "No, this was the area that she was in, and¡­"


    Seeing that Joseph was looking to the planter, Ben responded "You are worried that this could be her?"


    "I hope not. The last thing I want to do is have to tell the boss. But we need to move it to know if this is Lexi or not. We can at least deal with the situation."


    Ben nodded, and at that moment felt as he could hear in Joseph''s tone that he was frightened at what they could find. Carefully they both moved to opposite ends of the planter and carefully bent down the see if they could move it upright and pull out whoever was under it. They both nodded at each other, bent down, and started counting backwards from three before they started pushing to upturn the planter.


    As they commenced two other soldiers moved in quickly and started to help them upright the planter. Once they had it steady, the two of them turned around and quickly looked at the person who had been trapped under the planter. As they observed the body, Ben could see that the woman was breathing, but it was laboured. Rather than risking any further injury he ordered "Get medics in here. Tell them it is a serious chest injury and that they will need a stretcher to move her."


    After a quick "Yes Sir" the two soldiers who had assisted them, turned and ran out as quickly as they could.


    Ben turned to Joseph and said, "Is it¡­?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 427 - Danger and trouble (21)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    "Lexi? Thank goodness no. Even with my limited field medical knowledge this woman has a slim chance to survive. She has been crushed by that planted for hours. The fact that we have freed her give her the best chance she would ever have."


    Joseph paused and looked over towards where David and Matthew were. He quietly said, "I will stay here until the medics get here, but the sooner we find Lexi the sooner he will settle down."


    "He needs to. I am surprised that Head Honcho is allowing him anywhere near this. Apparently, they had a huge argument on Thursday night. On the flight here he expressed that he was concerned about how he would handle this emotionally."


    "Reality, if it were either of our wives, I suspect we would handle it worse than he is. In everything I have observed he has only allowed those emotions to come across a couple of times. If he did not let those emotions to come to the surface occasionally, we would be criticising him for that. The Boss has been so stressed since we arrived on site. The police focus has been on a criminal prosecution of those involved. They have wanted to deny that this was a terrorist incident but have accepted until it is ruled out that it will be deemed to be one."


    "True, we had that with the incident when the boss was shot, but at least we had someone that logically to deal with to smooth that situation over."


    "Ben, if we are honest, we know that this will have been done by a suicide bomber, not a set explosion. The boss is not that stupid that when we came in for a quick look, he did not reach that conclusion himself. The police ide of gathering evidence is useless because nothing will exist at least near the explosion site to convict the mastermind. Added to those issues, the boss has been having to act on behalf of the owners of the Mall. We both tend to forget that when it boils down to it he is the second master of the Rong Family, owners of JL International. That has put him in the position until an executive director arrives from the company headquarters he has to act on behalf of the company itself, because the police wanted to argue as private property we had no right to be involved unless the owner agrees."


    "I forgot that," responded Ben. "He has never, in the time we have been friends, played on that status to us. He has made it clear time and time again when superiors in the past wanted to demean him for his family background that his only desire was to be a soldier and serve the country."


    "True. I remember one occasion him say, that he was no different to any other soldier who joined, in that he wanted to serve." came Joseph''s response. After a brief pause, he added "Now go. The quicker you get searching further, the better chance we have to locate Lexi and calm the boss down."


    Ben nodded and said "That will reduce one of the stresses that the boss has. Hopefully, his brother sends someone from the company to take that stress from him."


    Taking Joseph''s direction, Ben wandered away from Joseph. Thinking, Ben realised how much the boss had on his plate. Utter worry about his wife, dealing with antagonistic local police, a terrorism investigation, a rescues mission and dealing with matters for the family company. If it were him, he would not have coped. The boss was, just having his emotions break through occasionally.


    Watching carefully, Ben could see soldiers assisting people up, and escorting them out towards medical assistance. Most of the people here were more in different states of shock with what happened. There were a few that had injuries, because someone had seemed to fall on them or they hit, with the shockwave a wall or something solid.


    Moving off towards the shattered glass lift area, Ben could see an unconscious woman on the ground. While there were people around her, there was just something that made him pause and move closer. As he approached, he could hear a couple of voices say "Rich b*tch. She deserves to get whatever she gets."


    "True. Only problem is I hate unconscious bodies but taking a rich b*tch like her would be something that I could get over that. Doing a rich b*tch, karma for all of them treating us like dirt. We better look around to find a few more, because I do not believe this one will satisfy us all."


    Ben quietly drew his sidearm. Regardless of who this was, these criminals deserved no fair treatment. Observing carefully, while there was ten, thugs only, he knew he would be able to take them all. He pondered the situation, and quietly replaced his sidearm, re-securing it in its holster. Carefully and quietly he sent a quick morse message on his comms equipment regarding his location and the problem before switching it off.


    Quietly, without being noticed by the thug Ben moved closer to them, keeping a careful eye on what they were doing. Despite all their words, they seemed not to be moving towards the woman they were surrounding. All he could see was a pair of red soled high heels and the ankles of the woman.


    He thought about the shoes, and the comments the men made, and he drew the conclusion that the woman must be wearing a pair of Christian Louboutin shoes. He recalled having been shown a few pairs of them to identify key features. From looking at the CCTV footage that Joseph made available to them on the flight, he recalled seeing in those few frames of the woman they believed, based on all evidence was Lexi, was wearing a pair of them.


    Sizing up the situation, Ben decided he needed to move and came up saying "Gentleman, move away of face the consequences."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 428 - Danger and Trouble (22)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Meanwhile at the stage area, Mathew watched as Head Honcho arrived, being trailed by Inspector Long. He marched over to Matthew and said "What did I tell you¡­"


    "Keep calm and not let things worry me. Do you think I am that stupid," came his angry response from Matthew.


    "At this moment, you are too emotional."


    "Emotional, yes, but to the point it ruins my judgement? No. And you are the pot calling the kettle black, as apparently last night you wanted to make someone disappear for dating your daughter."


    Head Honcho laughed. In that moment he knew that Matthew was right, yes, he was emotional, but he knew that there was a line and not to cross it. "I get it, now tell me the problem as you see it."


    "Hear that," came Matthew''s immediate response. He paused and they could hear people calling out for help and m.o.a.ns of pain. "That is the problem. The police investigators only want to gather evidence and that is leaving lives in the balance. Do not get me wrong, the investigation is important, more so to the police than us because we believe it is terrorism, and it needs to happen but that cannot be preferred to saving lives."


    Inspector Long who had been listening, jumped in stating "It is too soon to jump to that conclusion; hence the investigation needs to be given priority."


    Matthew snapped "Did you hear me say that the investigation is important, but there is a balance to be struck between that and the rescuing of people. Your subordinates are tilting that to one extreme¡­"


    Inspector Long fired back "Unless there is an investigation how can this be prevented. If that means that people must wait until we gather evidence and ensure that it is safe to move them, then they have to wait."


    "You want to risk lives¡­"


    "No," snapped Inspector Long. "The rescuers as much as the victims need to be safe when moving them. You just want the glory for saving people, rather than the big picture, which always has to be to prevent this from happening again."


    "As if an investigation will do that," retorted Matthew.


    "It may not, we have already had to stop criminal gangs from entering the area with an intent to loot stores. What is not to say that one of them decided to stage the whole situation for their own advantage."


    "Inspector," came the calming voice from Head Honcho, signalling to Matthew to be quiet. "General Rong is right to a point, we have to balance the two competing tasks. Your investigation and rescuing the victims¡­"


    "Typical, military supporting the military, why would I expect anything different?"


    Shaking his head, Head Honcho continued "You never let me finish, but you are also right in that you cannot jeopardise the rescuers to rescue the victims."


    "And I have already made a professional judgement that the risks are minimal. If there were risks that we could not mitigate do you think I would risk soldiers. While that can be variations on our skills depending on what we specifically do, every soldier trains to act in environments where there are risks of chemical and biological weapons. You think we cannot act carefully when that has not been rule out."


    "I have an obligation¡­"


    "As do we," came a much calmer response from Matthew.


    Head Honcho seeing tempers were calming down, he responded "There is a compromise. We have in place processes to film actions, that we can make available to your investigators as much as you make what you have available to us."


    Matthew sensing that now he had his opportunity, added "And we will not move anything if we think it is critical to your investigation."


    The two of them watched Inspector Long, who after a few seconds responded "Fine, but if you do not cooperate, I will ensure that this is taken to the top levels nationally." She then walked off towards the investigators.


    Head Honcho, turned to Matthew and shook his head before saying, "Why am I not surprised."


    "You taught me well. Sometimes to get what we know we need we need to play good cop, bad cop. That has gotten us exactly what we want, which is to get in there, bring out injured people and get a look of the area closest to the explosion but¡­"


    "You suspect that there were people watching?"


    "You agree with my view as to who is responsible?"


    Nodding Head Honcho said "It makes sense, and if it was there will be a body somewhere that was the trigger person. That we need to find ASAP as we know the police will dismiss it because the connection will not be obvious. Where do you believe we need to look?"


    Matthew lifted his head and looked up at the higher levels, pondering where they would find the person they were after. Eventually he said "Most likely level three. That would be the best balance spot. High enough to enable them to overview the whole area, far enough away from the blast to protect them from the shockwave, low enough for them to believe using stairwells that they could safely escape and isolated enough that the clean-up person could take them out and escape without being detected."


    Head Honcho looked up at level three and added "Likely to the left of the glass lifts. If I recall from the information your brother provided me that I reviewed on the flight, most of that area is effectively closed off for renovations for new stores to open in a couple of months. We need to get somewhere up there? Aramis or Porthos as D''Artagain is busy here."


    Before Matthew could respond, they both noticed Joseph moving quickly towards them, before saying "We found Lexi."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 429 - Relief (1)

    **Note that this chapter contains descriptions of violence. Caution is recommended for those who are uncomfortable with descriptions of violence**


    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Ben, noticed as soon as he had spoken the thugs surrounding the woman, turned towards him. In that moment he saw a woman laying on her side, the top ripped open and seemingly unconscious. With that brief glimpse he saw Lexi''s face. Thank goodness, they had finally found her. That would be one less stress on the boss. But telling him was low priority currently, making sure she remained safe was the top priority.


    "You and who else will make us move away?" came the sneering response from one of the thugs.


    "Just me, and that is more than enough gentleman." For dramatic effect Ben shook his head and added "That is being polite, you are not gentleman. I will give you two options, set away now, and get out of here and I will not alert the police that you are present or I will deal with you and the police will have a field day, as I suspect that they are after you for multiple offences."


    This drew a round of laughter from the thugs, with the ringleader adding "You have no idea who you are messing with, and we will teach you, soldier boy a lesson. We are in charge."


    Ben smirked, taking a step forward and said, "You can try, but you will regret it."


    The thugs continued laughing and the ringleader said, "As it, that will be you." After a couple of seconds pause, he said "Boys, show him who is in charge."


    At a signal thugs Ben noticed in the edges of his vision that thugs were running at him from different directions, and he would suspect that at least one or two were coming at him from behind. Relaxing his stance, he waited until they started to come into range, and grabbed the first thug he could on his right before twisting his arm and swinging him around into the thugs coming at him on his left. Continuing the turn he had commenced he saw three thugs fall to the ground on his left, and noticed three coming at him from behind, before slightly jumping up and using the force he could to kick one in the chest forcing him backwards, crashing onto another thug, which resulted in the third thug tripping. As he landed the remaining thug that started on his right grabbed his arm, and Ben grabbed his wrist pulling the hand off before swinging him towards where the first group were trying to untangle themselves and tossed him onto the pile attempting to untangle themselves.


    Ben turned back and grabbed the thug that tripped, punching him in the face, seeing him fall to the ground unconscious. He turned back to the ringleader who obviously had indicated to the thugs with him to protect him as they had moved in front of him


    As he sensed no danger from behind him, Ben took one step forward and paused before saying "Do you want to continue?"


    "Get him," yelled the ringleader.


    Ben was not surprised at the ringleader who had no sense of self preservation. He stood steady as the three thugs charged at him, reaching out to grab the fist of the lead thug, pushing him backwards causing him to bump into another thug resulting in the two of them crashing to the ground. He slightly turned to the right and reached out grabbing the third thug before throwing him to the side, hearing him hit the ground with a thud.


    Out of the corner of his left eye, he noticed the first two thugs getting up and starting running towards him, as the first one reached him he stepped to the side into the path of the second one, causing the first one at pace to pass by. As the second thug, reached him, he swung his right arm, connecting with Ben''s head.


    Without thinking, Ben reached up, grabbed his right arm, before twisting so he pulled the arm behind his back, turning placing that thug between him and the first one, who was swinging to hit Ben, but in the end connected with his compatriot''s face. Ben, placed more pressure on the thug''s arm hearing the snap of bones before tossing him to one side, reaching out and grabbing the first thug, before punching him once in the face causing him to crumple to the ground.


    Ben turned seeing a now trembling ringleader standing there, and he took another two paces forward before saying "You had your choice," before he quickly moved grabbed his arms and with a zip tie, quickly acted to tie his hands behind him, forcing him to the ground before moving towards the unconscious thugs quickly securing their arms behind them.


    As he finished, Joseph and four other soldiers arrived, and Ben said, "Go tell the boss we have found Lexi." Without thinking Joseph turned and headed towards the stage area where he knew David, Matthew and Head Honcho was.


    Watching Joseph''s retreating back, Ben ordered "One of you go and get the most senior medic''s you can get here now and tell them we have located General Rong''s wife, who is unconscious, and we dare not move her without assistance, and the others please see to moving this trash aside and getting the police to take them away."


    After the echoes of "Yes Sir" Ben turned and moved over to Lexi, pulling together as best he could her top that those thugs had ripped open and carefully grabbing the bag he believed was Lexi''s opening it, finding a purse and confirming that her identity doc.u.ments were in it.


    After a couple of minutes, Ben looked up and he noticed Matthew almost on top of him, quickly moving aside to allow him to drop down by her side. As he came down beside her Ben noticed a couple of tears falling from Matthew''s eyes as he quietly said, in an almost defeated tone "Lexi."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 430 - Relief (2)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew noticed the torn top and quickly whipped around before angrily saying "What the f*ck happened."


    "Boss it was just luck that I found Lexi. What drew me here was a few of the thugs over there," with that Ben nodded his head to where the injured and unconscious thugs had been gathered by the soldiers. "They were gathered around, and that raised my suspicions about what was the situation. As I got close, they appeared to want to target rich women who they believed had targeted them."


    Ben paused and noticed the look on Matthew''s face having looked at the thugs. He was happy that they had been taken down. Calmly, trying not to cause Matthew to overreact, he added "They wanted ''rich b*tches'', as they called them, to pay. They figured they had to find several of them, to satisfy themselves s.e.x.u.a.lly. I would have let them off lightly, but they decided not to back off so I had to teach them a lesson¡­"


    A groan, which was the ringleader waking up could be heard, so Ben knowing that the police had not arrived moved over and getting into his face he said "I gave you the opportunity to back off, but you decided that you wanted to play your games, thinking that you are a big man, with the ability to back things up, but actually you are someone who likes to talk the talk but cannot deliver. So, I rescued your unconscious victim and let you off lightly because I want to see you pay."


    Ben paused reached and turned the ringleader''s head towards Matthew, before saying "And you are just lucky it was me, because as I said I let you off lightly. If it had been my boss over there, none of you would be alive, and no court would convict him because you were threatening to r*pe his unconscious wife. He would have been cheered out of here, for not only talking you out and rescuing his wife but all the rescue work he is doing to save those hurt. You on the other hand only wanted to steal from the victims and loot stores."


    Matthew having heard what Ben said, moved in saying "You better believe it, now you can have two choices confess everything to the police, and take the civilian penalty or I will ask you be transferred to face a military court for threatening to harm the wife of an army general." Matthew smiled and turned to Ben before moving away.


    Ben responded "You better take that offer, because you will not like the outcome if you head to a military court. You were caught read handed threatening to r.a.p.e his wife, and when confronted you then decided to order your thugs to try and attack me, a Colonel." Pausing for a few seconds for dramatic effect, Ben said "Have fun with your choice."


    Ben turned and quickly moved to Matthew noticing the look of despair on his face, saying "Boss, everything will be alright. We know that the shockwave from explosions can knock people off their feet, particularly in an enclosed space. That is all that seems to have happened to your wife, and as she has hit the ground, she has knocked herself unconscious. Again, not unexpected."


    Matthew went to take a couple of paces forward, and Ben then grabbed his right arm saying "Let it be boss. The Medics are on there way and will take care of her, and we both know those thugs will look out for themselves and throw themselves on the mercy of the civilian courts because they are absolutely terrified of what they will face in military court."


    "They do not deserve¡­"


    "General, Colonel," came a female voice. Matthew looked up and noticed it was Lieutenant Colonel Zhang. "I understand that we have located Madam Rong."


    "Colonel, she is over there," said Matthew pointing to where Lexi was slightly to the left behind them.


    Quickly Lieutenant Colonel Zhang with other medics moved over to where Lexi was laying. Ben moved and dragged Matthew to the side saying, "She is¡­?"


    "A reservist. As she told me, she had been active until about six months ago when due to issues with her husband she transferred to the reserves and relocated to her hometown. She apparently is the second in charge of the emergency department at the largest hospital here. Being an emergency doctor would indicate that she operated not only in the hospital setting but would be deployed to war and war-like zones and for emergencies."


    Ben gave a low whistle. "That says we are lucky boss. I would have thought there would be minimal military medics here, regardless of whether they were active or reservist due to the limited military facilities here."


    Matthew turned and looked over at Lexi, before quietly saying "It is, not only for Lexi but everyone else. But¡­" Matthew trailed off before shaking himself back to focusing on Ben.


    "A miscalculation on the terrorists'' behalf?"


    "While the police would say we are jumping to conclusions about terrorism, but it is just too sophisticated of an attack to be a criminal gang, unless they have a have terrorists ties. The more I have pondered it, the more terrorism makes sense. It does not appear that they were looking at mass casualties. It is more about creating injuries, overwhelming local resources, and creating fear in the population. Yes, the IED had shrapnel but it was not covered in anything to cause additional issues."


    Before Ben could respond, Colonel Zhang said "Colonel, the General is right. Every person I have seen, either has been impacted by the shockwave or shrapnel injuries. The numbers are significant and have the real prospect to overwhelm medical facilities here."


    After a shot pause, she continued adding "General, your wife is stable, but because she is unconscious, I am going to send her off site for an Xray, and depending on the result either a CT or MRI to determine if I can send her to the military hospital in City K via air. But I must ask, could your wife be pregnant?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 431 - Relief (3)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew stood there in shock. They had not talked about having a child, no, another child. Funnily, when he had attempted to raise with Lexi whether they should take precautions she totally dismissed the discussion. Did that mean, she wanted another child, or had she taken steps to prevent pregnancy through contraception or was there a reason she did not have to worry about it.


    "General¡­?" came Colonel Zhang again. "Could you wife be pregnant?"


    Dropping his shoulders, Matthew said "I have no idea. We really did not talk about it, as our focus has been on our son who has leukemia."


    Nodding, Colonel Zhang turned and quietly spoke to one of the stretcher bearers, before turning back saying "General, stay here and do your job, and I will do my job. We are likely to be a couple of hours, unless something tells us otherwise in the tests before we can make the decision on where she will be treated, unless a higher-level case means we must wait. I have a couple of senior nurses who are reservists, and I will have one of them, armed, accompany her to ensure she remains safe."


    "No, I am going with her," came a tortured reply from Matthew.


    "No General. This is a medical decision, and no order will change that. Medically, I can justify having a nurse accompany her due to her unconscious state, but you will not be allowed into the ambulance. Additionally, emergency protocols have been activated, which restrict the people allowed into any medical facility for forty-eight hours, simply to allow us to treat victims."


    "Colonel," ground out Matthew.


    "Get as angry as you like General, but nothing will change the situation. As soon as I know something, I will seek you out and tell you. But you have a job to do in figuring out what exactly happened. As I explained to you, I have had multiple deployments overseas to war and war-like zones, often where IEDs are a favourite weapon of anti-government and anti-establishment groups. I know what they do and have learnt to tell the level of sophistication of the weapons based on observations and injuries. It tells me, we are dealing with a sophisticated IED, designed for maximum casualties with minimal deaths. It was shaped to deliver shrapnel more towards limbs than to critical body areas, with a huge percussive impact to cause other injuries from the shockwave. That tells me in the end this was terrorism, not a criminal gang. But as to who perpetrated it, that I do not know."


    Joseph, who was listening close by said "You are certain?"


    "Absolutely. For those with experience with mass casualty events the injuries speak for themselves. Some of the civilian medical staff who have come to site to provide frontline treatment want to argue, but my boss with the agreement of the heads of the other hospitals that briefly visited site to determine what was needed here and at their facilities reminded them, this was my area of expertise, and I needed to be carefully listened to."


    Matthew, having taken in what was said while watching the stretcher with Lexi on it being taken away thought about the situation. Those comments were significant, as Colonel Zhang based it on her experiences and observations. As calmly as he could, Matthew said "You better ensure that I am kept updated all the way along and as soon as you make a decision¡­"


    "General, I will let you know. Knowing that I can send Madam Rong to City K''s military hospital, if the tests provide evidence that it is safe, means it is one less person we have to treat here and one more seriously injured person we can hopefully save."


    Matthew nodded, and as Colonel Zhang turned to leave, he said "Colonel¡­"


    "Yes General?"


    "You are willing to stand by that opinion?"


    "General, if I were not, I would not have expressed it. In the Medical field, we need to be certain in diagnosis and the treatment recommendations otherwise there can be serious consequences. If, based on medical observations I express an opinion on something like this I will be certain as I can be."


    Having sensed the way Matthew was going, Joseph responded "Doc.u.ment those findings. We need everything we can to finally determine what happened here."


    "Goes without saying. Gentleman." With that Colonel Zhang turned moving quickly to catch up to the stretcher.


    Ben turned and said "Boss, she is safe and getting treatment. Now get your head together as Head Honcho is coming this way, and we all know he will, if he thinks you are not with it, pull you off this risking your career."


    "Boss, that is not what you need, nor is it what your family would want," continued Joseph. "You are made for your career, unlike the three of us who just stumbled into this by accident."


    Matthew turned from his friends and stepped away to quietly sit. He felt that he was at breaking point and took some deep breaths. The last two days had taken him through the constant emotional swings of the news about Dominic, their argument, his overreaction and now this, Lexi hiding things from him that resulted in her being injured. While Ben and Joseph had not said it directly, he knew this was a turning point for him. Would he throw his career away, or continue to follow his heart, both professionally and personally? Was the military what he wanted, or had he been using his career to escape from family pressure. Would both his and Lexi''s lives have been so different if he had just excepted what his parents wanted for him?


    Staring into the distance for a couple of minutes, Matthew finally reached the conclusion. Other than the last two days, he would not change a thing. Lexi and he were destined to have the careers they have, separate from their family wealth, and fulfilling. He just needed to make up to her, not only for his reaction on Thursday night but for putting her through what she had been thought with Richard.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 432 - Relief (4)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Feeling back together, Matthew returned to where Ben, David, Joseph, and Head Honcho were standing.


    With some concern Head Honcho said, "Are you right to continue?"


    Matthew nodded, saying "I guess I have a couple of apologies to issue to the police about before."


    David quickly responded "No Boss, less than a minute after you left, the police stumbled on the body of a suicide bomber. They would have found it much quicker than they did if they had not been so pedantic about doc.u.menting the whole scene. It only took a glance to see the remnants of a suicide bomb strapped to the bomber. They had to cede that specific location to us, because none of them knew what they were looking at. There are a few soldiers guarding the area to preserve it until bomb disposal arrive, which will be an hour. We have no idea if there is a secondary device to go after investigators."


    Matthew looked to Head Honcho, who continued "But there is something about the bomber not totally making sense, it appears that there was a specific design to it¡­"


    Ben said "Maximum injury, but minimal loss of life. That correlates with the senior medic on-site opinion."


    Matthew said quietly "My gut feeling is that it involves the Devil. In anything he does he is always about maximising victims without loss of life, not because he is humanitarian but I suspect because the more victims alive, the more that will when he makes his ultimate move argue the government should grant him whatever he wants."


    Head Honcho nodded before saying "Investigate. We need as much information as we can as we must be prepared for other similar attacks." Matthew turned to leave with Ben, Joseph and David, before he heard "Athos, I want you with me outside. Let the others deal with the wider investigation."


    Matthew, paused and waited until the others left before saying "And¡­?"


    Shaking his head, Head Honcho quietly said, "Do not expect anything too quickly."


    Louder, Head Honcho added, "I need you to stop being a worker, and focus on the bigger picture presently. I understand that you want a distraction, but you are different to the past."


    Observing the look on Head Honcho''s face Matthew knew that an argument would be the worst thing to do, so followed Head Honcho as he turned and headed back outside.


    On reaching the open area, Matthew noticed three ambulances pulling away from the site, and wondered if Lexi was in one of them, and how she truly was. He then noticed the chaos that had been present when he entered the Mall outside was being replaced by organisation, not only around the field medical facilities but even the police command location and at the edges.


    As they entered the military command tent, Matthew noticed John had arrived and said "What¡­?"


    "Am I doing here? Your boss asked my superiors for me to come here fulfilling my public police job. The military presence here does not merit a liaison officer and I was the person who could be deployed here the quickest. But you have no idea how many people you have p*ssed off my friend. I have spent the time since I arrived, getting complaint after complaint about your behaviour, which stopped suddenly. What is it I do not know?"


    Head Honcho quickly said "Likely because we found the remains of a suicide bomber."


    Nodding, John added "That explains it. I get both perspectives about the investigation. You have your opinions and methods, but you forget the investigation methods we lowly police are trained to implement. Everything is relevant at a crime scene, until proven otherwise, as prosecuting the perpetrators of crimes has to be a result from a situation like this."


    "But like idiots, they ignored the suffering of people¡­"


    "Matthew, how many times since you have come back here have we debated this. Most police officers are general duties therefore training focuses on specific skills about crimes and investigation. It is the lowest common denominator which is everything is relevant. It is only in specialist units do we widen from that, and those units develop skills specific to it. Road and Water police units learn skills to identify crimes within their speciality, skills to pursue people and how to identify suspects on the run, along with specific skills about driving and pursuits within their speciality. In the Terrorist and Special Tactics units, we have developed specialist investigation techniques which along with the resources we have access to, speed up our investigations, allowing us where necessary to hand matters off to the military and national intelligences organisations. If this had happened at home, in he capital or another location where units like mine are based, our units would have taken control of the police aspects of the investigation until terrorism was determined."


    John shook his head, seeing Matthew''s anger, before continuing "Just because their investigation skills and reactions to how to help people from that, are not what you want, do not take it out on my fellow police officers."


    Matthew stood there, but before he could say anything Head Honcho said, "You might want to back off a little from the criticism."


    "From the man, who accused me of being a daughter thief last night, and then who tried to bully his daughter not to come and do her job that is¡­"


    "I did not tell you when I asked for your deployment here. Apparently, his wife changed her plans late last night and was in the Mall when the blast happened¡­"


    John''s face went pale and all he could utter, quietly was "Lexi¡­"


    "Before you ask, she has been found, unconscious but alive. To clear her for a medical evacuation to City K, likely to the military hospital, she has been taken for scans to clear her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 433 - Relief (5)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Two hours later, sitting around a table, Matthew looked at John, Ben, Joseph, David and Head Honcho before saying "For what it is worth, my conclusions are that behind this was the Devil. The locating of what appears to be the trigger person on the third level, clearly killed by a cleaner, and the nature of the maximising of casualties for the minimum deaths is the hallmark of what he does. Anyone else?"


    Head Honcho after pausing for a few seconds seeing no one else responding, said "No. Mr Nang, can you go out and front the press conference¡­"


    "Where the hell is that b*stard Matthew Rong," came the interrupting voice from outside.


    Matthew looked at John and the two of them saw a look of terror pass across their faces. Chester was here and he was furious at Matthew. They heard a voice outside say "Let me see if I can locate General Rong." A few seconds later a female solider came in saying "General Li, General Rong, Colonels, Mr Nang, there is a President Rong of JL International and a Mr Yao with him. They have been demanding for about fifteen minutes to see General Rong."


    John stood up, and before he could move Matthew grabbed his arm and said "Do not think you are escaping those two¡­"


    "I have to get ready for a press conference¡­"


    "Without the senior JL International representative on site, I do not think so."


    Matthew looked at Ben, David and Joseph who were all stifling their laughter, before Head Honcho said, "Show them in, but follow up with Colonel Zhang as to whether there is news regarding Madam Rong."


    "Yes Sir," was the immediate response and within a minute, Chester came charging in followed by Phillip.


    As soon as Matthew came into Chester''s line of sight, he yelled "You b*stard. I wish you never came back, because around you my sister is always getting hurt¡­" As he had reached Matthew, he swung at him, connecting on the left side of his face.


    Matthew signalled to everyone to stand back. "Chester, I will let you get away with that, once and once only, because you are worried about Lexi."


    "So, you b*stard¡­" responded Chester, the anger in his voice becoming more intent. He then drew his arm back getting ready to hit Matthew again


    Hearing Matthew''s clear warning John quickly moved and grabbed Chester pushing him back because he knew Matthew and the military would not give him another chance before saying "Chester, don''t go there. Next time will not be so pleasant. Just think about who you hit¡­"


    "That b*stard who is my brother-in-law, so what," came Chester''s irate reply.


    "Yes, your brother-in-law, and you might get away with that in private as he will not want to upset your husband let alone his wife by doing anything, but get a grip he is in uniform. You struck a general. You think normally you would even get a warning for doing that? No. You would be taken away. Matthew is being understanding but I am not. If I have to I will have you charged with assault."


    "You wouldn''t¡­"


    "If you do not calm the f*ck down I will." John turned and said "Phillip, get a control on your husband otherwise I will have no choice."


    Matthew, watched the conflicting emotions cross Phillip''s face, as he said "John, understand he is concerned about his baby sister, and given what my idiot brother has put her through in the last few days he will be overprotective."


    "Phillip, I do not care. Every relationship has its issues, but that is no excuse for assaulting anyone. My girlfriend''s father wants to kill be for being a daughter stealing b*stard and threatened my career if I dare cause her any little bit of harm, yet we can work together," responded John, frustrated and angry about how Phillip wanted to excuse Chester, who by all rights had no need to be here.


    "What do you mean?" came a somewhat stunned response from Phillip.


    Matthew smirked at John. He had dumped himself into this, and there was no way he was going to help. He was aware that due to Chester''s anger any response would trigger a further reaction.


    John turned and saw the look on Matthew''s face, and realised that he was going to have no help from him. As calmly as he could, he said to Chester "Will you behave, or do I have to get you removed from the restricted area completely? As Phillip is the president of JL International he can be here, but you have no business being here at all, even if some of the people at the Movie promotion event were employees of Jax Corp."


    Chester turned his head and looked at Phillip. When the news of all of this came through, he had seen his widely fluctuating emotions which were not good for him under this treatment regime. He could still see in his eyes his love''s need for him to be by his side. That had to take priority over anything else, even his desire to kill his brother-in-law. While not aggressive, he spat out "Fine," and moved towards Phillip spotting a chair and helping him to sit down.


    As he sat, Phillip quickly said "Tell me what you meant?"


    As he needed Phillip''s cooperation for the press conference after a brief pause, he said, "I should introduce you to someone. You know Matthew''s three close subordinates Colonels Dang, Wang and Pang."


    Motioning towards Head Honcho, John continued saying "This is Matthew''s superior General Li. General, this if General Rong''s brother Phillip, CEO of JL International and his husband Chester Yao, Head of Jax Corp''s entertainment division and Matthew''s wife older brother."


    Having completed the basic introductions, John could see the confusion on Phillip and Chester''s faces. He continued saying "And I did not know this until last night, General Li is Bronwyn''s father."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 434 - Relief (6)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew, watching the exchange between Phillip and John realised the moment when it dawned on them exactly who Bronwyn was. But thankfully it did not reveal anything about what they did.


    After Phillip gathered himself, he looked back and forth between Head Honcho and John before saying "You are kidding me?" Chester, however, was laughing at John.


    John realising, he had brought the situation under some control said "No, but Chester I can understand the desire to kill Matthew, he knew all about Bronwyn''s background and decided that he would keep quiet, leaving me to be blindsided when General Li paid a visit to base and ensured that I had to meet him, totally unprepared. But taking that step was not worth it, because in the end that was Bronwyn''s secret to tell me."


    Sensing that Chester was calmer, Matthew said "Chester, do not blame me. Lexi was meant to be in City Y, dealing with business while her retail manager was meant to be here, but they swapped over because of whatever was happening in City Y and told no-one. It was only by chance that Joseph and I were here trying something with Phillip''s cooperation, and in the seconds before the explosion I spotted Lexi on the CCTV footage. If not for that none of us would have an idea."


    "Well, we all know why that is."


    Before Matthew could retort, a voice and the entrance said, "Generals Li and Rong, Colonel Zhang is here."


    Head Honcho said "Show her in."


    Within a minute, Colonel Zhang was shown in and snapping to attention said, "General Li, General Rong, gentleman."


    "Colonel, at ease," quickly responded Head Honcho.


    "General Li, it is General Rong I am after," quickly responded Colonel Zhang. She turned and said "General, your wife has been brought back from the Imaging facility and has just started to wake¡­"


    Before anyone could say anything, Matthew dropped the folder in his hands and started running towards the field medical facility. Turning to follow, she said, "I will be back General¡­" and then started to follow Matthew.


    Seeing Chester moving to follow, John said "Stay Chester."


    Head Honcho, knowing what would happen if Chester headed towards the facility said "Mr Yao, as you are not injured you will not be allowed into the field hospital. Other than medical staff, either military or civilian, the only people allowed in are the police, to take witness statements, and military. You go near the place; you will be arrested. But at least there was a piece of good news, Mr Yao your sister is waking up. Keep a hold of that."


    After seeing Chester had sat back down, John said "Phillip, we need to hold a press conference. My connection to you, as well as my role as a police-military liaison officer had me sent here to manage things. I have just had my briefing from the military in relation to this matter and have the police position. I was just waiting on whoever the onsite company representative. Matthew was fine for a few hours, but we needed someone who works in the business."


    Phillip nodded and said "Let us get this over with. There is too much to be done, and while I have a team here¡­"


    "It is the last place you want to be. That I get. Give me ten minutes and I will get this press conference arranged."


    Meanwhile, Matthew followed by Colonel Zhang reached the field hospital. As he stopped at the entrance Colonel Zhang reached him and said "General, come with me please." She then moved past him and motioned for him to follow her inside.


    On reaching a quiet space, she turned and said "General, since returning to civilian work, normally I would wait for the radiologist to give me the results, over multiple deployments I have learnt to trust radiologist opinions as to results. They are usually right, and much quicker than the radiologist formal opinion. As I only need a preliminary view that there is nothing to prevent your wife from being evacuated to City K, rather than a detailed report on your wife, I decided to have the radiologists focus on the more serious injured and rely on the view of the radiologist. Their view is that there is nothing critical on the X-Rays and scans to prevent her from being flown to the military hospital in City K."


    "And¡­?" came Matthew''s response.


    "I have spoken to Major Yu at the City K base hospital. He has served under me on several deployments as my head surgeon, so I trust him. After I had the radiologist opinion, I sent him the images and we both reviewed them to formulate our opinion. She can be flown as soon as it can be arranged to City K and taken directly to the military hospital. She has a right broken arm and leg, both clean breaks, and the decision is to stabilise them here for the flight. Before you ask, that is because we need to deal with cuts inflicted on her by flying debris, and we do not have the appropriate skilled staff here nor the time to deal with those, before a case is placed on her arm and leg. However, sir, she was extremely lucky. Several people even from the area around where she was found are worse off due to the impact of the shockwave on them. Go in, be gentle on her, and as soon as we have the evacuation flight organised, I will inform you."


    Quietly Mathew said, "Thank you," and followed the direction that Colonel Zhang pointed, gently pulling back the curtain.


    Spotting Lexi he said, tears starting to flow, in a strained voice "Lexi¡­?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 435 - Forgive me? (1)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Matthew hurried over and sat down on the stool placed by the bedside, and took Lexi''s left hand in his, carefully raising it to his lips, and placing a kiss on her palm before gently placing it back down on the bed, while keeping a hold of it.


    After a period of silence, Lexi questioning said "Matthew, when did you get back. Phillip told me that you were being posted to the other side of the country yesterday at lunch?"


    In that moment Matthew realised that being knocked out had caused her to lose almost six months of memories, he said "Lexi, what day to you think it is?"


    "The day after Christmas. Chester and Phillip got engaged yesterday, so did you come back fleetingly to congratulate them before your new deployment?"


    Matthew took a breath before saying, "Lexi I just need to speak to your doctor?"


    "Doctor, why am I in hospital? I need to get home to my son." Lexi started to move, and she screamed in pain with the movement of her right leg.


    "Lexi stay still. You were knocked out and have a broken arm and leg."


    Lexi''s mouth opened, but before she could say anything, Colonel Zhang and two other medics came running in.


    "General," started Colonel Zhang. "What is it I told you about keeping Madam Rong calm. If you cannot follow medical directives, get the hell out of my facility."


    "Colonel, watch it¡­"


    "No General, you know as much as I do in a military medical facility the senior medic has complete control, so unless someone from the capital has arrived I outrank every medic on site and am in control."


    Without thinking Lexi said "General, Madam Rong. No, No, No, that is not right. Phillip told me yesterday you were a colonel, and how in the hell are we married. We have not seen each other than before I married Richard."


    Colonel Zhang looked at Matthew and then back to Lexi before saying quietly "Amnesia, I should have been prepared." She turned to Matthew and said, "Go outside General, I will speak to Madam Rong."


    While he wanted to argue, seeing the look of confusion on Lexi''s face Matthew turned and moved outside the curtained area, pulling the curtain closed.


    Inside the area, Colonel Zhang, said "Madam Rong, I am Lieutenant Colonel Zhang, but if you want you can call me Dr Zhang."


    "What is happening¡­?" came Lexi''s quiet question.


    "Let me examine you further, and I will let you know." With that she signalled to one of the nurses before quietly directing them what equipment she wanted.


    Ove the next twenty minutes, Colonel Zhang performed several examinations, before wrapping her stethoscope around her neck. "Madam Rong, I want to bring the General in, so I can tell you both what I see." With that she called out "General, please come in."


    When Matthew entered Colonel Zhang said "As you have figured our Madam Rong, you have broken both your right arm and leg. Presently we must wait until another procedure is performed at another location to properly set both breaks. But as you have already guessed General, Madam Rong is suffering from a level of post-traumatic amnesia and retrograde amnesia causing her to lose under six months of memories. Hopefully, this is only temporary, caused by the impact of the shock wave from the explosion you were caught in Madam Rong, which resulted in your other injuries."


    "But we are married¡­ No way would I marry you Matthew Rong."


    Matthew took a calm breath. He remembered about five years ago after the senior officer on the team he was got injured and lost part of his memory and ordered they all inform him about the situation. As he knew information none of the rest of them did, he almost killed the whole team. It as just by luck that only one person was seriously injured, and they were able to evacuate the situation without any deaths. That resulted in everyone in special forces receiving training on what to do in cases of amnesia. Do not give information, and let the person try to recover the memories on their own. If that resulted in the termination of a mission, then that was the outcome. Lives, in that situation were more important as those with memories may not have every piece of information required.


    Taking a breath, with everything else going on Lexi needed to be calmed down because even to his untrained medical eye he could see she was agitated.


    "Lexi, I was scheduled to be deployed to the other side of the country after Christmas, but at short notice that was changed to City K and I returned just after Christmas, with a promotion to Major General along with the new posting. We married shortly after my return. It is now mid-May, and Chester and Phillip, and Andrew and Sally married in Las Vegas. Chester and Phillip''s marriage was planned because they could not marry here, even though it is recognised legally. While we were all there, Sally and Andrew eloped having a middle of the night ceremony without telling anyone."


    "Andrew married, I never thought that would happen."


    "It did. Their relationship got exposed by our friendly policeman¡­"


    "John. How¡­?"


    "Apparently he caught them making out in the city part in one of your Ferraris, I think it was."


    Lexi chuckled, causing her to slightly grimace as she said "That I would have loved to see¡­"


    "You tore into Andrew for treating your car as he did, and afterwards he promised you not only a new Ferrari, but that he would arrange for to drive the two longest permanent racetracks in the world¡­"


    "Nordschleife [1], and let me think¡­ That new circuit in Australia, what is it¡­ That is it, The Bend Motorsport Park''s GT Circuit [2]. He must have messed up big time to get me that."


    Matthew laughed and continued "He did. While the Nordschleife is easy to arrange as you are often in Europe, he has said he will try and organise when you go to Australia drives at Phillip Island [3]and¡­"


    Lexi squealed, before saying "Bathurst [4]. That seals it. He really messed up."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 436 - Forgive me? (2)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    "That I will leave you to figure out when you recover your memories."


    "But how¡­"


    "Where are you?"


    "I know the Doctor will not want me to tell you, but you are in City F. Yesterday you had gone to City Y for your business with your retail director, who was meant to come here. Due to issues in your store with her you changed your mind and you came here to deal with a movie promotional event where your brand was dressing the actresses for their appearances. As we had a fight about things on Thursday night, you did not tell me what was happening. I just happened to be here as there was a project, I was involved in regarding remote access to private CCTV footage without detection. Phillip said I could use the company mall here for that project testing. It was just as the explosion hit I saw you on the CCTV footage inside the mall."


    "Dominic¡­?"


    "I would guess our son is with Andrew and Sally, as Chester and Phillip are here. Phillip, because it was the company mall, and Chester I guess for two reasons, to support Phillip but as I know Paul told them about what happened, to be here for you as well."


    Matthew noticed Lexi tense at the words ''our son''. That was something he was not going to press at this time because the last thing she needed at that moment was to have to deal with what he could now only describe as appalling reaction when the truth about Dominic has to be admitted, let alone having to deal with the idea that his leukemia diagnosis saw that truth come out because of testing for a bone marrow match.


    "No¡­No¡­No¡­" came the repeated firm response from Lexi.


    "Lexi forgive me if I am upsetting you. He is your son, and that makes him my son no matter what."


    Hearing Matthew''s words, Lexi started to relax and closed her eyes. He did not know about Dominic, and that made things easier.


    Observing Lexi''s reaction, for Matthew it was as if he knew what Lexi was thinking. He did not know the truth about Dominic. As she closed her eyes Matthew moved away, to speak to Colonel Zhang.


    With her eyes closed, Lexi tried to process what Matthew had told her. It did not make sense, why within days of his return did they marry? How did he get to be a general? And if he were a general, would she not have to go through layer upon layer of screenings to be deemed suitable for being the wife of, most likely, the youngest General in the military? How would she pass, having lived overseas for that many years, being a widow and a single parent?


    While she was lost in her thoughts, she heard Dr Zhang say "General she will be alright. Do not force feed her information and let her recover in her own time and it will happen. There are no signs that she will not recover."


    "Can I ask you to head back to General Li. My brother and brother-in-law should be there or if they are not, he will know where they are and tell them what you know. I need to stay here."


    "I need to give General Li a report anyway as to what other medical resources will be required. My civilian boss has left our emergency room to the third most senior doctor on staff and come here to assist. Initially with coordination for use of all medical resources within the city and our wider catchment, but to provide me with a backup so I can take breaks. Once the medical evacuation flight has been organised, he will come and sedate Madam Rong, simply to make the trip easier for her."


    Lexi opened her eyes before yelling "No way do I want to be knocked out, Dr Zhang."


    "Madam Rong, you have broken bones, let alone other injuries. We need to keep you as secure as possible on the flight to prevent taking what is clean breaks out of alignment making your recovery worse than it needs to be. It will only be a light sedation, long enough to transport you from here to the military base hospital in City K, no more. We need to manage your pain on that trip, including from the firm restraints we need to use to prevent you from moving too much in flight. Think about it this way, you can get some peaceful time from your worrying husband, and be ready to face your family, including your son once everything needed to be done medically is done in City K."


    "I¡­"


    "Lexi, no. Listen to Colonel Zhang. You know how much you hurt before from a small movement, and I would think you are on painkillers currently. Do you want to go through some turbulence without painkillers, if we are unlucky to hit some on the flight back to City K? And if you do not want to listen to me, do you want Chester and Phillip to weigh in on this. You know what, Chester will tell you?"


    "Suck it up princess and follow the medical advice," came Lexi''s quick reply. No way did she want to get into a fight with Chester, because that is one, she would never win, and with Phillip as his backup, she can never tell them both no. "Fine, I will, but as long as it is only as is absolutely necessary. I want¡­" Lexi shook her head and added "no need my memories back. I need to know what has happened."


    Colonel Zhang responded "That I can promise you Madam Rong, but I will leave you to rest here presently. As soon as the flight is sorted we will get you on the move. Now I need to go and brief General Li, General Rong."


    Nodding Matthew turned back to Lexi who closed her eyes to rest.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 437 - Forgive me? (3)

    11 May, JL International Mall, City F


    Hurrying, Colonel Zhang returned to the coordination tent and was shown in. "General Li, I was going to have General Rong do this but¡­"


    "Normally it would be something for the second senior officer on site to deal with, but he is with his wife. That is where he should be. What is it?"


    "Madam Rong needs medivac to City K, the sooner the better. But¡­"


    "Getting her a medivac flight to City K is impossible."


    "Correct sir. Only the most serious of cases are remaining here, simply as we know real life will continue and the medical facilities need to cope with those matters as well. Where everyone else is taken to depends on the categorisation of their case. Madam Rong''s case is such that she is categorised as a case to go to the capital. Medically, that would be the right decision, but¡­"


    "Something is worrying you, General Rong?"


    "Correct. Yes, he has been quite able to manage everything thrown at him today. That given how quickly he has risen to being appointed as a General would be expected, but he is not him normal self."


    "How do you know that?"


    "General, have you even looked at my service record? It took me some time to place General Rong, but I now have. There have been occasions in the past where I have been deployed with your special forces teams on risky missions. Some of those deployments have involved General Rong. My observations told me, even when injured, he remained calm and in total control of himself. While it has only been for short periods of time, today I have observed a couple of occasions where his emotions have taken control. It has not jeopardised anything, but¡­"


    "The environment is not the right one. Understood. No records on this."


    "I was not going to do that General. I sensed that other than the worries about Madam Rong there was something else¡­"


    "A fight between them, and the diagnosis of their child with Leukemia¡­"


    "That would explain it. My husband''s own health is why I transferred to the reserves as he needed my focus not the military. My superiors in the medical corps could see my struggles and gave me two options, get counselling or they would take action to have me declared medically unfit. A sound recommendation, and that resulted in my decision to transfer to the reserves. But I will make this clear, unless I see evidence within the next week, he has had commenced counselling, I have no option but to file a medical fitness report. Unlike mine, it would not be career ending but it will see him transferred to a desk position for a couple of years."


    General Li, paused. With everything going on, having the joint chiefs transfer Matthew to an administrative position in the capital or forcing his retirement is the last thing needed. Considering what they knew from Officer N and this incident there were more attacks to come. The brightest intelligence minds were needed to figure out the end game, as that was something it seemed even Officer N did not know fully.


    "Rest assured Colonel. I will have someone from the capital sent to City K." Head Honcho paused, and added "How soon before you can get Madam Rong on a City K bound flight?"


    "Unlikely before late tomorrow afternoon."


    Before Head Honcho could respond a soldier at the door spoke "General, Colonel, CEO Rong and Mr Yao have finished at the press conference and want to speak to you about General Rong."


    "Show them in," was Head Honcho''s prompt response. He turned and added "I have an idea about getting Madam Rong to City K."


    As the tent was pulled back, Chester followed closely by Phillip came in angrily saying "General Li, I do not give a damn care, you need to let me in to see my sister."


    Closing his eyes Head Honcho felt like slapping someone. Had they not had this discussion three times already. Yes, Chester Yao was concerned about his sister, but he was acting like a petulant child not being willing to abide by the rules. If he were anyone else, he would have long been thrown out of the restricted area, but his and his sister''s marriages ensured that they could not be that brutal.


    "I will tell you this once more. The medical area is restricted to medical and military personnel."


    "Well I do not give a damn, and I have left a message for the president, who happens to be a personal friend¡­"


    "Chester!" came the sharp response from Phillip. "You are behaving worse than our nephew, and he is a child."


    Chester swung around and said "That is saying something. You were as determined as I was to see Lexi."


    "I want to, but think about it, why should you be treated any different to any other sibling outside the ringed off area who desperately wants to find their injured loved one and be with them."


    "That b*stard¡­"


    "I am on your side about Matthew''s behaviour. It was atrocious Thursday night, but at least he has recognised that he had done something wrong. We need to leave them resolve their own issues and be there ready to pick up the pieces. And before you say anything, they would do the same thing to us if there was an issue."


    Head Honcho, sensing at lease on of them had some sense, turned, and said "CEO Rong, what size corporate jet did you bring?"


    "Normally I would have used a short hall small jet, but I called in several favours and secured medical supplies and borrowed medical equipment from hospitals in City K, to be used here, so I used the Boeing triple seven plane, figuring that if it was needed we could then transport some victims needing treatment back to City K. Why?"


    "Colonel?"


    "General that might be a possibility, but I will need to quickly evaluate the plane and send some medics on the flight. Can you get them back here?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 438 - Forgive me? (4)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Being wheeled into the hospital on a gurney Lexi could hear Matthew and Chester arguing as she awoke from the sedation for the flight. As she went through a set of doors, she heard Chester say "Let me through."


    Matthew then responded "Grow up. You know what treatment she needs. And do not forget this is a military hospital. You want to cause a scene and I will have you removed¡­"


    "You and who¡­?"


    "Grow up Chester," came Phillip''s voice interrupting him. "It is a military base and Mister General there, if you really want an answer will simple get a few soldiers to take you away and have you banned."


    "He would not dare."


    "Chester, stop it. I love you, but this is still childish behaviour. You know, if the two of you keep going, I will talk to Lexi myself and have her ask the medical staff to ban both of you."


    The doors swung firmly shut and Lexi could not hear what was going on. Hearing the two of them before they sedated her on the flight made her remember what happened Thursday night. The truth about Dominic''s parentage had come out. Matthew was furious at her, but he did not seem to realise that her willingness to sacrifice herself made sure that they had their little boy, her angel, her life. Everything she had done was for him, from surviving the hell that was Richard, to leaving to recover from that, developing a career, and returning for him.


    It was not making sense about marrying Matthew. Why? Did she feel guilty on his return to at least let him into their son''s life as his primary male figure or was there some other reason? She needed to know, because trying to figure out what to do was hard enough but that gap was killing her.


    A voice said "Let us move Madam Rong carefully to the bed. Remember she has a broken arm and leg. Ready, Three, Two, one, Lift." Lexi felt herself being carefully lifted and placed down on another bed.


    As she opened her eyes, she saw a Doctor in her line of sight. Something made him seem familiar, and she saw him signal to the medical staff around before they seemed to melt away.


    "Madam Rong, I have spoken to Colonel Zhang and am aware of your situation, and that she had not told you too much. I am Major Yu, surgeon. And yes, you have met me before. Not due to your hospitalisation, but your husband''s. If you are recognising people, even if you cannot recall names, that is a good sign that you will recover your memories. Do not push yourself to remember everything it will happen in good time."


    "But I need to remember things."


    "You will. I have treated enough soldiers on deployments who suffer amnesia from head injuries to know trying to force yourself to remember things is worse than letting things come back to you. While loosing those memories would be worrying, but your reaction when you focused on me tells me that they will come back. I will get one of the nurses to take some observations and will come back to talk to you about your treatment."


    With that he quickly moved outside the curtain and Lexi could hear mumbled voices and saw a nurse move in, taking her blood pressure, temperature, measuring her pulse and oxygen saturations, without a word before heading out again.


    As the nurse left, Doctor Yu returned and pulling a chair to the bedside said "Those observations were what I would have hoped for. Now, I want to talk to you about what we are going to do. I will have a further series of X-Rays and other scans taken, just to reconfirm everything that the originals taken in City F showed. Clean breaks in your arm and leg, and no internal injuries or bleeding. Assuming that is confirmed, we will be taking you in for surgery once another specialist arrives."


    "Surgery, but I though you said clean breaks and no other injuries?"


    "Not totally true. The blast you were in resulted in you suffering many skin lacerations, some small but others large. As it was a couple of hours from the blast to when you were located the wounds were cleaned as best as could be done in City F, but there is dirt and debris that they could not easily get out. We need to thoroughly clean those wounds to prevent infection. Additionally, some of the lacerations requiring stitching are so close together that it is a delicate specialist task to properly stitch them. That requires a plastic surgeon, not a speciality for military doctors. But due to government agreements with private hospitals the head of plastic surgery at the Gu Group Hospitals here has agreed to come in and perform the surgery."


    Sensing that there was something unsaid in the calm but paradoxically tense words from Dr Yu, Lexi asked "There is something you are not telling me?"


    "Madam Rong It comes back to the breaks. We must wait until the plastic surgeon arrives and we formulate a plan on your overall treatment. If we were just looking at the broken bones, we would simply have casts on your arm and leg and you would be out of here, yes using a wheelchair, but home with that adorable son of yours. Being back in normality, will do the most for your recovery. The plastic surgeon once he has reviewed you, due to the nature and extent of your skin lacerations, may determine casts are not possible for their recovery. My recommendation, as an orthopaedic surgeon is that if that is his recommendation, we follow it."


    "But in terms of treatment for the breaks?"


    "Madam Rong, neither option will be palatable. We simply confine you here in the hospital until your broken bones heal. That will likely be six to eight weeks of being immobile in bed. The other option is overkill and not normally clinically warranted but possible as you already must have surgery is to insert a plate and screws in. That, subject to your post-surgery recovery would have you home in a wheelchair within a fortnight, having outpatient physiotherapy."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 439 - Forgive me? (5)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Lexi looked directly at Dr Yu, before saying "No other options?"


    "Madam Rong, do you think I would recommend performing unnecessary surgery?"


    Feeling admonished Lexi dropped her head before saying "No."


    "That is correct. I know about the arguments, starting from when you were in City F, and which are continuing even now out in the waiting room between General Rong and your brother over who should be making the decision on what should happen, sticking the General''s brother in the middle of the argument. I want you to make the decision, if you feel up to it, in case a cast is not possible. If you cannot, as your husband General Rong will have the authority to make the decision but with your brother''s reactions that may not be the best option."


    Lexi looked around. She had heard what Dr Yu was saying, but something did not feel right about what he was saying. Why should Matthew, if she could not remember their wedding, be the one to make the decisions. But knowing Chester his decision would always be about protecting her from anything.


    After thinking for a minute Lexi said, "The risks for both?"


    "Madam Rong, there are surgical risks whichever course of action you opt for as there is no option but to have surgery to thoroughly clean and repair the lacerations. What I need to do should not overly lengthen the surgery, and you will be left with better surgical wound due to a plastic surgeon closing. I do not perceive any significant increased surgical risk. While the non-surgical option reduces those additional risks, it will increase recovery time and any inappropriate movement could displace the break meaning surgery becomes necessary. The risks associated with that second surgery will be higher than if it is done now."


    "Do I have to make a decision now?"


    "No. The plastic surgeon will be a couple of hours, more than enough time for the Xray and scans and the results of the blood test we need to perform. While you are having those tests, I will give your family an update, more to prevent a scene in the waiting area or them attempting to force their way inside."


    "Do you have to?"


    "Madam Rong, do you want to fight your brother who, if I am realistic is intimidating, let alone your husband, a general, who is a special forces solider. You do not get there unless you are good at what you do. I do not, so I want to give them enough to be calm and let us do our job."


    "No way would I want to fight my brother, and if you describe Matthew that way it must be difficult."


    Major Yu nodded, "I am writing you up for some pain relief while you head off for your tests. I will go and tell your family. But I will, regardless of your decision tell them bring Dominic in later today for a visit. There is no way you should not be seeing your son today, given it is Mother''s Day."


    Quietly Lexi said, "Thank you," and watched as Dr Yu left, and within five minutes not only had she the pain relief but was being wheeled away for her tests.


    Meanwhile Major Yu, entered the waiting room, and observed the three men, General Rong on one side of the room and the other two, the General''s brother and brother-in-law on the other.


    As Matthew said "Major¡­" Chester opened his mouth and said "Dr."


    Major Yu closed his eyes for a couple of seconds took a breath and said "Sit down everyone, together otherwise I will feel as if I am yelling across the room. But I will make it clear, and General you know I can give this order to you in here, any fighting and you will be thrown out of the hospital for forty-eight hours. I will not have Madam Rong, let alone any other patient disturbed."


    Without thinking, Matthew moved so he was closer to where Chester and Phillip were sitting. There was no way he wanted to be banned from the hospital.


    Once he observed Matthew was comfortable, he said "Madam Rong, is currently going through several tests, which should take a couple of hours. Hopefully by then, the civilian plastic surgeon from the Gu Group Hospital will arrive¡­"


    "Plastic surgeon, Major¡­?"


    "General, you would have noticed all the lacerations on Madam Rong. They were cleaned as best could be in City F, but some of them require specialist cleaning and suturing above any military medical capabilities, so we mobilised resources under government agreements to assist. Once he has reviewed Madam Rong, we will discuss with her exactly what will happen. As she is capable, she will make the treatment decisions and we will take her to surgery. The plastic surgeon''s position and her decision will determine how long she remains in hospital. But let me assure you all, there is nothing to worry about."


    Major Yu looked at all three men, seeing that they wanted to argue, so he said "General, I need to speak to you on another matter, but Mr Rong and Mr Yao, can you please arrange for Dominic to come to the hospital say about, 11am." As he stood up, Major Yu said "General¡­"


    As he moved to the other side of the room, Matthew followed him, before Major Yu said "General, do not worry about your wife, she will make the correct decision. The other good news is that she shows signs that she might recover quickly from her amnesia. I was familiar to her, so that was a good sign."


    Matthew quietly said, "That is a relief."


    "General, that is not why I need to speak to you. I have orders from General Li about you. He told me to tell you, you do not do this, you will be court marshalled and out of the military with a dishonourable discharge before you recover from the shock. You are to be admitted until you are reviewed by both a psychologist and psychiatrist who are being sent from the capital and they approve your discharge. I am not going to admit you to the secure unit but will place you in a ward near to your wife."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 440 - Forgive me? (6)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Conscious that Phillip and Chester were still in the room Matthew, shocked spat out "What!"


    "General, General Li expected your response and he told me you can call him to clarify, but in his words, it is a direct order."


    Without thinking, Matthew quickly took out his mobile, and immediately called Head Honcho, who answered within three rings, before saying "What is it?"


    "You issued a direct order. I do not need that assessment."


    "Straight to the point, I see. No respect for my rank."


    "Respect, how about respecting me¡­"


    Angrily Head Honcho snapped "I give you more leeway than anyone Athos. I would already be formulating charges against anyone else if they just did what you did. Despite what the public, politicians and even some other members of the military think of those of us in the Special Forces, we are humans first and foremost. Your life dramatically changed over the last six months¡­"


    "How¡­"


    "I know what has happened to you up to the last few days. That is in your record, and then I spoke to your other brother-in-law. Yes, he wants to kill you for how you treated his sister, and after hearing what he had to say I do not blame him. But that combined with what has happened in less than the last day has pushed you to the point you are ready to snap. Colonel Zhang, correctly pointed out your problems to me, but even without that medical opinion I could see that you are troubled."


    "So, what, my wife is more important at the moment."


    "Shut up," came the angry retort from the other end of the line. "That comment says it all about your mental state. Yes, your wife is important, but you need to get yourself together because if you are right on your analysis, there is more to come, and I need you for that."


    "See, I can do what is needed."


    "That I do not doubt, but I do not have the time to debate you about this. There is too much here to be dealt with. This is the only choice you have. Agree, and be admitted to a general ward remaining there before being cleared to return to duty by the psychiatrists and psychologists, which I suspect will not take long. That will allow you to spend time with your wife while she is in hospital. Your other choice is to fight, and Major Yu already has orders to see you locked in the secure unit there. You will remain there until cleared for release, and your whole career will then be considered."


    Before Matthew could respond, the call was ended and he looked directly at Major Yu, who said "General, I have my orders and based on not only my medical opinion but that of Colonel Zhang, I agree with the assessment. You can have say twenty minutes to consider what you want to do, but the hospital guards have orders to prevent you from leaving the hospital and that will see you immediately placed in the secure unit."


    Matthew knew that he had little option and said, "Fine but ensure that I am near my wife."


    "That is a given General, but it will not be the same ward. At the same time, given what has happened today I want to check your shoulder. That includes taking scans, my re-evaluation and the physiotherapist re-evaluating you as well."


    Looking at Matthew further, Major Yu paused and eventually added "While to the military I will not lie as to your admission, I am happy to maintain the fiction at the moment that the admission is for that reason, but at the same time say that we have brought forward your psychological review given the fact that your wife was involved in this incident. Your records told me when you were shot that your next review psychological review was due next month."


    Matthew nodded and resignedly responded "Fine, but¡­"


    "No but''s general. Let me get you admitted, and I will see to getting the scans I need for my re-evaluation done today."


    "Your priority should be my wife," came an agitated reply from Matthew.


    "General be reassured that that is the case, but we are a couple of hours before the surgery can happen for your wife. Now, please follow me."


    Matthew gently shook his head, before saying "I need to speak to my brother."


    With that he turned and walked towards where Phillip and Chester were standing, sensing the hostility from Chester as he got closer. Chester shot out "Get away b*stard. Dominic is coming but stay the hell away from him. What in the world did the doctor have to tell you about my sister who you should have nothing to do with as of your treatment of her."


    Angrily Matthew spat out "Grow the f*ck up Chester. The world does not revolve around you. Those discussions were not about you, it was about me."


    Ignoring his brother-in-law, Matthew turned facing Phillip directly, saying "Phillip, given everything that has happened in the last day, Major Yu is worried that I may have re-damaged my shoulder from the gunshot injury. He wants to personally, and to have the physiotherapist, re-evaluate the injury. Normally that would only take a few hours, but there are more demands on their services like most major locations over the country in dealing with treatment of those injured in the attack given the limited resources in City F. General Li, and our superiors have made it clear that until I am fully cleared from no further damage I am not allowed back on site."


    A worried look passed across Phillip''s face before he said, "You are alright?"


    After giving Phillip a brief hug before Chester pushed him away Matthew said "I feel fine, but we both know that it is not that long ago since I was shot in the shoulder. Major Yu has made it clear that I was extremely lucky and was allowed back on duty quickly. Given everything in City F, after a discussion with everyone, I can get their desire to have me reassessed. General Li recommended, as within the next few weeks I am due my annual physical examination to remain on active service and to keep my security clearance my six-monthly psychological evaluation that they both should be brought forward."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 441 - Forgive me? (7)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Phillip quickly said, "They think you are crazy?"


    Matthew, knowing that they were worried he had totally lost it, paused for a couple for a couple of seconds before responding, firstly shaking his head. "Phillip, no. It is standard for soldiers to have annual physical examinations. Failure does not automatically mean that you cannot serve, it depends on a multitude of other things, including your posting and your responsibilities. My rank automatically requires me to have regular security clearance checks. That includes six-monthly psychological evaluations in addition to financial screening and other checks including a polygraph. You know about the financial screening tests, as you must deal with the paperwork managing the blind trust all my assets are in. I am due both the annual physical and the six-monthly psychological examinations within the next few week, so it has been decided to bring them forward to now."


    Major Yu, who had been listening to the conversation moved over and added "Mr Rong, until the General''s shoulder re-evaluation is completed, he is off active duty."


    Suddenly something dawned on Phillip and he said, "But everyone is worried that he will not be able to help himself and get involved."


    Matthew, seeing that Phillip had jumped to the conclusion he wanted said "I believe that is correct. To reassure everyone that I will not get involved, I have agreed to be admitted until the re-evaluation and examinations are done."


    "They better lock you up in the crazy ward to make sure you stay away from my sister," interjected Chester.


    "You mean my wife," came Matthew''s immediate response. "As to where I am admitted to, that is not your choice, it is a medical decision, not mine or your decision."


    "They better, or I will have her moved from here to another hospital away from you."


    Major Yu, sensing that situation was about to result in a physical confrontation moved between Chester and Matthew before adding "Mr Yao, Madam Rong may be your sister, but the General is her husband. She is entitled as the spouse of a serving office to treatment here, and to be realistic moving her unnecessarily could cause further complications for her. If, when she can be moved and that is her choice, I will support it, but not currently. But I will give you a warning. As you are not a direct family member of a member of the military, only Madam Rong''s brother¡­"


    Phillip, angry that Chester''s position as his husband interrupted "And try my husband, my brother''s in-law both by his marriage and mine."


    Major Yu looked at Matthew who said "That is correct. They were married in March in Las Vegas. While they cannot legally marry here under the law, their marriage is recognised as it is legal where they married."


    Nodding Major Yu continued "Mr Yao, that fact does not matter. Mr Rong, as the General''s brother, can come in and see both the General and Madam Rong, but it is a courtesy that is extended to you simply due to the General''s rank. But you cause trouble you will be ejected from the hospital and barred from entry. My obligation as one of the senior medics here is to protect the patients under our care, and if that means banning people from entry into the hospital, I will see it done. I can promise you this General Rong while being allowed to visit his wife, while being a patient will not be allowed free access to her, and will be banned if it is deemed not in her interests."


    "Well her interests say that now," responded Chester.


    "Chester, shut up," Matthew spat out.


    Putting a hand on Matthew, Major Yu said "General, actually he is correct. You have not even had a shower since everything happened and have dust and rubble on you. Your wife has multiple open wounds that not only require proper cleaning but suturing. Your current condition risks her getting further infected. Now, go with the nurses over there who will complete your admission procedures and get you settled in a ward."


    When Matthew finally left the waiting room in the company of the nurses, Phillip said "Doctor, is everything as bad as it seems?"


    "Mr Rong and Mr Yao, please sit."


    Once the two of them sat, Major Yu continued "It seems that the two of you are worrying about our siblings for no real reason. The physical injuries Madam Rong has are treatable, it is just getting everything organised and doing what is necessary. There are signs that her amnesia will only be temporary, and she will remember everything. I do not know, nor do I need to know the full story of everything that has been going on between the General and Madam Rong, but we have psychologists here that will deal with the consequences of whatever happened."


    Chester said "Doctor, my sister''s first marriage was abusive, but a friend in the last few weeks finally convinced her to see a counsellor at a women''s service to deal with that and its impacts on her current situation."


    That surprised Major Yu. Yes, the information in Madam Rong''s file for her background check did indicate a problematic marriage, but to the extent she needed help now during her second marriage, he wondered as to the extent of what happened. Could that be impacting her? "Mr Yao, could you please see to all that information being given the staff so that anything can be coordinated."


    After seeing Chester nod, Major Yu continued "And in reality, the General''s admission is simply to stop him being a nuisance, not only to Madam Rong''s recovery but in the military''s investigation in what happened in City F. He cannot return to active duty until I re-clear him, and with him being a patient he can be restricted in what he does."


    Phillip retorted "Good Luck with that. He could never be controlled as a child; I want to see you do that with him as an a.d.u.l.t." This drew laughter from Chester.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 442 - Forgive me? (8)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Laying on the bench ready for the CT scan, Lexi kept thinking about everything that she could remember. The doctor was right, he really seemed familiar and it felt so annoying that she could not remember him properly. Trying to take in what she knew was enough, the question was what she had forgotten.


    It was good to know that Chester and Phillip had finally married. The two of them should have been together for years, but the archaic laws that had persisted in face of acceptance and changes in laws in other countries around the world always seemed unfair. Yes, it went against some peoples religious and personal beliefs about what constitutes a marriage, it was being respecting people for who they are.


    It then hit Lexi that Phillip was going through his third cancer battle. That was so unfair. Finally, he and Chester were legally able to be with each other and yet they had this challenge.


    That word, cancer, why did it seem important? Lexi knew that there was something she needed to remember, but could not, and it had to deal with cancer.


    Her chain of thoughts was interrupted by a voice saying "Madam Rong, we have had reconfirmed that you are not pregnant, so we can commence the scan. In City F, they initially undertook an Xray and then a CT scan. Major Yu and the plastic surgeon have asked that we undertake an MRI, just to be sure that nothing has been missed before they operate on you. Are you claustrophobic?"


    Lexi called out "No."


    "Can you confirm that you have no medical implants, or anything metal on you? We have already carefully removed your wedding and engagement rings and other jewellery."


    "What do you mean?"


    "A pacemaker, replacement joints, metal pins, an implanted contraceptive device and the like?"


    "Unless it has happened in the last six months, which I cannot remember, the answer is no. Otherwise I just have a couple of fillings in my teeth."


    A couple of minutes silence occurred, before the voice came again "We can confirm that nothing like that has happened in the last six months. We will come in with MRI safe headphones for you, as given the extent of the areas we need to scan this will take close over thirty minutes and the machine will be noisy. We need you to remain still throughout the scan, because too much movement will require us to recommence. Do you want us to strap you down to prevent movement?"


    Having seen the machine, Lexi knew that the last thing she wanted to be was in here too long, and the idea of having the scan recommenced if she moved too much frightened her. If being strapped down was what prevented that, then she would do so. "Strap me down, I do not want to have the scan recommenced."


    Lexi noticed two staff move in, one placing the headphones on her ears, before the two of them strapping her down. As they exited the room, Lexi closed her eyes and felt the table she was lying on start moving.


    Lexi as the table stopped moving, started to think about the Andrew. When Matthew told her that Andrew had bribed her with laps at Nordschleife let alone the three Australian circuits, knowing they were all places she wanted to unleash one of her cars on, Andrew''s mistake must have been massive, more than simply stripping gears on one of her cars. He hated her need for speed, and when she pleaded for him to learn how to properly drive her cars he utterly refused, not only criticism her for driving high-performance flashy vehicles, let alone having the number she had.


    It was interesting that John found him with Sally in a park, at night. Why? Lexi started to think. Andrew lived alone in the Family Villa. Her parents excluded her from anything when they died, being categoric in that Richard, as she was underage at the time of their marriage, had received her share of any entitlement she had to anything from them. Chester, as he supported her decisions after Richard''s death, his refusal to accept that as the oldest son his destiny was to be the CEO of Jax Corp even though he knew he was not suited for the role and what they saw as his failures given what was his crumbling marriage to the witch of an ex, was given a much smaller amount of their estates. Andrew on the other hand on agreeing to become Jax Corp''s CEO inherited the bulk of their estates, including multiple properties and the family villa.


    Why would he need to be out in such a public place? It then hit her, the Nang Family Villa was only a few doors away from their family villa, and if they were there everyone would have found out. From what she could remember Andrew''s apartment near Jax Corp and Sally''s apartment both were in areas where people they knew had apartments, and their profiles would ensure that going to a hotel would be public news within twenty-four hours.


    Then there was Paul, who for years had always wanted a relationship with Sally, who every time she was around the two of them rebuffed his attempt to have a relationship. Paul and Andrew''s friendship was tight, and the last thing Andrew would want to do is ruin that.


    It was as if an image flashed in her mind. She could see Joan, Rachael, Paul, Steven, Andrew, Sally, Matthew, Dominic, Chester, Phillip, herself, and other people who she could not immediately name in a room celebrating. As she examined the scene in that image, she realised that it was the celebration for Chester and Phillip''s marriage. This must be in Las Vegas. She could see the look of hate that Paul was giving Andrew, because he was engaged to Sally.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 443 - Forgive me? (9)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    That triggered remembering a conversation between her and Steven, about getting Andrew and Sally to elope while they were in Las Vegas, as they both knew because of his parents background, the one thing he would never do was interfere in a marriage.


    Remembering that conversation triggered a flood of memories. It felt as is the dam wall had burst and everything over the last six months had come rushing back. The surprise return of Matthew. Her driving him home after what turned into a dual celebration of Chester and Phillip''s engagement and Matthew''s return. Their abduction at the hands of villains, terrorists Matthew called them. The killing they forced them to watch threatening them that would be their outcome if they refused to do what they were told. The forcing of the two of them to perform s.e.x.u.a.l acts. The forced religious ceremony. Their release by the military. Her finding out, that because of what she had done with Matthew prior to her marriage to Richard, resulted in a valid marriage. Her constant fighting in those early weeks with Matthew, insisting on a divorce when he calmly and rationally explained reality to her and simply asked for a chance. The closeness that Dominic and Matthew quickly developed without realising the truth about their relationship. Her bending and accepting a relationship but still hiding the truth. John taking pleasure in telling everyone Andrew and Sally had been found partially dressed in her favourite Ferrari in the City park.


    That, she laughed to herself, explained the extent of the bribe from Andrew. He had totally screwed up. Their engagement and Paul''s attempts to undermine the relationship. Chester and Phillip''s marriage in Las Vegas, and the fun she had designing their suits. Andrew and Sally telling everyone the following morning they had eloped. Joan getting engaged to David Hwang, and the feeling she continued to have that he had something to do with their abduction. Matthews three close subordinates and their wives. Paul rescuing Abigail Mo and their unexpected marriage. The night of their wedding there was something in how he looked at Abigail that told her that he was more than infatuated with his young bride, but at the same time having been hung up on Sally so long he was struggling on how to let go of the past and move forward with the future he seemed to desire.


    Then there was meeting Anna Hou, who had accompanied her husband for a business trip to meet Andrew and Chester. There was something that clicked for her, and within a day they had become close friends. Anna, despite her own tragedy in loosing one of her twins within a day of his birth, in all their phone and face to face discussions had her realise that she needed to let go of the past otherwise the best things could pass her by because she was so stubborn and focused solely on preventing harm to her. Anna''s story of how she met her husband who totally adored her and she him had made her realised that she had wanted Matthew when she was seventeen, and yes at the time the choice she wanted to make was stolen from her, if she did not give a relationship a chance she would never know.


    Then there became the fight with Richard''s parents. Calling her former mother-in-law, a b*tch was being insulting to female dogs. She was horrific. When she and Richard married, she berated her time and time again, telling her how lucky she had been that her sainted son was willing to help protect her and her b*stard son and that she needed not only to keep the secret for life but to ensure that they got all the compensation that she could get from her parents for them agreeing to the situation. Richard under not only their encouragement but because due to his resentment over their marriage and his separation from his lover, not only physically by verbally abused her, before dying in the humiliating circ.u.mstances that he did. But he extended his control due in his will and simply for Dominic''s sake she had kept maintaining the fa?ade that she had established in her marriage to Richard.


    The intersections of Matthew and their marriage, and the support from Anna, when her former in-laws commenced their fight for Dominic, had her reach the point to seek help to address what Richard had done to her in their marriage, but the willingness to breach the final barrier and tell Matthew the truth about Dominic.


    She remembered the weeks of frustration of trying to work out how to tell Matthew about Dominic. Every time she worked out what to say, she threw up a mental barrier that stopped her from taking that final step. But in the end, the whole situation was taken from her hands. Their baby, adored son, was diagnosed with Leukemia, and the decision was made that the best course of treatment was a bone marrow transplant. Of everyone tested Matthew was the closest match, and the tests results demonstrated to everyone that he was Dominic''s father.


    Despite everything he had done during their marriage to that date, even being willing to take a bullet for her, she could see his face when she told him the truth just days ago. He was devastated, not only for what she had helped deprive him and Dominic of, but that she refused to tell the truth. She felt devastated by his reaction but remembered how at some ungodly hour during that long night she had started to reconcile how much she had hurt him. From his return he had always been honest with her, even if she did not want to hear it, but she kept secret after secret, and just kept hurting him. Would he forgive her?


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 444 - Forgive me? (10)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Feeling another movement from the table, which this time hurt Lexi yelled out, and wanted to move. She immediately remembered the advice. She needed to remain still, otherwise this would have to be done again. Who knew as she was remembering things how long she had been going through the MRI machine.


    In that moment she felt tears starting to flow, not only from pain, but all the memories that had been hitting her.


    Did she deserve forgiveness from Matthew? Every time she had hurt him, he had forgiven her, but would it be forthcoming this time? She needed that forgiveness, not only to know she was still secure in his love, but for what they had to go through in the coming months as parents with Dominic.


    Her Angel, one of her two reasons for living. The other, if she were truthful was Matthew, despite most of their friends and family who would say it was her business. Design and starting LY had given her the impetus to change her life, not only for herself but for Dominic, but it was not a reason for living. It had made her realise that there something good always came out of something bad. That was why she was open, after dealing with all the initial shocks to the encouragement that Anna gave her to grab for what she ultimately wanted, Matthew.


    Thinking about her Angel, he did not deserve the battles in his future. His personal battle with Leukemia, because she was not certain he fully understood everything, despite the intellectual intelligence he demonstrated at school. She knew that with Matthew the two of them had to convince Phillip to talk and support Dominic through what was to come. He was the only person they knew that could put themselves easily in Dominic position, with his multiple cancer battles.


    Then, given the truth about his parentage, there was the fight ahead with Richard''s parents and the devastation that that truth was going to cause to his view of himself. Would he view that Matthew had abandoned him? That she had abandoned him because she did not have a man in her life? That he had no family? That his grandparents hated him?


    Could she be so mean to force Richard''s parents from his life. Despite how they treated him and the circ.u.mstances surrounding Richard''s death the one thing they always did was treat him as if he was their biological grandson. Could she take that from him? How could she keep them a part of his life while recognising that his background was different?


    Then there became the fight over her share of the family inheritance. Richard''s parents with their love of money given the controls placed on it in Richard''s Will would fight her tooth and nail for everything they could get. They would try and argue that because she and Richard had no children together that they were entitled to everything because her parents had given it to Richard to care for her and their family.


    Could that be a fight that she won, not for herself because she had developed an extraordinarily successful business through her own efforts, but for Dominic and any other children she and Matthew might be lucky to have in the future. That was theirs, not Richard''s parents to have because that was why her parents as she was not eighteen when they manipulated her marriage to Richard had intended. Despite her hate for the situation her parents had forced her into, she knew that she wanted that one thing they had intended for her children


    Another movement from the table, shot pain through her body again. This time Lexi could not help herself and yelled "That hurts so much. Hurry up and finish as I cannot take this." She felt the tears rolling down her cheeks and went to pick up her hand to wipe the tears away. As she went to move her hand, she felt the strap that medical staff on her wrist. That reminder her that she needed to stay still.


    The immediate thought that went through her mind was she hoped that this torture stopped. She remembered the doctors telling her that she had broken bones and multiple lacerations, but why were they doing and MRI scan? Why did broken bones and cuts require it.


    Then, Lexi remembered what happened. She lied and manipulated Matthew, because she was still so angry about what happened on Thursday night. It was always her intention to go City F, it was just a manipulation of things to head to City Y first, and then leave her mobile with Karen to hide where she was.


    How did he find her and get to City F so fast? Would he forgive her for another lie. She needed him to, but all the memories that kept hitting her showed her with lie after lie to Matthew would he be willing. Would he let the love that until now, despite all her lies that he had showered with win through, or would she have killed everything?


    More and more memories, of things over the last six months kept hitting her, yes many involving Matthew but others simply her family and friends. How could, even for a short period of time she had forgotten these things. One thing that made her smile is Matthew''s takedown at the school of parents and then how he made sure the joy that Dominic''s class had on their trip to the military base. For weeks afterwards, Dominic every day would tell her how all his classmates loved that trip.


    Before she knew it, Lexi felt the table slide a distance, and she opened her eyes. She saw that the was completely out of the MRI scanner, and caught two staff members hurrying in to undo the straps and take off the headphones, before the voice said "Madam Rong, you did well. We will get you back to your ward in a few minutes when help arrives. Please stay reasonably still because the Table is only narrow, and we do not want you to fall off."


    Lexi could not believe the speed and within minutes, she was being wheeled back into treatment area and with Doctor Yu standing there. As she settled back, he handed her a phone and said "The General would like to briefly speak to you Madam Rong. I am not letting him see you until after the surgery to minimise infections."


    As Lexi took the phone and placed it to her ear she said "Matthew¡­"


    A couple of seconds of silence ensued before they said together "Forgive me?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 445 - Forgive me? (11)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    After a period of stunned silence, Matthew said "Lexi, I am the one that needs to beg your forgiveness, not you¡­"


    "Matthew, I remember everything. I should have told you¡­"


    "No, Lexi," came the worried response from Matthew. "I should not have did what I did on Thursday night."


    "No, you do not have to explain¡­"


    "I do, I really do Matthew, you deserve to hear everything from me."


    "Lexi, no¡­"


    Before Matthew further could respond Major Yu carefully removed the phone from Lexi''s hand, and said "General, I need to speak to your wife. Remember what I said to you."


    Quietly Matthew responded, "Yes Major, I promise I will behave."


    "That means with your in-laws as much as anything else."


    Before Matthew could add anything further, Major Yu hung up the phone before placing it down and turning to Lexi who snapped "Why in the world did you do that. We needed to talk."


    Shaking his head, Major Yu said, "I see it runs in the family, Madam Rong."


    "What in the world do you mean with that."


    "You are too much like your brother, who by the way I had to separate from your husband out in the waiting room."


    Lexi dropped her eyes for a few seconds. Yes, she had a temper like Chester, and had been called on it. "Apologise Doctor, but I need to talk to my husband."


    "That can be arranged later Madam Rong. I have arranged to admit your husband for a few days. He was trying to hide it, but I could already see that he has injured his shoulder, most likely in City F, so it needs re-evaluation. And at the request of his direct superior and the joint chiefs, we have brought forward by two or three weeks his annual physical and six-monthly psychological exams. The former is required for all military members and the latter relates to the requirements of security clearance."


    Lexi said, "Why would they do that?"


    "Madam Rong I just have my orders. With everything going on to deal with all those injured in City F, it is going to take me a few days to undertake all the examinations of your husband that I need to do. Keeping him in hospital speeds that us. And in those circ.u.mstances if makes sense for those other reviews to occur. You run your business, and you would know that combining things together when you can be the most efficient thing to do?"


    Lexi paused and nodded, saying "It is, but it does not make sense to me?"


    "Madam Rong. I am just following higher orders. But if it is going to take me three of four days to properly clear him, and he would have otherwise been off duty for that amount of time or maybe a couple of more days, because his gun shot injury would mean the physical examination has to be modified this year, why not do everything when it minimises the time from his desk for him."


    After a pause Major Yu added "We need to stop focusing on your husband presently. My priority is you currently Madam Rong. You are about to have surgery¡­"


    "That does not matter, Major Yu. I messed up badly with my husband and I owe him an apology."


    Major Yu looked at her and said, "You remember things?"


    "I remember most things from the last six months. And during that time, I failed to tell the truth time and time again on some important things and I have hurt him when he made sacrifice after sacrifice to protect me, including his gunshot injury."


    "Something triggered your memories; do you mind telling me what?"


    "It was the MRI scan. Despite the headphones the put on me, at the start I heard the noise as it was moving, and it reminded me of a gunshot. That triggered lots of memories in my mind."


    Pausing for a couple of seconds, Major Yu said, "I need to check when the plastic surgeon will arrive, but in the interim I will have one of the nurses come in and perform your observations."


    Before Lexi could respond Dr Yu quickly left the room and in a few minutes a nurse entered, and quickly started taking her observations. It was obvious that the nurse did not want to speak to her, so Lexi sat there quietly while the nurse did her job, before leaving the room.


    About five minutes after the nurse left, Dr Yu returned with another person. "Madam Rong, this is Dr Zu, head of plastic surgery at the Gu Hospital."


    "Madam Rong, CEO Gu, Vice-Presidents Gu and Hou told me that I needed to help you when they heard you were injured¡­"


    Knowing her friends, Lexi said, "And I guess Vice Presidents Gu and Hou told you if you screwed up, they would make your life a misery," and she laughed.


    "You have that correct, Madam Rong." There was a slight pause and Dr Zu continued "I have seen the test results from City F and here, save and except the MRI, which I understand may be a while to come through. Now, I need to have a better look at these lacerations to determine what we need to do, and if I need further specialist equipment sent over."


    Setting a pad down on a table, Dr Zu moved and gently pulled back the blanket, and started his careful examination of the lacerations, being careful not to move her broken arm and leg."


    About twenty minutes later, after making numerous notations on his pad, Dr Zu stood back and said "It is as I suspected, seeing some of the footage from inside the Mall. Every laceration, big or small needs proper cleaning. There are a large under requiring stitching, and I can see in number of those signs of infection. That, for optimal recovery, would mean until all the stitches can come out, in about a week to ten days, that we cannot put a cast on."


    "Does that mean I need to make a decision?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 446 - Forgive me? (12)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Major Yu looked at Dr Zu, before saying "Before you have to make that decision, we need to review the MRI, which should be in now."


    Motioning to Dr Zu, the two of them moved to a computer terminal in the corner of the room, and quickly started to look at the images on the monitor, quietly talking to each other. Lexi strained but could not make out what they were saying.


    While watching the two doctors, Lexi started to think about the decision that she needed to make. Which path. Potentially being trapped in a bed for weeks, or the possibility of getting home quickly. Invasive surgery or waiting with stable breaks for them to heal? Being home with Matthew and Dominic, and trying to work through things with Matthew and possibly save the marriage while being with Dominic or being stuck in a hospital? Would ten days mean that casts could be put on and she could then go home? Did she need casts at that time?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she would prefer to wait for the stitches to be removed and then casts on. Her movements were going to restricted anyway given her multiple breaks so why do something unnecessary. That was it, she was not going to have unnecessary surgery on the breaks if they were classed as stable.


    Major Yu and Dr Zu, after a few more minutes returned came back and Major Yu said "The MRI confirmed something I suspected from the Xray, CT scan and observations. On your injured leg, you have torn your ACL."


    "ACL. What is that?"


    "Apologies, anterior cruciate ligament, one of the four ligaments in your knee that helps stabilise it and control movement. Normally we would see what could be achieved through non-invasive means, the problem for you is that none of those options are available for you because of you other injuries. What we do will be impacted by your decision on the other surgery that we talked about?"


    "I do not need to think about that surgery. It is a no on it unless you see an absolute need?"


    "The X rays that were done before your MRI showed that there was no movement in the breaks."


    Lexi asked, "So I take it there is no medical necessity?"


    "Correct, As you heard Dr Zu, we should be able to place a cast on your arm and leg, if still needed in a week to ten days. But as I said, if you want, we can do the surgery I spoke about."


    "No. But what will you do?"


    Lexi say Dr Zu and Major Yu look at each other before Major Yu continued "Before we confirmed my suspicions my role was simply going to be to ensure that the breaks remained in place and stable while Dr Zu cleans the lacerations. Now, if you accept my recommendation, in addition to that I will undertake the surgery on your ACL to ensure you regain its stability. I can manage that around Dr Zu, and it should only need to be keyhole, which will leave minimal scaring. Having spoken at length with Dr Zu, while the lacerations heal, we will stabilise your arm and leg with some more old fashion methods of boxes with stabilising material in it. Once the stitches are out and the wounds heeled enough, we can consider whether we need to place a cast on your leg and arm or not."


    Dr Zu added "Having looked at all the images, I agree with Dr Yu on the proposed course, but it is your choice as to the ACL surgery."


    "You need to consider this, Madam Rong, as we cannot undertake the traditional non-invasive techniques to try and deal with the ACL tear for six to eight weeks while your leg heals the damage done, in my professional the surgery is the best option as the recovery from the surgery and broken leg will be the best."


    Lexi sat there and pondered what she could do. This was not an easy decision. Multiple procedures, with what seemed to be a almost guaranteed outcome, provided she put into place the rehabilitation work or the least amount of surgery needed with delayed rehabilitation and no guaranteed outcome.


    Given Dominic, the last thing she needed was to remain in hospital for too long. He needed his mother with him. "How long will I have to remain in hospital?"


    Dr Zu, said "If it was just the lacerations I would be happy for you to be released once I was certain there was no risk of infections developing in the deepest of the lacerations, but that will not be the determinative factor."


    Major Yu added "In the end the time frame will depend on when the stiches are removed from the lacerations and what we do from there. Assuming everything remains stable that means we can put casts on, and you can return home. You will need care support as you will be limited in what you can do without help¡­"


    Dr Zu interrupted and added "Vice Presidents Gu and Hou told me to inform you, that they will make sure that what you need is available to go home."


    Lexi nodded. Paul and Steven were always ready to aid her. This help would be perfect because she could go home, and maybe this would allow her and Matthew to confront the problems of her making and try and salvage their relationship. But the most important thing would be being with Dominic. Her Angel would always help her feel good, and with everything she had been through due to Richard, she knew that the biggest battle she always faced was dealing with the mental side of anything.


    "Gentleman, whatever you need to go, do. I want to get home as soon as I can."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 447 - Forgive me? (13)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Matthew was sitting in a chair beside Lexi''s bed, Dominic quietly sitting on his lap waiting for her to wake from her surgery. Dominic leant back and snuggled against his chest, and Matthew wrapped his arms around him.


    At that moment, he realised that this was the first time that he had embraced Dominic since finding out that he was his son. In that moment, a wave of joy washed over him. Not because Dominic''s existence meant that there was another generation of the Rong family, but because this miracle was the ultimate sign of his and Lexi''s love for each other. Bending slightly and placing a gentle kiss on the top of Dominic''s head Matthew took a deep breath. How great it felt to have his son in his arms.


    As he snuggled deeper into Matthew''s arms Dominic said, "Daddy Matthew, how long before mummy wakes up?"


    "Dominic, do you remember what your Uncles Andrew, Chester and Phillip told you?"


    "Mummy was hurt and needed to be helped?"


    Those idiots. Trying to keep things from Dominic. But then, even he and Lexi were guilty of that and, were still guilty of that. "You know how mummy had to go out of town on Friday?"


    "Do you think I am silly Daddy Matthew? I know mummy had to go away to sort out a problem in one of her shops. She explained that to me and said that I was to stay with Uncles Chester and Phillip, because you were busy with something. She promised that they would have me see Grandma and Grandpa yesterday, which they did but Uncle Andrew and Aunty Sally picked me up. But what does that have to do with mummy getting hurt?"


    Matthew could not help but slightly laugh. Dominic was right, he was not silly nor stupid. To a point he deserved the truth. He paused and turned Dominic, so he could look at him. Since he married Lexi, he realised that in talking to Dominic facing him made sure he knew when he was being told the truth even though they may be omitting some facts that he did not need to know. Dominic was smart enough and respected Lexi and him to know that when they told him the truth, there may be things that the omitted because he did not need to know that.


    "Dominic, your mummy and I had an argument on Thursday."


    "Well Daddy Matthew, I figured that, because Uncles Andrew and Chester and Aunty Sally were at home and you and Uncle Phillip were missing," came a somewhat sarcastic response from Dominic. Matthew wanted to discipline him for that, but he did ask the stupid question, so he only got the response he deserved.


    "At your Uncle Phillip''s urging, I went with him, while your Uncles Andrew and Chester and Aunty Sally stayed with your mummy. I realised that I was wrong on Friday and called your mummy who agreed to talk to me about the argument. But as you said something happened with one her shops and she had to go with her helper that deals with the stores¡­"


    "Aunty Karen. Aunty Karen spoils me, as does the rest of her family."


    Matthew shook his head, this son of his had people wrapped around his fingers. "Does anyone you know through your mummy does not spoil you?"


    "You Daddy Matthew, like mummy you try and stop me at time doing things and refuse all the time to spoil me."


    "That is as it should be Dominic. You deserve treats, but not constant spoiling and your mummy and I set boundaries for you."


    "But that is unfair Daddy Matthew."


    "You might think it is unfair, but it is the reality. And your friend''s parents will do the same with them, so do not try and argue that you are treated unfairly. Now, getting to what I was saying your mummy and your Aunty Karen had to go away to deal with something at one store. Your Aunty Karen was meant then to go to another store where she was to do something for the business. As your Aunty Karen was still dealing with the problem your mummy went in her place. When she was there to do what your Aunty Karen was originally going to do, some bad people did something that injured a lot of people. Your mummy was one of those people hurt. As of the number of people hurt, people like your mummy were sent to other places in the country. Your mummy was brought here."


    Matthew could see that Dominic was getting more worried and upset. "You remember Dr Yu who operated on me when my shoulder was hurt?"


    "He was nice Daddy Matthew. He explained things to me and told me someone shot you and that you were lucky not to have been hurt more."


    Matthew paused and realised that this time he had to give an order to Major Yu not to say too much to Dominic. "Dr Yu was one of the Doctors that operated on your mummy to help her with her injuries. Your Uncles Paul and Steven arranged for the other doctor, Dr Zu to come and help your mummy."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts young man. Your mummy received a lot of cuts, some that needed Dr Zu to carefully put them back together, and from her fall she broke her right arm and leg as well as hurt her knee."


    "Mummy has plaster casts I can draw on? At school one of the girls the year ahead of me broke her arm, and her class helped her decorate it. I can do that for mummy."


    "No Dominic, she does not have casts on. Until all the cuts have healed, Dr Zu and Dr Yu will not do that, because they are worried that the cuts could get infected easily. She has a special box around her arm and leg to keep them from moving but to allow the cuts to heal. The other thing that happened to your mummy, is the fall hurt her knee, so Dr Yu had to fix that for your mummy."


    "Unfair Daddy Matthew. I could have made mummy''s casts look pretty for her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 448 - Forgive me? (14)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Before Matthew could respond a voice said "Dominic, I have plenty of your artwork, and I wonder how in the world you think you could do that."


    Dominic turned, pulling out of Matthew''s arms running towards the bed squealing "Mummy you are awake."


    Matthew moved quickly and placing his hand on Dominic''s shoulder pulled him back from the bed saying, "What did I just tell you about your Mummy''s injuries?"


    "She had surgery for cuts, has a broken leg and arm and hurt her knee. Daddy Matthew."


    Turning him slightly, and bending down, Matthew looked him in the eyes and said, "And where were you going?"


    "To give mummy a kiss and hug."


    "Do you think that is a good idea?"


    "But mummy says my kisses and hugs always make her feel better."


    "They might Dominic, but which side are you on?"


    Dominic looked at Lexi and slightly dropped his head, before saying "The side that she is hurt on."


    "Correct. Now how about you calmly walk to the other side of the bed, and I will pick you up so you can give your mummy a hug and kiss for Mother''s day."


    Lexi watched the two of them, as Matthew took Dominic''s hand and walked with him around the other side of the bed, before picking Dominic up and allowing him to lean over and kiss Lexi before giving her a hug. How she so wanted to hug her little angel, but these injuries made it impossible so all she could do while Dominic was hugging her was turn her head to snuggle him as best as she could. His kiss and hug felt so good.


    As Dominic pulled back from hugging her, he gave her another brief kiss before saying "Happy Mother''s Day Mummy. I am so lucky to have you as my mummy."


    "No Dominic, I am the lucky one. I have you as my son, and my family."


    "Including Daddy Matthew?"


    Slightly laughing, Lexi said "Yes, including your Daddy Matthew. Now can you let him put you down?"


    Taking her hint, Matthew carefully pulled Dominic away before placing him on the ground and saying "I suspect there will be a soldier outside the door. How about you go and ask them to take you to your Uncles Chester, Phillip, and Andrew and Aunty Sally, who will be in the waiting room so you can tell them your Mummy is awake, and they can come and see her in a few minutes."


    "Not until I see you give Mummy a kiss, Daddy Matthew and apologise to her for your argument."


    Lexi wanted to chuckle. Dominic wanted to fix everything for her. Maybe this was something he could not fix.


    Matthew, moved and leant over giving Lexi a gentle kiss, before saying "Forgive me, Lexi?"


    "That is not right Daddy Matthew, you need to really make it up to mummy."


    Lexi, shocked at Dominic, firmly said "Dominic!"


    Dominic half turned before turning back and said "Mummy, I want to see Daddy Matthew properly apologise to you. He had to be the one in the wrong."


    Lexi saw Matthew look at her. How could they handle this, without destroying everything for him?


    Seeing the confusion on Lexi''s face, Matthew leant back over her, and carefully gave her another gentle kiss, before again saying "Forgive me," loud enough for Dominic to hear before moving and whispering in her ear "I know I do not deserve it, but when we talk please forgive me."


    Lexi felt Matthew gentle kiss her ear before blowing on her ear and pulling back slightly. In a daze Lexi heard Dominic say in a cheeky voice "That it a little better Daddy Matthew, but there is a long way to go," before he quickly opened the door and exited the room.


    Lexi saw Matthew sit back down in the chair he has been, chuckling at their son''s antics, before he turned to Lexi and said "He was right. I need to apologise to you, not to placate our son, but because you deserve it given how much I hurt you with what I did."


    "Matthew¡­" Lexi started to say before seeing Matthew with his hand up.


    "Lexi now is not the time as your siblings and their spouses will be here any minute, and they both want to kill me. I do not blame them as I handled the shock on Thursday appallingly. I had a good long talk with Phillip when he dragged me back to the family villa and realised how badly I had screwed up. Just know this, you deserve my most humble apology because of everyone in the world you always deserve my trust, love and respect and I failed you at the most important moment, when you were trying to tell me, not only what I needed to hear but explain things to me."


    "Matthew, I¡­"


    Lexi saw Matthew shaking his head, and saying "No, Lexi, I know before your surgery you asked me to forgive you. There is nothing for you to forgive you for."


    "You have that right, now get out of here away from my sister, you¡­"


    "Chester! Dominic is here so watch what you say," shouted Lexi, interrupting him before he said anything else.


    Matthew leant back over and whispered to her "I will leave, because they want to be with you not having me here. Major Yu admitted me, for a re-evaluation of my shoulder, to keep me away from the recovery effort and my superiors have decided to bring my annual physical and six-monthly psychological review forward. When they have left, if you are ready to let me properly apologise to you let one of the nurses know and they can come and get me."


    As Matthew moved away towards the door, Chester said loud enough as he passed him "Good riddance and stay away from her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 449 - Forgive me? (15)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Lexi, shot Chester a look and said, "Dominic how about you go with your Daddy Matthew for a little while as I think, in particular, your Uncle Chester has something to say to me."


    "But Mummy, I want to stay with you."


    "You can come back in a little while, but I can guess what your Uncle Chester wants to tell me is not suitable for you to hear at this time."


    Dominic whined "Mummy¡­"


    Matthew, at the door turned and sharply said "Dominic! That it totally inappropriate to do to your mummy. How about you come with me, and we see what we might be able to do about getting you something to eat. You have your ID pass I gave you when you came with the school with you?"


    "I never forget it Daddy Matthew, as I never know when you and mummy want to be here."


    "Come on then, we can go to the cafeteria here in the hospital and get you something to eat."


    Lexi watched as Matthew took Dominic''s hand and the two of them walked out the door. Regardless of anything else the two of them had developed a bond not just influenced by their biological connection but and emotional connection not influenced by that but a true connection. Hopefully, when Dominic learnt the truth that would be enough to sustain the connection that they had.


    As soon as the door closed between them, Chester spat "How dare he come near you. He needs to be kept totally away from you and Dominic."


    "Chester!" came Phillip''s response. Calm down.


    "Calm Down, you know what your brother did to Lexi."


    "Yes, and what happens from there is up to them, not any of us."


    "You would take his side," came Andrew''s angry response.


    "No, it is not taking his side. The four of you are ready to interfere in my marriage, yet you can all talk about your relationsh.i.p.s. You all should have suspected our relationship when Matthew joined the military, as in that initial phase each and every time he even had a days break he spent it with me, let alone the summer I finished school. You all knew what my parents did and the effect that had to break us up. Yet we have some back together. At least we have been open. The four of you have hidden your relationsh.i.p.s."


    Lexi turned and looked directly at Chester and Phillip, "Yes, Chester and Phillip I know until recently the law dictated that but none of us were blind, we knew how the two of you felt about each other. The two of you simply hid from reality for so long to protect yourselves."


    She then turned and then looked at Andrew and Sally, before adding "The two of you hid for years, and if we have to be realistic you would still be hiding but for being caught out, and do not think these injuries Andrew get you out of your bribe because of my car. It just delays it for a while."


    Chester, said "This is not about us, it is about you."


    Andrew added "And we are going to have our say. I will be somewhat polite, but that idiot there left you devastated on Thursday night, and yet you want to make up with him. He does not deserve you, and we are all going to make sure you are protected from him."


    Sally, who until then had been quiet, said "I agree. When he left you after that summer, you fell into a hole, and in some way we all had to try and help pick up the pieces, before you married Richard, which now we all know was designed by your parents to make Dominic legitimate since they could not force you to have an abortion. Now, when he learns the truth, rather than handling it like an a.d.u.l.t he gets angry and cannot real with you rationally that Phillip had to take him away."


    "That," started Chester "means that we are going to ensure that that b*stard¡­"


    "Hey, my love, even I think my brother with what he did was and idiot but calling him that even demeans me. But he deserves¡­"


    "To be dealt with given how he treated my sister, absolutely. Even you cannot disagree with that Phillip."


    Phillip nodded, but before anyone could say anything Lexi said, "You idiots. You are thinking I cannot recall everything¡­"


    "But the doctors said¡­"


    "I had amnesia. I did, and could not remember things for a while, but when I had the MRI, I remembered things. The noise of the machine made me recall the gunshots that injured Matthew and that brought the memories flooding back. He screwed up, I give you that, but you all seem to think that I am innocent and need protection."


    "You do," came echoing voices.


    "There are times that I need protecting but this is not one of them. Yes, I was a frightened seventeen-year-old, but I could have contacted Matthew. But I did not, and that helped create the situation. Then I let the lot of you be with me when I talked to Matthew. I acted as if I was someone who needed support rather than being responsible for my actions and dealing honestly with Matthew. Yes, he went over the top, but with my screw ups and hiding of the truth helped create it."


    "He had no right," came Andrew''s angry retort. "I always knew¡­"


    "Shut up Andrew. You all are annoying me too much. You do not have to make a huge fuss over having to protect me, I am an a.d.u.l.t. I must learn from my mistakes, and I make them, so do not try and convince me otherwise. You all want to interfere in my marriage. It is my marriage, not your marriage so let the two of us work through things. But if I need any of your help, I will ask for it."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 450 - Forgive me? (16)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Andrew, annoyed with Lexi spat out "With that idiot, you always need help. I should have¡­"


    As Sally placed her hand on Andrew''s arm, Lexi shouted "Just shut up Andrew. Where was the over-protective big brother when mother and father forced me into marrying Richard. Where were you when I had to pick up the pieces. Nowhere."


    Turning to look at Chester, Lexi continued "Yes, you where there in the end, and stepped in, so you have some ability to say something. Unlike me who was still legally a child, you agreed to a marriage that never was you, so do not even go there in criticising me. You still allowed our parents to do what they did in forcing my marriage to Richard."


    With that Lexi could see Chester dropping his head. And she turned back and looked at Andrew and while she could still see the anger in his eyes, she knew she had hit home. Hopefully, now they would listen to her.


    After taking a calming breath, Lexi continued "I get that you are all ready to kill Matthew as of how he reacted, but as I said I have my own part to play in how he reacted, but Andrew," with that she looked at Andrew, before turning to Chester and Phillip.


    Continuing Lexi said "Chester, the main culprit is our deceased parents. They held onto their, if we are honest, old fashioned views about their children. You could not be an unwed pregnant teenager, nor could you love who you wanted, you must fall within their narrow view of a relationship. That damaged all of us. Chester, you into an unhealthy, unhappy marriage with someone you hated forced away from the love of your life."


    Seeing Chester nod, Lexi continued "And Andrew, you hid the most important relationship with Sally because you did not want to be seen to fall into their expectations for you. How long had the two of you hidden your relationship from everyone, and but for John finding you would you have continued to hide it."


    "Me, they forced my into a marriage that was hellish. Yes after Richard''s death I have acted to protect Dominic, and I can only thank the two of your for that, but it damaged me psychologically, and had me willing to hide the truth to keep the peace. As I remember from those Sunday School classes our parents forced all of us to go to was the phrase ''The truth will set you free''¡­"


    Laughing Sally said "That I remember, as it was a running joke for John and I, given it came from John in the new testament. I always told him that it was never the case for him."


    Andrew seeing the irony in that chuckled with his wife, before adding "John would not know, most of the time, if the truth bit him. He was the one that hid from all of us his career choice until he pulled some of us over."


    That drew a round of laughter from everyone. Lexi seeing the tension had gone from her brothers and their spouses, she said "But there is some truth in that saying. While I did not sleep on Thursday night, because I was so wound up, in some respect I felt as a huge weight had been lifted from me. But I need you all to promise me something¡­"


    Silence filled the room before Andrew broke the silence in asking "It depends on what you are asking."


    While she knew she did not want to agree to a condition, Lexi seeing the seriousness on Andrew''s face realised that she would push her luck too far with her brothers, as she needed their help for a few days until the medical staff agreed to let Matthew out. In just their brief discussions as to his admission she believed that there was something more than checking his shoulder recovery, his annual physical and six-monthly psychological review. But she needed to figure that out. Could the truth about Dominic be part of that?


    Sighing as she took a deep breath, Lexi said "I can agree to that. I need the four of you for a few days to look after Dominic. I am going to be here for some time, and Matthew is due to have his annual physical and a major review of his shoulder from being shot. They decided that, and I think it is so he can spend time with me, is to admit him. I will convince Matthew one he is out to live at his on-base accommodation until I am released for Dominic to spend as much time with me as he can."


    "You have to ask?" came Phillip.


    "Yeah sister, you have to ask, you know we all love spending time with Dominic," added Andrew.


    Closing her eyes for a second, Lexi knew the easy part was done. Now for the harder part to get them to agree to.


    As she opened her eyes, she heard Chester firmly say "That was not specifically what you want to ask us about. Quit stalling and ask us what you really want."


    Sighing, Lexi said "I need you all to give me some time to properly talk to Matthew, on my own."


    "No damn way¡­" yelled Andrew


    "Yes Andrew. Would you want me interfering in your marriage. I know your wife would not."


    "That does not matter."


    "It does. I need to talk with him without interruption, without the lot of you around, as we will not resolve our issues if you are standing with me. I must take responsibility for my actions. But I will give you this promise, if he does anything to raise concerns with me, I will tell you¡­"


    "No¡­"


    Angrily Lexi retorted "Just get it through your head Andrew, Matthew and I will talk. I am being honest with you about that. If you cannot accept that you will be stopped from coming in." Lexi turned and looked at Chester, adding "That goes for you and Phillip as well."


    Lexi watched Chester look at Andrew, an the two of then nodded before saying "Fine, but you better give us a report."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 451 - Forgive me? (17)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Lexi sat watching Andrew, Sally, Chester, Phillip, and Dominic all leave. As Matthew quietly told her, with his help Dominic had gone to the senior officer''s mess kitchen and had sweet-talked the chefs to provide them with a special meal to celebrate Mother''s Day.


    Dominic was in heaven. Matthew had helped him make the day as special as he could, and he was delighted that his Uncles and Aunt were with him to celebrate his Mother''s day.


    Lexi, watching her angel walk out the ward day, felt a tear going down her face, but before she could say anything, Matthew reached over and wiped the tears away.


    As she turned to look at Matthew, she heard him say "Lexi we need to talk."


    Knowing he was right, Lexi said "We do. I need to tell you¡­"


    Matthew shook his head, and said "Lexi, no I need to have my say first. I screwed up badly and should never have treated you like that. You did not deserve my reaction."


    Moving her hand slightly, Lexi placed her hand on Matthew''s hand sitting beside her unbroken arm, gently squeezing it. As she did that, Matthew gently picked it up and lifted it to his lips before placing the gentlest of kisses on her palm before carefully returning it to the bed.


    Lexi noticed Matthew shaking his head before he said "No, I do not deserve your sympathy. As Phillip told me Thursday night when he got me back to the family villa, I f*cked up big time. He was right. I did f*ck up."


    Lexi said "No, you did not I kept a secret that I should never have kept."


    "Lexi, we both know how your parents would have reacted at the time, if they knew the truth that I was Dominic''s father. They hated the military because of the past. If they had known we were legally engaged, for the purposes of the military and you had my protection let alone that truth, they would have done whatever they could to have forced you to have an abortion and exiled you overseas for as long as they could."


    Lexi observed Matthew looking at her intently and as she opened her mouth and quietly said "Matthew," he reached over and placed his fingers on her lips stopping her before she could say much.


    After shaking his head Matthew said "No. Let me have my say and I will then leave you to think, because you deserve that¡­"


    "No, we need this discussion for both of us to think about things. Did I not promise when I got back from this business trip we would talk? I am back, and I am going to fulfil that promise."


    "You do not need to."


    Exasperated Lexi responded "Who says this has to be a one-sided conversation, let alone a relationship. There are two of us in this relationship as much as in this conversation and if we go that way with the conversation what does it say about our relationship? It diminishes it. You can have your say, but you will stay and listen to me having my say."


    Lexi noticed the moment that her anger got through to Matthew, who responded "Fine, but I need to have my say first."


    Tilting her head slightly to the right Lexi responded calmly "Do you hear me arguing? I can see you need to speak, so the floor is yours, so to speak."


    "As I said about your parents¡­"


    "Those two, while you were away with Dominic, I had a conversation with my brothers. I now realise that my parents were always set in their views. I think after I had my say I believe Chester and Andrew agreed with me that our parents messed up our childhoods and early a.d.u.l.thood years because of those views. Chester in a marriage that was never for him away from the love of his life. Andrew for goodness knows how many years, and I suspect he and Sally will never confirm the number to us, hiding his relationship with the love of his life not wanting to be seen to complying with their wishes. And me, in a forced marriage that has messed with me so much."


    "They were your parents."


    "Matthew, it does not matter about them being our parents, they should have supported us rather than thinking a pregnant unwed teenage daughter or a gay son was shameful. In the end I think Chester and I developed the strength to deal with it because we needed each other. I needed Chester to mentally recover and Chester needed me to leave Dominic with him to give his life purpose. Let me put it this way, Dominic came to us and told us he wanted to convert to Islam, he wanted to immigrate to another country or something that challenged what we viewed as acceptable would we react to hide that? It might break our hearts, but I do not think we would do anything other than letting him become the person he is meant to be."


    Silence filled the room, before Matthew said "You would be right. We both have broken from the mould that many in our parents'' generation expect from us. Our friend all have done so as well. John joining the police, Phillip and Chester marrying, Andrew and Sally taking over family companies. Then we have Joan, Paul and Steven, all challenging what their families wanted for them. I would hope we be respectful of his choice."


    "Then, leave my parents out of it. We cannot change what they did." Lexi paused for a couple of seconds before adding, "An in some respect I would not change it because I have my career and business but regardless of the good and the bad, it also brought you back into my life."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 452 - Forgive me? (18)

    12 May, Military base hospital, City K


    Lexi could see the moment her words sunk in, and Matthew said "But it put you¡­"


    "No Matthew, let us not debate that. My parents were my parents. But your parents¡­"


    "If they had known that you were pregnant with my child, would have done absolutely everything to force me to quit the military, immediately marry you, and join the family company. That would never have been for me. And then for you, they would have ensured that you were trapped at home, not able to have developed your career. Then they would have done everything to absolutely control our lives and Dominic''s life."


    Matthew paused, and added "Speaking of that, there is no way that I want them to know the truth regarding Dominic if we can help that. You saw what they did at the JL International annual fundraising event. They hate my career choice, and they hate the relationship Phillip and Chester have. Knowing Dominic is their grandson, they would do everything they could to force me out of the military and into the company while forcing Phillip out, and you to quit your company and become a businessman''s wife stuck at home. Then they would try and force Dominic into what they want. I do not want that for him."


    Knowing Matthew''s parents, Lexi said "I agree. He is his own person, and I want him to become what he wants provided it is legal."


    "True. But Lexi," came the quiet response from Matthew. "Our parents influenced what has happened. The influence of your parents in what has happened is obvious, but the impact of what my parents have done is just as much a cause. Their hate and how they played that with our friends and their parents, influenced everyone turning on me when I announced what I had done. Yes, you stood by me, but there was no one else, who could have helped you. They could have stood up to your parents, tried to get into contact with me, and even protected you."


    "Despite me being a soldier, with solid supports behind me, I still let them influence my life for years. For years I did everything I could to avoid postings here due to wanting to avoid their influence and have let it impact the repairing of my friendsh.i.p.s. The damage that they caused to Phillip and my relationship was only able to slowly be repaired after Richard died. But I still used Phillip and his knowledge to hide from you because I felt hurt."


    "It is that hurt, that even now influenced my reactions. I took that out on you, rather than accepting its root cause, being my parents and how that has influenced me, and still influences me. But you never deserved me taking that out on you. I should have been more understanding, more forgiving, and look at the events to figure out why."


    After shaking his head Matthew added "Hell, I am trained to look at the situation before me, take in information and process it quickly before exercising correct judgement to act, without emotion. What did I do. Hear what was said and let emotions completely take over due to that past. All I can do is apologise to you for my reaction and ask for your forgiveness. I do not deserve it, because no person let alone a woman, deserves the reaction and everything else I directed at you."


    With that Matthew leant over and gently kissed Lexi on the forehead before sitting back down beside her.


    Silence filled the room as Lexi looked at Matthew. She could see not only the conflict crossing his face, but his genuine hope that they could do something to repair things. That gave her hope that things could only get better for them.


    "Matthew," came Lexi in a whisper. With that Matthew, directly looked at her in the eyes.


    Seeing she had his attention, Lexi firmly said "It should be me asking you for forgiveness. I have had time and time again to tell you the truth about Dominic since your return, but I have let fear control me time and time again. Fear about what people would say, what Richard''s parents would do, and the impacts on Dominic."


    "It is not an excuse, but in some respects, I have lived the lie for year after year to the point that in some respects I have come to believe the lie. However, that has caused too much harm. To you, to me, to Dominic and to everyone around us. It has, even dragged me into unnecessary court proceedings. I could have simply told the truth and Richard''s parents would not have had a case to run. But I have dragged us into that, because I worry about shaking the foundations of Dominic''s world that he will hate both of us so much¡­"


    The idea of Dominic hating her, caused tears to start running down Lexi''s face again. Matthew again reached over and gently wiped them around while saying "You have nothing to be sorry for. Once I realised what I was doing, I have been able to process and understand that in the end the choices you have made have always been about Dominic, and have put his first. That can never be faulted and objectively you have done the right thing. He is, like any children we might be lucky to have in the future are always the most important things. They must be put before our wants and desires. Yes, our careers may require moves or separations for periods of time, but we will always put our children first."


    Lexi, hearing his words asked hesitantly "You forgive me?"


    "There is nothing to forgive, my beautiful wife. But if you need those words, I forgive you, but I need you to forgive me."


    "That you have. But can you ask if they are willing to let the two of us to stay in the same ward. We may have forgiven each other but there is much to work through, and we need to do it before I am discharged as we need to be totally honest with Dominic. I do not want to continue to live the lie."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 453 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (1)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    Matthew carefully climbed out of his vehicle with Warrant Officer Wang at the wheel. He had to fight the psychologist and psychiatrists to leave the hospital for some time to come and deal with Richard''s parents given Lexi could not. At least the court was willing to allow Lexi to video link in to be a part of the proceedings after a fight late yesterday with Richard''s parents and the court. They seemed to think it was easy for Lexi to go to court, despite her injuries. Those idiots.


    As he walked towards the courthouse doors, he saw Bronwyn waiting for him. How things had changed in less than a week. From being ignorant of the truth, to the feelings of hurt about being lied to, to the absolute terror of not knowing what was happening to Lexi, to forgiveness. Yes, he and Lexi still had a long way to go, but at least they had moved to a point they were able to see the past for what it was, the past.


    The problem is dealing with the consequences of that past. That included dealing with Richard''s parents and working out what to do if his parents found out about Dominic''s parentage. Richard''s parents however decided that they could not wait to try and force Lexi''s hand. As Lexi told him last night when they were talking about what to do, they knew Dominic was not Richard''s child, but they wanted to maintain that fa?ade to the world, because it suited them.


    After talking for a while, Lexi finally said that they needed to deal with this once and for all. She did not want to cut them out of Dominic''s life given their role in it to now. He could only agree with her words that if she had to choose grandparents for their children, it would be them rather than his parents. At least their motives were open and honest. It was all about money and position for them, whereas for his parents it was all about control and domination. That was a fair assessment of his parents, and he never wanted Dominic and any future children to be subjected to that. The problem was he did not trust Richard''s parents when the truth is publicised not to hurt Dominic.


    "Boss¡­" came Bronwyn, interrupting his thoughts.


    "When did you get back?"


    "Late last night. We were all able to hand over to people from the Capital who have come to finalise the military involvement before handing the scene back to the police and the JL International. Plus, given your hospitalisation in some respect the colonels were needed."


    "Your father and his underhanded methods gave me no choice on being admitted. Btu there has been something good come out of it. Lexi and I have talked about the past and are slowly starting to work through things. Talking is doing us some good."


    "Speaking of Lexi, how is she?"


    "Sore, stressed out and already frustrated at being trapped in a bed. But when I think about what could have been so much worse. And then this has added to her stress."


    Matthew paused and opened the door motioning for Bronwyn to proceed him.


    Bronwyn stopped and said "Boss, after you. We need to have a quick talk, and deal with the civilian lawyers."


    Sensing the determination in Bronwyn, Matthew entered, and the court staff quickly whisked them around the security screening before they headed towards the court room where the case had its next list date. On their way, Matthew spotted Lexi''s civilian lawyers, and quietly said "We need to talk. I know my wife had called you about today."


    "General we have only had a brief conversation with Madam Rong. She indicated to have you call her when you arrived for us to talk."


    With that Lexi''s civilian lawyers opened a meeting room door, and ushered Matthew inside. As the door shut, Matthew quickly pulled out his phone and dialled Lexi directly. As she answered Matthew placed the call on speaker and said "Lexi, I am with your lawyers."


    "Thank you." Matthew knew what was coming. The truth about Dominic and how to progress the case. She had made it clear when they worked out how to approach this that she did not want him using the card he wanted to play at this time. Her marriage to Richard was never legal, because of what they had done before her parents registered her marriage to Richard.


    Reaching inside the small case he carried in, Matthew drew out three envelopes, with a copy of the testing results that proved Dominic''s parentage.


    "My husband should be handing you envelopes, can you please read the contents."


    Following Lexi''s instructions, Matthew handed over the envelopes and Bronwyn who was sitting beside him quietly said "Is that what I think it is?"


    "It is, Lexi and I have talked, and yest we have a lot of things to resolve but she has agreed that the truth is the best option here."


    Quickly one asked "Madam Rong, this has to be wrong?"


    "It is not. I have always known the truth, but the situation with my parents and my marriage resulted in me being willing to live the lie about Dominic, for his protection. People accepted that it was the truth at the time, and Dominic has been happy with it. But we cannot live this lie any more. Dominic deserves the truth, and he is old enough for it."


    "You know that your former in-laws are going to fight this and request a new DNA test."


    A couple of seconds silence came from the other end of the phone before Lexi responded "They can go for it. I have nothing to hide."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 454 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (2)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    Matthew saw the civilian lawyers look at each other and could determine that none of them wanted to speak. Wanting to get to the point so that the case was not delayed he said "Lexi¡­"


    "They are too stunned to speak?"


    "Correct."


    "Gentleman, I want this resolved. I have lived a lie for too long, to protect my parents and them. But they all knew the truth, Richard was not Dominic''s father. Because of my parent''s attitude and my husband''s enlistment in the military if I had told the truth then, Dominic and I would have been separated for life. My marriage was arranged simply to protect the family and as Richard''s father was a branch family relative, it was the easiest to persuade them to agree. But those lies cannot continue."


    "Madam Rong, the law deems your former husband to be Dominic''s father, despite you not registering his birth prior to his death."


    Bronwyn, knowing the truth said "Actually no. General and Madam Rong, before her parents arranged her marriage for image sake had completed two of the three required steps for a military marriage. As Madam Rong was not eighteen at the time, that was considered enough to legally invalidate and marriage¡­"


    Lexi interrupted and said "However, after speaking to my husband about this we do not want to take that step. For everything Richard put me through, and with the medical records and my material you know how bad that was, marring me prevented my parents either forcing me to travel to a country where they could force me to have an abortion or hiding me until I gave birth and then separating Dominic and I."


    Sensing Lexi''s frustration Matthew said, "While I would want the truth about the situation as Lieutenant Li has said revealed, my wife''s decision at this time is the way we will go."


    Lexi, hearing Matthew''s support on the other end of the phone, realised that she could do what they had talked about. "Let me cut to the chase gentleman. I want Richard''s parents to stay in Dominic''s life. They have been his grandparents, and that will never change. My parents are dead, and for our reasons we do not want my husband''s parents in his life. But there needs to be changes. Dominic will stay with us, and they can spend time with him, at least once a week, as he chooses. If he wants to spend more time, provided he has abided by the behaviour rules. They need to stop this constant dragging me to court for no reason, relying on Richard''s will as the means to do it."


    "Madam Rong," responded the lawyer who was speaking.


    Matthew interrupted "Gentlemen, the decision my wife has made is that Richard''s parents have a simple choice, being part of Dominic''s life or not. They cooperate with us, and they can be a part of his life and more importantly continue to manage the share of Jax Corp that was given to their son as part of a dowry a non-legal marriage instead of going into the legally required trust, given my position until Dominic turns eighteen in accordance with the terms that their son set. They refuse and they do not want a relationship with Dominic. Plus, we will act to get the share of Jax Corp that they currently control for Dominic."


    While he could hear a hiss from Lexi, he knew he needed to be blunter than she wanted to be. They could not mess around, because their focus needed to be on Dominic leukemia battle.


    "While I may have worded it differently, he is correct. They must make a choice. But tell them this, While we will be honest with Dominic, we will for their sake until Dominic turns eighteen maintain the fiction that Dominic is Richard''s son publicly. While that might p*ss my husband off, if that must happen, I will maintain that."


    Before anyone could respond a knock was heard on the door, and Richard''s parents and their lawyers entered the room. Madam Yao, spat out "Where is that b*tch?"


    "Pleasant as ever, mother," came Lexi''s immediate response. In that short response Matthew could sense the strength in Lexi. Having revealed the truth made her willing to have the fight she needed to have.


    "Be respectful to your elders brat."


    "Respect is a two-way street. If you want it, you need to give it but want did you do as soon as you walked in¡­"


    "Spoke the truth. The court should, in your absence grant what we are seeking. You are a risk to my grandson."


    "Your grandson. Ha! Let us cut to the chase and stop living this lie that we have for years. Dominic is not Richard''s son. We were never intimate before our marriage and he then used that as an excuse to repeatedly abuse, s.e.x.u.a.lly assault and r*pe me in his so-called exercising of marital rights. It was all about controlling and punishing me. He never wanted the marriage but went through with it for the monetary benefits he and the two of you got out of the marriage."


    "How dare you¡­"


    "I dare to tell the truth because I am sick of this game with you. You use the truth to try and control me, but no more. As the bible says the truth will set you free, and it will set me free from the constant hell that my marriage was and the control your unhappy and abusive son still tries to exert even though he has been dead for many years."


    Mr Yao spat out "The truth. You do not know what the truth is and could never tell it to anyone. How dare you say that our son was not Dominic''s father. He was and he will always be."


    Exasperated, Lexi ground out "Do the two of you want nothing to do with Dominic?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 455 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (3)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    Madam Yao yelled "How are you threaten us. He is our Grandson, and you and that b*stard" with that Matthew saw her pointing towards him. "Threaten us with our Grandson. You two risk him. Emotionally and physically. You dump him on people and just do what you want. You should be at home taking care of him all the time, honouring what my son did for you and getting that b*stard out of Dominic''s life."


    "It sounds like you have made your choice. Matthew you can do what you want now, I am sick of these two and trying to have a rational conversation with irrational people on the phone is worse that having a conversation with a dangerous crazy people in person. See you on the video link." The tone from the phone indicated that Lexi had terminated the call.


    Matthew could almost image it. Lexi lying on her bed with a smile on her face. She had predicted this reaction, saying Madam Yao, an over-indulgent princess would hate her not being present because she could not attempt to intimidate her. But that was part of her plan, make him seem the more rational to negotiate with before heading into court.


    Matthew picked up the phone, switched it to silent mode and as he promised Lexi re-dialled her as he slipped the phone into his pocket so she could listen to the discussions.


    "Mr Yao, Madam Yao, you heard my wife. She wants the truth to come out about Dominic but is willing to give you a choice. Accept the truth and stop this constant dragging everything through the court and remain involved in Dominic''s life. You are other than in a biological sense, Dominic''s grandparents. He sees you as that, and she does not want that to change. Refuse, and she will do everything to keep you away from him."


    "He is our grandson, and the courts will recognise that. She cannot cut us from his life, and we will continue every effort to get him away from her as she poses a real risk to him and you, a step-father that poses an even greater risk to him. He deserves the protection that we can give him."


    Shaking his head Matthew responded "Protect him? Be realistic when your son was abusing Lexi when she was pregnant where were you. Nowhere. You let your son abused her, and Dominic and did nothing. Lexi did what she could. Now you claim you want to protect Dominic. I only have one word for that. Hypocritical."


    "Who interferes in someone else''s marriage. Not us," came Madam Yao''s response.


    "And why would we. When the arrangements were made, both families agreed that the two of them had to solve their issues," added Mr Yao.


    "With that attitude, you wonder why my wife has taken the stand that she has."


    Leaning back on the chair, Matthew watched the Yao''s trying to intimidate him. They had no hope. "And do not think about threatening me with your brother, Madam Yao. He would not even think about trying to do anything to me, because he is not stupid because he needs his legitimate businesses to survive to have a hope of keeping his position in his illegal group. You, on the other hand think that that position intimidates people. Not me."


    "How, how, how¡­" sputtered Madam Yao.


    "How dare I. I am a general in the military, which I earned by my own efforts. Then, my family is much more powerful than you think. People like you do not intimidate me easily."


    Matthew stood up. He was sick of this game. Picking up one of the envelopes he said "Let me make this clear. Dominic will be staying with Lexi and I, no question. Your choice is to be involved in his life or not."


    He handed the envelope to one of the Yao''s lawyers, before firmly placing his hands on the table and adding "And you may not like the consequences of your choice whether to fight or not."


    With a slight motion of his head, Matthew exited the room with purpose, with Bronwyn trailing behind him. After them moved away from the stunned room, Bronwyn turned and said "Boss¡­"


    Matthew shook his head and pulled his phone from his pocket and placing it at his ear. He said, "Are you happy?"


    Lexi quickly responded "Absolutely. They needed the reality check. When did you give them the envelope?"


    "As I was leaving. I did not want to be in there to watch their reaction. We know¡­"


    "They will overreact when the matter gets into court. You know I was sceptical in challenging them in this way, but I need them to back off. I must focus on Dominic presently and fighting them takes my focus away from it."


    "Lexi do not worry about it. What will happen will happen, but you know the option we have. As I promised you last night, we will not go that way, unless needed."


    "You know I cannot help myself."


    "Just relax for a little while before the link to the court is established."


    A few seconds of silence happened, before Lexi added "I will try, but promise me if they push too far you will do what is necessary because I want this to end now."


    "I will. Talk to you soon."


    With that Matthew ended the call and turned to Bronwyn. "You may need to do something for us?"


    "Boss, you know what my job entails, including dealing with civilian matters for people."


    "I am not an idiot. You remember what I asked you to ensure you could do if required with Lexi''s marriage to Richard Yao."


    "You think I am an idiot. I have the paperwork and everything that I need. However, I know I need to be ready to fight with the Yao''s over the shares of Jax Corp. With digging, I have what we need to prove that they have no legal right to those shares and everything else Lexi''s parents gave Richard on their marriage."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 456 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (4)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    Matthew looked at Bronwyn, nodded and said "Thank you. I need a few minutes."


    "Yes Boss," came Bronwyn''s immediate response before she moved away, pulling our her mobile and after punching a few numbers in dialling a number.


    On the call being answered, she heard "Yes Lieutenant. Is this line secure?"


    So, it was business mode. Her father sometimes annoyed her, playing the overprotective father one minute and the hardnosed superior the next. "General, it is."


    "News?"


    "From my brief discussions with General Rong, General your plan worked. He and Madam Rong have been speaking and he appears more together than Saturday."


    After a couple of seconds of silence, Head Honcho continued "Your view as to the case?"


    "I will be applying to have it moved to a military court, given the changed situation based on national security. As the civilian judge is a reservist major for the military court system, that should not be a difficulty. But¡­"


    "You need me to come to the courthouse in case I am required? You are too predictable Lieutenant but are just lucky that my flight back to the capital is not until tonight." After a brief pause, he said "I should be there in thirty minutes. However, keep a close eye on him, because he has to return to the hospital after the hearing."


    "I am not stupid. His adjunct has arranged for two assistants to accompany them to ensure he does not cause problems."


    Bronwyn looked up, and noticed everyone was starting to move towards the court room, before adding "Apologise General, I am needed in court," before quickly ending the call, silencing her phone and heading into the court room.


    On entering the courtroom, she could see Lexi on a television screen, and the look of anger on Mr and Madam Yao''s faces. This could be interesting.


    Within a few minutes, the formalities of the court happened and in the moment of silence, Bronwyn stood up before saying "Sir, I believe General Rong arranged for delivery to you of an envelop with a medical report in it. All other parties have a copy of that report and to make it absolutely clear the results have already been re-confirmed by a civilian expert."


    "It is lies," yelled Madam Yao.


    Over the video link, Lexi quietly said "Lies, you would not know a lie if it bit you¡­"


    "B*tch," was the immediate retort.


    "Madam Rong, Madam Yao," came an angry response from the judge. "This is a court and if you Madam Yao cannot keep calm or retain a civil tongue you will be removed, and Madam Rong, you will lose the ability to do anything other than watch the proceedings."


    "How if that fair, she started it by disregarding my son''s will and wishes for his child."


    On the link Lexi could observe Matthew shaking his head.


    Matthew in the court room could see Lexi struggling not to respond.


    After a couple of seconds silence, the judge who had been scanning the report, said "Mr and Madam Yao, the experts who reviewed the test results from the military have testified not only in my court room but court rooms throughout this country as recognised experts. You seriously want to challenge that?"


    Mr Yao while having a firm grip on his wife who he had pulled down leant over and quietly spoke to their legal team, before one stood up and said "My clients are not challenging the expertise of those who reviewed the material, but the material that was tested. My client''s are Dominic''s grandparents and their former daughter-in-law wants not only to deny their a place in their grandson''s life but the final wishes of their son, who wanted his child to live with his parents if his wife re-married."


    A hmmp could be heard from Lexi over the link. Matthew shook his head and leant over to Bronwyn and quietly said "Lexi''s civilian lawyers need to get control of this, or it needs to be moved to a military court. Neither of them needs this to continue."


    Bronwyn quietly said "I have got this boss. If we can avoid dragging this into a military court, we will. It is stupid to do so unless absolutely necessary."


    Matthew nodded and sat back, and heard the Yao''s lawyers continuing "Sir, Dominic needs certainty. You have seen the medical reports about his recent Leukemia diagnosis. Madam Rong''s hospitalisation is the third time in less than six months something has happened involving her, putting Dominic under stress. This is all since her husband came into her life. A kidnapping, a shooting incident and now in a bomb blast that has her in hospital. My client''s sources say no one knew that she was there. There is only one conclusion about the General, his presence places my client''s former daughter-in-law at serious risk let alone their grandson. That risk, with what Dominic must face has to be eliminated. And you cannot ignore the fact that while in their former daughter-in-law and her family''s care Dominic has also been kidnapped."


    "So," came Lexi''s sarcastic response across the link. Matthew could see her smirk. Did she have something planned?


    "My client''s former daughter-in-law¡­"


    "I have a name, Lexi or if that is something you cannot say call me Madam Rong. I am a person, not an object that your clients seem to what me to be seen." Matthew at Lexi''s interruption just stopped himself from laughing. She was the strongest in these proceeding as he had ever seen, sassy and ready to bite back.


    "Shut it, you are my former daughter-in-law¡­"


    "Mother," came Lexi sarcastically.


    "You Brat. My son was respectful and would have protected Dominic. How I wish you died¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 457 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (5)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    Silence descended in the court room. Matthew could see Lexi''s shocked response and noticed the moment she was ready to bite back.


    Shaking his head to Bronwyn who was about to get to her feet he stood, and said "Sir, if I may?"


    Still somewhat stunned from Madam Yao''s statement, the judge said, "Go ahead General."


    "Mr and Madam Yao know exactly what happened when their son married my wife. Her parents, ashamed that their seventeen year old daughter was pregnant and unwed used the law to their advantage and found someone they could use their assets to ensure that what they felt was a humiliation for them was wiped away. That involved them and their son. My wife outside gave Mr and Madam Yao a choice, stop this fighting and be a part of Dominic''s life or fight and we would do everything to keep them from his life¡­"


    "It is you that should be kept away form him," spat Madam Yao.


    Matthew turned and said "Madam Yao, push and you will not like the outcome. My wife convinced me that you need to be a part of Dominic and any children we have in the future lives. Compared to my parents who detest their children, you loved and still love your son and care for Dominic despite there being no close biological connection. But even my patience has limits. You want to fight, fine."


    Turning to Bronwyn, he said "Lieutenant you have those doc.u.ments we spoke about?"


    "Yes Sir," was Bronwyn''s quick response.


    "Sir, please do not think me rude and disrespectful in doing this," came Matthew''s response. He noticed Lexi tensing up on the link, but enough was enough. Now the truth was out she did not need this, nor Dominic.


    "I will give you a choice, Mr and Madam Yao, be a part of Dominic''s life, yes on condition and at times that works for us, you and Dominic or fight and you will loose everything."


    "How can we lose everything. Our son is dead, a death caused by the b*tch who would not give him what he wanted and needed."


    Matthew re-looked at Lexi across the link. She had predicted this reaction. "Fine, Madam Yao. Mr Yao, your choice?"


    "My wife is correct. We lost our son, and Dominic is all that we have left however he came to be. We can only fight for him because that is what our son wanted."


    "Lieutenant," snapped Matthew, turning to Bronwyn. As she stood, he saw she nodded, and Matthew sat down. Looking at Lexi''s civilian lawyers he could see the confusion on their faces. Yes, they had told them some things, but they were still confused about everything.


    "Sir, the General and Madam Rong were not willing to take this path, but they will. The so-called marriage of Madam Rong and Richard Yao was invalid¡­"


    Yelling Mr Yao said, "No it was not." Matthew, rather than turning watched the reaction of Lexi, who he could see knew that the penny was dropping. An invalid marriage impacted the disposition of the shares of Jax Corp that were Lexi''s so-called dowry.


    "Mr Yao, you were given choices and some information before, but you and your wife made the decision you did." Pulling out a second folder, she handed a copy of doc.u.ments in the folder to the court staff for the judge, Lexi''s civilian lawyers, and the Yao''s team.


    "These doc.u.ments are de-classified for the sole purpose of these proceedings and come from the General''s personal records. Prior to Madam Rong''s civilian marriage to Richard Yao, legally she and the General had completed two of the required three steps for a military marriage as existed at the time. As you know sir, given your role as a military judge, that invalidates any civilian marriage unless the military member of the couple files relevant paperwork to void the commitments made."


    "She was only seventeen¡­," came a pitiful almost cry like statement from Madam Yao


    "Madam Yao, the law as it applied to military marriages at the time, which has been preserved by the recent changes to the law, allowed seventeen-year-olds to make the relevant commitments. It was designed to protect young women; whose intended husband was slightly older and joined the military in case of their death during service provided that two of the three relevant steps had been undertaken. As the released records show, two of the three required steps had been completed, and therefore the commitment was legal."


    "And" added Matthew "That means that she could not legally marry your son, because I never filed the relevant paperwork with the military authorities."


    "You are a liar, the marriage between my son and that b*tch was legal," was the even more desperate response from Madam Yao. Matthew could see she sensed control of everything slipping from her fingers.


    Bronwyn added "Sir, given your position in the military justice system, the general''s personal record is available for you to confirm that nothing has been omitted from the information provided, but national security prevents it being available to all parties in the proceedings. Can I suggest that you inspect those records to confirm the situation."


    After a brief pause, the judge said, "General you have something in mind?"


    "Sir, I believe my wife''s civilian lawyers have in their control a copy of the so-called marriage agreement for her invalid marriage to Richard Yao, which clearly indicates that the shares in Jax Corp he obtained on his marriage was his dowry for the wedding, and spelt out the control of those shares. With an invalid marriage that agreement could not give the control of those shares to Richard Yao, and they fell back into the estate of my wife''s parents. They were never in Richard Yao''s control nor could their control pass to his parents."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 458 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (6)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    "No, no, no," came a cry from both Mr and Madam Yao. The smile Matthew could see on Lexi''s face said everything. They had realised that they had been correct in telling them they would lose. In fact, they had just realised that they had lost everything. Dominic and more importantly the money and control of the shares that allowed the two of them force themselves into Jax Corp business without any need.


    Asserting control, so not to come across as arrogant, Matthew continued "The terms of my wife''s parents'' wills, clearly excluded my wife from benefit from their estates due to the dowry them provided marriage. As that marriage was invalid, they never legally provided the dowry, and they should pass to my wife. Even if it does not, it will pass to her two brothers the only beneficiaries of their parents will, who I suspect will honour the intent of the agreement which was to provide for my wife."


    "No damn way!" yelled Madam Yao. "Those shares were intended for us."


    Lexi, having been silent for some time, said "Intended for you? That is a joke. They were always intended to support Dominic and I. Your son never did that, and since he died you have refused to use them to support either of us, claiming all their benefits for yourself. I was happy to let things be, but your arrogance and greed know no boundaries. Since I married, you insist we pay all your security, household staff wages, bills and even every expense when you have Dominic with you, refusing to touch the benefits from the shares you get. Those shares and their income were always intended to support Dominic and I, some joke."


    "You are lying¡­"


    "Madam Yao, Madam Rong. Enough!" came the firm angry response from the Judge. "I have been giving everyone leeway, but you have both gone too far. This is the final warning. You continue this, and both of you will be in contempt of court. No more chances for anyone."


    After seeing nodded, the judge continued "Lieutenant, you have something else to say?"


    "Yes Sir, we appear to be going in circles. My suggestion would be for you to take the time to review the General''s service record to confirm what has been said about him never invalidating the steps take for a military marriage, which you know until the recent legal changes had no time limits to be completed."


    "Lieutenant, you know that ruling you are asking for is outside my powers in this jurisdiction."


    "That is acknowledged sir, but it is relevant. Yes, we will be asking for a military court ruling to confirm that validity, because as both General and Madam Rong, indicated it impacts the validity of arrangements in the Richard Yao''s will. He could not have left the shares as he did, because they were never legally his. As to where they go, that will be a decision between Madam Rong, her brothers and the executors of their parents'' estates. Its relevant reflects on that is in the will regarding Dominic. As Richard Yao was never Madam Rong''s legal spouse and biologically not Dominic''s father, the best he can be described as is Madam Rong''s partner. Those wishes are just that wishes.


    Lexi, on the video link added "Sir, my husband and I were willing, if Richard''s parents were happy to agree to drop these ongoing cases were willing to respect those wishes for them to have a relationship with Dominic and manage the shares. That is for one simple inescapable fact. Despite the horrific relationship between Richard and myself his existence prevented my parents from using their position as my legal guardian to force me overseas to a country where they had the legal right, unlike here, to force me to have an abortion. I was willing to respect the lie for that simple reason but no more. They know Dominic is not Richard''s child, but continue to pursue that. They do not want to respect my role as Dominic''s mother. But I cannot go on any longer with that lie. I have until now thought maintaining that lie was the best thing. It protected him, but it cannot continue. The lie had its place, but continuing it only hurts Dominic who deserves the truth."


    Cynically, Mr Yao said "Little girl you would not know the truth if it was right in front of you. You lied to your parents and you continue to lie."


    "And my precious son, is Dominic''s father, so do not hurt Dominic by telling this lie now, because you want to get rid of us from his life. He is all we have left of our son," came a sobbing response from Madam Yao.


    The Yao''s legal team lead stood up saying "Sir. My clients, while not eloquently saying it have it right. This is simply lie after lie as Madam Rong, wants to ignore the truth. She had a valid marriage to my client''s son, and the law even if this fantasy that is being spun was true, states legally Dominic is Richard Yao''s son and therefore what he has in his will has significant weight. Madam Rong, and the General have displayed the reason why Richard Yao wanted Dominic in his parents'' care. Madam Yao in a new relationship does not give a care about what is important for him. The court must stop her games, immediately remove Dominic from her care and into our clients'' care. That is the only way to protect him, given incident after incident that has happened since Madam Rong''s remarriage. The evidence in doc.u.ment after doc.u.ment shows all of this, and the court has no option. But given the display today, and the total lack of respect Madam Rong has shown for these proceedings by not being present, we have to ask that that any time Madam Rong spends with Dominic has to be without her husband, and fully supervised at times and locations insisted by our clients."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 459 - Do you want nothing to do with Dominic? (7)

    14 May, Courthouse, City K


    As the Yao''s lawyer started to speak, Matthew knew Lexi was about to snap and sent her a text message ''Let it be Lexi. They are only creating a worse situation for themselves. Your lawyers and Bronwyn are passing messages to each other, so they know what to do.''


    Watching Lexi, Matthew could see the minute that Lexi read the message and saw her relax.


    Continuing the Yao''s lawyer added "That then generates one other issue the court has to decide. Our client''s only use the income the shares produce to maintain their residence, which Dominic will eventually inherit. It does not produce the income necessary for Dominic''s everyday needs, including his schooling at the right school for him, and all the necessary security needed for them and Dominic due to the actions of their former daughter-in-law and the General. Those costs are something with her business and the General''s family wealth the court should order them to pay."


    The Judge said "If, and let me stress it is IF not when, I grant what your clients seek what are their intentions for Madam Rong to see her son?"


    "Sir, our clients need to consider what they would do with Dominic''s education. That will impact those arrangements. They need to ensure that what they do puts Dominic first and is appropriate. But until that decision is made, as I said it would be for their former daughter-in-law alone, a small amount of time fully supervised until Dominic in their view adjusts to his new arrangements. Then it could be revisited."


    The Judge turned to Lexi''s civilian team, who said "Having spoken to the Lieutenant, we believe on behalf of both our client and the General it is appropriate that she puts forward what is to happen."


    Bronwyn stood up, saying "Sir, as the Yao''s lawyers failed to address one point, I have to return to it. How the law treats the relationship between Dominic and Richard Yao will hinge on the determination of whether Richard Yao and Madam Rong were legally married or not. They were not, therefore what he had in his will about Dominic was a statement of desire nothing more. It should be given little weight over and above the wishes of his biological parents. Both want Dominic in their care. They had been willing, until the display today both in and out of this court to have the Yao''s maintain a position in Dominic''s life, as in their view despite everything else they cared for Dominic more than the General''s parent would ever be likely to. The display has seen them determined to take a hard stance to terminate the relationship because Dominic needs ongoing certainty."


    Bronwyn turned and looked at the Yao''s before adding "While the General and Madam Rong are of the view the material provided speaks for itself. It confirms Dominic''s parentage and is determinative of the fact that the civilian marriage her parents consented to was invalid. At the same time, they are willing to allow the time for these facts to be confirmed. While and DNA Testing, due to the general''s position has to be done in military facilities and only recorded on military systems they are willing, at their expense to have any court acceptable expert the Yao''s nominate reperform the DNA testing to confirm the results. You sir, should understand the reason for that insistence."


    Seeing a slight nod, Bronwyn continued "The time for that testing will allow you sir, to review the whole of the General''s personal record to confirm what I have said about the military marriage steps. It will, and we would ask that once you have confirmed that to convene a military court and issue the relevant declaration as to the validity of the actions and formally invalidate the civilian marriage, given that there was only a civil ceremony, not a civil and religious ceremony."


    "How dare¡­"


    Bronwyn snapped around and said "How dare I. Mr and Madam Yao. Yes, I am a soldier, but a lawyer as well. I am asking the court to enforce the law as it applied at the time of the so-called marriage of your son and Madam Rong, and which has been preserved under the changes to the marriage law. It is a matter of fact, and along with your lawyers you have the evidence that confirms what will be found. You, and your lawyers do not have clearance to see the General''s service records. Consider yourself lucky to get what you have without having to get clearance. I had to receive clearance from the joint chiefs to get this information and provide it to the court as it is above even what I can access.


    "But it is not fair," whined Madam Yao.


    "Fair. Madam Yao. The General and Madam Rong have been more than fair to you. They wanted you to be in Dominic''s life and you throw it back time and time again in their face. They are even willing to pay for your chosen expert to re-perform the DNA testing to satisfy you to confirm the biological truth. You can even supply something with your son''s DNA for comparison to determine the truth. You need to make the choice to put Dominic first, rather than making everything about you, which it is not. This is and always has been about Dominic, not you your ego and wants. At least the General and Madam Rong are focused on the right thing."


    Matthew, watching the Yao''s as Bronwyn sat down could see they were ready to snap.


    The judge said "General and Madam Rong, I want to you ensure that Dominic spends at least one night and one meal a week with Mr and Madam Yao. But the Lieutenant is right. These issues need to be resolved as it will impact where this case goes. Mr and Madam Yao, you have to until midday tomorrow to nominate your expert for the testing. Those results are to be released to you, Madam Rong and the court. In the interim I will review the General''s personal file. We will not continue this cycle, and there will be no further hearings. You have the decision within two business days of the testing results being released."


    Angrily, the judge left the court room. As he stood up, Matthew could see the anger from the Yao''s, and just as the video link was being terminate Madam Yao spat "Just you wait b*tch. Make the most of your time as you will soon never see Dominic again."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 460 - What do you think? (1)

    14 May, Military hospital, City K


    Matthew walked into their shared ward and spotted two men sitting there. He looked at them carefully, and then remembered that the psychiatrist yesterday told him as part of his six-monthly psychological review they wanted to speak to Lexi both with and without him being present.


    Ignoring them for the moment, Matthew moved over and gently leaned over and kissed Lexi on the lips before pulling back slightly and looking at her directly in the eyes before saying "Are you alright?"


    "Panicking a little?"


    "No, just worried about you, given what happened."


    "Stop being rude. These gentlemen want to talk to us."


    Watching Matthew, Lexi say that he turned and finally sat down while acknowledging the men, before saying "Gentleman."


    "General," one said. "I am Colonel Fung, and this is my colleague Lieutenant An. I think you know why we are here."


    "My six monthly psychiatric and psychological review?"


    Hearing that Lexi was shocked. They told her before that they were here to help her. "That is not what you told me," came her angry statement.


    "Madam Rong, we were sent here as part of a team to provide support for the victims of the attack in City F. What we told you, therefore is correct. We are here to help you and the other victims. It just happens that we were asked also to perform the General''s six-monthly review. It would be inappropriate to force him to the capital for the review, given your current situation."


    Lexi looked at Colonel Fung and Lieutenant An. While what they said felt truthful there was something not quite right. She turned to Matthew and said with a slightly angry undertone "You should have told me."


    "And worry you too much? Not going to happen. But I did say I was admitted to, in part keep me away from things currently, to be with you and for some required reviews. This just happens to be part of it."


    Lexi looked at Matthew, and she could see the moment he realised that she was not only angry but upset that he could not be honest. With everything they had talked about the last couple of days, this felt like a slap in the face.


    "B*stard, you lied."


    Matthew closed his eyes for a couple of seconds to help him calm down. Lexi was highly annoyed with him, and in that moment, he realised he deserved her anger. The one thing they promised each other yesterday after all their discussions was not to continue to hide the truth. Hiding the truth had caused them so many problems that already made their marriage fragile.


    Opening his eyes, he reached over and gently took her hand, stroking the fingers before saying "I am sorry. I just figured that you would assume that the reviews would include more than my physical status, given you know my posting."


    Lexi knew that Matthew was right. He had talked about a review and she was aware of his posting so it should not have come as a surprise that his review would include multiple assessments.


    Shaking her head gently Lexi said "We both made some assumptions, you that I understood what your reviews would include and me that you had told me all the specifics about it. We both agreed that we would be open and honest because we have realised the impacts of not doing so. But do not take that to mean I want to know everything about everything in your life. I am not stupid as I realise there are things because of your work that you cannot tell me and do not presume that you will. Other than than¡­"


    "You need me to be clear and honest." Matthew stroked her fingers again and said "I apologise, I should not presume that you know exactly what I mean. I will try not to do it again."


    "That is all I can ask, Matthew."


    "General, Madam Rong," interrupted Colonel Fung. "I can see there are some things we need to discuss. General, depending on what this is, you are aware of the potential consequences."


    "You delay in signing off on my review or a worst-case scenario you provide a report that impacts or has my clearance revoked."


    "Not what we were going to say."


    Lexi watched Matthew turn and say "Colonel, you just heard the discussion I had with my wife. You think I want to lie about the potential consequences of your review, simply to appease you. Not going to happen, because another piece of information that could result in confusion is not going to happen. You and I know there are three outcomes from your review. I pass it with flying colours and easily retain my clearance. My clearance confirmation is put on hold by you delaying signing off on the review. That you be because you want more time to investigate including performing various additional tests, or because you want me to work through things before finalising signing off. The final option is I fail and either my clearance is reduced or totally revoked which will impact my deployment."


    "General¡­"


    "Colonel, no. I have reviewed many reviews for my subordinates clearance and know the what is in them, sometimes leading me to make hard calls. You might want to express it in different words, but that is the outcomes. And as I said, I will not lie about the consequences of this."


    Lexi, sensing the firmness in Matthew, added "My husband is right. We, like any married couple have our issues, many of which have come to ahead in the last week. But we made a promise to each other that we were not going to lie about thing to each other. It is the only way to deal with those things."


    Looking between the two of them Colonel Fung looked to Lieutenant An, before turning back and saying, "We will continue this discussion, but we need to discuss matters."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 461 - What do you think? (2)

    14 May, Military hospital, City K


    Two hours later, Matthew looked at Lexi as the door shut behind Colonel Fung and Lieutenant An. She was exhausted by the questioning. "Are you alright?"


    "Alright? Challenged more like it, Matthew. They put us through a lot there, and I sense that they only stopped as they realised how exhausted I was."


    "Sorry, I know I talked about how little, if anything would be off limits to them in their questioning but I did not expect it to be as brutal as that. I could only guess based on all the reports I had seen, never having a relationship before that is such that it would become part of it."


    "It was so embarrassing that they spent so much time questioning us about our s*x life and our friends. Why in the world, was our friendship with Joan a focus?"


    Knowing that he could not lie, but also because of the ongoing investigation had to hide things. "Two-fold is my guess Lexi. We both know about Joan''s s*xual preferences. She is what people in the west call bi-s*xual. We know her preference is for s*xual relationsh.i.p.s with men, but you remember the stories you told me about your trip with her and a few friends when you went overseas during the school holidays just after I entered the military?"


    "I do, she had a brief fling with a woman, which shocked me at the time. While everyone else was steering as clear from her as possible at the resort, I refused to because she was, and still is my friend. She sat me down and explained to me about her s*xual preferences. She said she liked having s*x with both men and women, and group s*xual activities but limited her enjoyment of certain activities to appropriate locations considering the law."


    "I sense a but, and you did not want to talk about it to them. They know that."


    "Correct. I wanted to talk to you about it with you before I talk to them about it."


    Matthew squeezed her hand and said, "You know I will not turn on you, whatever it is."


    Lexi responded, "I know, but it is still highly uncomfortable to talk about."


    Taking a few deep breaths, Lexi quietly added "The stupid thing was when she was talking to me about it, we were in our shared room, and drinking alcohol, planning not to return to the pool with everyone else for a while. Yes, I know sixteen years old and drinking, but we were away on holidays and had gotten our hands on it."


    "Recalling the lot of you, you would have been wearing bikinis?"


    "Yes, very skimpy bikinis. And¡­"


    Matthew, heard Lexi trailed off before it dawned on him "She made a move on you, when you were affected by alcohol."


    Lexi nodded, and quietly said "Some things are a little fuzzy because of the alcohol we had consumed. Talking about the s*x with men was easy. You do not know about the fantasies I had at that time of taking what we had done further. It was easy to imagine that it was you and me. We talked about thinks like how it felt for our boyfriends to be caressing our b*easts and bodies. For me, you had teased me time and time again doing that without overstepping the boundaries that you had set for our relationship. I think it was about that time after she took off her bikini top to take off mine and my bikini bottoms."


    Pausing, Lexi looked at Matthew and could see that he had started to piece things together, but that he also totally believed in her. That gave her the strength to continue with the story, because she needed to talk with him about this before Colonel Fung and Lieutenant An heard the story.


    "Where it becomes harder is when we were talking about her having s*x with women. I remember her talking about the same pleasure she felt about caressing and being caressed by a woman as she did by being caressed and caressing her boyfriends. What it has taken me years to piece together from the memory flashes of that time I have, was something happened that had her starting to caress me and encouraged me to caress her. I was uncomfortable in what was happening but struggled to tell her to leave me alone. Everyone else had abandoned her when her activities came to light and she was hurt. She was and still is my friend and I was not willing to cast her aside."


    "Things become even murkier, but I remember not only saying no because I was not into women but being so hot and aroused with what was happening. I have no idea what happened next to the point that Joan pulled out from a nearby toiletry bag a s.e.x toy and using it on me. What I next recall, is feeling like I do coming down from me s*xual release when we are intimate. Joan had her head between my legs and moved up onto the bed beside me, before pulling a device from her v*gina and then reaching down and pulling a similar device from mine."


    "F*ck she r*ped you and we are still friends with her¡­"


    Lexi gently shook her head, before saying "Matthew, I do not recall what happened, so that is a far stretch. But, during our time there we found out that the alcohol we had obtained had been laced with drugs and handed out to teenage tourists by locals. We were lucky as a couple of girls from, New Zealand I think, who were with us when we got the alcohol, drank some and were abducted repeatedly r.a.p.ed before being killed. If something happened, at least I was with Joan and we kept each other safe."


    "Joan''s recollections?"


    "Her recollections are even less than mine about the incident. But then she consumed more of the alcohol than I did. She told me, at the time she liked me and wanted to persuade me into a s*xual relationship but knew that there was someone I liked."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 462 - What do you think? (3)

    14 May, Military hospital, City K


    Lexi paused, looked at Matthew and felt reassured that nothing would come back to hurt her. She then continued "Joan told me she remembers when she started to feel affected by the alcohol, she decided to push her luck, and try to start something with me. The next thing she indicated she recalled is waking up, the both of us n.a.k.e.d on the bed, and her with one of toys inside her, feeling extremely s*xually sated. As time has gone on, she admitted that she believed that we were drugged and were just lucky we were together when it happened in our suite, rather than outside. She said that regardless of what happened, we were both safe whereas if we had been outside we would not have been."


    Matthew, after hearing everything from Lexi paused. He remembered after he and Phillip started talking again, he spoke about this trip and the impact on Lexi, Joan, Rachael, and the rest of their friends who had gone. They all recognised that they had been so lucky not to have been abducted like the New Zealanders. At the time they all swore that they had not drunk the alcohol, but Lexi''s story indicated that at least she and Joan had and on Lexi''s part they had engaged in unwanted s*xual activity, but given their ages, the alcohol and apparent drugs all present no legal authority would determine it was r*pe.


    Noticing a few tears starting to trickle down Lexi''s face, Matthew reached over and wiped them away, and said "You think I will abandon you over this?"


    A sob caught in Lexi''s throat before she said "I did not remember much of what happened until about five years ago. Joan came all the way to Paris to apologise to me. Something had triggered a couple of vague memories, and she recalled what she did. She felt ashamed about having done something even though it was what she wanted, as she knew that I did not want it. That is when I really started to piece the flashes of memories of the incident that I have together. I feel so guilty."


    Squeezing her hand Matthew said "There is nothing to feel guilty about. I will not abandon you nor do I blame you. You were young, trusted some people and like some of us drank when you were away from family. The only thing that went wrong was someone abused that trust, not Joan, but those who got you access to the alcohol. It was just luck that you and Joan were together when it happened and protected each other."


    "It feels so shameful hence why I did not want to talk about it."


    "Lexi do not worry about it. I do not blame you, and when you speak about it, I will be there to support you. In the end, we all have things in our past that we worry about. Mine includes how I reacted to our friends and family when they found out I joined the military and how I reacted when I found out about you and Richard. Joseph, Ben and David will all tell you, I got blind drunk went on a stupidly when to a brothel thinking that s*x with an unknown woman would cure me, but as soon as I saw none of them were you I went on rampage damaging the place and without their intervention I would have gone AWOL and those two things would have ended my career. Then, there is everything I have done during my service that I cannot tell you about."


    Lexi motioned to Matthew who came closer and she kissed him on the cheek before saying "Thank you for understanding." As he moved back, she said "You better tell me about that brothel," laughing.


    "That brothel, let me just say that it was everything that you could imagine a brothel being, gaudy, stale air and smelling of s.e.x, alcohol and choking perfume. As soon as the door closed behind me, I knew I had done the wrong thing, but the Madam would not let me out, hence the destruction. Joseph had realised something was off with me and had followed me. The three of them got me out, but we had a lot of explaining to do to our superiors. But that reputation was something that they used for a while, sending me out on crazy missions."


    Lexi laughed, and looked at Matthew and said, "I am guessing that is mild, and is all you can tell me."


    "It is. National security prevents me from saying anything else."


    "It better be," came Lexi''s quick response. After a brief pause, she added "You said there was two reasons they were likely asking after Joan, what is the second?"


    This was what he was worried about. "It is no secret, but David Hwang''s company has multiple government contracts. As his fianc¨¦, I am guessing for the basic risk management assessment the government are using me, and likely John as well given our connection to check information. A sneaky method, but she does not need a security clearance, they will simply want to know about her for a risk management perspective."


    "That worries me. Will they try and stop Joan marrying?" came a concerned response from Lexi.


    Noticing Matthew looking directly at her, Lexi felt reassured before he said "No. They cannot do that. Even with the marriage of military members they cannot prevent us from marrying who we want, all it does is impact our postings. The worst outcome is that David Hwang and his company will be required to sign agreements prohibiting them from discussing anything with respect to government contracts with her."


    Seeing Matthew pause, Lexi quietly asked "What do you want me to do?"


    "Lexi, in the end honesty is the best policy. I can understand your reluctance and if you do not want to talk to them about it, I will support your decision. But eventually the truth will come out. It is your call."


    Lexi looked at Matthew and pondered the options he gave her. After thinking for a few minutes, re-examining that she had told Matthew, she knew he was right. Honesty was the best policy. Firmly she said "We can discuss it with them. I want you with me though."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 463 - What do you think? (4)

    14 May, Military hospital, City K


    Matthew nodded, before saying "You have to ask. Remember that I will not force you. In the end it is all about you and what you want and need."


    Closing her eyes, Lexi relaxed slightly before saying "I do not deserve you. I denied you all this time with Dominic, and yet¡­"


    Lexi watched Matthew shake his head before responding "It is me who does not deserve you. I put you in the position through my choices."


    Lexi squeezed Matthew''s hand before saying "No. Lies have hurt us, and no more."


    Matthew leaned over and gave her a brief kiss before sitting back. As he sat back down Lexi asked, "Other than the Joan issue, have they finished?"


    "No," came Matthew''s quick response. They spoke to us about our friends, your family and business and our home. They have not come at us about our relationship and the situation with Richard. They will then push again on Joan."


    Lexi slightly hitched her breath. That was going to bring to out everything with Dominic. "Do we have to?"


    "Yes, last week I reacted badly, and was verbally abusive to you about having kept the secret about Dominic. But I have calmed down and processed why it happened. You know I do not blame you for that. When you fell pregnant, you were only seventeen. Yes, my training restricted our ability to speak but I failed to make sure you knew what to do if there was an issue. But your parents were the real villains. They wanted to control your life and force all their children to live a specific way that they believed ensured their position in society. Then, you acted to protect yourself through simply accepting the lie forced on you, because of Richard''s behaviour during that so-called relationship and then to protect Dominic."


    Matthew squeezed her hand and added "Do not worry about it. The reality is Bronwyn knows everything. I had to tell her for her help today. Unlike normal lawyers, Bronwyn''s ability to keep things secret is limited. She is required to disclose information when security clearance checks are being performed."


    "So, we do not have to talk about it?"


    "You can avoid it, but not me. I will have to talk to them about it. My preference is for you to be there when I do so. You do not have to talk about it if you do not want to."


    Lexi nodded and asked, "Talking about Bronwyn, what do you think about court today?"


    "Richard''s parents dug themselves a massive hole. You could see when we spoke with them before the court, they knew the truth about Dominic''s parentage and want to persist with the fiction they have built in their mind."


    "We know that is because Richard died, and they want to persist that he lives on in Dominic. While my parents were still alive, I did not want the fight that revealing the truth would cause. By the time that they died I was so use to the lie that I did not want to challenge anything. Even when you came back into our lives, I was willing to continue with it because revealing it was something I did not want to deal with. But there was no way I was going to let them take our son from us."


    Tears started to run down Lexi''s face, and she felt Matthew reach over and start to wipe them off. "Do not blame yourself. The truth has come out, and we can deal with it."


    Matthew paused and looked directly in her eyes before continuing "Lexi, the hole they dug I will not let them get out of. They refused the option we gave them, which will in fact be better that what the court would have given them if Dominic was Richard''s son. I am not sure if you saw it over the link, but you could see when the reality dawned on them. They had pushed too far, as we are fighting back. The reality of that fight is that if they lose, they lose everything. They lose their relationship with Dominic, the money, and assets that they have access to, and the potential that they will have to pay back huge sums of money. Their only option is to continue to fight because for them that is not an option."


    "The money-hungry controlling nature." Lexi paused and said "Dominic, where is he? They will get her brother involved, and he will take Dominic."


    "Lexi, Dominic is at," Matthew paused and looked at his watch, before adding "his afterschool activities. He is staying with Chester and Phillip tonight and they will bring him here. They are surrounding him with bodyguards for his protection."


    Matthew noticed the moment Lexi relaxed, before adding "We all know the open secret about the Gong family heading one of the largest criminal groups in the country. The authorities, particularly with the current head, Richard''s uncle Warren who is highly intelligent and keeps himself shielded from obvious criminal activities, are unable to pin anything on them to take down the gang."


    Lexi, asked "You think she will do something?"


    "Obviously, Richard''s mother will try to convince her brother to help her illegally and he will tell her no because he will not want the attention. That rejection, given how hot headed she is will have her act herself, without caution. We can guard against that. Trust me, and our brothers to keep him safe."


    "Matthew it is hard to do that. She always gets her way."


    "Not this time, Lexi. What she will try to do is predictable and we can guard against that. More importantly when Ben dropped in to see me yesterday, I asked him to arrange that Dominic is transported anywhere other than on base in a military vehicle. Unusual, but my argument was that given you and I are currently in hospital he needs extra protection until at least I am released. She tries to grab him, that will be facing charges in a military, not a civilian court."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 464 - What to you think? (5)

    14 May, Military hospital, City K


    Lexi looked at Matthew and said, "You are wicked."


    "Not wicked. Due to her already displayed attitude it is not difficult to predict what she will do. She wants Dominic in her care because it guarantees her continued access to money, and we just have to plan for that move. Plus, I would suspect her plan is with Dominic in her care to work on persuading him to agree to transfer all the assets to her when he gets them on turning eighteen before kicking him away,"


    "Mmmm."


    Lexi paused and looked directly at Matthew, before saying "I still do not get the other part of the plan about having my marriage to Richard declared invalid. That achieves nothing."


    "It achieves a lot. I was able to get a hold of the dowry agreement signed by your parents and on Richard''s behalf by his parents under a power of attorney. Why anyone would trust them, makes me wonder, but he agreed to follow through. Bronwyn pointed out to me the flaw in the agreement. It contains clear statements about the transfer of the shares and other assets that went to Richard. Knowing your parents, I suspect they did this to try and prevent Richard from undergoing a sham ceremony without the formal registration. It uses the words on a legal marriage."


    "So¡­" Lexi paused, and it then dawned "It was never a legal marriage."


    "Correct, because of what we had done which I never invalidated that. The reasons for that requirement has its history, and to protect women. We both know it was only in the last couple of generations that those in rural areas began experiencing all the advantages of those in large towns and cities. Most foot soldiers did, and still do come from rural areas. It was their way to escape from the disadvantages that living in a rural area. After their service, they could return in a better financial position than they could ever be in remaining in the rural area. They had status. But those same areas had a disadvantage for couples. It lacked government officials to properly record civil marriages and religious ministers to perform religious marriages. They travelled to areas and sometimes only visited an area once a year. The steps came to protect women left behind, by recognising them formally as the soldier''s partner allowing benefits from their service to pass and protecting children. When I started my officer training all the ins and outs were explained to me, but for us but a civilian marriage in the absence of the voiding step is not valid. That, did not change when the marriage laws were amended despite the now abandonment of the process because of the changes, and still would apply even if we did not marry."


    Lexi closed her eyes briefly and opened them, before saying "And Bronwyn said as the wording refers to a legal marriage being the trigger for the transfer of the shares and assets, they could never be transferred to Richard because it was not a legal marriage."


    "Correct. In the end there are two outcomes, you get the assets, or they go back into your parent''s estates which technically give them to Andrew and Chester, but the argument would be that the reason you got nothing in their estates was because of their reasoning they had provided for you and that failed so what was set aside to provide for you should come to you."


    "But who makes the decision?"


    "Lexi it is two steps, firstly about the validity of your marriage with Richard. That requires my personal record to be reviewed and it will confirm what Bronwyn said and provided. The military courts, who are the ones who have the authority to rule on the matter will confirm that it was invalid. Yes there can be an argument that from the time of your marriage until recently this has not been raised as an issue and the marriage should be declared valid but given your material filed about his abuse of you the court would be reluctant to overturn the position that your marriage to Richard was never legal. That invalidates what Richard did in his will regarding the shares and other assets your parents gave him."


    "Then Chester and Andrew as the beneficiaries of our parent''s estates can act to get everything back,"


    Matthew nodded and said "Then what happens to everything they retrieve is the second question. I suspect they will give you that because the intention always was for it to provide for you."


    "Matthew is right Lexi. Even if Chester does not agree I will make sure you get that." The two of them looked over and saw Andrew and Sally at the door. Andrew turned to Matthew and said "I do not trust you at all, but Lexi seems to and presently that is all that counts. But Chester and Phillip are on their way over Matthew so to prevent an argument get the hell out of here."


    Sally added "Come and talk with me."


    Matthew turned and looked at Lexi before saying "Are you alright with that?"


    "Avoiding another argument with Chester presently, absolutely. He does get that I want to work through things with you and see if we can make our marriage work."


    Matthew stood up and walked towards the door. As he passed Andrew, Andrew drooped his shoulder and said loud enough for Matthew to hear "Do not think that you will get away with how you treated my sister. I, unlike my brother will not let Lexi see how I feel."


    Matthew slightly nodded and walked past Andrew. As he was shutting the door, he heard Andrew asked "How are you little sister?"


    Walking to a waiting area Matthew sat down on a chair with Sally sitting across from him before she said "Ignore him. Yes, I was angry about last week, but the more information I have gotten from Andrew and Chester I can see there is fault all around."


    "Thank you Sally."


    Matthew paused, and realised Sally gave him an opportunity to head off another issue. "Sally can you do me a favour and arrange a meeting with your university lecturer Warren Gong?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 465 - How do I get this out?

    14 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Naomi was sitting in assigned room. While David told each of the key personal who had their own accommodation in the villa or on its grounds that their rooms and en-suite bathrooms did not have surveillance equipment she did not trust him. It was getting harder and harder to get out the intelligence she needed.


    In the last twenty-four hours several things had come together for her and she had a much better picture of David Hwang''s moves and hopefully all the evidence to condemn him and his key associates to death. The meeting with everyone last night started to lay out the details for the next couple of months. Using those men for the purpose of some seemingly random attacks to cause mass casualties rather than deaths, before a final mass attack on 28 June, using his wedding to impact responses.


    Then came the electronic attack. Given how he had developed his empire it was predictable that attacking electronically governmental systems was going to happen, and they had all played a part in that. She had even been involved in developing the defences to improve the programs. But the shock to her was that he had gotten confirmation that software had been successfully converted into small packets and those packets uploaded into Military and intelligence systems.


    It was now feeding intelligence back to them. As she had scanned data, they had last night nothing revealed her secret. Legend when he concocted the plan with her, and her parents ensured that the only records were paper records kept under his control. Then there was the old-fashioned way to get the intelligence out. Using letters and cards to her now blind great Aunt who he had known from childhood, who he visited regularly. He would read the letters and take the intelligence away before disseminating it to the small number of cleared people before it ensuring it was scrubbed so much before being used wider. As per the arrangements that was done physically, not electronically.


    Then came the last part. The protection team had developed a patches for use by government, businesses and individuals to deal with the initial flaws they were exploiting. The patches tailored to the various types of industries. It was worse that the initial ransom in that it completely locked systems and data and if a computer that become infected was attempted to be removed from the system it destroyed everything and corrupt backups. The one that would go into the financial system had the ability to clean out bank accounts.


    David Hwang was smart. He had until now kept most things compartmentalised but given that the needed to start moving pieces electronically to get various patches into systems ready to be triggered when needed he had to open up and tell them plans. Something though told her that this was not everything. The question was what was missing. She needed to know that because it would help defeat the ultimate plan of David. Doing that was the legacy her parents had fought to achieve, and it would make every piece of suffering worthwhile.


    Picking up her pen again, in code she continued to write in code everything in her journal, before carefully pulling out her hidden microdot camera and taking the images she needed. She carefully removed the film, along with the film from her 35mm camera, to personally develop them. Initially everyone thought it strange that she not only used a digital camera but a film camera as well for her hobby, but over time given the photographs she produced with the film camera that had won a few amateur photography competitions they dismissed all their concerns about having the chemicals. That made developing and getting the microdot images out easier.


    Sitting both films in the box she used to hold film before developing, she stood up and headed to remove the necessary chemicals from their locked storage along with all the necessary supplies to secure the en-suite for developing them.


    Just on ninety minutes later, Naomi carefully placed the images she had developed along with the microdots on her desk, before putting the chemicals away and cleaning up. This was the one part of the process that she hated, but it had to be done this way.


    Finally, when she was happy everything was cleaned up, she sat down and completed the letter to her Great Aunt. Unlike the one or two microdots she would hide on normal letters she had thirty-two hidden on the letter along with three recording devices that would go under the stamp and the photograph she was including for Legend that would be mounted. She hated the idea of having to get out that much intelligence in one go, but the needs must at this time. Sending another letter to her aunt within the next two weeks would raise too many concerns and potentially expose her.


    Picking her favourite photo, she pulled out a small piece of photo mounting board she turned it over with writing a short message ''I know you like my photographs, and this is a little thank you for seeing my aunt and reading all my letters to her. It is little but I will the next time I am in the capital take you out and buy you dinner''. As she turned it back over she skipped two of the recording devices onto the mounting board before fixing the photograph on the top, slipping it and the letter into the envelope and placing the final recording device under the stamp.


    Just as she sat the letter down, there was a knock on the door. Slightly worried that she might be exposed Naomi quickly moved and opened the door to be greeted by Joan.


    As calmly as possible, Naomi said "How can I help you?"


    Joan, with a smile on her face said "Help me, it is me who is coming to help you tonight Naomi. My fianc¨¦ suggested that I come and get you for some fun tonight. But he said, before you come with me you need to step outside into the corridor, and I need to do a couple of things."


    Naomi wondered David''s plans were, but at the same time he knew her one weakness. She enjoyed s*x, with one person and in groups, both men and women. The promise of fun, had her shut her exit her room and shut the door behind her. Before she could react, Joan quickly moved and stripped her from her clothes before saying "I know what you did to me, now it is my turn."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 466 - Help from an unexpected source

    ** contains material unsuitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    15 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Naomi awoke, in the pleasure room on the specially designed table exhausted having spent a significant part of the night engaged in various s*xual activities. Yes, she loved s*x in various forms, but last night was all about control. As soon as Joan had stripped her, she signalled to two of David''s minions to grab her and drag her to the pleasure room, without escape.


    As she had suspected David had set her up in obtaining the blackmail material on Joan, and used its existence as a means to establish utter trust between him and Joan, so she would ignore any alarm bell about his behaviour. Then it was used to exert control over her. At least she had smuggled a copy of the material out, including the recordings of David''s instructions on what to do previously along with his statements on what he would do if she did not comply. That evidence when needed would protect her.


    As she turned her head, David and Joan were sitting on a couch watching her. Joan looked directly at David and said "Master¡­"


    David then noticed that she had stirred before moving over with Joan trailing behind him. As he got over to her he said, "You knew there would be a price to pay for what you did, but you liked last night?"


    Naomi blinked. She could not tip her hand that she had the material that showed that he had set up the whole situation with Joan before. Meekly she responded, "Yes Master, I deserved what happened to me."


    David turned to Joan and asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    Joan tilted her head to the right and moved her hand slightly to touch, what Naomi could see was David''s semi erect p*nis before saying "Not quite Master. She needs a little more taste of the consequences, before having to agree to follow my directions."


    David, stood there for a few seconds while Joan continued to caress his p*nis before slightly moving back and saying, "Your plans?"


    "She had lots of fun, having man after man, and we know she loved each one and how that excited us. But she had the time to savour each man. Now she needs the experience of no breaks and multiple men at a time. We can watch and have our own pleasure while that is happening."


    David nodded, before saying "Go get them my love."


    As Joan left the room David moved over and said "You will endure this, and do what my wife wants otherwise I will release all the footage of you setting her up to be used by a gang plus everything that I have. You will go to jail, and you know I do not give a care. And do not think this is a once off. It will go on until she has decided that she has had her fill of this revenge. But there will be a benefit, you accept this we will have you join us because she wants threesomes with another woman. You like those."


    As she went to move, Naomi realised that the was tied to the table, unable to move much. When had that happened? She could not recall. But David when everything does down will pay for everything. But until then, she would use the situation to indulge in her s*xual needs.


    As she said, "Yes Master," Joan opened the door and following her in came twelve men.


    Once the door was shut, Joan looked at David who simply nodded his head. Joan turned to them and said "Gentleman, you had fun last night with her, each having your turn. We decided that you needed a second round, but this time no foreplay before slamming into her, individually or two or three of you at a time, until we let you know it is time to stop."


    Quickly the men lined up, and David flicked a switch that spread Naomi''s legs as wide as they could to facilitate the men easily accessing Naomi. As Joan and David moved back to the couch, Naomi felt the first man slamming into her v*gina. Last nights activities caused her to m.o.a.n, firstly in pain but quickly in pleasure as she reached her first peak.


    Turning her head to towards where David and Joan were seated, she saw David bend Joan down before pushing his p*nis inside her v.a.g.i.n.a from behind, before falling back onto the couch joined. Her attention was quickly drawn back to the men, and time seemed to slip away as man after man had turns in slamming into her on his own, or with another, drawing scream after scream from her mouth before some men decided in addition to penetrating her v*gina she had to perform oral s*x.


    Eventually Naomi heard Joan say, "Last chance gentleman."


    One voice said, "Madam she has exhausted us today."


    Silence filled the room, the door opened, and Naomi noticed the men leaving. As the door shut, Joan at David''s signal moved over and untied her from the table.


    "Good girl, you took your punishment. As to whether that is enough, that is for us to decide. But my wife asked for a favour before you leave her to accompany her to visit her friend in hospital who is designing her wedding dress tomorrow. She wants you to perform oral s*x on her while she watches me penetrate you."


    Naomi nodded. So, she was going to visit Lexi Yao in hospital. Maybe this would be easy for her to get the letter out. The last piece of correspondence from Legend indicated Matthew Rong was being brought into the circle of those who knew exactly who she was and her mission.


    She leant back onto the table, while Joan quickly positioned herself over Naomi''s mouth as David started to thrust into her v*gina. Naomi using her hands, pulled Joan down and started to perform oral s*x on Joan.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 467 - Who do I task with this?

    17 May, Military Base, City K


    Matthew sat down at his desk, having locked the door. After both he and Lexi had been through so many things that challenged them emotionally with Colonel Fung and Lieutenant An, he had been released from hospital without incident.


    In the end the two of them had been happy with how honestly they dealt with the issues and accepted that they two of them needed to talk about certain things that they had not discussed about the past with each other before anyone else.


    As he was leaving Colonel Fung informed them that his recommendation would be that he passed the review but there was one condition that while they continued to work through the minefield that had been caused by their past they needed to see a psychologist once a week, to work through any issue. He could see that this was not an option, it would be a condition on his clearance but made it clear that Lexi was in control of what happened.


    It surprised him that Lexi agreed, making it clear that she understood it was needed for his job.


    The surprise was yesterday when Joan visited late in the day she was not accompanied by David Hwang, but the one person that the military and intelligence communities were depending on to get their intelligence on David Hwang.


    Brazenly she asked Matthew, in front of Joan if he could post the letter, she had handed him to her Aunt. As soon as he saw the name he agreed saying "You know that you could just put this in a mailbox?"


    Naomi''s response was "I had gotten side-tracked last week and forgot to post my Mother''s day wishes. My Great Aunt is my only family, and even when I was a child she was like a second mother. While she is blind and I must rely on a friend of hers to read my correspondence, I need to grovel for forgetting to send those wishes. My work commitments for the next week see me stuck in a building away from the office to address a problem."


    As of the way that Joan had introduced her, both he and Lexi knew she was a programmer, and that explained being isolated to Lexi. Matthew, knowing the key phrases in response to his query about posting the letter that the intelligence hidden in it was urgent.


    Just as he went to pull from the hiding place everything Legend has left for viewing the microdot material, there was a knock on the door, and he heard Joseph call out "Can we come in boss."


    Before answering, Matthew hid everything and called out "Give me a moment."


    When he opened the door, his three musketeers were standing there, and he said "What in the world? You three think I need to be checked up on constantly?"


    "Hey boss, you have just come back on duty after spending a few days in hospital. Who said we should not check up on you."


    "I passed my six-monthly psychiatric and psychological review and my physical, although the latter was a limited pass because of the impacts on the injured shoulder of what happened last weekend. They recommended I need a review in two months but given I would be unlikely to be deployed the restrictions will not seriously impact me."


    "So, we need to control you?"


    "David, not your role, that is Head Honcho''s role. And speaking of him, I need to talk to him about things."


    "Boss," said Ben, "How about we give you a run down of everything we have learnt from the investigation."


    Just under an hour later, Ben, Joseph, and David, stood up and left his office. Matthew found it interesting what they had to say, but he wondered if the intelligence he had to decode could shed any light on events.


    Matthew sat down and made a quick decision rather than calling Head Honcho, he needed to get on with the transcription of the coded microdots. Picking up his phone, he let his temporary assistant know to call Head Honcho and know he was in his office and would be in contact later in the day and that he was not to be disturbed. Locking the door behind him, he pulled out the letter and what he needed before starting to locate the microdots.


    Following what Legend told him, he was shocked to find out there were thirty-two microdots, and indications of two, no three recording devices.


    Picking up a pen Matthew located the first Mircodot and started reading the material on be, carefully taking his time to decode the material on the page, before re-reading and checking it.


    The further he went through each microdot, the more he became alarmed at what was being revealed. The scheme to destroy the country was breathtaking in its intention and planned execution. While he was almost certain with the raw intelligence, he had previously seen confirming that David Hwang was the Devil, this clinched it for him. Everything went to the heart of when he had always figured based on the bits and pieces of information he had.


    As he reached the last page seeing the date of 28th June, he pondered. David Hwang was not stupid. His wedding would draw elites from across the country, including politicians and some military leaders. His business, despite what this showing what it was being used for, was important to the national economy and they would not want to be seen to snubbing home. That date, however meant that he needed have Head Honcho cancel the exercise with the Australians. Those who would go would be disappointed but if the Devil''s plans do not change, they needed to be ready to deal with it.


    As he finished the transcription of the intelligence, be paused, and wondered who he would get to take it through to the capital? He sat, pondering who would be the best option, before recalling a passing comment from Head Honcho, unexpectedly his wife had fallen pregnant. He could use her to get the material to her father while providing her with an opportunity to visit with her mother.


    Picking up the phone, he called Bronwyn. On her answering he said "Lieutenant, I need someone I trust to take some doc.u.ments, including from my reviews to Head Honcho. Can you get on a flight tonight to the capital, and you can have the weekend with your parents."


    "Boss, I have plans¡­"


    "Tell John he can go with you to see your parents."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 468 - Passing the information (1)

    18 May, Li Family Villa, Capital


    Bronwyn, with John in tow knocked on the door of her parents'' villa. After her father''s initial reaction last weekend, she was scared to introduce John to her mother. Despite all his fire and brimstone act, her father was gentle to her boyfriends in the past compared to her mother who interrogated them so much that many of them abandoned her before her father even finished running their background checks.


    Maybe it had to do with the fact her mother came a wealthy family, who treated her like a princess and then disowned her for several years until her father had a couple of promotions. Bronwyn remembered sitting down with her maternal grandfather and talking about how he had treated her mother before he died. As he explained to her, her mother was his little princess who was swept away by a man, who at the time had little in way of accomplishments. He needed to see that her father was worthy of the trust he placed in him not only to care for his daughter but that he could make something of himself in his chosen career.


    As her grandfather explained when her father showed that he could make something of himself, he ensured that her parents would receive the same share of his estate as her uncles did. Bronwyn, as a teenager remembered when her grandfather said this asking him why he treated his daughter and son-in-law different to his sons and daughters-in-law. The shock on her grandfather''s face was something she always remembered to now. It shook him for a short period of time.


    When he gathered his wits, her grandfather told her, he made each of his sons also show him that they were worthy of receiving their share of the estate. Two sons, as he said opted to enter the family company using her grandmother''s maiden name while demonstrating that they were simply not the rich second generation sons that would use the family wealth to get what they wanted. Another uncle became University Lecturer nurturing student after student that achieved brilliant things that benefited the country without looking for anything other than any other university lecturer.


    What her grandfather had to say about her fourth and final uncle was the most surprising. He loved medicine but knew that he was not skilled enough to become a doctor. At the time, he thought everyone to become a nurse challenging every stereotype about medicine becoming one of the first male nurses to work in the hospitals. It was there where he met her favourite Aunt, who was a surgeon, and they married. When they had their twins, rather than forcing her Aunt to care for the children her Uncle was willing to give up his career and care for them.


    As her grandfather told her, he had proven himself worthy of gaining his share, not only because of challenging stereotypes and showing to men that nursing was a valid career option for them but even more so for his willingness to place her Aunt and her career over his own. He was the proudest of that choice than anything else because it showed him that for her uncle family was the most important thing.


    John, noticed that Bronwyn was somewhat distracted, and said "What are you thinking about?"


    "My uncles, I wonder if you will have time to meet them."


    "Your Uncles?"


    Before she could respond, the door was opened. Bronwyn stood there, somewhat shocked noticing it was her oldest maternal uncle who answered the door. "Uncle Robert, what are you doing here?"


    Shaking his head, he responded "Bronwyn, what a way to greet me, when I simply offered to answer the door for your parents."


    "The staff¡­"


    "You know your mother. She refuses to have staff hovering over her when the family is here." After a pause, he added "Now get in inside or both your parents will kill me."


    Motioning to John, who was standing there somewhat shocked. The identity of her father was bad enough. As soon as he saw the face, he knew exactly who it was. Professor Robert Eng, who now headed the Law department at the Capital University, but who had, when he had gone through University headed the Law Department at the University in City K.


    Professor Eng was a legend to all students at the time. The oldest son of the Eng family in the capital, who turned his back on the Eng family company to become a university lecturer leaving the company to two of his three younger brothers to run. Despite not being in City K, which was universally recognised as the business capital of the country the Eng Group was a legendary company. His father talked about how it reinvented itself with each generation of the family, not only building on its achievements but adapting to the constant changing environment.


    What was Bronwyn''s connection to the Eng family? He just hoped that Professor Eng was a family friend, who Bronwyn called Uncle as a means of respect. If not, this was even more trouble for him and his relationship with Bronwyn.


    Bronwyn turned and noticed John behind her being hesitant. She paused and took a step back to John quietly saying, "Do not worry, my family will not bite." She then lent in and kissed him on the right cheek before motioning for him to leave their cases beside the stairs.


    Bronwyn switched the secure case to her left hand and her handbag to her left shoulder, before moving and taking John''s left hand. As he felt her take his hand in his, he relaxed. They accepted each other for who they were, and this was simply a sign of her unwavering support of him. As she started to move forward, John walked with her as they followed Professor Eng deeper into the house into a casual lounge area opened to the outside.


    As he looked around started to pay attention to those in the room.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 469 - Passing the information (2)

    18 May, Li Family Villa, Capital


    It did not take much to recognise those in the room, the current head of the Eng Group Thomas Eng, his wife a noted philanthropist Christina, his brother, and Deputy CEO Zachery. Trying to search his memory banks, he could not remember the name of Zachery''s wife, who much be the woman sitting next to him. Then there had to be the fourth Eng brother, Xavier while not as high achieving as his brothers was married to a respected neurosurgeon Patricia.


    John stopped and as he did not let go of Bronwyn''s hand, she had to pause and turn. She moved back before saying quietly "Do not worry. They are family. Unlike my father, and possibly my mother they will not bite!"


    "Darling daughter, I do not bite," came a female voice from across the room.


    Bronwyn lightly laughed before saying "Mother, sometimes I question that. In my younger years you were more adept at chasing off my boyfriends than father ever was." John could sense that Bronwyn was relaxing, and the smile on her face told him that everything would be alright.


    "I had to learn to be Bronwyn. Your father, my father and all your uncles," scanning the room John noticed a number of scowls from the Eng brothers "gave into you."


    "As if darling sister, dad told us you and Bronwyn were the family princesses, being the only daughters in each generation that had to be protected," quickly retorted Thomas Eng.


    That sealed it for John, Bronwyn''s mother had to be the daughter of the Eng Family. A woman that was shrouded in mystery for the business world. But given whose wife she was, that explained the mystery. Her identity and that of her husband could not be exposed.


    A round of laughter came from around the room. Bronwyn asked, "Where is dad?"


    "You and your father. Why is it my daughter, you are closer to him than me?"


    "Mum, you know I love you¡­"


    "I wonder sometimes?"


    This drew another round of laughter, before Bronwyn said "I want some backup introducing my boyfriend to everyone. Dad at least trusts him."


    John, at that comment let out a stifled laugh. General Li, trusting him. Possibly in his professional capacity, but personally that was another matter. Apparently, he was a daughter stealing person who should not be trusted. Shaking his head, John said quietly "Trust me? I am not sure on that. What was his words last Friday when you introduced me to him¡­Let me think¡­ A daughter stealing rat, wasn''t it."


    Bronwyn''s mother shook with laughter, before saying "Brother''s where have we heard those words before? That is right, when my husband married me, but father was a lot less polite about it."


    "True, darling," came a voice from behind them. John turned and saw that it was General Li, in uniform behind them. As soon as Bronwyn noticed her father, she snapped to attention, which drew chuckles from everyone present.


    On briefly closing his eyes a small passed across General Li''s face, and as he opened them, he said "What have I said about here, when it is just the family¡­"


    Echoing around the room came "There is no need to respect military formality, because it is just family." John, at this sensing it was a well know family discussion restrained himself from laughing at the responses.


    Bronwyn quickly said, "Apologies mum. When my commanding officer found out I was coming to see you, I was given a task to deliver something¡­"


    Hearing that it was Matthew who had give her something to deliver, he motioned to Bronwyn to follow him, but she said "Just let me perform the introductions before I come with you."


    Receiving a nod from her father, Bronwyn turned to John and said as she pointed out people, "John this is my mother Linda. Then there is my Uncle Thomas and his wife Christina, and their children Anthony and Charles. My Uncle Zachery and his wife Maxine and their sons Nathan and Max. My Uncle Robert, who if I am not wrong you already know and his wife Yvonne and their son Robert Junior. Finally, there is my uncle Xavier and his wife Terri and their twins Terrance and Jake. Everyone this is my boyfriend John Nang, who is a police officer in City K."


    "Nang," quickly came Thomas'' response. "There is a Nang family I know in City K, Harry and Sophia. Harry runs the family company Nang Enterprises. Are you related to them?"


    "They are my parents. My sister Sally runs the company with dad¡­"


    "A bright and lovely woman."


    Robert said "Sally Nang. I remember her from my stint at the university in City K. Highly intelligent, and I know I attempted to persuade her to be an academic, because I knew she had a lot to offer."


    John laughed and said "My sister an academic. The has little time for staff who refuse to listen to her. Do you think that she would have the patience to cope with students?"


    "There is that. She hated being held back by the others in the class, hence I challenged her. How is she?"


    "Blissfully married, but still running roughshod after the staff in the company."


    Zachery, stood there stunned, before saying "Married? I never thought I would hear that word in conjunction with Sally Nang. Who did she marry?"


    "Let me just say that her husband was a surprise to even us. We had no idea she was involved with Andrew Yao until I stumbled on them when I was out on patrol."


    "Yao? Why is that name familiar?" stated Thomas.


    Zachery added "Yao. Isn''t that the name of the owners of Jax Corp."


    John said "Correct. There are three Yao children, the oldest Chester, who is married to Philip Rong. Andrew the CEO of Jax Corp. Chester heads their entertainment division, and his husband is the CEO of JL International. Then there is their sister Lexi, who tuns out to be married to Bronwyn''s superior at the City K base."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 470 - Passing the information (3)

    18 May, Li Family Villa, Capital


    Seeing that her family was not harassing John but talking calmly about things with John Bronwyn turned and followed her father to his study before shutting the door behind them on entering.


    "What is it Bronwyn?"


    "Yes, General sir¡­"


    Shaking his head, "What did we just talk about?"


    Chucking Bronwyn said, "Sorry Dad, it is sometimes hard to change tacks."


    "Matthew Rong gave you something to give me?"


    "How¡­"


    "I have to play dumb out there, because despite your Uncles and their families knowing we both serve, your mother and I have always kept it secret from there our assignments and that you are working in my direct line of command. Your grandfather was always worried about his princess following in her father''s footsteps and made your mother and I promise him a few things. He knew that I have been the commander of Special Forces for fifteen years."


    Seeing the shocked look on Bronwyn''s face he continued "You forget your grandfather in his teenage years came in in the early years of the establishment of our modern country to use his busines ac.u.men to support the country development. He would have been told my posting as a favour when he asked."


    "We promised your grandfather, if you joined that I would do everything I could to try and keep you from a combat role and to get you under my direct chain of command. The fact you decided to join to have the military pay for your legal education basically ensued that. Your academic record however had to see me resort to a few tactics to get you under my direct chain of command, but I succeeded. But we promised that we would not tell your Uncles that."


    "Damn it Dad, I wanted a career, not it to be fulfilling an obligation¡­"


    "Bronwyn, when have I ever said that it is an obligation. You know in the special forces we look to get the best of the best in. That not only includes operators but the support staff, including legal staff that can handle international issues as well as domestic matters for us and support our members if there are civilian legal matters that have to be dealt with. That protects the embers of special forces and promotes the national security of the country."


    Seeing the look of anger on his daughters face General Li continued "You forget, you are brilliant at what you do, hence like every other divisional head I thought to get you under my command. While it was slightly underhanded the comment I made in the end that saw you placed under my command is that if you were placed in any other command, because you are my daughter and a lawyer there would always be questioning by them of whether special forces were trying to exert influence in their commands."


    Bronwyn paused before saying "There is logic to that dad. During the time from finishing university until I was formally recognised as a lawyer I had to work in the Main Legal Division for the military. I always felt that people were overly cautious around me. Now that makes sense."


    "It does. Now, if I did not say it last week, you did an exceptional job in handling all the legal matters that arose. I thought there would be a huge fight, particularly due to the attitude of the senior police and prosecutors late on Saturday and into Sunday, but you navigated it brilliantly."


    "Are you trying to praise my to leave you alone? You know I have as high of a clearance as you do."


    "You have top level clearance with almost every special project clearance, but if the message I received from Matthew is correct, this is one of the very few things you are not cleared for¡­"


    "Then read me in."


    "Bronwyn," came a voice behind her. "You father has no ability to read you in. That has to be me."


    Before she even turned around Bronwyn said, "How can you do that Legend?"


    "Bronwyn, you are badgering your father and your boyfriend is out there being interrogated by your family. I would have thought rather than engaging in a conversation with your father over why you were placed in his chain of command you would be preventing that."


    "I trust him, and he can cope. You two know what he would have been through to get to his position so stop trying to change the course of this conversation."


    "You got approval Legend?"


    "After a lot of trouble. You know those cleared were only meant to be two from each agency for this raw data. Unlike getting Matthew into the inner circle on this, because of his location and connections this was challenging. It was only after I explored the last two batches of raw intelligence and the potential ramifications of this with them three times, we all finally concluded that we needed a legal opinion given some potential consequences. The question was who, and while domestic intelligence wanted to have someone from their legal division be that person, we all ended up agreeing that we needed someone tied to those already cleared."


    "So, they are happy with Bronwyn?"


    "Yes, while they wanted someone in the capital, the other benefit is given her current assignment in City K, it gives us two people cleared there without suspicion. If someone from here was cleared in the end, we would need to shift someone there and that may give everything away."


    Looking between the two of the, the Bronwyn asked, "What in the world are you two talking about?"


    General Li calmly said "You know not being cleared for some things; well this is something that you are going to be cleared for. Other than the three of us and Matthew Rong there are only four other people in the whole of the country plus our intelligence asset that are cleared for this. No politician knows and all intelligence this operation generates is cleaned so much before going out its original source is well hidden. Welcome to the inner circle."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 471 - Passing the information (4)

    18 May, Li Family Villa, Capital


    Before Bronwyn knew it there was a knock on her father''s study door, and she heard her Mother''s voice "Come on you two. You have been in there for over forty minutes, and everyone was wondering what had happened."


    Watching it, Legend quickly mover so he would be totally hidden, as her father moved over and opened the door, making sure Legend was totally hidden from view. As her mother came in her father leant over and kissed her on the cheek before saying "Apologise my dear. I got a little side-tracked with something. Give us five minutes, and we will be there."


    "Five minutes. Your cousins are challenging your boyfriend, and the lot of them decided to parachute jump tomorrow. They are reckless, and I would suspect your boyfriend, being a police officer, will have no idea on what to do, so you better come and rescue him."


    "Mum, he will be fine. Tell everyone we will be there in a couple of minutes."


    Seeing a nod, her mother turned and left before her father shut the door. As the door was secured, Legend moved back out and said, "Bronwyn, we will get you all the intelligence going back all the way. Tell Matthew we need the two of you to conduct a complete review and determine the tactical and legal strategy we need for the rest of us to review. If it is as the intelligence is indicating what are the consequences."


    "You think I am an idiot?"


    "No, the missing piece of information is where and when these attacks will happen. But remember that we must at all costs protect the source and everything must be clearly scrubbed before being disseminated. At this time, any slip ups will not only see the death of our source but prevent us from defeating this terrorist."


    "Legend, double check Matthew''s decryption and get it out. My scan of it as we spoke, if that decryption is correct along with Matthew''s written reaction gives me concerns."


    After shaking his head Legend said "I do not believe he would make the decryption mistake. You forget he was one of the best we have ever seen at that. Now get out of here, otherwise if Madam Li comes back, she will find me and the three of us will be in so much trouble. But Boss, do you want me to make the arrangements for those idiots of nephews of yours tomorrow?"


    "Can you. Add me to the jump. I need to do one in the next few weeks to keep my general jump qualifications up. Bronwyn?"


    "Why not. Those cousins of mine want to think they can bully my boyfriend well I will try and stop them."


    With that Bronwyn followed her father out back towards the rest of the family while Legend remanded in the study. Sitting down, he felt frustrated. Head Honcho was trying to take over this too much. Unlike Matthew Rong who he trusted, trusting Bronwyn to have access to one of the biggest intelligences secrets the country had. That felt like it was a move too far. Yes, they needed a legal opinion, but placing that in the hands of someone with a low-level position, regardless of how skilled they were, felt like a risk. Handling this needed absolute trust by those involved, and as the legal person was Head Honcho''s daughter no one else cleared questioned the recommendation. He just hoped that this did not destroy the best chance they had, to defeat the Devil, and see to his prosecution, given the confirmation in this material as to his identity.


    As she walked into the room, Bronwyn said with a sugary tone, "What is this I hear about you going jumping tomorrow, you idiots."


    As everyone sensed she was being sarcastic, everyone laughed before John moved over and took Bronwyn''s hand in his before looking her in the eyes and saying "They all said a police officer would not know how to jump, so I decided to take up the challenge if they all jumped with me."


    "Terrance Eng!" spat out Bronwyn, "I am betting it was you, you idiot who made that challenge."


    Sheepishly Terrance said, "Who me?"


    "Yes you, idiot. Just because you civilian qualified to jump you seem to think that you are brilliant at it, and challenge everyone around you to jump. Do you not remember what happened the last time you laid out one of these challenges? Those three over there," with that Bronwyn pointed to Charles, Max, and Jake "broke bones and were lucky that Dad and I jumped with you otherwise it would have been more serious."


    "Hey, do not blame me cousin, I told him that I did not want to jump at that time," said Max. "But we are not stupid. We have been and taken lots of lessons and can jump much better than before."


    Shaking her head Bronwyn said, "And you went along with this?"


    "Why not. Your dad has taught us well, let alone the civilian jump instructors we have had."


    Bronwyn looked at her uncles and aunts, before her Aunt Terri said "You know the lot of them together, want to make sure that any man is worth their favourite cousin, and you know your Uncle Xavier and I can deal with the medical consequences of the jump. Plus, you try stopping them when they are all together."


    "And I thought medicine was about protecting people, not encouraging them to be idiots."


    After a round of laughter Bronwyn looked around the room before her Uncle Xavier said, "It is, but you try stopping them when they get an idea in their mind."


    Looking at her father, and then to John Bronwyn said "Fine, but forget about taking my boyfriend up there on your own. I do not trust you lot not to get into mischief on the jump. I will jump with you¡­"


    "You, you''re just a girl¡­"


    Standing straight Bronwyn looked to her cousin Nathan before firmly responding "Idiot. I have jumped with you lot before, and I am military jump qualified including specialists jump qualified. And Dad said he would jump as well."


    Looking around at her cousins, she could see that this had stopped their plans to cause some trouble, so Bronwyn said, "Mum you have told them?"


    "I have, and I am glad that my daughter could come back for a family celebration that there will be a new addition to the family in less than six months."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 472 - What a weekend

    19 May, flight between Capital and City K


    Grateful that her father had arranged for an upgrade on the return flight for her and John, Bronwyn took her seat in the window seat securing the case beside her on the seat as John sat down in the seat beside her just as the last of the other passengers completed boarding, before the flight attendants started walking the aisles.


    Spotting the case beside her, the female flight attendant said "Miss, that case either has to be placed n the overhead locker or on the seat in front of you until we reach the height when the seat-belt signs are turned off."


    Bronwyn, reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out her military identification before handing it to the flight attendant and saying, "It stays where it is due to the nature of what is in it."


    Before the attendant could respond, John who had also drawing out his police warrant card, showed that to the flight attendant who, on having seen both identity doc.u.ments took a slight step backwards before turning from Bronwyn and saying "Yes officer. We can move you to a better seat than here which would be more appropriate than sitting with a member of the military given you seem to be her escort." She dropped her hand slightly and touched John shoulder.


    Bronwyn was fuming inside. She thought it was something that would never happen to her. It was easy to dismiss attitudes of people who had little respect for any member of the military let alone military officers because they did not understand their role or had some beef. What was wrong was the blatant attempt to sweettalk and try to seduce her boyfriend right in front of her while the flight attendant was working.


    Bronwyn, taking her right hand quickly and deliberately interlaced her fingers with John, This had to stop, and firmly with as sweet of a smile as she could manage Bronwyn said "Miss I think you have the situation wrong. MY boyfriend and I have just visited my parents and I do not think¡­"


    Seeing the look of shock on the flight attendant''s face Bronwyn paused and noticed her quickly move her hand before stepping away. John turned smiled before quietly saying "You were jealous?"


    "Jealous, overprotective call it whatever. Do you think I would have exposed you to the grilling from my mother, her siblings, and my cousins. Compared to them my father is a great big p.u.s.s.y cat."


    ",,,!"


    Observing the look of shock on John''s face Bronwyn could not help laughing. Despite his reputation, when it came to his family her father took a backseat to both her and her mother.


    Before John could respond the announcements came over the airplanes communications system and before they knew it, they were in the air hurtling back towards City K.


    Bronwyn quietly said, "Are you alright with what happened?"


    "A little shocked. You knew about my family, yet you failed to tell me about your family."


    "John it is not a secret, but at the same time I do not broadcast it. Mother and I have little to do with the Eng family''s businesses. Mother''s decision was set in stone when she married my father. As my grandfather told me, and as I have observed, my parents are a couple in every sense of the word. They support each other in everything they do, and the fact that my father, despite being from a simple family, proved himself within the military of being worthy of the Eng family princess garnered the whole family''s support. I remember when father was first posted to the capital the family arguments about mother needing to live in a home worthy of the Eng family princess. In the end, my parents gave in as they were offered off base officer accommodation and compared to that the villa was a much better option to protect mother''s safety. But other than that, anything from the Eng family is managed in the required trusts."


    John shook his head "You know that will¡­"


    "Set me up against a number of people. Most likely, but you know I do not care. Yes, I love my family, but my family does not define me. If I did, I would be defined only as the princess of my generation of the Eng family and the daughter of a General. I have a career I love, and finally have a relationship with someone I deeply care for."


    "Flatter," quickly responded John leaning over to give her a brief kiss. "Does Matthew know?"


    "Dad and I have not told him, but he would have to suspect something as he has been to the villa a number of times for meals when he has been in the capital."


    John paused. Thinking about how Matthew deliberately failed to tell him who Bronwyn''s father was, it would not be beyond him keeping the fact about her mother''s family from him, "He knows and deliberately failed to say anything."


    "Most likely."


    Before John could respond they were interrupted as the light meal was being distributed to the passengers. As the flight attendant moved away, John said "Your cousins¡­"


    "That bunch. In the words of Uncle Xavier, they work hard but play hard and are adrenaline junkies. Learning to parachute jump for fun, racing cars and bikes. But they all have followed the Eng family tradition of earning their rights to a share of the family inheritance. Anthony and Charles have followed my Uncle Xavier and Aunt Terri into medicine. Charles has worked his way up to be Aunt Terri''s deputy and Anthony is the nursing administrator at the same hospital. Nathan became a special need schoolteacher and after twisting Aunt Christine''s arm set up a foundation to help students throughout the country with special needs. Max, like Uncle Robert is an academic, his speciality is Physics, but what he does goes over even my head. Robert Junior, Terrance and Jake have gone into the family business and we suspect that Jake of the three of them will take over the company when Uncle Thomas retires."


    Bronwyn noticed the surprise on John''s face and added "You are surprised. Do not be. One thing about the Eng family is while having to prove ourselves worthy of the family inheritance we are encouraged to make our own choices to do that. If I did not follow that would I have met you, and we be looking to what our future may bring us?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 473 - The support of a true friend (1)

    20 May, Military Hospital, City K


    Lexi looked up and notice Matthew pacing around her ward. "Matthew, what is it?"


    Matthew shook his head before responding, "I cannot tell you that, it is work related."


    Observing the look on his face, Lexi knew that he was being truthful, there was something bothering him about work, but it required a security clearance so he could not talk about it.


    There was just something that made her worry, so she said "Do not bottle it up. Hiding from problems, has caused us so much trouble in our marriage already and with how far we have come in the last week I do not want to be taking a backwards step. Talk to me, or if it is something you cannot find someone you can talk to."


    As Lexi was speaking Matthew could observe the look of concern on her face. She was right, hiding from things had caused them so much trouble already, and despite talking about things they were still facing from day to day the consequences of doing that for years. How many times in the last week had the snapped at the other over something small.


    There was a ding from his mobile and as he read the message, he responded "I can promise you that. Just understand that there are things that I cannot¡­"


    "Talk to me about. Matthew, I understand that I just want your promise that you will talk to someone about things. Yes, I would prefer it is me but I understand there are things that you cannot so you need to talk to someone you can."


    "I will. Now, that message was a surprise that has been arranged for you."


    "Surprise?"


    Matthew moved over and opened the door, and Lexi noticed Anna Hou walking in the room. "Anna?"


    "You idiot. I only know what happened as your brother was on a conference call with my husband and he let slip that you had been hurt. You should have called me and told me."


    Observing Anna Hou, Matthew muttered loud enough under his breath for the two of them to hear "Typical Australian, getting angry over the minor things¡­"


    Anna snapped around and said "You want me to show you a typical Australian. Get the f*ck out of here, you bloody idiot. This is girl time and I do not need someone like you hovering over us."


    At that moment Matthew noticed Bronwyn standing at the door with a smirk on her face before turning back towards Anna and saying "Maybe I need to rephrase that. Lawyers, sometimes I wonder why we need them around."


    Quickly Anna retorted "You need us to keep you under control."


    Lexi could not help herself but to laugh. Matthew wanted to retort so badly to Anna, but he had standards both as a military officer let alone those, he learnt growing up, but he held himself back from saying anything too personal.


    Bronwyn watching the scene said "Boss, we have a meeting."


    Matthew nodded and moved back before giving Lexi a brief kiss on the forehead before quietly saying "You have my promise. I will see you tonight and will have Dominic with me."


    As he exited and shut the door behind him, Anna pulled a chair over and sat down beside Lexi before saying "What happened?"


    "Just a matter of bad luck. I was in City F for business reasons, when there was an explosion in the mall where I was, and I was injured. Unluckily I broke some bones, damaged me knee received a significant number of cuts, some which required proper cleaning and suturing. But the doctors made the medical decision to allow the cuts to heal before removing the stiches and will then put cases on my leg and arm and let me out of here."


    Shaking her head Anna said, "And I thought I could be unlucky."


    "You know there was some good to come out of it. Matthew and I have had a number of overdue talks about many things we had hidden."


    "You finally decided to let go of some secrets you were holding in?"


    "How¡­?"


    "I am a lawyer Lexi and I know when people are hiding things from me. I always sensed that there was something that you were keeping from me the first time I met you and that was solidified the following day. I was not going to force you to say anything as I knew from talking with you when you were ready you would not only open up to those you needed to reveal the secrets to but to those you wanted to know. With what I just observed, I guess the secrets were something you needed your husband to know about. The two of you are so much more relaxed with each other and there is something that was not there before."


    Lexi looked at Anna, she had analysed the situation correctly. "You are right, but at the moment¡­"


    "You do not want to tell me. Lexi, I never push people I see as my friends to tell me anything. If you want to share things it has to be voluntary otherwise, I would not be a friend."


    Hearing the sincerity in Anna''s voice Lexi calmly responded "Thank you. I need to hear that form someone who is solely a friend of mine, not tied to both Matthew and I."


    "A consequence of growing up together. Your friends are his friends?"


    "You have that right. And that makes it hard to open up to anyone."


    Anna nodded "And bottling up secrets about the past can undermine the present. I know that the hard way. I did not want to admit what happened to me in my previous relationship, the abuse I suffered physically, emotionally, and financially. I was lucky my husband could see that there were significant problems for me, and he got me the help I needed. Yes, it was a friend of his, but she was the right person to ask as she made me confront the past and move forward to the happiness I have now."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 474 - The support of a true friend (2)

    20 May, Military Hospital, City K


    "You and your husband seem so happy and in love."


    "We are, but I know you know that every relationship has its challenges. If you want to tell me about yours, I will happily listen. Mine was I was so hurt by the past that initially I was not open to what was staring me in the face, a man who loved me without question and would move heaven and earth to ensure that I was happy, even if that meant I was with someone else. I almost missed everything I have, but the help stopped me from making the worst mistake of my life, in turning my back on what was offered. It was never smooth, and I know it will not be smooth all the way through our lives, but I will not let it go because my darling Yi is the true love of my life."


    "His support gave me the strength to take down my abuser and dismantle his support network. But the strangest thing is that the ultimate power behind everything was my ex''s father. While I was working to bring him down there was someone else who had a real motive to destroy him utterly. A lawyer, whose older sister was victimised by him made the decision to cause his utter destruction. When he was destroyed, I was angry that I did not cause it. Knowing the reasons behind why she took him down, has calmed me down, and I must applaud her means. She used his weaknesses against him while remaining totally within the law. The b*stard was, to put it politely a s*x addict and she used her own s*xual desires to draw him in and then cause the destruction. Not something I would do, but I can only applaud her ingenuity. But she did not profit from it. Other than taking her owed legal fees, all the money she obtained was donated to set up a charity to help people like her sister and prevent them from suiciding."


    "But Lexi, my husband is himself. A businessman who runs a huge multinational company at a young age. Confidentiality is a part of business, but it does not mean that he does not open up to me about his concerns. You on the other hand are married to a military officer. He is himself, and that will mean there are secrets that he can never tell you about. That does not mean you cannot open up to someone."


    "How did you get so smart?"


    "As I said my background means I need to read people."


    "If I talk, will you¡­"


    "Keep what you say confidential unless you tell me otherwise? Absolutely. When I contacted your husband to tell him I wanted to visit you, you know what he asked me to do?"


    "No?" came Lexi''s hesitant reply.


    "Asked me to see if you wanted to talk. He said the secrets were yours to reveal, and he was worried that you would feel that you could not talk to anyone here. And he made me promise that I would not talk to anyone, even him, about what we talk about is you wanted to talk. That, my friend is a sign that he loves you completely."


    "He said that¡­" came a teary response.


    "He did Lexi, but as I told you do not feel that you have to talk to me. It must be your choice. But I have a favour to ask you when you get out of here. I need a few pieces specially designed for work. Do not think that I am abandoning you, but I have a tailor I trust back home that designs most of my work suits. I stumbled on the business, and generally trust them but I have been approached to chair a governmental meeting about overhauling aspects of child welfare laws. I need something different for that than the tailor can deliver so I¡­"


    "Thought about me, you know that makes me feel inferior. I am not your go to designed."


    Anna laughed and said, "Ever the businessperson."


    "I have to be, and my friends not wearing my designs. That is a slap in the face and says that I am not good enough."


    "Business suits, not really LY''s main area of design."


    "True.," laughed Lexi. Anna had hit a real gap in the brand. She lacked appropriate line for business. Maybe¡­


    "Earth to Lexi¡­"


    "Sorry Anna, I was thinking about the business."


    Anna shook her head. "I wonder about you Lexi Yao, I really do."


    "No need." Lexi paused and thought about what Anna had said. There was something in what she had said.


    Taking a deep breath, Lexi said "Are you certain you want to listen to what the situation is?"


    "Lexi, while it may be a clich¨¦ it is true, a problem shared is a problem halved. Talking about things can give you a better option on how to proceed."


    Nodding, Lexi said "Thank you. I need to know that. It is a real story¡­"


    Around forty-five minutes later, Lexi finished telling Anna, and said "You can see the problems."


    "Lexi, Matthew correctly identified that your parents have a huge role in everything that happened. You were seventeen, and while it would not have happened in Australia or most western countries their views influenced what happened. But you three are a family, you need to move forward with your life, yes deal with the past but dwelling on it will only damage your relationsh.i.p.s."


    A voice from the door said "Whoever said that to you Lexi has it right. Dwelling on the past is not worth it, hence with the support of my David I was able to ditch those money hungry men who dare to call themselves my father and brothers, fully happy in my own s*xuality that those three cursed as a problem, while they used the family company for keep and support their mistresses, both current and former." Lexi looked and saw Joan standing there, with Rachael and the woman she had with her last week Naomi.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 475 - Planning

    20 May, Special Forces building, Military Base, City K


    Matthew looked around the meeting table, before saying "Ladies and Gentlemen, as I said when I arrived here, we would be restructuring special forces. Colonels Wang, Pang, and Deng have completed all their assessments on what is needed. The realignment of special forces here is and will happen to fulfil what we are meant to be. There will be a redeployment of people that are excessive to our needs. I have confirmed both with National Command and with General Man, those who do not want to leave City K and are tapped for redeployment can opt to transfer to another division here. It will only be the exceptional cases that we will listen to arguments about non-redeployment. Simply wanting to stay here because your life is here is not sufficient."


    A voice came from around the table "General, there will be many that do not want to move on."


    Snapping towards the voice Matthew firmly responded "The military is not a jobs program, nor is it a democracy. I have my orders, from the national command and the president to restructure special forces here, and I am carrying out those orders. Your orders are to carry out my order which is to implement the plan as is outlined in the final assessment report from Colonels Wang, Pang, and Deng. As I indicated I am not heartless, we will listen to arguments for non-redeployment of those excessive to the needs here. But let me make it clear, it must be an exceptional case to justify non-redeployment. If soldiers are not happy with the decision, they can request a transfer to a division here or leave the military."


    Matthew turned to Ben who nodded before saying "I will leave you in the hands of the colonels who will go through with each of you what is to happen. Lieutenant Li, please come with me."


    Matthew turned and walked out of the meeting room, quickly heading for his office, before ushering Bronwyn into his office and securing the door behind them and turning on every piece of electronic surveillance disruption device in there.


    "I read the information you brought back from the capital. How much did Head Honcho and Legend tell you?"


    "They gave me the run down on the operation, but indicated I was not to be informed of how the intelligence is gathered, by whom, how it is gotten out or decoded. But I am able to see the raw decoded intelligence and will be cleared to be instructed on how to decode it if it becomes necessary."


    "Not surprising Lieutenant. They told me who else was cleared to know about this and given the disparity between their seniority and yours I can understand why everyone else wanted to limit everything you know."


    "What can you tell me?"


    "You will only review the intelligence in my office. It cannot be discussed with anyone else unless you are face to face with the person also cleared regardless of any order from a superior. When reviewing the intelligence, no electronic devices are to be brought in here. Your notes must be handwritten and given to me before you leave to secure them. Other than those cleared your recommendations will be scrubbed to protect the source."


    "Yes Sir," was Bronwyn''s immediate response.


    Matthew nodded before saying "I will be honest and let you know I have not reviewed all the intelligence obtained from this agent. That is a longer task than I have had time to do since I was cleared. You will have access to all the intelligence, but personally I have already formed an opinion on what I have reviewed and recently decoded. The agent has given us enough to confirm David Hwang, is not the mild-mannered tech businessman he portrays. It is clear he is the terrorist I originally coined as the Devil and his plans are linked to right what he sees as a wrong in the death sentence imposed on his parents and the a.d.u.l.ts in his family. Without having reviewed all the intelligence what I believe is that he used his business has funded his terrorist activities which were about building a network to act."


    "How can you be certain?"


    "You know nothing is certain with intelligence. It is instinct driven and making connections with scant evidence. The problem is, it is from one source, and the nature of the source is such that it will not be able to use in court to convict him."


    "That is little use to me, as part of my brief is to develop the strategy to ensure we have a legally solid case if we want to act to prevent terrorism. I need to know about the source"


    "No can do. That is not my choice, but those above me."


    "Boss, not good enough."


    Matthew paused and pondered. What could he say? Silence filled the room as he thought about the matter before saying "Take that up with your father. But the best I can do is that it is someone connected to David Hwang."


    Bronwyn after a few seconds said "Someone embedded into his organisation and likely connected to his illegal activities. You know that is useless for development of a criminal case."


    "A sworn intelligence officer doing their job. You know enough about cases like that¡­"


    "They have to keep their cover and have immunity for their actions provided it is in the course of their case. But my guess is that this is an officer that has been embedded for so many years so there must be questions if someone like me has been brought in."


    Matthew closed his eyes. Bronwyn was right, that was part of the discussions for a legal review to determine if they could act legally before the planned attack. "We will argue about this, but over the next few days you and I will review this intelligence and formulate our positions. But let me suggest one thing you need to do. As Major Hung is David Hwang''s cousin review his personnel file to understand about the treasonous activities of their family as that should give you the background of David Hwang."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 476 - Finally, I am out of here

    22 May, Military Hospital, City K


    Matthew walked into Lexi''s ward and found it empty. As he turned to leave, he spotted a nurse walking past and said, "Can you tell me where my wife is."


    Spotting Matthew''s uniform after a quick snapped salute the nurse said "General, Madam Rong was taken for a review by Major Yu. She should be back soon."


    "Suddenly a voice called out "Are you harassing the staff Matthew?"


    "Harassing the staff Lexi, never just wondering what is going on." It was then Matthew noticed that Lexi had a cast on her arm and leg.


    "No need to worry Matthew, just a review and the decision was that the stiches could come out and a cast put on."


    With that the hospital orderly pushed Lexi into her ward and helped her carefully back into the bed. As the orderly left the room Major Yu came walking in. Noticing Matthew, he said "General a pleasure to see you. Madam Rong''s surgical recovery has been nothing short of amazing. As you know the stiches were removed yesterday, and we just wanted to wait twenty-four hours to determine if there would be any issues, but amazingly there has been none. That has meant that we could place the cases on, which is the first of the final steps to get you home Madam Rong."


    "Thank goodness, being here is driving me crazy."


    Major Yu chuckled before adding "There is still a long way to go on for your recovery Madam Rong, but like your husband you are extremely lucky. But getting you home is the first major step. Before you can leave, I want the physiotherapist to come and see you to go through the rehabilitation plan. I have found over years that doing this, before discharge, makes rehabilitation easier for everyone. I am assuming General; you have made the arrangements as I suggested?"


    "You and I agreed that this is impossible with my on-base accommodation. While I got your message that this would be appropriate, the layout makes it impossible. You know the situation with the base commandant and General Man."


    "I do."


    "That has meant I have retained the initial accommodation I was assigned rather than the accommodation that the additional duties that I have been assigned would grant. That accommodation is not large enough to accommodate things. My grandparents before their death had installed a lift in the villa, they left me, which will mean that my wife will be able to remain in our suite. My brother and brothers-in-law have already arranged for twenty-four-hour nursing support until she has recovered."


    "You are talking?"


    "Not really, I was just given the message from Phillip, but it is what is needed for you to come home," responded Matthew looking at Lexi, before turning back to Major Yu. "And the benefit of the villa is that once the casts come off, as there is both an indoor and outdoor pool and a personal gym, she can do her rehabilitation at home rather than having to go wherever it is needed. We just need the physiotherapist to review everything and tell us if anything else is needed."


    "I am aware of that General. I have already made the arrangements with the physiotherapist here for that assessment. Madam Rong, at least at the initial stages I want him in charge of your rehabilitation but it will be necessary to engage a civilian physiotherapist, if as I suspect the majority of your rehabilitation will be at home."


    Lexi nodded. Given the distance from the base to Matthew''s villa that requirement was not surprising.


    Major Yu looked at his watch before adding "The nursing staff will arrange your review appointment Madam Rong, before your discharge but there is one final thing I want to talk to the two of you about. I know what it is like to be a recently married couple, but I need to be clear about something. While I would prefer it is you refrained from s*xual activity until you are further in your recovery Madam Rong, I cannot stop you. But be incredibly careful in what you do as the pleasure that gives you both may not be worth the consequences."


    Lexi could feel herself blushing, and as she looked at Matthew, she could sense that he was uncomfortable in these discussions and dropped his eyes. All Lexi could do is quietly say "Yes Doctor."


    Before either of them could react, Major Yu left the room and Lexi quietly said, "That was embarrassing."


    "Absolutely. Here is a junior officer telling me what I can do in our s*x life. Humiliating."


    Hearing a noise, Matthew looked up and notice that Major Yu had reopened the door, and retorted "General, forget rank this is a medical opinion nothing else. You would have gotten the same advice for me if we were in the civilian setting."


    Observing the look on Matthew''s face Lexi could not help up snort out a semi-retrained laugh, which drew Matthew''s attention. While he still felt angry at Major Yu, Lexi''s ability to at least see some humour tempered his anger and he slightly nodded.


    As he heard another noise Matthew turned around and Major Yu introduced the physiotherapist assigned to Lexi, who sat and commenced talking to them about the plans for Lexi''s return home and the rehabilitation process for about twenty minutes before indicating that he would be at the villa tomorrow to make some additional assessments before finalising the whole plan.


    Before Lexi knew it, they she was signing off on all the paperwork , and she was being assisted back into a wheelchair and pushed out of the exit of the hospital, to a waiting car where Matthew carefully assisted her into, before having the wheelchair stored away for the trip home. As he slipped carefully inside, shutting the door behind him he heard Lexi state "Thank goodness, finally, I am out of here."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 477 - Another attack (1)

    25 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As she awoke, Lexi observed Matthew on his side carefully watching her. "Do you ever sleep?"


    Chuckling Matthew said, "I do, but watching you and knowing that you are safe and here by my side is the best way to start my day."


    While she could tell that Matthew was sincere in his words, she gently threw a punch towards his shoulder before saying "I wonder¡­"


    "Why I am like I am with you?"


    Lexi nodded, before quietly adding "I do not deserve it."


    Gently moving Lexi into a sitting position like the nurses showed him. Matthew made sure she was comfortable before joining her back in bed, sitting looking at her. He reached over and gently took her chin in his hands before moving her head so that she was looking directly at him.


    "I think you have forgotten what I told you when you were seventeen before proposing to you. I told you then, that you were the love of my life and that I knew that we would have ups and downs in our life together. But I was willing to ride that out because I knew that simple truth."


    "But I¡­"


    "Deep down, the truth about Dominic shocked me."


    Matthew paused, and reached over picking up her iPad from beside the bed, and quickly opened it. Lexi could see him searching for something. Matthew looked at her and said "Something John actually said made me think about some overseas training exercise with Australian, British and American special forces. After the de-briefing sessions, we all headed to a base bar, and one of the British soldiers was sitting in the corner, before one of the Australians decided to corner him. They talked about something called the Ashes [1], and who would win the upcoming series. Everything passed over me, but after that the Australian asked the English soldier what was wrong. He talked about trouble in his relationship with his girlfriend and something struck a chord with me at the time. The Australian said that whenever he was feeling down, he would listen to a song by an Australian Country Music Artist named Adam Brand, and it reminded him of what was important. I listened to the song at the time and looked it up. The words hit home, then as they did in the aftermath of you revealing the truth. Have a listen."


    With that Matthew tapped on the iPad, and the music started, and out came the words:


    Sometimes I get all caught up in these frustrations


    No my mamma''s good raising just disappears


    I forget how far and deep a careless word can fly


    I hurt the ones I hold so dear¡­


    After listening to the song, Lexi said "What is it called?"


    "I was here [2]. I may have taken it different to the Australia and British soldiers, but there is something in re-listening to the song made me realise that I hurt you, not only with my actions but what I said and did not say throughout our relationship. But its lyrics that said talked about the most important thing in life may not be things at all, made me stop and think. What that was when I first heard the song to now has changed. Now the most important things are you, Dominic, and our wider family and friends. It may sound stupid, given how they currently treat me, but that would even include my parents. I can not replace you in my life, and I would not want to."


    Hearing Matthew''s words, Lexi could not hold back all the tears, that the imagery the words of the song had given her, and let the tears run. Placing the iPad down, Matthew reached over and wiped the tears away saying, "I did not mean to upset you."


    Shaking her head Lexi between sobs said, "You did not. Those words hit home. I had only been thinking about myself and not realising the hurt my words could cause¡­"


    Matthew moved over and as best as he could he gathered Lexi into his arms before kissing the top of her head and saying "You do not need to. We were both young and made mistakes, but your parents have most of the responsibility. We just must focus on the future, not only as a couple but as a family with Dominic and any other children we are lucky to have. To slightly alter those words, all those years ago you changed my life and touched my heart when we were younger and that has not changed through to today. We just have to stay committed and ride out those challenges."


    Lexi gently laughed before responding "That sounds for corny."


    "It is the truth. We just must focus on what is important to us, and I know that we can deal with any challenge that we face."


    Lexi paused and said "Matthew, I know you have read what I put in my court material about what Richard did to me. It was horrific. You know Rachael has dragged me to the women''s shelter she founded?"


    Matthew nodded, before adding "She has followed in her mother''s footsteps in founding a charitable service well needed. Her family can well afford to support that."


    "Those few discussions I have had there, has made me look at things slightly differently and realise that even in the proceedings I could not talk about everything. He was horrific, but you know the worst thing was not the physical, s*xual or mental abuse that he put me through. It was the simple realisation that I was only a means to an end for him and his parents. Everything was about money and assets. Even now, his parents are still carrying on for that simple reason."


    "You know that will stop. Bronwyn informed me, the military courts will issue the formal ruling and orders about what we did and Dominic early next week. While Chester and Andrew still want to kill me, they listened to me for long enough to inform me as soon as that ruling is issued they intend to have the civilian courts invalidate the asset transfer of your parents to Richard and the transfer under his will to his parents."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 478 - Another attack (2)

    25 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    "Are they?"


    "Lexi as much as your brothers still hate me presently, when it comes to Dominic and you, they are protective as anything. More importantly they hate Richard''s parents. Phillip told me, that in the last twelve months Chester''s biggest constant complaining has been about them and their attempts to change Jax Corp because of the control of the shares. You think that they will not take the opportunity to get rid of them once and for all?"


    "No. Hate, however, is a nice word to describe their feelings about Richard''s parents. They detest them and if they can get rid of them from the company, they will."


    "Lexi, the question is what will you do, if they do that?"


    Lexi paused and said "Matthew, you know I have developed my own successful business in less than a decade, with stores dotted on countries throughout the world. The sky is the limit for it, provided I recognise my own limitations. All without the support of Jax Corp. I never thought of that as mine, because of what my parents did. It was always meant for my children, never me. The old-fashioned attitude of my parents was that it was my husband''s duty to support me in whatever way he saw fit, and they would give him assets to help do that."


    "So¡­?"


    "You think I do not talk to my brothers? Since I have been released both have been here and we spoke about what should happen if that ruling comes out. As the sole beneficiaries of our parents estates they intend to see the assets returned to the family. Both want them transferred to me, because the terms of the wills said that them made no provision as of what they did when I married Richard. Their reasoning is that those assets were always intended for my support and the facts mean that what happened was illegal does not change the intent. We argued about what was to happen to everything, so in the end I told them to talk to Phillip about managing them. I know everything the officials put me through after our marriage to enable me to keep control of my business. Forget about it with everything they intend to retrieve and give to me."


    Matthew snorted, and said "That explains Phillip''s statement when I stopped and saw him in the office yesterday before coming home. He said that he loved you, but you were dumping things in his lap to make his life a misery in dealing with his husband and brother-in-law. I thought he was talking about being stuck in the middle of everything and supporting both our decision to try and deal with everything rather than backing Chester."


    Lexi dropped her chin, raised her shoulders, and tilted her head slightly to the right before saying "What does he expect? He has managed your assets ever since you entered the military in the trust that was established. I was going to go to the efforts to set up a whole new trust for those assets I know I will not be allowed to control, because the only options, if we are realistic would be Andrew or Chester. Neither of them would have the patience to deal with all the regulation that I suspect goes along with that. At least for Phillip, it will only be slightly a bit more¡­"


    As she paused Lexi turned and looked at Matthew who burst out laughing, so she could only say "What is so funny?"


    "Slightly a bit more?" Matthew had to pause and get his laughing under control before saying "Maybe in the long term, but initially he will curse the paperwork."


    "So, what, I am his favourite double sister-in-law¡­" came Lexi''s quick sharp response causing them both to start laughing.


    Within seconds they heard a voice at the door say "What is so funny¡­"


    Lexi and Matthew quickly turned towards the voice and saw Dominic standing in the doorway looking strangely at the two of them. Lexi quickly said "Come and join us Dominic, but remember to be careful¡­"


    "You think me silly Mummy," responded Dominic shaking his head. "I know you are still hurt."


    Lexi looked at Matthew who she could see was holding in his laughter. Quickly, Dominic had moved to Matthew''s side of the bed and climbed up joining them on the bed before moving over and kissing Lexi and saying, "Good morning mummy, daddy Matthew."


    Lexi turned her head and looked slightly at Matthew. Neither of them had told Dominic the truth about everything and they had not talked about when was the right time reveal that to him.


    Matthew quickly said, "Did you finish all your homework Dominic?"


    "Yes, Daddy Matthew, I know the rules. I must do all my homework before I can do things on the weekend. But¡­"


    Sensing there was some reluctance on Dominic''s behalf about something Lexi concerned, asked "What is it Dominic?"


    "Mummy do I have to go and spend time with daddy''s parents. They spent all the time that I was with them last weekend telling me to come home and demand that you agree to send me to the school they want me to go to in Country L. When I said I wanted to stay here with you not go away they got very angry and called me names telling me that I was disobedient for going against their wishes as they know what is best for me. They do not mummy."


    Without having to say anything to Dominic Matthew quickly gathered him in his arms giving him a hug.


    "Dominic, you are going to see them this weekend. You do not have a choice, because it is important that you keep all your relationsh.i.p.s with a.d.u.l.ts who care for you strong. Spending time with them allows that."


    Dominic sighed and responded angrily "That is not fair."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 479 - Another attack (3)

    25 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    "Dominic!" came the immediate sharp response from Lexi. "You are our child, and while we will always make sure you are safe, there are always reasons for things. Sometimes we cannot tell you those reasons but to do not speak to us like that."


    "Mummy!" Dominic responded almost as sharply as Lexi had spoken to him.


    In that moment, Lexi observed Matthew shake his head as a signal to her to be calm, before saying "Dominic, what have we told you about speaking to us like that."


    Dominic dropped his head and lip before saying quietly "Not to."


    "Now, apologise to your mother before telling us what you want to, otherwise you will be banned from coming in here on a Saturday Morning."


    "Sorry, Mummy," came Dominic''s somewhat quiet apology.


    In a quite pitiful tone, Dominic said "While I love Daddy''s parents, I want a daddy. I want Daddy Matthew to be my daddy. I want what my friends have, a mummy and a daddy, and I want to be with them all the time. But my daddy is dead. I will never have what my friends have, no matter what you say. No matter what daddy''s parents say. That is not fair. Why did my daddy have to die and leave me without him."


    Dominic started sobbing, and Matthew pulled him in tightly for a hug ensuring his ears were covered before quietly saying to Lexi, who he could see was devastated by the words "It is up to you."


    Nodding Lexi responded "It is time. He is hurting."


    Seeing the determination in Lexi, Matthew carefully pulled Dominic back from his embrace before saying "Dominic you need to listen to your mummy and I carefully."


    "No," yelled Dominic before pulling away and running out of the room.


    Looking at Matthew Lexi despondently asked, "What do we do?"


    Closing his eyes Matthew responded "You know there is presently little we can do. Most people would say forget about the civilian court''s current orders and risk what might happen with a final ruling in respect to everything. You and I both know how that ruling will go, but that does not mean we should act in anticipation of it. You can tell me where to go, but for me my career is about protecting the people and upholding the rule of law. If I disregard a court order it is an utter disregard for the foundations of my career. That I cannot do, but I will not prevent you from doing you feel you need to do."


    With a shake of her head, Lexi said "I cannot do that. In the last couple of weeks, we have worked so hard to get to this point, and if I cave at the first challenge, it not only disrespects you we will be going backwards, hurting our relationship and everyone around us."


    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Lexi then continued "But that demonstrates how fragile he is. I worry that the truth might destroy him completely. But if we delay too long, it could hurt him even more. What do we do?"


    "I do not know, but whatever we do needs to be done quickly to prevent hurting him too much. We just need to find someone who can help him."


    Lexi paused and said "Maybe Rachel knows someone who could help. Maybe I should ask her if she knows¡­"


    Before Lexi could finish speaking there was a knock on the door, and from outside they heard Warrant Officer Wang say "General, can I enter."


    Lexi, while frustrated that their conversation was interrupted knew that this may be important, and quickly responded "Enter."


    As he entered, Warrant Office Wang observed the two of them still in bed, and quickly said "Apologies Madam Rong, but General there has been an incident in City Q. The National command has issued orders calling all General''s back to their bases."


    Matthew responded "Noted. Go and ask the staff to make breakfast to go for you and me and give me ten minutes."


    With that Warrant Officer Wang retreated before Matthew leant over kissing Lexi briefly before saying "Apologies. I know we need this discussion, but duty calls."


    Lexi laughed and said "I knew when I agreed to marry you when I was seventeen that duty would have to come first. Stay safe and promise me that you will call me when you can. I will get Dominic to Richard''s parents for the day and I my staff are bringing Joan''s dress here for its first fitting."


    "I will. Do not get angry with me but with that order I will have Warrant Officer Wang stay to accompany Dominic and arrange for someone to come and be with you. They are not issued unless it is serious and until the risk dissipates¡­"


    "You intend to be overly cautious."


    "I do." Matthew gave Lexi another kiss and quickly hurried into the en-suite bathroom.


    Within minutes Matthew came running out of the en-suite with wet hair dressed in a normal work uniform, before making his way back to Lexi and giving her another kiss, before leaning his forehead on hers and saying "I love you."


    Before Lexi could respond Matthew was out the door. She wondered what was going on and reached over on the side table and located the remote control for the television in the corner of the room, switching it on to a news station. She saw the banner at the bottom of the screen say, ''Terrorist Attack in City Q''.


    Pondering for a couple of seconds Lexi realised an attack like that explained not only why Matthew was called back to base, but his concerns about Dominic and her safety. Did she cancel the visit for Dominic with Richard''s parents. Realising that Matthew would not be too far away, Lexi dialled his mobile and said "I just saw on the news that there has been a terrorist attack in City Q. I will call Richard''s parents telling them that Dominic cannot go because of security concerns."


    "Lexi, there is a court order¡­"


    "You think they will be happy with an armed soldier accompanying them for the visit?"


    "No, but¡­"


    "Just leave it with me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 480 - Another attack (4)

    25 May, Military Vehicle travelling between Matthew''s Villa and Military base, City K


    Hearing that Lexi had hung up on him, Matthew turned to Bronwyn who was sitting in the passenger seat of the vehicle saying "I am guessing you spent the night with John at his parent''s villa, if you came here?"


    "Hey Boss, I do not ask you about your love life so why question me?"


    "Just a statement of fact Lieutenant, nothing else."


    "Like you, I have no choice about the order issued. You know as well as I do the order recalling all generals to base means all immediate families have to be taken back to base as well. I am guessing the only reason¡­"


    "I know. I am breaking standing orders, but with Lexi''s injuries we cannot easily get her back to base and my on-base accommodations are not suitable. Warrant Officer Wang is arranging for around the clock military guards to be at the villa to protect Lexi and Dominic. There will be hell to pay, but what can I do?"


    Without thinking, Bronwyn immediately dialled a number on her phone, before placing it on speaker so the two of them could be in the conversation while Matthew drove. On answering Bronwyn hit a series of numbers before saying "Secure line dad."


    "You better be getting back to base; you know the situation."


    "Dad, you think I am an idiot. It is an order for me, not something optional."


    "Why the hell were you not on base¡­"


    "I have a personal life dad, a boyfriend, and I spent time with him and his family¡­"


    "He better not¡­"


    "You do not want that answer dad, so forget about asking that question."


    Matthew could not help bursting out laughing, here was Head Honcho being taken to task by his daughter.


    "Who is with you," came an angry response. "This is a secure military line, and you have a civilian with you, or is it that daughter stealing police officer."


    Through his laughter Matthew said, "You have it wrong."


    "Athos!" spat out Head Honcho. "What in the world!"


    "The Nang Family villa is not far from my villa, so it made sense for the Lieutenant to come and travel with me. Plus, I had to leave my adjunct at the villa because¡­"


    "Your wife. I heard that she was released from the hospital."


    "Correct. With all the injuries she suffered moving her quickly is not too easy. I know the standing orders but trying to do that too quickly may not be appropriate. When I left, she was still in bed, so it would be time before she could even be able to travel to the base. Then there is the fact my on-base accommodations are not really suitable¡­"


    "That I know. The General Staff have not forced the base commandant, given he has only months to live to vacate his accommodation, so General Man cannot move into that accommodation and you into his." There was a pause, before Head Honcho continued "You have something to ask?"


    "Not really ask, just to inform you what I have done. You know my villa has reasonable security which was enhanced when I returned to City K. I told my adjunct, who by the way has stayed at my villa with my wife to arrange for around the clock guards at the villa, until we have a better handle on the situation and I can better arrange her move in the most comfortable way."


    "You should have..."


    "Discussed it with you. That is within my purview as second in command of the base here. You are just being informed, and I have other means¡­"


    "You will go over my head to the president. You forget I know about you and your family connection to the president."


    "Dad," interrupted Bronwyn "You want to play games, I might even call Uncle Thomas and get him to call the president¡­"


    "Lieutenant Li!" came an angry response. "How dare you threaten me with using your uncle. That¡­"


    "Man, who loves his only sister and only niece. You think it will be too hard to get him to do it."


    Matthew turned slightly while driving and Bronwyn could see his somewhat stunned look. It was not as if he did not know about her background, despite keeping it secret from John.


    Trying to calm the situation Matthew added "Speak to Major Yu at the base hospital. When he discharged Lexi from the hospital, he made it clear to both of us that we need to minimise, until he gives her all clear, having too many trips in vehicles. Dragging her back before we have a better handle on the situation could potential be an unnecessary trip."


    In a resigned tone "Fine, give me thirty minutes and I should have that cleared, but no troops are to be deployed until I give the final confirmation."


    "Got it," came Matthew''s response before signalling to Bronwyn to end the call. As she did, he said "You heard the order, put that out but call your boyfriend and ask him could he go and be with Lexi until this is all sorted."


    Seeing a slight nod, Matthew returned his full focus to driving back to base as quickly as he could. While driving, he started to run through some of the intelligence that he and Bronwyn had been reviewing in the last few days. Could this be the next of the single attacks that Officer N had been referring to in her detailed report about what the Devil''s, no David Hwang''s plans were. The scant information they had would hint towards that, but he knew well enough jumping straight to that conclusion would be dangerous and risk exposing Officer N, because they had nothing else to back up the conclusion.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 481 - Another attack (5)

    25 May, Military Base, City K


    Hurriedly, Matthew with Lieutenant Li trailing behind him hurried into the main conference room for special forces. All the seated officers jumped out of their seats as he entered. Bronwyn knowing, she needed to keep her presence low key, stood against the wall trying not to draw attention to her presence.


    Within seconds, the secure video link changed from the national headquarters of the special forces to the national command centre before a voice said "General Rong, I see you are present. We have confirmed that General Man and his family are on base, as is the commandant and his family."


    "My family¡­"


    "With the information about your wife''s condition, what you have done is understandable. But if the investigation changes things, you have no choice."


    "Noted sir. Is that all you needed to confirm."


    "General, do not play games. We still have one person to confirm is on base, General Li''s daughter."


    Bronwyn was frustrated. Her father already knew she was on base. Could she not keep her identity hidden.


    Matthew, quickly responded "She is, and you can check logs to confirm that." He had promised Head Honcho that he would do everything possible to prevent Bronwyn''s identity as his daughter from being exposed to everyone within special forces.


    "General you know the requirements."


    Matthew turned and nodded to Bronwyn, who moved forward and quickly responded "General, Lieutenant Li reporting as required."


    "General, Lieutenant. Please both confirm you understand that the General''s recall order that has been issued restricts both of you to base until it is lifted, or you have specific permission to leave."


    Matthew immediately responded "Yes Sir, but¡­"


    "Your exemption to return to your wife will be issued later today once we know more from the ground."


    Bronwyn stood their silent, before the voice said "Lieutenant¡­"


    Knowing she had no option, Bronwyn immediately responded "Yes Sir."


    With that the link to national command was terminated and it immediately switched back to the link with special forces headquarters. As she looked around, other than the Colonels and her immediate boss, Bronwyn observed everyone else in the room was confused. They were trying to figure out who she was.


    Carefully, she moved to be behind her boss in case she was required. Legend came onto the screen and said "Generals Li and Rong, Ladies and gentlemen. General Li has authorised me to give this briefing. We have little information from City Q. The civilian communications systems are down, leaving two secure police communications links and those at the nearby training base. Given the evolving situation we are sharing our communications network with the police and civilian authorities to allow necessary information to get out. All we know about the incident is that there was a bombing in the entertainment district in City Q at midnight. The location of the attack caused two buildings to collapse and three others are in a perilous state. Members of the Engineering Corps to help stabilise the buildings and rubble have been dispatched from the capital along with members of the medical corps and general troops from various locations around the country to assist in the recovery of survivors and bodies. Terrorism has not been ruled in or out, and the civilian intelligence agencies are in the process of sending people there. From our perspective, we need people from each group to City Q, to assist the civilian intelligence agencies and gather any intelligence that may assist in determining what happened. Flights have been authorised to leave within the hour from your various bases. As we know the situation will be evolving, we need each group ready to act at a moment notice if we determine something in our purview to act on. Do you all understand?"


    Echoes of "Yes," came across the link, before various locations were slowly terminated. As it came to terminating the link with City K, Head Honcho came over the link and said "General Rong two other matters. There is something coming to you in due course."


    Matthew could guess that there was something coming from Officer N, that others could not know about. "Yes Sir. And the other matter?"


    "Get my daughter front and centre. And so, she does not argue, that is a direct order from her superior, not her father asking her."


    Matthew looked over to Bronwyn, and he could see that she knew there was no room to argue, so she moved into where she could be better observed on the link. She could see the moment she came into his view reflected in his eyes and snapped to attention. "Lieutenant Li reporting as ordered, General sir."


    "Young Lady, you pull another stunt like before and there not only will be consequences pay with your mother but with your career." With that he signalled for the link to be cut and the lights immediately switched up in the room to their brightest setting.


    Matthew, while feeling sympathy for Bronwyn, could not deal with the disclosure to much. He quickly said, "Lieutenant stand back for the moment."


    Sensing Bronwyn followed orders, he said "Ladies and Gentlemen. I want four groups. Colonels, between the three of you decide which of you will head to City Q with a small detachment with both operators and two pure intelligence officers and another senior officer to assist you. When you get to City Q, you will operate on a 12 hour on and off cycle until relieved. I want you to arrange that all members are to be called back to active duty. That means even those on weekly breaks or leave unless they are sick, or it is a family emergency. With Major Hung, the two of you who do not go, are to divide the balance of our forces except for Lieutenant Li and myself into three groups of operators and intelligence together, working on a 8 hour on, 8 hour rest and 8 hour ready deployment cycle. As Lieutenant Li and I are restricted to base we will be in my office or our on base accommodations. Understood."


    "Yes Sir" echoed around the room, before Matthew turned and said, "Lieutenant Li, with me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 483 - Another attack (7)

    25 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    As she started to wake, Joan felt two people suckling on her b*easts and she opened her eyes, noticing her husband on her left and their current favourite person for the occasional threesome involving a woman Naomi who was on her right.


    Joan arched her back pushing her b*easts up further into each mouth. David deep suckling that prompted caused her to m.o.a.n. This felt so good. David lifted his mouth, while Naomi continued before saying "We have time before you have to go, what do you want?"


    That immediately made Joan think of the night before, where David had really let her indulge in what she wanted to do. The best thing was tormenting Naomi for over two hours, arousing her and then using some of their favourite devices to keep her aroused while then had s*x in different positions in front of her. Just the though of that aroused her. But it was just as good as when they let her join the on the bed as the two of them pleasured David until he could not help himself but to plunge into her while Naomi continually caressed the two of them.


    "The options my love, the options," came Joan''s low reply, as David plunged his fingers inside her v*gina hard as his thumb flicked her nub drawing a m.o.a.n from her. If he kept doing this, it could be over too quickly. However, as he flicked the nub again, Joan felt herself moving towards that pleasure peak and she lifted her h.i.p.s slightly m.o.a.ning out "Keep doing that until I c.u.m¡­"


    A smile passed across David''s face as he continued to move his hand slower and then quicker inside her v*gina while Naomi, continued to caress her b*easts. Before she knew it, David''s hand stilled for a few seconds before quickly thrusting inside her, as he placed just enough pressure on her nub that tipped her over the edge drawing a long m.o.a.n from her as she went over that peak.


    As she started to come down, Joan knew what she wanted to do. While in the end she wanted Naomi out of there, there was benefit in using her for a few minutes to tease David and then kicking her out.


    As David pulled his fingers out of her v*gina now coated with her juices, she saw him take them to his mouth and lick them, causing her to m.o.a.n again. Seeing him to that always aroused her. But this morning there was no way she wanted the ultimate pleasure for the two of them to happen with Naomi in here.


    "My love, I wany you to watch while Naomi and I pleasure each other before she leaves us¡­"


    As per usual, when she mentioned David watching them, she could see that this excited him. It was one of his favourite activities before kicking out whoever they had with them before an intense session together, which is she was truthful was some of the best s*x they had, and ensured that she was pleasured well for at least a couple of days to come.


    David moved away, before Joan moved and pushed Naomi down onto the bed and straddling her before bending down and starting to caress her, while Naomi reached up and continued to caress her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Joan could already feel that she was getting aroused again partially due to the anticipation of what was to happen.


    Rather than dragging out what she really wanted, Joan pushed herself down on Naomi before saying, "I know what you want¡­" Joan pressed harder down on Naomi which drew a m.o.a.n from her. As she lifted the arousing pleasure she knew both of them were feeling from that simple act Joan added "You perform oral s*x on me, and I do it on you while we are watched."


    Joan saw Naomi swallow, but with a flash of want passing across her face so without waiting for an answer Joan quickly moved her position so as Joan started to perform oral s*x on her she could commence pleasuring Naomi while observing David watching them.


    Within seconds, Joan could feel Naomi twisting and licking her and using her fingers to p*netrate her v*gina resulting in her shifting on her knees. Joan lowered her chest, to put her in a position that she could commence working on pleasuring Naomi while keeping her eyes carefully on David, using her fingers to flick Naomi''s nub and insert them inside her v*gina. With a few thrusts of her fingers she could already feel Naomi''s v*gina muscles trembling because of the pleasure that she was feeling.


    At the same time, Naomi continued to work on her, starting to push her higher and higher towards her peak again. Motioning to David, who moved over they started to both work Naomi''s v*gina with their fingers, quickly pushing her over her peak. Within seconds Naomi''s working of her v*gina tripped Joan over a second time. As they both pulled their fingers from Naomi''s v*gina, Joan lifted her left leg and rolled over onto the bed on her back.


    As she settled, David observed the flushed look on his wife''s face before saying "Out of here, otherwise we will never get anything done today."


    Naomi, steeling her emotions, moved off the bed and picked up the dressing gown that had worn into the room the night before, put it on and headed out the door. As the door closed Joan turned to David saying "She deserved everything she got. You know helping you set her up was worth the momentary embarrassment, because she is a wonderful toy that we can use."


    David smiled. Joan was absolutely on his side. The question was when he would tell her the last few secrets he needed. Yes, his key minions knew things, but he did not trust them with every piece of information as in the end they were human and would save themselves at his cost. A wife was different. She could not be forced to talk about anything against her husband. He needed her support.


    As she stood up, Joan said "You want to talk, but talk can come after we take this to the bathroom and finish off what we have started this morning for each other."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 484 - Another attack (8)

    25 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    A little after an hour later Joan settled down on the couch in their suite with David, with them both sated from their steamy shower.


    Leaning back on David, Joan pressed on him before saying "That was a great start to the morning. You know I like using Naomi as in the end we control her. She has no idea that we set her up, and what happened was totally within our control."


    "Mmmm. You and I both know the outcome of me watching that."


    "Totally amazing s*x for the two of us, but someone we control."


    Snuggling back slightly Joan said "You promised me when I agreed to let that happen, even though it was something I always wanted to experience that you would tell me why you needed that material."


    David paused and said, "You trust me?"


    "Absolutely. I will go to hell and back with you and know that you will do the same for me. Breaching that trust is something I will never do. I am committed to you whatever comes as you are my life. Are you to me¡­?"


    "If I tell you why, my life is in your hands. Does that not tell you how committed I am?"


    Joan nodded her head.


    Moving so he could gather Joan better in his arms David said, "It is a long story."


    "Take all the time that you need. Lexi can go nowhere," Joan said with a smile.


    "Everything has a history, and mine goes back to when the government claimed my parents, grandparents and other family members including my cousin David''s parents. They were not traitors and they did not deserve what happened to them¡­"


    Joan twisted slightly and said "You have told me about that. I know how much it hurts you to talk about that time."


    "It still hurts even to today, but what happened there has shaped me. We were dumped in an orphanage. I was not stupid, and I knew that we were constantly being watched by the state, but in some respects, I clung to the relationship with Robert because it was all I had. While we both hated the state, there was always something to me that told me Robert''s hate was not as deep as mine was. I do not know why."


    "While we were in the orphanage, Robert was drawn to serving the same state that did what it did to our family. Me, the developing information technology sector was what drew me. Plus, I was much better academically. About the time we both left the state care system, Robert a few days before me, when we turned eighteen, I was offered a full scholarship to university, which I decided to take. Robert, decided that he would join the military."


    "At the time we formulated plans to get justice for our family, using our skills and what we did, but of course we drifted apart. Robert threw himself into his career, to a point losing sight of getting justice for what happened. Me, I never lost sight of that goal. I needed at the time, and even to now get the justice that was denied my family. As I followed what interested me, during university I founded what is now my company, focusing initially on niche products before slowly expanding firstly in the information technology field but into other areas."


    "Commendable, but that it not everything, if you are being honest with me David."


    "True. But developing my business was a means to an end. You have seen the people close to me here. They fall into two types."


    "For want of a better term the geek types."


    "True. Because of the competitive nature of the IT industry I keep key personnel close, not only to protect my investment in them but to enable them to develop products freely. But there is the second group¡­"


    "The more macho type. I just though they were about protecting the geek types?"


    "In part, but there is more to them then meets the eyes. It goes back¡­"


    "To your need to get justice. You have a plan, David."


    "I do. The other thing that I have done is work in the illegal sides of the world. There is something to the saying it takes a criminal to catch a criminal. Some were recruited to protect my IT investment by looking out for people sniffing around by business. That was something I learnt from my family. Protect your business at all costs, even if that means shifting into the illegal world."


    Silence filled the room before Joan said, "That is not everything is it? It is about getting justice isn''t it?"


    "Everything is but getting justice for what was done is never going to happen without hands being forced. The truth was destroyed and there are two many people in high positions that need the truth of their actions hidden. To force hands, I must resort to illegal actions. Robert is never happily going to be in that, but I have been able to use him to help my cause. For years, I refused to see him face to face but was willing to communicate with him via burner phones, more because I wanted to protect myself. That communication let me give him information that helped his career but helped what I was doing."


    Joan quietly said, "Stop dancing around telling me truthfully what you were doing."


    Sighing, David paused. This was make or break as telling Joan this meant he was throwing every secret at her and it could either work or come undone spectacularly. The question was which outcome would be the case.


    David closed his eyes for a few seconds, took a calming breath before reopening them. "What I have been doing goes back to the foundation of the company. At the same time as my legitimate business activities I moved into the criminal underworld, to establish myself there¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 485 - Another attack (9)

    25 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Joan felt David stop and draw a deep breath. She turned in his arms and looked David directly in the eyes. One glance told him how vulnerable he was in talking about this.


    She reached up and caressed his face before saying "You know I love you, so no holding back. I will never betray you because I trust you completely. You have earnt that trust. Yes, you manipulated me with my sister, but you know I know that it was about one thing. Your worry that I would not commit to you, so you felt that you needed to have me under control and used her own foolishness to get what you needed."


    "How¡­?"


    "How did I know? I was shocked for a couple of days, but soon realised what the truth was. It told me everything I needed to know. Your vulnerability in our relationship. You worried that I would desert you, but you should know that will never happen. You complete me and I know I complete you despite you not saying those words."


    "David, that completion comes back to everything about us. We have similar s*xual preferences, including the occasional indulging in same s.e.x and group activities, but when it comes down to it, we want each other more than anything else, including all the games that we indulge in. Most people would think that I am crazy, but I love our master and slave s*xual relationship, because it makes me feel secure in every sense of the word."


    David drew her back hard against his chest and said, "You have that right about our s*xual relationship."


    "I know. In feeling safe, my love," responded Joan, "I have been willing to open up and tell you all my secrets, including what happened as a teenager when on holidays with my friends. You could use all of that against me, but I know ultimately you will not. That is how much I trust you. Now it is your turn to trust me. I cannot help you get justice if you do not tell me everything because your goals are my goals."


    "Are you sure about helping me achieve justice and all my goals."


    "Absolutely, so tell me everything because without it I can not do what a wife does for her husband. Support him fully."


    With that, David was certain in telling Joan everything would be worth it. He knew her secrets, and in being willing to keep them, he could trust her to keep his secrets.


    "As I was saying, I also moved into the criminal underworld. I knew that my legitimate business would give me standing within the country, but it would not allow me to get my revenge. From how quickly the government moved from arrest of my family to their execution there was one clear lesson, those who have power have force to back up their actions."


    "There is no way that the government would do anything other than let me have some personal security around me, because they would be worried about what I would do and would act to prevent me having too much power around me. Robert''s decisions made their monitoring of him easy and rid them of their worries. Moving into the criminal underworld, over time has let me establish the force to back me up¡­"


    "Not that easy David, you forget, I told you about one of my former lovers, a cheating arse and his family. Power in the criminal underworld does not acc.u.mulate quickly unless you can act spectacularly. Ut takes generations for organisations to build it up."


    "It does but¡­"


    "Hang on, I remember what that cheating arse complained about. The underworld was being shaken up by a ghost. People who got involved with the ghost had one of two ends, the survived but were under control of someone or were destroyed."


    "Mmmm, keep going."


    Joan paused, turning to look David in the eyes before saying "That was you?"


    "You made the connection. That arse, as you call him was correct. It takes generations in the criminal underworld to build up power. But I could not wait that long, as it would mean those involved, who are now even in higher positions of power, would never pay for what they did. But I have a skill set that is well desired in that world. Leaving aside my IT skills, I can organise to get results quickly. For any group, in the underworld you only protect yourself and advance if you can act. So, I used those skills, and recruited people to my cause. Yes, some have come to my legitimate businesses and like me move between the two worlds, others have just stayed in one world."


    "There is something that you are not saying?"


    "There is only one way to get my revenge and effect the change that is needed in this country so innocent people like my family are not railroaded and killed simply because they stood against those in power?"


    Joan pondered those words for a couple of minutes while silence filled the room, before saying "Bring down the system to rebuild it? That would be problematic?"


    "Depends on the way that you proceed. The power from change must come from people and turning them against the government will see those responsible panic then I can expose everything before seeing them destroyed. That will result in the change I want, no the change the country needs, which will achieve justice for my family, and I will have me revenge."


    While feeling concerned, Joan knew that David''s words were true. Those with the power controlled everything, and you never changed things without destroying them. That is how her father for years controlled the whole family and it was the shift that saw her free her mother and sisters to live their lives, just as she was living her life. A smaller scale, but no less the same.


    "David, you have come this far. You helped me deal with my father and brothers, now let me repay the favour. I want what you want, and I will do what I can to help you achieve it."


    "You only get the people to act when there is something scarier than the government that has people being like sheep and simply complying with their requirements. You terrify them to get them to act the way you want."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 486 - Another attack (10)

    25 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Hearing David words immediately told Joan he was talking terrorism, as that would demand change. "What the government would call terrorism?"


    "Correct, but remember the fight is in a situation where there is a power imbalance, and to get what is needed there is only one way that will truly be listened to by the government. Force. Talking does little to achieve anything unless someone in power wants to force the agenda. We saw that with the change in the marriage laws, which only succeeded because the president has his own agenda."


    **warning there are mentions in the following paragraphs of suicide, proceed with caution, and a there will be an alert when such reference stop**


    "That story is well known. Walter Dong was gay and committed suicide because his grandparents arranged a marriage for him. They were worried that he would try and flee causing them to lose face, so they made sure he was imprisoned here, and in the end the thoughts about the situation had him commit suicide."


    "That suicide accelerated the president''s political career because he wanted to change things. Truthfully, I do not care about that, because you know my own preferences because they are like your preferences, Joan. But it is not something segments of the population go along with.


    **mentions of suicide have now ceased**


    David paused, before continuing "But the force I am using is about mobilising the people. One or two voices demanding change by the government achieves nothing, as they will simply dismiss them, but thousands upon thousands of voices will cause a reaction. Building those voices in the quickest way requires a well thought out application of force. That is where my actions in the criminal underworld come in. I established a reputation as an organiser, but someone able to project force with little on hand, building up groups as I needed them. With those I trusted, I moved from group to groups in establishing that reputation before going to larger and larger group, minimising my identification footprint when I left."


    "And¡­?"


    "Acted to take out those who needed to be dealt with. I am not suicidal in leaving behind those who will ruin my ultimate plans. But I used the state apparatus to do that. Why expend energy and resources where I do not need to. The state wants to destroy those organisations, so why not use the state for my cause. It may seem to be hypocritical, but you do not get what you want is you cannot use everything you can. That manipulative ruthlessness though has gotten me the reputation that I can use those from past groups for my own means now. Comply or die."


    "But that is not telling me your plans?"


    "No, but if I do there is no going back. While the state cannot force either of us to break the confidences we have given to each other in our marriage, it pulls you into the world where those around us can, as a means to save themselves put you in the centre of everything it my careful planning goes wrong. I do not anticipate it, but you have to accept that risk if I tell you."


    "Stupid, you think I would not do that. As I have repeatedly told you, I trust you and that means I am all in."


    David nodded and said "The groups until recently I have been using are Islamic extremist groups. Never short on commitment to their ridiculous cause, but also easy to manipulate to get what I want before leaving them to the state. That commitment has meant that I have been able to isolate people within them, ready to use when I need to with their favourite means to pursue their goals, suicide bombing. They always intend to do this, but I have them so they will act when I want them to act, not before."


    Joan, placed a hand on David''s arm, before saying "The other week in City F¡­?"


    "Yes. The mall was always a target for those people, so I just had them act when it was the most advantageous. But what the bomber did not know, is at the last minute I had my man accompanying him replace the device with one that minimised deaths and increased injuries. People grieve the dead but move on with their lives, but the living impacted continue to speak for change."


    "But¡­"


    "No. It was inevitable that these attacks would occur, all I have done is control when and how they happen to get the government to where I want. It is like the one I let happen overnight in City Q, and those in the future. They will start the reactions I want, and then I can move on the second part of my attack, using what I am good at, information technology to cause additional cascading failures."


    Joan moved, considering how cleaver her husband was. With everything he had told her in the past, and this information, he could see that his plans were good. He could never have his family restored to him, but the planning to get to this stage to change the systems thereby getting his revenge showed her he was worthy of her utter trust. Now, the question was what she could do to help him.


    "David, my love, what do you need of me?"


    "Wide ranging. I will bring you into meetings because you need to understand everything and be able to step in if there is an issue for me. Keep control on people. Most importantly report to me about Naomi and what you can pick up from your friends. Matthew Rong and John Nang are part of the system that must be dismantled, but they are young enough they were not involved in that has meant this change is necessary. As to Naomi, she is informing on us to someone, the problem is I do not know who and how. See what you can find out."


    "Tell me more, before I have to go¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 487 - Another attack (11)

    25 May, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As the car pulled into the front courtyard Joan taking heed of the discussions she had with David, looked around. It was obvious that Matthew''s normal security that was organised by Phillip had been superseded by that provided by the military. Interesting.


    Joan turned and looked at Naomi, who did not seem concerned at all and said "Interesting?"


    "It is, but why let it worry us. You know your friend''s position in the military so why is it interesting that there are military guards here," came a quick response from Naomi. Joan, the stupid woman would expose everything is she is not careful and destroy the mission that she had spent years of her life on without a satisfactory conclusion. The question is what she knew? Did she know what David really was? Was she fully on board with that idiot who could not accept the truth about his family let alone everything else that was in front of him or could she use her?


    The only good thing was accompanying Joan was such that she was being given a little bit of freedom, which meant the ability to get the intelligence that was coming thick and fast currently out. How she moved it out normally, was well and good but too many letters to her aunt would raise suspicions.


    Legend, when establishing this mission been right, for years David Hwang would be careful, moving slowly, but there would be a tipping point that would show when he made his move. That was now, but in doing so he was not being stupid. It was obvious that since he abandoned ISX he was paranoid about everyone''s loyalty, testing everyone around him, having those who lost his trust or where he questioned their loyalty destroyed or killed.


    She noticed early on, that with woman he went one step further and ensured he had blackmail material on them to add to his control. When Joan came on the scene, she knew that Joan would be used to do that with her. Stopping his plans would expose her, so she had to go along with his scheme. Her only protection was the intelligence she got to Legend before it happened because otherwise its exposure would see her condemned to jail for decades.


    As they entered the villa, Naomi hoped that General Rong was here. Based on the last information from Legend, General Rong had been cleared for everything and she could use him, effectively as a dead drop, to get the intelligence out as a means of last resort. Legend and everyone cleared for this intelligence needed everything she had. She had not been able to get out about the attach in City Q in time, but she had information about that which would help them in the recovery and the plans for the next attack, but not its location, as well as information about the final move that could assist in their planning.


    Within a minute of entering the villa Joan and Naomi were shown into a sitting room where Lexi was waiting. "Joan, sweetheart. I have to apologise about this but¡­"


    "Idiot Lexi. You were hurt. Not your fault. I blame that husband of yours, because his career choice by its nature puts you at risk. You can just see that by those soldiers out there."


    Lexi laughed and said "They are only temporary. You heard about what happened in City Q?"


    "It is all over the news, what does that have to do with anything¡­?"


    "Joan," came John''s voice from the doorway "It has everything to do with it." John moved further into the room, heading over, and giving Joan a kiss on the cheek as he did so


    "Stuff it John, do not take out your anger about Bronwyn abandoning you this morning. Like Matthew she had no choice but to go back to base, and like her Dominic and I have no choice but to head to Matthew''s on-base accommodation in the next few hours. I am just lucky that I am given the time to get there because of those injuries."


    "She should have told me about her father¡­"


    Lexi burst out laughing, before saying "And would that have changed a thing?"


    Slightly dropping his head John ground out "No, but unlike you I had no idea about what I was getting into, I am just a humble police officer."


    "Humble police officer, ha." Everyone looked up and in strowed Matthew, shooting a look at John to shut up. Naomi noticed the look and wondered specifically what John Nang did. Published information was that he was the police liaison officer with the military in City K, but General Rong''s four words made her question if that was the truth.


    "Are you ready?" Matthew quietly asked Lexi, before sitting down in a chair beside her.


    "Joan has only just gotten here, and my team should be here any minute, as should Rachael. Joan, Rachael, and Namoi need to try on their dresses for me to determine what needs adjustment in the original designs. We only have just over a month to this wedding, and I want everything perfect. You need to settle, and can you take that idiot," Lexi pointed to John "out of here and get him under control. The sooner I get started the sooner we can get out of here."


    Nodding, Matthew said "Come on John, let us get out of here for a little while and leave the women to get these dresses organised for Joan''s wedding." Matthew leant over and gave Lexi a kiss, before standing up and giving Joan brief hug and kiss.


    As he moved over to shake Naomi''s hand, she moved and gave him a quick hug. In those few seconds of a hug, Matthew could her actions were to slip data to him without being obvious. As she pulled back, she moved towards John saying, "I do not want to be left out about feeling as if I am with friends."


    Without reacting, Matthew and John exited the room, shutting the door behind them, before John said quietly "That seemed a little weird."


    "Well we both hugged and kissed Joan, so¡­" Matthew just hoped John did not realise what Naomi really did. Despite his clearance it was made clear that he was not to know that the legendary Officer N was a real person and who she was because it would endanger her completing her mission.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 488 - Another attack (12)

    25 May, Military Base, City K


    When they reached the base, Matthew made sure Lexi and Dominic were settled in his on-base accommodation before heading back to his office. He had carefully located the intelligence that he had been slipped and needed to decode it as soon as he could. It could be critical to dealing with the incident in City Q and what was to come.


    Opening his office door, Bronwyn was sitting on the couch and Ben and David were waiting at his desk. Matthew said "Gentleman, what is it?"


    "You trust her with this¡­," said Ben.


    "You know whose daughter she is, and you want to say we cannot trust her? Be realistic you two. I need you out ready in case there is a call, so spit it out?"


    "You trust Major Hung to move if there is a call?"


    Matthew closed his eyes. These idiots knew they situation, but after the revelations about his parents and their choices Head Honcho and Legend were as certain as they could be that they could trust Major Hung within reason. And, if he were realistic, he could not find a legitimate reason to sideline his most senior Major from action.


    "You forget I give you latitude because you have earnt me trust time and time again. But do not forget, after the three of you, he is the most senior of officers under my direct command. What reason would I have not to give that next senior officer the role I have assigned him?"


    "Other than he is an idiot? Can he be trusted?" came Ben''s quick response. "The three of us talked as we made the decision who would head to City Q, and we do not trust him to do what will be required should a deployment be necessary."


    Matthew shook his head and said "This is a role for the most senior of officers under my command, because they have to be able to act if deployed given my confinement to base. He fits that role presently, but whether he stays here is not a question for now, that will come through the reorganisation that has commenced. Now get out of here, I would suspect one of you is meant to be on your rest and the other is the go team. Or do I have to make that an order?"


    Both Ben and David shook their heads before saying "No, we just wanted the concerns noted."


    "They are, now get out of here." Ben and David turned and exited Matthew''s office, before he moved over and secured it, turning the anti-surveillance devices on.


    After receiving a nod from Matthew, Bronwyn said "I was lucky they were noisy enough when they came in, otherwise they would have seen the raw intelligence I was reading from Officer N."


    Matthew closed his eyes briefly and said, "You are certain they saw nothing?"


    "I am not stupid Boss, but I suspect they made the noise because I am a female and they did not want to come in when I may have been in a somewhat compromising position." Bronwyn paused and said, "I found something in all the intelligence that is interesting though."


    "What is it?"


    "Officer N talks about plans to use legitimate business activities as part of the plans. Given what I know about David Hwang''s business activities he started out in IT systems. I know how to use technology, but I do not know the ins and outs of programming, but could there be something embedded in systems that requires a trigger?"


    "Possibly, but no one who is cleared for this has the skills, and if we start digging too far the risks is, we tip off the Devil and risk Officer N. Have you come up with anything legally?"


    "Not that I can use, but if my suspicions are correct about IT systems, corporate responsibility would fall on David Hwang because he failed in his obligations as the company CEO to ensure systems where in place to prevent the issues. That would not depend on Officer N''s intelligence if we could prove his actions, either in allowing it to happen or disregarding its possibility."


    "Noted," responded Matthew. "Your boyfriend is at my on-base accommodation so how about you go and spend time with him. Saying that he is angry about today is an understatement so you¡­"


    "Need to go and settle his ruffled feathers. That is at least something I can do, but I need you to do talk to my father. He did not need to do what did today?"


    "No way am I going to get into the middle of that family argument. Call him yourself, but remember this you would not have been deployed to special forces if you were not supremely qualified legally, and there was the belief that you could cope with the training that you would need to do. Now go, and I do not want to see you to the morning."


    "Yes Boss," Bronwyn responded, and headed to the door. After letting her out Matthew re-secured the door, before sitting down for the laborious process of starting to de-code the intelligence he was slipped.


    After a couple of hours of work, Matthew on the few pages he had decoded realised the significance of what he had. The picture it was painting about the attack in City Q demonstrated the ruthlessness that had always associated with the Devil, but even more concerning gave indications of not only at least one attack that to the public would appear as a lone wolf attack [1], but was part of a coordinate course of action, before the major attacks in late June. He knew that there was at least another thirty pages to be decoded. As he knew his currently limitations on de-coding the intelligence Matthew made the decision this needed to get this to the capital for Head Honcho, Legend and the others cleared to de-code and then return to him.


    [1] Lone wolf attacks, in terrorism refer to people acting alone.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 489 - Another Attack (13)

    25 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Joan followed David into their suite, and secured the door behind them, before joining him on the sofa.


    "How did everything go?"


    "You saw the photos I sent you through of the dress?"


    "I did. You know looking at it, I am not certain?"


    Joan reached up, touched her finger to his lips and said "There is one thing I am absolutely certain on Lexi knows what she is doing. The photographs do not do the dress justice, both in terms of the materials used, but the actual design. It looks plain and nothing what we had talked to her about laid out, but it changed once I had it on. But before you ask, the one thing that I am not going to do is let you see me with the dress on, even if it is in a photo. That is one tradition I want to keep for this wedding, given every other one we are throwing out."


    "But¡­"


    "I was sceptical about her idea, but the traditional qipao elements, are more in a jacket that covers the top of the dress, that can be taken off if we want to. But I love the effect, so let me have this, please¡­"


    "I know other designers that could do a better job, getting me what I want¡­"


    "David, we had this discussion, I would let you have what you wanted with this wedding, if my dress and my attendant''s dresses were designed by the designer of my choosing. I want Lexi."


    After snuggling into his embrace further Joan added, "Lexi knows me and to a point is observant. I knew she realised with at the design appointment we had with her that we could not keep our hands off each other. The smart woman has made sure that the dress is such that we can easily protect it throughout the day, if we decide we cannot wait and will be easy to get me out of at the end of the day, despite the appearances that it was a difficult dress to get into."


    "I still do not know¡­"


    "Fine, get someone you want to design another dress, but keeping Lexi tied in will help you. Given she will still be in recovery mode from her injuries her husband will be at the ceremony. That will entice John Nang to be there as well. A senior member of the local military base and a police officer who does who knows what at the wedding. When your plan goes into action, what will they focus on. Protecting the civilians who are there rather than immediately racing off to do whatever else¡­"


    "You are thinking about what we discussed?"


    "Absolutely. I trust you and will back whatever you decide to do. You forget how long of I have known Matthew Rong and John Nang. I believe I can predict how they will react. It will be to keep those around them safe first, before venturing out and heading to their respective workplaces. How long that will all take, I cannot predict, but every little delay in authorities response will help."


    David sat there pondering what Joan was saying. She was already in deep with all his actions. That was good. She had already picked up on something he had not even thought about. Delaying those people who would be involved in the response. Particularly important with those two in City K, given their roles. Maybe, that would mean an adjustment with what was in the works for City K. One attack, rather than two, and some other form of incident around the Church that would keep the two of them there protecting people rather than leaving. Something to explore.


    "David," came Joan in a somewhat concerned tone.


    "Yes?"


    "I am not sure what to exactly make of it. It seemed weird at the time, but then on the trip back Naomi''s words did not seem to totally ring true. Matthew and John were in the room for a little bit of time when we were discussing matters, and naturally as they left Lexi, myself and Naomi to await Rachael''s arrival they gave the two of us a kiss on the cheek¡­"


    "What the¡­" came David''s angry response.


    "Well what did you want me to do, tell them to go screw themselves because you do not want long term male friends even touching me. What the hell do you think that will do. Only make them suspicious of what was going on, as why in the world would I change my long-term behaviour unless something was up," came Joan''s angry response.


    After a couple of breaths to calm herself down, Joan added "They also did that to Lexi as well as giving her a hug. Naomi, when Matthew went to shake her hand, basically pulled Matthew and then John in for a hug before kissing them on the cheek. A few seconds for them both, but I thought as she let go of Matthew there was a momentary change in her expression. It made me wonder, but as we left she said she wondered what it would be like to f*ck a young looking highly ranking soldier and touching him made her believe it would be great."


    "I sense a but there?"


    "You know me too well. There was something that makes me question it. With everything we have talked about I wonder if she slipped him something. The only problem with that was that her hands were no more than on his shoulders. They did not seem to go near any pockets to slip him anything."


    David tilted his head to the left. If everything was as he suspected with her and passing intelligence to the governmental authorities, that would have been the idea time to do it, because she would not believe that Joan was fully with him. "So, you are saying nothing concrete to act on?"


    "Correct. But Master, you know I have higher priorities that thinking of that woman now¡­" With that Joan turned and moved so she was straddling David.


    "Joan, not now, I have two meetings, one with the subordinates who know the most about this matter and the other with another group who we are using to help get things in place."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 490 - Another Attack (14)

    25 May, Gong Villa, City K


    Warren Gong sat down at the desk in his study after the meeting with his higher ups and the Devil and his team for a few minutes peace before heading out to have an outdoor meeting with some of the higher ups.


    Those idiots, they could not see what they had gotten the Gong Cartel into in agreeing the deal with the Devil and his minions. They could only see the benefits of what was right in front of them, without consideration of the wider picture.


    The money, weapons, and importantly access to additional personal and hackers to increase surveillance on their competition and the authorities were all brilliant benefits. They enabled them to solidify certain areas of operations that were in flux, and crush the additional groups trying to mussel in on their activities.


    That had, ensured the cartel maintained its position as one of the three top underworld groups in the country whereas eighteen months ago they had been challenged for their position of power. Being honest with himself, at the time when the started their moves, even he had been blind to the long-term consequences of the decision.


    However, he had opened his eyes and realised that this was not the two-way deal to benefit them both that they had thought. The more he interacted with the Devil and his minions the more he realised that the benefits they received were short-term and that he had plans for them that would see everything generations of his family had worked for when they established the cartel utterly destroyed taking with it all their legitimate businesses.


    The problem he had was one faction of the cartel, who believed that he had no right to be the head, simply because he focused on the legitimate businesses they ran. Those idiots failed to appreciate everything he did not only with the profits he made for the cartel but the ability to launder the illegal funds for the cartel''s benefit.


    While he tolerated that faction that was led by young thugs who relied on their fathers and grandfathers to climb the ranks within the cartel, they failed to heed the tales of how he became cartel head. Yes, he could construct and run legitimate businesses in his sleep while graduating university and lecturing there at such a young age, he was utterly ruthless in climbing through the levels of the cartel.


    He had lost count over the years how many external and internal enemies he had taken out, directly and indirectly building up his reputation before taking out his uncles to ensure there was no one to challenge his ascendency. There was just one line he never crosses, going after those not involved in disputes with the cartel.


    Those idiots in that young faction blindly wanting to follow the Devil''s plan were not willing to cross that one line. Attacking the public who had nothing to do with them, simply because the Devil said he needed a distraction to enable him to move against not only his enemies but those of the cartel.


    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts with a voice saying "Boss, those you wanted to speak to are in the rose garden."


    Making sure everything was secure, Warren knew ne had to return later not only to finish some legitimate business but doc.u.ment this. It was not getting extremely difficult to hide his written notes, but at the same time he had no idea what to do with them. Turning them over to the authorities was thwart with danger but at the same time sitting on them when the Devil struck would implement the cartel even further.


    Quickly Warren joined the five men waiting for him in the rose garden. Unlike those idiots, he at least trusted them. They would listen to his decisions and implement them because they knew his skills, both legal and illegal.


    Before he had even sat down, Warren heard "Boss, those young idiots what have they done?"


    As he sat, Warren calmly signalled to a servant to bring the box he had troubled himself to obtain. On his recent trip, while in Singapore he was able to slip the surveillance he detected from the authorities and instead of staying where he usually would at Marina Bay Sands with the rest of his party he checked into the Marriott on Orchard Road. He was no fool, and knew that there would be surveillance he had not detected and shopped for his family which allowed him to secretly meet with a intelligence expert who arranged for these two items, which would minimise potential electronic surveillance on them.


    After sitting the box on the table, he took out his phone, tablet and off his watch before dropping them inside and motioning for everyone else to do the same, shutting it once they were done, before switching on the jamming device.


    "Idiots. That is partially true. We were all blinded by the benefits that the deal initially brought us. Most importantly in securing our position that was being challenged and the money we earned. But ¡­"


    "Those benefits do not now seem to outweigh the risks. In getting weapons into the country, we have had to compromise our two easiest routes over the last couple of months, one to allow them to get the people in they wanted and the second while it gained us a cache of weapons seemed to benefit them more."


    "True¡­" came another voice. "And it is disrupting the cooperation that we have with other groups. That is causing skirmishes, risking serious intervention from the state forces to deal with everyone."


    A third voice added "Boss, the problem is what can we do?"


    Warren allowed silence to reign before saying "That is why I wanted to talk. You have all been in your positions for years and have earnt my trust both in the illegal and business worlds in backing my decisions. I want your input before I make my decisions that I will want you to carry out."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 491 - Truth Time (1)

    26 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, Military Base, City K


    Matthew, gently tapped Lexi''s shoulder to wake her up. He had been surprised that Monica, Jessica and Sarah with the help the medical staff tasked by Major Yu had converted the spare room downstairs into a bedroom for her use. Once Dominic had gone to bed they sat on the bed and discussed what to do.


    Watching her stir, Matthew pondered how lucky he was. Being honest with himself, things were still a day by day prospect. His could see now how his reaction when she informed him of the truth about Dominic hurt her badly. Despite it not being the same, it brought up memories of what Richard did to her. At least they were able to talk through issues, but he could still see some hurt in her eyes.


    As Lexi opened her eyes, Matthew said "Are you sure about this?"


    Quietly, but looking directly at Matthew Lexi responded "We talked long and hard about this last night. We cannot keep hiding this from Dominic, not only because of his health but the more we keep it a secret the more the truth will hurt him."


    "What secret mummy?" came a surprised statement from Dominic at the door.


    Lexi looked at Matthew, who slightly shook his head, before saying "Did you¡­"


    "Knock Mummy. After you and Daddy Matthew got angry last time you think I was silly enough not to. I just thought you were ignoring me."


    Quickly Lexi responded, "Never Dominic, you know how much I love you."


    "Mummy, you always tell me that¡­"


    Matthew, observing the look on both faces laughed before saying "Dominic, how about you go back up to your room at change, while I help your mummy get ready for the day."


    "Yes, Daddy Matthew. And I will be good and get everything ready for breakfast when you and Mummy come out."


    Before Lexi could even respond Dominic ran away from the entry to their temporary bedroom. Matthew, having observed the look of surprise on her face said, "He seems in a good mood, despite everything."


    Lexi, somewhat in a daze said, "Let us just hope that, that he remains like that later."


    After a pause Lexi added "You are not going anywhere?"


    Matthew shook his head and said "No. As you know after we spoke at length last night, I was called back to my office. There were two video conferences. One was about the recovery and investigation issue, and the other about the call-back order. The latter has not been rescinded due to what was discussed with the former, but as my superiors indicated they are planning in the next three days to rescind that order. I was able to secure two concessions until that order is rescinded. For you, you can have two staff members visit you here or go into your studio only. More importantly for Dominic he can go to school."


    Hearing the change in Matthew''s tone, Lexi hesitantly said "I hear a but in there."


    Nodding Matthew added "You have that right. You have to have a visible soldier with you in addition to your normal guards." Matthew''s tone changed noting his question "I hope that is not an issue?"


    "Like you Matthew I grew up with them. As an a.d.u.l.t I hate the idea but given your rank and the fact that I want to work, I understand that I must accept their presence. But Dominic has generally been shielded from them. He sees the guards you have for him as people that help us, not what they really are."


    Sighing Matthew said "That, for the moment has to change. While I do not believe he will object to being driven to school in a military vehicle. I have done that for him, and it has become accepted at the school that I will be there in uniform and armed, despite those vocal few problematic mothers who the school has put in their place. The problem is, until the order is lifted he will have a close guard of a uniformed, armed soldier with others nearby¡­"


    "The school will not like that."


    "It cannot be helped. And, if we are honest Lexi it is unfair to force him to change schools because of the situation so close to the end of the year."


    "You know I do not want him to change schools. It is our alma mater, and it will give him the best opportunities."


    "Agreed, but with the attack, do you not think some of those paranoid parents will be wanting their precious children guarded by their own security? Dominic''s guards until now have not been on campus, but nearby and have used alternate surveillance means to watch him. I can pull the national security card and force some armed soldiers around the school campus and Dominic, but¡­"


    "With the principal''s warnings you do not want to act to recklessly because of the consequences."


    Matthew paused and said "Lexi, while my orders are clear on the basis that you and Dominic can leave the base until the order is rescinded, I will leave the decision up to you. Dominic can go to school or we can use the basis of national security to keep him at home until it is lifted. Just think about it and not rush the decision."


    "Mmmm."


    Getting up, Matthew said "Come on, we need to get up and get ready."


    Lexi looked at the alarm clock and noticed it was 7:30am and said "You meanie. I love my weekend sleep-ins."


    Laughing Matthew said "I let you sleep in for enough time. I would have been up about two hours ago, but I let you sleep in as long as I could before waking you."


    As Matthew moved and carefully swept her into his arms to carry her into the downstairs bathroom Lexi stuck out her tongue drawing a chuckle from Matthew.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 492 - Truth Time (2)

    26 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, Military Base, City K


    After cleaning up from breakfast with Dominic, Matthew carefully helped Lexi onto the couch carefully ensuring her legs and arm were supported, moving the wheelchair to one side, before sitting down himself.


    Matthew could see what Dominic was looking at. As often happened on at least one day on the weekend, the streets around the on-base accommodation became one big playground for the children of soldiers. Even on just the small part of the street he could see outside, he observed children setting up games under the careful watch of a.d.u.l.ts.


    Observing the look on Lexi''s face Matthew could see indecision starting to creep in. While he did not want to force her to do this, it needed to be done. "Dominic come and sit down please."


    "But Daddy Matthew I want to go and play with my friends."


    Hearing but, Lexi quickly said "Butts are made for sitting on Dominic, now come and sit on yours while we talk to you. The quicker it is done the sooner you can go outside and play with the other children."


    Dominic turned around, and slowly crossed back to sit down with an angry look on his face while looking directly at Lexi before angrily saying "Mummy, I do not get to play with my friends here, and you are not letting me."


    Lexi looked at Matthew and could see that he was keeping calm. That stopped her from her immediate statement to Dominic about using a tone like that.


    "Dominic," said Lexi, as calmly as she could. "We need to talk to you, and it is important."


    "Mummy¡­" responded Dominic in a whining tone.


    "No Dominic, that will not get you outside," came Lexi.


    Matthew said, "You remember the doctor''s appointment your Uncle Phillip and I took you to the other day."


    Dominic paused, looked at Lexi, then Matthew, and back and forth between them for a few seconds. "Yes, Daddy Matthew."


    "You remember how the three of us spoke to you about why you have been unwell and the number of tests the doctors have done."


    Lexi and Matthew saw the moment that Dominic remembered what had been said to him, as he closed his eyes, dropped his head and tried to hide himself before quietly saying "The Doctor said I had cancer like Uncle Phillip. But I though that was something a.d.u.l.ts got."


    Lexi shook her head and said "No Dominic. Children can get cancer like a.d.u.l.ts. It can be different cancers. The Doctors have determined you have a particular cancer called Leukemia. When the Doctors told me about it, I researched myself and found out that it is the most common cancer children can get. I also spoke to your Uncle Phillip about the situation. He helped me ask several questions of your doctors and suggestions on how to go forward. His biggest suggestion was with the tests that had you spend the day in hospital was to do some extra things so that you did not have to face similar tests again."


    Lexi looked to Matthew, and observing the fear on her face, Matthew said "The doctors have a treatment plan for you. You know the treatment your Uncle Phillip has?"


    "He calls it Chemo Daddy Matthew."


    "Chemo. Yes. It is a therapy where you are given certain drugs to try and kill the cancer. The Doctors believe that this will be the best way to treat your Leukemia. Do you recall what you have seen in the last twelve months or so with your Uncle Phillip?"


    "He does something called cycles."


    "Correct Dominic. A cycle with your treatment is a period where you take the drugs followed by a period where you do not. Our understanding is that this will go on for at least twelve months, but your Mummy and I will follow what the Doctors say. But it is important that we keep you as healthy as we can. Your Doctors want to start your treatment in the next couple of weeks, but we need to keep you as well as we can before it happens."


    "Is that why you will not let me go outside?"


    Lexi quickly said "No Dominic. We will not, but you must promise us that you will not get involved in and rough games while you are out there. Getting hurt, will impact what the doctors do. The other thing, and this will go for when you are at school as well, you need to wear a mask over your mouth and nose. That is about preventing you getting sick before your treatment."


    "Mummy, that will make me look weird out there."


    "Weird or not, that is what you have to do."


    "Fine," came the stroppy response from Dominic. "Where is this mask you want me to wear so I can go outside."


    "Dominic," responded Matthew sharply.


    Sensing that he had done something wrong Dominic, turned, and looked at Matthew. Lexi observed the moment Dominic realised his attitude was wrong, and quickly said "Sorry Daddy Matthew." He then turned to Lexi and added "Sorry Mummy."


    "Apology accepted Dominic," came Lexi''s calm response.


    Matthew added "I also accept that apology Dominic. But being sick will not give you a pass from bad behaviour or a poor attitude. As your mummy and I have told you, you need to respect people around you."


    Observing Dominic nod, Matthew continued "As I said, following your Uncle Phillip''s suggestion the doctors did some additional tests, one of which is for the situation if the Chemo does not work. The Doctors plan then is for a surgical procedure called a bone marrow transplant. But for the best chance of that to work, they need what they call a match. Family is usually the best option for a match, but there can be situations where a non-family member is a match. As part of the testing, I was tested, and I was found to be the best possible match if that was needed."


    "Daddy Matthew, that means you are extra special for me, even though we are not related."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 493 - Truth Time (3)

    26 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, Military Base, City K


    Matthew looked at Lexi. Dominic had quickly come to what they had to tell him.


    Lexi, took a couple of deep breaths before saying "Dominic, we have something to tell you."


    "Mummy, what have we just been doing."


    Lexi stifled a little bit of laughter. There were times that Dominic, even in the worst of situations could make it lighter by just a quick comment.


    "We have been doing that, but that is not what we mean. It is time for us to tell you something important."


    "And this is not important," came a serious response from Dominic, who shook his head. From talking over the last twelve months with his Uncle Phillip he knew how serious cancer was, and here was his mummy wanting to make a joke. "Mummy you have thing wrong. I know from talking to Uncle Phillip how serious cancer is."


    "Dominic, I am not making light of cancer, but we have to have a serious talk to you about things, not your cancer diagnosis. That is serious, but we will follow the doctor''s advice."


    "But what you mummy wants to talk to you about is things in the past."


    "Daddy Matthew, the past has been so why should we talk about it, unless I did something wrong."


    "Cheeky, Dominic. You will listen to me."


    Lexi could see the smile on Dominic''s face disappear. It was as if he sensed that the situation was important.


    "Now, once we have finished telling you what we must, you can ask questions, but you need to let us talk. Can you promise me you will behave?"


    "Yes Mummy," quickly responded Dominic, nodding.


    "You know that your Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip went to school together, as did your Uncle Andrew, Uncle Steven, Uncle Paul and¡­"


    "Daddy Matthew. Mummy, that is ancient history. Why is that important?"


    Matthew looked at Lexi and as their eyes connected both could see in the other that they were thinking the same thing. Ancient History? That was not that long ago.


    "It is. So, as you can guess, I spent lots of time with everyone, as did your Aunty Sally, Aunty Joan and Aunty Rachael plus some other friends we had. Our parents were all close as well. When I was, I think fourteen, your Daddy Matthew''s grandparents died. His grandfather knew the one thing he wanted to do was to join the military, and not go into the family business which is what your Uncle Phillip wanted to always do. They owned the whole of JL International, despite your Daddy Matthew''s dad running the company and they split the shares thirty-five percent to each of your Uncle Phillip and Daddy Matthew and the balance to their father. They left the villa we live in, to your Daddy Matthew and an apartment here and in the capital to your Uncle Phillip along with some money. The rest of everything went to their parents."


    "As they knew what your Daddy Matthew wanted to do, they had a version that everyone believed was correct, which was that neither your Daddy Matthew or Uncle Phillip were to get their shares until they turned twenty five, with their parents to manage everything until then. You do not need to know everything that was said in the will, but there was a secret clause that said if your Daddy Matthew followed his dreams and joined the military, he received everything when he turned eighteen and your Uncle Phillip immediately got his share as well."


    "I was the only person who knew what your Daddy Matthew did, when he joined the military as I went with him to a recruiting centre. Your Daddy Matthew and I were close, but I knew what his dream for a career was, and I wanted him to do what would make him happy. Just as I, within reason, let you do things that make you happy. While he could have joined through a special program because he was good at school, but that was not what he did because of what he wanted to do."


    "Mummy, you are going on about ancient history¡­"


    Matthew sternly said "Dominic, you need to let us tell you everything. It is all important, because you need to understand this, what you call ancient history, because it will help you understand things."


    Seeing a slight nod from Dominic Matthew then spoke. "I was gratefully for your mummy for coming with me when I joined the military. I knew it was the right choice for me, despite my parents pressuring me to join the family company like your Uncle Phillip. He loved being involved with business from the first day our grandfather took him to the company with him. I hated it, and my grandfather knew it. I kept my decision to join the military secret from everyone except your mummy until a party a few days before my graduation from school. I did not want anyone to know until they had to as of people''s feelings about the military. My parents did not like the military for many reasons, and¡­"


    Lexi interrupted and added "My parents, your grandparents, hated it because the death of a family member in the past who served. They blamed the military for things that went wrong."


    "And most of our friend''s parents, looked down on the military because they believed it was not as worthwhile as the business world. The day I let everyone know resulted in big arguments, and your mummy was the only one who was happy for me and supported me. My parents, because of it threw me out of home, but I had been informed by my grandparent''s lawyers that I owned my villa, so I moved, with the help of your mummy. As I was to report for training after my graduation ceremony I was only there for a few days. I was lucky, and the training unit that I was assigned to was here, so when I had leave, your mummy and I spent time together."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 494 - Truth Time (4)

    26 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, Military Base, City K


    "That is good Daddy Matthew, you kept your friendship with mummy."


    Matthew looked over and could see Lexi she was worried. He looked directly into her eyes, and with the small smile he gave her he could see she relaxed slightly.


    "I did. But you know how your Uncle Andrew cares your Aunt Sally."


    Dominic nodded, and added "Daddy Matthew, you are trying to distract me from what you are talking about."


    "Actually no, Dominic," responded Matthew quickly. "Your mummy and I cared for each other like that. But, towards the end of my initial training a few things happened. I was accepted into a special program that allowed me to continue my education which the military paid for. That meant that I was taken from being an ordinary soldier and made a military officer. The other thing that happened was that I was recommended to take a particular path while serving that meant I had to undertake specific training for almost twelve months. I was given three weeks off before I had to go into that program which was around the time that your mummy finished school."


    "One important thing to know, is at that time, some bullies who I went to school with annoyed some boys, who decided that they would get their revenge by making problems at our final school dance. My parents were away, so your Uncles Chester and Andrew were responsible for me and after a few fights they agreed to let your Daddy Matthew take me to the dance. That was a lucky decision, as this was the night that the boys decided to act to get their revenge. The problem was they did not count on your Daddy Matthew, and¡­"


    Seeing Lexi look at him, Matthew continued "You know your new Uncles Ben, David and Joseph?"


    Dominic looked deep in thought for a few seconds and hesitantly said "Yes¡­". After a few second Dominic more firmly said "Yes."


    "They will not mind me saying this, they were soldiers who were about to be thrown out of the military, but your Aunties Jessica and Monica were at the same school with your mummy, along with your Aunty Monica''s cousin. They accompanied them to the dance, and it was lucky they did. I gave them a chance to help me deal with what was happening and we were able to get everyone out safe from the situation. For them it gave them a chance in the military and for me three friends at the time who accepted my decision for what I wanted to do."


    Matthew looked at Lexi and noticed her nod before saying "It was after that that I asked your mummy to marry me. I knew that I wanted to be with your mummy for the rest of my life and she knew she wanted to be with me, so she said she would marry me. We knew that we could not get married until after she turned eighteen¡­"


    "But my mummy married my daddy and they had me??"


    Lexi interrupted "Yes I did marry, and you were born but¡­"


    "Mummy¡­?" came the confused question from Dominic.


    "Yes, Dominic. What is it you are trying to ask?"


    "You married Daddy. This does not make sense." Lexi could her the confusion in Dominic''s statement. She looked at Matthew, who could see the hopelessness in her gaze.


    "Dominic, do you remember how old we said your mummy was at the time I asked her to marry me?"


    "Seventeen. What is important about that Daddy Matthew?"


    "It is important to understand a few things. There are certain things that we can only do once we turn eighteen years old without our parents'' agreement. One of which is join the military, which is why I had to wait until I turned eighteen. However, if they had wanted to either with or without my agreement once I turned seventeen, they could sign the doc.u.ments to let me join the military. Another thing parents could do was sign the doc.u.ments for a marriage for a seventeen-year-old, again with or without the agreement of the seventeen-year-old."


    Dominic looked at Matthew and then at Lexi, and then back at Matthew, and asked "What are you saying Daddy Matthew?"


    Matthew took a breath before saying "Your mummy''s parents, not knowing that your mummy had agreed to marry me used the law to marry your mummy to ¡­"


    "My Daddy?" Seeing the need, Dominic continued "Daddy''s parents told me, despite what everyone says that mummy agreed to marry my daddy and they had me."


    Matthew looked at Lexi, who he could see was dreading telling Dominic about this. But, at the same time he could see the resoluteness in her to do this, because she knew the longer this was put off the more Dominic would be impacted when Richard''s parents reacted in the aftermath of everything.


    "Dominic, that statement is not absolutely correct. I married your Daddy and you were born, but that leaves out some important information."


    "Mummy, you were married to daddy, so nothing else can matter."


    Lexi turned to Matthew and looked at him. As their eyes connected, he could feel the helplessness in her gaze.


    "Dominic, as your mummy said that does not say everything. Your mummy was pregnant with you at the time of that marriage¡­"


    "So, Daddy Matthew, I know some of my school friends their mummies or daddies have married their second mummy or daddy when there was a baby on the way. You think I am silly. So, that just means mummy and daddy did, whatever is needed for mummy to get pregnant before they married."


    "No, Dominic," came a sharp response from Lexi. "Not your daddy and I, but your Daddy Matthew and I."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 495 - Truth Time (5)

    26 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, Military Base, City K


    Dominic looked directly at Lexi, before saying "What are you telling me mummy?"


    Quietly Lexi said "You heard me Dominic, what you were saying about doing what it is to get pregnant, was not something your Daddy and I did, it was your Daddy Matthew and I."


    Dominic''s eyes opened wide, and he looked between Lexi and Matthew, and the more he kept looking between them, the more confusion that they could both observe come over his face, before he uttered very quietly, "What are you telling me mummy? Daddy is not my dad?"


    Before Lexi could respond, she saw Matthew shake his head and say "Dominic¡­"


    Angrily, Dominic snapped "No, I want mummy to tell me."


    Matthew observed Lexi silently having tears run down her face. "Dominic you have upset your mummy, so you will listen to me."


    Dominic jumped up, yelled "I am not listening to you Daddy Matthew," before running out of the room.


    Lexi yelled "Dominic Yao, come back here," while Matthew jumped up and followed Dominic out of the room.


    A few seconds later, Lexi could hear Dominic spit out "Let me out of here Daddy Matthew. I do not want you or mummy with me. You are lying to me."


    Matthew''s voice followed, calmly saying "No Dominic, you will come back, listen to everything we have to say, ask your questions, and assuming the weather is still good outside, we will consider if you can go outside."


    "You are not my daddy, so you cannot tell me what to do."


    A couple of seconds silence occurred, and Lexi then heard a crash as if the hallway table crashed to the floor, and Matthew then say "Dominic, stop this. Do not hit or kick me and get yourself back into the lounge room."


    "No!" came Dominic''s screamed response. Thirty seconds later, Lexi saw Matthew firmly walking into the lounge carrying Dominic in his arms who was hitting out at him, before sitting him down on the chair he was previously sitting on.


    Matthew said "You will stay and listen Dominic. Your mummy needs you to do this."


    "I want to go to Daddy''s parents; they would not do this to me. You hate me mummy by telling me all these lies. Daddy''s parents will tell me the truth."


    Dominic''s words drew loud sobs from Lexi, resulting in Matthew angrily responding "Dominic, your mummy loves you. You have really hurt her. Now enough is enough. You will listen to what we have to say but forget about going anywhere now."


    Dominic screamed, "You cannot do that. I hate you both."


    Dominic tried to get up from the chair, but Matthew placed his hands on his shoulders before calmly responding "You might not want to be here Dominic, but the more you keep acting like this, the longer this will take and the less likely we will let you go outside to play. Your choice Dominic. Sit and listen and you have the opportunity to go an play or keep going and you will go to your room and stay there until you are ready to listen. But we will be taking away all your electronic devices because your actions have consequences."


    "You cannot do that!" came Dominic''s indignant response.


    Finally gathering herself a little Lexi said "We can Dominic, and we will. You need to make your choice, and do not try to play games in making it."


    Lexi watched conflicting emotions pass across Dominic''s face before she saw him calming down seemingly wanting to listen. He not only wanted to go outside and play with the other children there is no way he wanted to lose his electronic devices. He thought she did not know, but he used his tablet to play the games she allowed him to have installed and watch age appropriate movies despite being limited to an hour a day screen time.


    "Fine, tell me what you have to," came Dominic''s response.


    Lexi knew that he was sulking, but at least he was ready to listen. Matthew while watching Dominic, moved over and gave her a brief kiss, before whispering, "You have this. He needs to know." The love shining in his eyes gave her all the reassurance she needed.


    "As I said before your little temper tantrum Dominic, it was not your Daddy that got me pregnant, it was your Daddy Matthew. My parents, your grandparents were upset that I was pregnant and wanted me to get rid of you. I would not do that and because I was seventeen, they could not legally force me to do that. They wanted to know who your father was, but because I could not contact your Daddy Matthew because of his training and due to their hatred of the military I stayed silent. They saw it shameful that I was pregnant, so as they could legally do it, they married me to your Daddy without me being involved."


    "But mummy¡­daddy¡­" came a pitiful response from Dominic, followed by sobs.


    Matthew sensing that Dominic was about to run again, moved over and squatted so he was in front of Dominic before saying "Dominic, not, there is no need to be upset. Your Daddy will always be important in your life. From what you mummy tells me and having grown up around your grandparents I know it to be true, they did not want you to be with us. By marrying your mummy, your daddy made sure that happened, and despite everything I can only be grateful for that. It allowed me to have you come into my life and your mummy to come back into it. Just because I am your biological father that does not change the role in your life of the a.d.u.l.ts around you, they will always be who they are for you."


    Dominic pushed Matthew and run over to Lexi before grabbing her uninjured arm and saying, "It is not true it is mummy?"


    Knowing her words could break Dominic''s heart "Dominic, it is but you have two daddies, one who made sure that you could be with us and your second daddy who is the one that allowed you to be born.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 497 - Truth Time (7)

    26 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, Military Base, City K


    Watching Dominic through the lounge window playing with the children of other military officers, Lexi said "I do not think he took that well."


    Matthew now sitting in a chair calmly responded "You are right. We have upturned his world. But he had to hear that because continuing to hide the truth will only cause more harm than good. He loves Richard''s parents but with what we are about to do, not telling him that will cause significantly more harm."


    Lexi a little agitated, said "I am concerned that we could end up hurting him more then we already have when the court rulings come down."


    "Lexi," came Matthew''s somewhat concerned response, "You know as well as I do, that Richard''s parents forced us down this path. We gave them two choices, accept the truth, and play a significant role in Dominic''s life or continue ultimately an unwinnable fight and play a minimal role in his life. They opted for the latter, not us. If we continued to dance around the truth the one person, we would all hurt in the end is Dominic."


    "But we are hurting him now," came Lexi''s concerned and quiet statement.


    "True," came Matthew in a similar tone. "I think though, we made the right decision now. Yes, there is hurt but it is much less then we would have caused continuing on the path that we had been. "


    After a short pause, Matthew added "You know Richard''s parents better than I do. How do you think they will react to the court decisions?"


    "Which court decisions are you talking about?" came Lexi''s quick questioning response.


    "There will be a few." Responded Matthew with a sigh. "Initially, will be what we know will come down from the military court, being the decision to invalidate your marriage with Richard. They are not blind to the consequences all that."


    "Consequences¡­?" came Lexi''s questioning response.


    "You know as well as I do, that the only reason they have control of a large parcel of Jax Corp shares is the pre-nuptial agreement they signed on Richard''s behalf using the Power of Attorney they had, while he was overseas with your parents. That agreement, made it clear that while it was your dowry, Richard could not dispose of anything and had to pass it on to your children, and was prefaced on the fact that Richard would marry you legally. The Military court decision will make it clear, despite appearances to the contrary, your so-called marriage to Richard was never legal. As a result, the legal consequences all that is the shares and other assets that were part of your dowry could never have passed to Richard, and therefore could never have been legally put in the control of his parents. The question is where do they go? From what from Bronwyn has told me, there are only two options. Firstly, they will just go back to your parents estates, which means they legally become Andrew and Chester''s, or in accordance with what the intention was for those assets they apart of a dowry that effectively becomes mine because of our legal marriage."


    "How blatantly s.e.xist!" stated Lexi, angry with the options.


    "Do not blame me. If I had my way, it would all simply go to you. But we must wait for that to be decided legally. If it is the latter, because of the law regarding the treatment of significant assets of military members everything will end up in the trust Phillip currently manages with all my assets in it. Without an act of parliament, I could not legally give you those assets until after I leave the military. My hope is that it is the former, as we know that the reason you were excluded from benefits of your parents'' estates is because of that dowry. The fact that it was never legally given means you received no benefit and therefore the exclusion is contrary to their obligations under the law. That would then justify those assets coming to you, and while they have to fall into the trust for your assets that the law requires for spouses of senior military officers, you have more freedom to use and deal with them, then would be the case if they were in my blind trust. However, knowing how money hungry Richard''s parents are, in particular his mother, the problems she will cause because of the loss of access to the assets and the money will be something we need to protect Dominic from."


    "True," came the response from Lexi. "Do you think they will harm Dominic?"


    "I can''t see them, because all the way through these court proceedings it has been obvious, how much they love Dominic. They think I am stupid, but it is easy to predict what they will do. They will use Dominic in an attempt to extort huge sums of money and other assets from us on the basis, as they see it , of needing to maintain certain things so when they spend time with Dominic things do not change for him."


    "Well," sighed Lex. "There is that. They seem to think, the world owes them, but we know that is not the case."


    "Correct. We just need to be prepared that they do not try and use Dominic for their own benefit. If that means, we have to limit their time with him for a while then so be it."


    "I just hope, we will not regret the potential impact of that on Dominic?"


    "Lexi, in the end while Dominic might be upset, for a while, he will eventually understand that we have acted in what we believe is his best interest."


    "I hope you are right."


    "That is all we can do. But I think, once we deal with the legal consequences of the military court ruling in the civilian courts, we should go about re-establishing a good regime for Dominic to spend time with Richard''s parents. In my mind, I prefer them over my own selfish parents, as Dominic''s grandparents as I know they will fight for what they believe is in Dominic''s interest rather than my parents who will simply attempt to impose they will."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 501 - I have information (1)

    28 May, City Park, City K


    Matthew, parked the non-descript vehicle he had chosen in the car park, carefully securing his weapons on him before pausing. Sally''s call had come as a surprise, passing on the Message that Warren Gong wanted to meet about important matters. As the on-base order had not been lifted, he spent two hours arguing with superiors to let him go, and only had them relent when he agreed to have two teams following him. He just had to explain to Warren Gong, why there was that obvious presence, hoping he would not drive him away before he told him what prompted the meeting.


    On exiting the vehicle, Matthew carefully looked around an observed at least three people observing his arrival. Clearly, Warren Gong knew but he would not be coming alone and took measures to protect himself as well. It took him further careful observation to recognise those who had been assigned the task to follow him here. At least, the training in some respects is being put to good use. They ensured, they blended in with those in the park, rather than standing out like Warren Gong''s men.


    Rather than paying too much attention to the obvious people, Matthew quickly walked to the assigned meeting location finding Warren Gong waiting for him. As he sat down, Warren stated "Apologise for the obvious men around. I know you will have people around for your protection, so my few men here after my protection, but also will prevent any interruptions to our meeting."


    Matthew nodded, before calmly stating "You wanted this meeting so tell me why/"


    "Straight to the point I see. I am assuming that Sally explained how she knows me?" After seeing Matthews nod, Warren continued "I will apologise for using her to get you here, but I figured any other way you would refuse me."


    "That is not telling me why you wanted this meeting. I do not have time to play games."


    "No games," came a firm response from Warren. "This is about Dominic. You know who my sister is?"


    "Richard''s mother you think I''m that dumb not to know that fact."


    "Just wanted to make sure you did. As you can guess, she did not take the news of the military court decision given to her yesterday well."


    Matthew could hear the undertones of sarcasm in that response, but calmly said "She was given a choice the last time we had court and made her decision. She wanted to fight, and that is one of the consequences."


    "I know. But she does not take well anything other than what she believes should happen. I had heard the rumours around about the time I suspected your wife had gotten pregnant, and put a few things together that led me to suspect the two of you had likely undertaken the steps you could due her age towards a military marriage. When I found out what my sister had done, I warned her of this potential and the consequences that would result from that. But as per usual, she decided that I knew nothing, and ignored me. That arrogance that what she knows is the truth, in part has led to this situation."


    "Not really an explanation."


    "It is never meant to be, but it is part of how we have gotten to this situation and may doing what I am about to do."


    Matthew paused, wondering what was happening, before asking "What are you meaning?"


    "Meaning, no this is about the most important person in this whole mess. Dominic. My stupid sister is still of the belief that the best thing for Dominic is to be in her care. May, I would not even trust her to care for a goldfish let alone a child, like Dominic, who I understand has leukaemia. "


    "How do you know that?"


    "You forget, what I do ..."


    "You are a gangster, that is all."


    "That is a matter of opinion. But I am the CEO of a reasonably successful business in this town, in addition to my background as a university lecturer who maintains contacts with former students. People talk, and part of the talk has been about who potentially maybe a bone marrow match for Dominic should such a transplant be necessary. All I did, when I heard that, was ask some questions and determined what the situation is."


    "So¡­"


    "That is not why I asked you here for this meeting. Why I asked you here, is I am worried about what she may do. This morning, she came to my home and effectively threatened to kidnap Dominic. She thinks, I will do her bidding and help her but no way. I will not risk my businesses, nor those who work for me simply too perform her bidding which will only hurt Dominic. And before you ask, I always knew Dominic was never Richard''s child, I just did not know whose child he was. Richard, as he was closer to me than his parents was open and honest on that point to me. But he did not know who Dominic''s biological father was and neither of us could work it out. But as Richard was willing to allow the world to believe that he was Dominic''s father because he wanted to protect him, I will honour him in doing that. Even if that means the person, I am protecting him from is my sister."


    "You have a strange idea about protection. Your nephew was an abuser who put Lexi through hell in that illegal so-called marriage, and to the world made the woman he loved his mistress. he also, and I suspect you do not know this, was manoeuvring to force Lexi to sign a birth certificate indicating he and Jasmine were Dominic''s parents with Lexi simply being their surrogate as well as attempting her to divorce him."


    "True, but the two of them should never have gone through that so-called marriage ceremony in the first place. But you know as well as I do, without that, your wife''s parents would have done everything to force her to have an abortion or Dominic being put up for adoption at birth. Richard, at least prevented that."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 504 - Make the deal

    28 May, Military Headquarters, the Capital


    Matthew was quickly shown into a secure meeting room were Head Honcho and Legend where along with seven other generals. He quickly sat down, and heard the door being secured behind him.


    "General Rong, what is so important to have you force the ending of the restriction order?"


    "You all know about the permission I had been granted to break that order to meet with Warren Gong?"


    "Yes, what about it?" came the question from the same general.


    "General Fang, I thought the meeting was simply about the antics we all know his sister is subjecting my wife and I to. That was his reason to get me to the meeting, but he changed the conversation and handed me this pile of handwritten notes. I was sceptical, but as I skimmed information he provided me and he has a lot of things in the about the incidents in the last few weeks. Much of it is true, but information that has not been made public. The intelligence, in my view is worth striking a deal with him. While I detest the idea of making a deal with criminal gangs, like the Gong Cartel, as they are organisations we want gone from this country, what he offers us deals with a greater threat to national security that they ever have posed. The Devil and his Minions."


    "You and your mythical terrorist general. We have never seen anything conclusive to say he exists. It is just a series of connections without concrete evidence that you have made."


    Head Honcho said "General Fang, I disagree. Yes, when the special forces were established it was to be an elite military unit to take on certain tasks, others were not capable of. Part of that required developing an intelligence capability. Those capabilities like any intelligence organisation require our intelligence analysts, like those in the general military intelligence unit and the civilian agencies to review information and make connections that are not blatantly obvious for threats to national security, both locally and internationally. Unlike the other agencies our remit requires us to act, where appropriate to neutralise threats to national security."


    After a pause to see a series of nods, acknowledging the truth in his statement Head Honcho continued "Legend and I, when General Rong first put forward his brief on the Devil and his Minions, were sceptical. He was on secondment to military intelligence to hone his analytical skills, and I remember you General Bi, and you General Fang," with that he looked directly at the two men, "were as sceptical as I was. We had no belief in the intelligence brief. There was a nagging feeling for me, and so I passed it on to Legend, and after discussions we decided to allow General Rong to run with it for a while. With the elapse of time and the gathering of more data, there is no doubt to us the Devil and his minions exist. We have seen several groups, without any explanation quickly rise and then dramatically fall, all in similar ways. That does not happen within someone behind the scenes manipulating the situation. That is the Devil. He has used each group to close in on his endgame and anything we can get to put us closer to taking him down before he executes his ultimate plan, the better."


    "Just what I would expect General Li. Backing up your subordinate."


    "General Fang, that is not the case. The analysis has not only been reviewed by Legend and myself, but other superior intelligence analysts in Special Forces, which General Bi trained and selected highly ranking people from the civilian intelligence agencies. We all agree on the fact that the Devil and his Minions exist. You want to dispute that, go ahead."


    Matthew sensing the frustration said "I am just here to present the situation. I have been given the material on strict circ.u.mstances, and if what Warren Gong says is true, I can understand his paranoia, He is worried that systems have sniffer programs to detect any electronic traces of this material, which would expose him, those around him, and potentially his family to retribution."


    "Who cares about retribution for criminals?" spat out General Fang.


    "General, I am not dumb. I know you hate me and opposed my promotion only to be overridden by the president. My recommendation is that we agree to his terms but limit the immunity deal to anything to deal with the Devil, his Minions, and their actions, putting the onus on them to prove that is the case. No blanket immunity because that will be contrary to national interests. But in doing that we agree to his terms regarding the data and the deal. Everything handwritten, no electronic copies anywhere and no copying of the material using copiers or the like. Painful, but worth it."


    Head Honcho added "We are not looking for a consensus, but a majority decision on what to do, before we speak to the President to authorise the deal. Opinions?"


    Over the next 30 or so minutes, debate raged around the room as to what to do. Eventually, the matter came to a head and a vote occurred as to the ultimate decision. As he was unsuccessful in preventing the narrow recommendation to accept the deal Matthew proposed, General Fang stormed out of the room, with the parting words "You will fail in this."


    Matthew looked around, before saying "Gentleman, all I can say is thank you for listening. You knew I would accept the decision of this group¡­"


    General Bi said "No need, all any of us did was listen to your recommendation and made our own decisions."


    A series of nods followed his words, before another voice, this time Matthew was uncertain who was speaking added "And we could accept the decision of the majority. While I disagree with the decision and can see failure in the future all of us around this table know the imperfect world the intelligence game can be, and that we can only make the right decisions based on what we know."


    Someone else added "We will deal with General Fang, now go and make the recommendation to the president, before heading back to City K. Those of us who are down for the ceremony later in the week will see you then."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 505 - I hate you!

    28 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Lexie, with help manoeuvred herself onto the sofa to rest after having spent part of the day at her studio. She had not appreciated how tiring things were presently given her limited movement capabilities. She looked at her watch, and realised Dominic would be coming in the door any moment from school. She was hopeful that he was in a better frame of mind today, than he had been since Matthew had helped her tell him the truth about his parentage.


    At that moment, she heard the front door open and quickly slam shut again. Lexi called out "Dominic please come in here."


    Silence ensued, and then Lexi saw Dominic starting to climb up the stairs to head towards his bedroom here. "Dominic," Lexi called out, firmly ensuring that she did not let her anger seep into her voice.


    Silence ensued, and Lexi watched Dominic continue to climb up the stairs. More family, she called out "Dominic come here now."


    "No!" yelled Dominic, his anger palpable in his voice.


    Lexi call mom watched as he continued up the stairs ready to yell angrily at him , but just holding herself back from yelling at Dominic. She started to feel angry at the whole situation, but her thoughts were interrupted with a knock on the door and Monica calling out "Can I come in?"


    Lexi, called out in response "Please do."


    Monica walked into the lounge area, sat down and asked "How are you going?"


    "With days injuries? It is what it is and I just have to wait for the time to elapse before I can get these cast off , and Judy additional rehabilitation I will need to be able to walk and better use my arm again."


    "Not what I was thinking about. I heard about what happened the other day when you and Matthew spoke to Dominic. How are you going as I consequence, and how is Dominic coping?"


    "Dominic coping?" was Lexi''s cynical response.


    After a deep breath to calm down, in a more defeated voice Lexi continued "He hates both Matthew and I, and if I''m truthful I think he hates everybody. No let me phrase rephrase that he hates the family for not telling him, and everyone else around him is exposed to his anger as he blames us for ruining what he sees as his family."


    "Lexi," responded Monica, calmly. "He''s a child, and we all know how children react when they don''t like something. My children always react badly every time we have to inform them of a move to a new location, because they hate the immediate disruption to their world. But they know they are loved and as of that they demonstrate that the can cope with the changes we throw at them. In part, because they know nothing else, but as someone told me children are more resilient than we expect, we just simply need to give them time to adapt to the changes we throw at them. Dominic, if my interactions with him since we moved here are correct, will deal with the situation because he knows deep down that you love him. You just need to give him time to deal with the change."


    Closing her eyes, Lexi thought about those words. Was Monica right, did she need to give Dominic time? Could they afford to leave him be? Could they not give him that time?


    Sing the look of confusion on Lexi''s face, Monica said. "Just be patient. That is all you can do because trying to force things will only make him resent you."


    "Monica," came the somewhat confused response from Lexi. "That cannot happen."


    "Lexie, a word from the wise you need to. You try and force a child who is in the I hate my parents mode to deal with you all that will happen is you will get the cries of I hate you repeated time and time again. I remember the first time my Angels," Monica paused and shook her head as for dramatic effect, before continuing "No my little Devils, play that game on us. We went through weeks of drama, just because they hated the idea of moving from their friends. We got though it by remembering that in the end our children love us, and they were just upset about the changes from the changes in their lives at that exact time. Dominic, will just be the same, he cannot cope with the change that he has been confronted with, but remember deep down he loves you, and once he is able to deal with that he will come back to normal."


    Lexi shook her head and said "Monica, we cannot wait for that. We need him to talk to us." With just those few words, Lexi felt on the verge of tears and took a couple of sobbing breaths.


    Monica saying this, said "How about I go and talk to him. I will see if I can get him to come and talk to you but at least have him understand that he has people he can talk to even if he doesn''t want to talk to you and Matthew."


    Monica watch Lexi closely and saw her shaking her head. "Lexi, you can''t ignore the problem. You want to force Dominic into talking to you, that is not going to happen. What is the worst that can happen if I try and talk to him? He refuses to listen to me. He decides he hates me? Not my problem. The best outcome is his least will listen to me and possibly talk to me. That might get him talking to you and Matthew. No arguments."


    Before she could even respond to Monica, Lexi watched her get up and quickly climb the stairs.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 506 - Dominic, let me help you to understand (1)

    28 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, City K


    As she was climbing the stairs to the second level, Monica started thinking was she doing the right thing. Being a military officer''s wife, constantly posed challenges with managing children''s emotions when news of relocations came at short notice, but this was different. Dominic was in a situation where what he perceived as the truth of his existence had been destroyed by Lexi and Matthew. Could she, in talking to Dominic, address that issue. That was the real question. The potential was, in doing what she was about to do, he would resent all a.d.u.l.ts around him. They problem for her was that she could not stand by and do nothing. The look on his face every time she had seen him in the past couple of days was breaking her heart.


    Knocking on Dominic''s bedroom door Monica called out "Can I come in Dominic?"


    I loud call of "Go away," came from Dominic inside the room.


    Deciding to ignore Dominic''s words, Monica open the door and walked in. The sight before her eyes broke her heart. Dominic was how told on his bed, hugging a teddy bear, and crying like anything. This little boy, so heard and in that moment, she knew ignoring his words was the right thing to have done.


    "Dominic, talk to me please," responded Monica in a quiet, calming tone.


    "No," can the firm angry but hood reply from Dominic wow refusing to look at Monica directly.


    Monica, moved over to the bed and sat down on the edge before in the same quiet, calming tone saying "Dominic, you are hurting you need to talk to somebody. I know you do not want to talk to your Mummy or your Daddy Matthew. and I can also understand you do not want to talk to your uncles. But you need to talk to an a.d.u.l.t who can help you. Let me be that person"


    "Why should I?"


    "Dominic, how can we help you if we have no idea what you were worried about. If you don''t talk to someone, we cannot change things for you or if things cannot be changed we cannot help you deal with them."


    After a pause, Monica continued "I do not know if you know I went to school with your mummy. I understand what your school is like because I also went there. But I know not talking to a.d.u.l.ts causes problems. I had lots of issues with my parents growing up, and I never talked about them with anyone. What I saw as the problems were never addressed. While you may not want to think about it being an issue now, small things build up over time."


    "But they lied to me. Lying is wrong."


    Gathering Dominic for a hug, Monica continued "You are right that lying can be wrong. But you should not immediately say that somebody did the wrong thing. There can be reasons for someone lying, and it is not bad, if the intentions behind what was done was good."


    "Aunty Monica, that is not right."


    "Dominic, let me give you an example. Your Uncle Joseph when he has to go and do something as a soldier will tell me that he is doing something that is safe but in fact he is doing something dangerous and could get him hurt or killed. Leaving aside the issue that he could not tell me exactly what he was doing, he told me what he did was to prevent me from worrying about him. Is that a lie? Absolutely. But he did what he did for the right reasons, to protect me and stop me from worrying. Do I like that he lied to me? No. But I can understand that he did that and I appreciate that he told me what he did to keep me as safe as he could."


    "But that is still a lie Aunty Monica. How can you say that was alright."


    Monica closed her eyes for a second, took a couple of calming breaths and said "You know when your Mummy came back married to your Daddy Matthew?"


    "Yes," came Dominic''s quick reply.


    "Your Uncle Joseph had some days off and was meant to be a home with me and our family. He was stationed in the capital, and we lived in on-base accommodation there. He was called to do something urgently. He told me that it was an administrative reason he had to come here to City K. I knew that it was not the truth because there was no need for him to come here and that he was going to do something dangerous. But, due to his lie I did not worry that he would not do everything he could to come back to us. He did, and while he had a couple of cuts and scr.a.p.es, I could forgive his lie. Do you think he was wrong in telling me that, to stop me from worrying too much?"


    Dominic looked at Monica and said, "How could you forgive a lie?"


    "Dominic, I look at why something is a lie, and think about why it happened before I judge. That may seem easy to say, but it is difficult to do because the lie itself can hurt. Not only the person it is told to, but the people involved in constructing the lie. When your Uncle Joseph tells me those lies, it is always to stop me worrying. I look to what he intended in what he said, and that lets me forgive him for the lie. But that does not stop me hurting each time he tells me this. I hurt like you are hurting how."


    Monica paused and observed that Dominic had listened to what she had been saying before adding "Dominic, maybe it will help you to figure out how you feel, if I tell you what I know about your Mummy and Daddy Matthew''s past."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 507 - Dominic, let me help you to understand (2)

    28 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, City K


    "Aunty Monica, I do not understand how that will help me. Everyone lied to me."


    "Dominic, your heard what I said about your Uncle Joseph and what he told me."


    "Yes¡­" came Dominic''s hesitant reply.


    "To me, what he was doing was telling me the good sort of lie. He did that to stop me worrying. That is a type of lie, that I cannot be upset about. If it was the bad sort I would have been angry with him. That is the type of lie that you can be angry about. Then there is the third type of lie Dominic, and what has happened here is that type of lie. A complicated one, that you need to carefully understand what has happened before you make judgements. Those are not the easy ones to fully understand. As a.d.u.l.ts, when it impacts children, we have to help you understand why things happened."


    "Aunty Monica, you telling about me things will not help. They lied," came the almost crying response from Dominic. He screwed up his face and looked away.


    Monica reached over and gently turned Dominic''s face before saying "Let me talk and tell you what I know. You can ask me questions as I go, as it may help you figure out things to talk to your Mummy and Daddy Matthew about things."


    "Fine, but it will not change that they lied," came Dominic''s sharp response.


    Monica paused for a few seconds. Dominic was being stubborn, and from all her interactions with Matthew over the years and what she remembered about Lexi and knew from current interactions, he was like both his parents. This would be fun, but as neither Lexi or Matthew were willing to have the needed conversation to try and address the situation, Monica knew it had to be her. Abigail just last night had called her saying that when she and Paul spoke to Dominic on a video call, they could see how angry he was. Abigail was fretting on what could be done to help him and Monica reassure her that she would at least try and help.


    After taking a breath, Monica as calmly as she could started speaking. "You remember that I have told you I went to school with your Mummy."


    After observing Dominic''s nod of acknowledgement Monica continued "As of that I knew her parents, your grandparents. They were very much like my parents at the time we both finished school. One thing they believed is that they knew what was best for their children, including your Mummy and I. The only difference between your Mummy and I at the time was that I had just eighteen. I was considered an a.d.u.l.t under the law and could ignore what my parents'' choices for me that they wanted to impose on me, and do what I knew was right for me, without worry. I loved your Uncle Joseph and made the choice to be with him. That was not what my parents wanted for me, but I was determined to follow my heart and left here with him after your Mummy and I finished school."


    "Now, I do not know everything, I do know that after I left your Mummy became pregnant with you. As she was under eighteen your grandparents had a lot of control over her. One of the few things that they could not do, unless it was a medical necessity and your Mummy could not make the decision was to force her to have the medical procedure that would have ended her pregnancy and not seen your born."


    "That is mean Aunty Monica, why would someone do that?"


    "It can be complicated Dominic. But some of the reasoning I believe goes to the heart of what happened at the time your Mummy was pregnant with you. Remember that I said your Mummy was only seventeen at that time?"


    "Mmmmm¡­" came Dominic''s response.


    "While there were certain things that your grandparents could not do there was others that they could force to be done. One of those things they could do was legally authorising her marriage to your Daddy, without her agreeing."


    "But how does that relate to what happened, Aunty Monica?" asked Dominic. In that moment, Monica sensed at least Dominic was listening, so maybe her discussion with him was potentially achieving something.


    "It does when you understand some of the things I remember about your grandparents. They have some views that were like my parents. They hated the military and believed that women who were pregnant had to married as quickly as possible to hide the shame of having an unwed, pregnant daughter."


    "That does not make sense. Why should it matter?"


    "You are right there Dominic, it does not make sense, but people have their own views about things and knowing about that can help you figure out why things happened. For what it is worth, and you can hate me for saying this Dominic, in the end I think your Mummy did the right thing."


    Dominic picked up a pillow and threw it at Monica, before angrily retorting "How can you say that Aunty Monica."


    "I can see you are upset, and I understand that. But let me explain why I think that way, and you can tell me what you think once I have explained things."


    Dropping a lip, Dominic responded in a down voice "Fine."


    "Thank you, Dominic for giving me a chance. When you consider everything, your Mummy decided when she found out she was pregnant with you. She wanted you to be born and everything that she did from that point in time was to make sure that, that happened. We can argue about whether it was right or wrong, but without that one decision Dominic, you and I would not even be having this conversation."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 508 - Dominic, let me help you to understand (3)

    28 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Monica paused, and saw that Dominic had not thought about that simple fact. Monica, in observing the emotions going across his face, realised that Dominic while still conflicted about the situation was willing to listen what she had to say.


    "Dominic, I see this now and have figured it out from what other people have told me. You are the driving force behind every decision your Mummy makes. She weighs up the impact of any choice on you before she makes a decision that impacts you. I was able to get your Uncle Chester to talk to me, and from what I understand when she let you in his care after the death of your Daddy, it was about you. He told me, that she could not cope with everything at that time, and knew that the best thing for you, was for her to go away and deal with things while making sure you were safe."


    "What did Uncle Chester tell you?"


    Sensing the eagerness in Dominic to understand what the a.d.u.l.ts were saying, Monica paused. With what had been in the news and what she had been able to get out of Chester Yao and other people she knew, the truth was awful. Dominic did not need to know that, because he was already dealing with too much.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Monica said "Dominic my understanding is that your Daddy was angry about some things, and rightly or wrongly he took that out on your Mummy, which hurt your mummy badly. That was made your Mummy unable to cope when your daddy died so she needed to go away to cope."


    Dominic shook his head and said, "But that does not explain why they all lied to me."


    "What makes you think that everyone lied to you?"


    "They all let me think Daddy was my daddy, but he is not. That is a lie, and everyone kept telling me that lie."


    Monica sat there, not trying to reveal her shock. Dominic was still stuck on the simple point that in hiding the truth it was as bad as a lie. How can you deal with logic like that in a child? She knew that she had to, because the more this goes on the more hurt Dominic would continue to be and the lashing out would hurt everyone. It was bad enough when their children treated her and Joseph like that over simple things.


    "OK Dominic. So, you are upset that nobody told you that fact. If you knew that how would you have treated your Daddy''s parents? Your grandparents. Would you see them as your grandparents or just some distant relative? Your Uncle Chester told me, that you have met your Daddy Matthews parents when they visited your Uncle Phillip. Forget about them being your Daddy Matthews parents what do you recall about the times you have met them?"


    Dominic set it deep in thought for a few minutes. Eventually, in a quiet tone he said "They hated Uncle Phillip and Uncle Chester. I remember them saying one day were unnatural. I don''t understand what they meant by that?"


    "Dominic," said Monica. "You know how I said that your Mummy''s parents are like my parents?"


    Monica observe Dominic nod, says she continued "Like my parents, they view was that a man should be with a woman and a woman with a man. They hated the fact, that there are some men who love men like your Uncles Chester and Phillip love each other. Do you see that is wrong?"


    "Silly question. Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip love each other and what is wrong with that?"


    "It is good that you think like that Dominic but remember that not everyone thinks that way. So, you understand that Daddy Matthew''s parents do not like your Uncle Chester and Uncle Phillip''s relationship. Your Mummy''s parents thought the same way, and my parents at the time had the same view. In some interactions I have had with my Dad in the last few months, he has changed his opinion somewhat, but my mum, as far as I know has not changed her opinion. They also are similar in that they dislike the military and believe that people from their background should not serve. Can you recall what your Daddy Matthew''s parents have said about your Daddy Matthew being in the military?"


    Monica watched as some confusion passed across Dominic''s face before it became obvious that he was trying to remember things. After a few minutes silence Dominic quietly but hesitantly said "What I remember is they said a couple of times why in the world did they ever have two sons, one who committed the most evil thing in the world and like another man, which I took to mean Uncle Phillip and Uncle Chester, and the other son who did the next most evil thing by serving in the military."


    "From what I remember about your Mummy''s parents Dominic is that they had the exact same view. They hated the military."


    "But what is wrong in what Daddy Matthew does?"


    "Nothing Dominic. But you cannot change people''s views if they are firmly held here. Do you think, your Mummy would have been able to tell her parents exactly who your daddy was when she was seventeen? I do not think in her situation I would have been able to do so what she did, because I could predict what my parents would have done and really faced being forced to travel to a country where they could have forced me to have terminate my pregnancy."


    Dominic sat there looking directly at Monica before saying "But that does not matter, Mummy should have told Daddy Matthew. They should have not lied." Tears started rolling down his face again.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 509 - Dominic, let me help you to understand (4)

    28 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Monica closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them before giving Dominic another quick hug before setting him back down and wiping the tears away. "I know something that, that your Mummy did not know, and your Daddy Matthew most likely forgot about. When your Mummy found out that she was pregnant with you she would have struggled to be able to contact your Daddy Matthew. Not long after your Mummy and I graduated school, I married your Uncle Joseph. That happened just before your Daddy Matthew dragged him along with your Uncles Ben and David off into special training that required them to be away from their family for the larger part of twelve months. As your Uncle Joseph''s wife, I was only allowed to speak to him once every three weeks for ten to fifteen minutes. Until that training ended, I only saw your Uncle Joseph for about twenty days in that whole time. Your Aunties Jessica and Sarah faced the same thing with speaking to your Uncles Ben and David at that time. From what I know your Mummy would have had the same contact with your Daddy. The only way that any of us could have had any additional time with them would have been in a life and death situation."


    "But they would have let mummy tell him¡­?" came the hesitant question from Dominic.


    "No Dominic that would not have been allowed to happen. The only exception for any of us during that special training is when your Aunty Jessica lost a baby. They were not going to even let your Uncle Ben come home until the consequence was your Aunty Jessica had to go into hospital very ill as a result of losing the baby. The only let him come back for three days until your Aunty Jessica was in a better medica situation. Your Mummy falling pregnant would have been something that she would have been expected to tell your Daddy Matthew in one of those three weekly phone calls."


    "But that is so unfair¡­" came the even more hesitant reply from Dominic.


    Monica, sensing that Dominic was about to burst into more tears, again gathered him in a hug before leaning and gently kissing his hair. As she pulled back, Monica said, "Dominic that is a reality when a family member is in the military. As I know you understand the job of a member of the military is to protect the country. It takes them lots of training to do that, regardless of what they do. That willingness to sacrifice can be hard to understand for the family. There are lots of supports for family to help the deal with that, which your Mummy has used. That helps us a.d.u.l.ts help you, our children to understand the situation. I know it may not seem fair, but think about this, does your Uncles Andrew, Phillip or Chester go away on business, leaving you all behind?"


    "They do. But they always come back."


    "Military personal train hard to make sure that when they have to go away and do things they come back. Most of the time, soldiers are at their bases, keeping up their skills, ready to go at a moment''s notice to do what is necessary. Sometimes that is things we see yet there are other times that we know nothing about what they do. But their skills are what allows them to do their job, and to o everything that the can to come back to be safe. The training that your Daddy Matthew, and Uncles Joseph, Ben, and David were doing at that time was one of those things they had to do to enable them to do that. The rules while harsh, are such to allow them to focus on the training. But from what your Uncle Joseph is telling me, your Daddy Matthew is trying to change that."


    "But Dominic, it is that harshness combined with everything else that made your Mummy not able to say the truth. My guess is that she was fearful without your Daddy Matthew around to protect her, her parents would have made sure you were not born. She wanted you to be born, and by not telling her parents the truth she made sure that happened. She was lucky, that your Daddy was willing to help her achieve that one thing she wanted. I have not asked your Mummy to tell me about what happened with her marriage to your Daddy, but one thing I feel certain of, is that it for that reason, she has always let everyone call him your Daddy."


    "But he is not," came the confused statement from Dominic.


    "Can you answer me this question, have either your Mummy or your Daddy Matthew ever said that you cannot call your Daddy, Daddy?"


    "No," came a quiet response from Dominic. "They told me that being a parent is about how the parent treats you, not anything else and told me that Daddy is Daddy."


    "Dominic," said Monica holding "that says everything. Just because your Daddy Matthew is biologically your parent, neither he or your Mummy view that your Daddy is not an important person."


    Seeing the tears on Dominic''s face, Monica said "I know I have given you a lot to think about. It is not easy understanding everything. I can only talk about what I know, and what people have told me and make my judgement based on that. But in the end, your Mummy and Daddy Matthew love you, and want what is best for you. Just remember that."


    Dominic moved over, and settled onto Monica''s lap, before looking up at her and reaching his arms around her neck giving her a hug.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 510 - Dominic, let me help you to understand (5)

    28 May, Matthew''s on-base accommodation, City K


    After a couple of minutes, Dominic pulled back from hugging Monica and looked her in the eyes again. He broke the silence and asked, "Aunty Monica would you have done what Mummy did?"


    "Dominic I was not in the same position as your Mummy, but I think I would have made the same decision. My children are one of the most important things to me and I would do anything to protect them. That is what your mummy did she did what she could do to protect you so I think I would have done the same thing."


    "Auntie Monica it sounds confusing," came Dominic with a little chuckle.


    Smiling, Monica responded "At least I can make you laugh a little."


    "You just said it''s so funny Aunty Monica like you were confused," came a cheeky reply from Dominic still laughing.


    Observing that he was not as upset Monica said "Why I might have sounded confused Dominic it''s not because I was confused it is just because this is not easy to talk about. In the end, we are not just looking at the facts, but we are talking about people, their emotions, feelings and how they respond to things. That is not easy to talk about, as not even you are a simple person."


    Monica reached over and ruffled Dominic''s hair before continuing "Just think about how you have reacted to this. You are angry and upset. As you have said repeatedly to me even while we have been talking, you hate that people lied to you. That is your emotions talking. Let me put it another way for you. You know how some of your friends at school can be easy to deal with at times and other times they hate you?"


    "Yes," came a somewhat hesitant reply from Dominic.


    "A.d.u.l.ts can react like that at times. We do not mean to, but we can. How we react is driven by our emotions. But when your friends act like that it does not mean that they hate you and do not want anything to do with you. It is about something going on for them but working that out is not always easy, either for them, or for you. Do you talk to your friends about what is wrong?"


    "I do, but that does not make it easy," came Dominic firm and quick response.


    "I would not think so. But you do talk to them about what is going on. You may not like what your friends have to say, and they may repeat themselves in various ways. One thing, and you do not realise that you do this is that you listen to what they say and try and work out what you can do to help them. That is something, I know you do because I have watched you as we have talked. You have not liked everything that I have said, but you have listened and try to understand what happened."


    "But why should I do that when Mummy and everyone else lied to me."


    "Have I ever said that you have to forgive that?"


    "Not really," came a slightly hesitant reply.


    "I have not asked you to just forgive them Dominic. That is something that I cannot force you to do, not can anyone else. All I want you to do is to try and understand why things happened as they did. Trying to do that will not be easy, and it is something that is an a.d.u.l.t thing to do. It will, however, tell your Mummy, Daddy Matthew, and the rest of your family that you have at least heard what they have to say. That is more important that forgiveness, if you cannot do that at this time, because it shows them that you respect them."


    "How Aunty Monica?" came a quiet and confused reply from Dominic.


    "Dominic, respecting our parents, even if we disagree with what they say and what they have done is always important. If can, regardless of how long time goes, heal wounds of the past, because it allows us to be open to talk about the past. It may not be as easy as we like, but it is the first step, but as children we need to make it, because it will feel forced if it comes from our parents. Doing that, makes working through those past issues worthwhile, even if it takes time. I know that you can do that, because I have seen you work through things with your Mummy and Daddy Matthew over the last few months. Yes simple things, but you can do it."


    Dominic looked at Monica, with a confused look, and Monica said "Do not be confused Dominic. The situation is not simple, and maybe I have made it more confusing for you. But your Mummy and Daddy Matthew know that. What they want you to do is talk to someone, tell them how you feel, and to get you the help that you need to work through how you feel, because they want you to be happy and healthy, both emotionally and physically. That includes me, and I can promise you all I will tell either of them is that we spoke, not about what we spoke about, unless you ask me to."


    Dominic nodded his head hesitantly and Monica added "Just remember that I am always here if you want to talk. You simply have to ask me."


    Before Monica could react Dominic jumped up an ran out of his room, back down the stairs and loudly said "Aunty Monica told me Mummy that I should speak to you. You, Daddy Matthew, Daddy, and everyone else lied to me, but I promised her that I would give you a chance to explain why you did that."


    Monica, as she climbed down the stairs, observed at those words a look of relief pass over Lexi''s face, so without saying anything she left via the front door, hearing Lexi say "Dominic, I am sorry you feel that I lied to you, but you are the most important thing in my life."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 511 - Another Dress fitting, something not quite right

    29 May, LY Studio, City K


    With the help of her staff, Lexi manoeuvred her way into her office and onto the sofa before picking up the waiting paperwork. Before she could even get through the first doc.u.ment, she was interrupted by a knock on the door, and Karen walking in.


    "Good to see you back here boss. I know that you are busy today, particularly with your friend and her fianc¨¦ coming in for their fittings and going over the batch of designs for the upcoming collections. But I wanted to update you about City Y store. A new team is getting in place, but the temporary team will remain there for a few more weeks. However, the manager and the other staff we have sacked have decided to fight their dismissals. I just wanted to inform you we have already engaged lawyers to represent us in their claims and provided all the various evidence we have, to justify their dismissals. Their preliminary position is we should win but have already indicated that we should consider the public relations aspect of the case and be ready to offer a confidential financial settlement."


    "Settle with them, you have to be kidding with the damage that they were doing to my business that I would do that."


    "That was my thought boss, but we must consider the costs, both financially but more importantly the impact on the brand. You know our brand positioning¡­"


    "I do."


    "I agree with the assessment from the lawyers that we have engaged that there is a wider consequence, particularly with ready to wear target demographic, who are social media savvy. I have been speaking to the Public Relations people, and they are already telling me that we need to settle this as soon as we can and manage the social media part of this."


    "That is what they are paid to do."


    "It is boss, but those we fired have made a few social media posts badmouthing LY. The PR team has posted in response that this was about employment disputes and that we would not comment until they were settled. The lawyers issued warning letters about such comments and what we might do, to control what they do on social media. Hopefully, that will stop anything else, but for how long we cannot predict."


    "You know I do not give into blackmail."


    "Boss, it is not about giving into blackmail. We need to be pragmatic about what we end up doing. I just want to let you know where things are at because you need to consider what we will do. I put in the reports there," with that she pointed to the pile of paperwork, "a preliminary assessment report from the lawyers and the PR people have put their recommendations on how to handle the situation."


    "In other words, you want a quick decision."


    Shaking her head, Karen said "No boss, you just need to think about it. The first hearing, which is a preliminary hearing, is not for a couple of more weeks, and you will not have to decide even then. But as they say, the earlier a decision is made and a settlement reached, if that is how we go, the less financial cost and PR issues it will create."


    Lexi closed her eyes, shook her head, before saying, with a laugh "You will be the death of me¡­"


    "Hey Boss, do not curse me. You made the decision that resulted in your injuries, not me¡­"


    Lexi closed her eyes for a few seconds before opening them up, picked up a cushion and threw it towards Karen before saying, "Get our of here, but get one of the design team to come in please."


    Chuckling Karen said, giving Lexi a mock salute and laughing "Yes Sir."


    Lexi shook her head laughing. As Karen walked out of her office, Lexi knew that she had made the right decision in coming in. She needed to have some normality in her life.


    Over the next couple of hours, she worked through the design issues for upcoming collections with the design team, before focusing on the administrative paperwork that was needed dealt with. As she sat reading report after report Lexi realised that how quick things can built up when she is not in the office day upon day. It firmed to her, her previous discussions with Karen about appointing various staff to manage the day to day matters of LY, and allow her to concentrate on what she needed to, the core of LY, the design of collections and the selection of materials. Picking up a note pad, Lexi started making a few notes on what was needed for her business.


    Before she could get too far her office door opened, and Joan walked in with David Hwang trailing behind her. "Lexi, you wanted to see us?"


    "See you Joan. I have another fitting for you with your address given the adjustments we made." Lexi turned her head looking directly at David Hwang, adding "And you need to try on your suit so that I can determine what is needed."


    Before she could even call out for assistance, David Hwang moved over and lifted Lexi into her wheelchair. As he did this, the way he looked and touched her as he was doing it, made her feel completely uncomfortable. Something did not feel right about the whole situation, but for Joan''s sake Lexi felt that she could not indicate her concerns.


    She was wheeled into the main design area, where Joan and David Hwang were whisked away into separate areas for their fittings and were brought in and out of the area to allow Lexi to assess the suit and dresses, making adjustments as needed, before they left.


    On leaving the LY studio and getting into their car, Joan turned to David and said, "What was that move about?"


    "Other than making her uncomfortable, and getting a reaction out of you?"


    "How¡­"


    "Did I know you reacted. I saw the look on your eyes. You wanted me to have s*x with you while your friend had to watch, given her condition. Darling, that look in your eyes made me want the same thing. But she it too much of a prude. There was, however a much more important reason. I got transmitting devices on her wheelchair, which likely will be taken into her room as a means to see if her husband talks to her about things."


    "Good to think about those things, but do you really think Matthew is that stupid?"


    "Most likely not, but these will go into their bedroom, unlike those you were able to get into the villa."


    "True, but speaking about bedroom, how about we get home and go there unless you have somewhere else to be¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 512 - Who let you come here? (1)

    29 May, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Lexi as she pulled into the villa''s front driveway, noticed coming in behind her were two further vehicles, Matthew''s military Jeep, and the nondescript sedan that Matthew insisted was used to transport Dominic to and from school.


    Within seconds, Matthew had quickly moved to scoop her out from the back seat she was sitting on and was carrying her inside with Dominic, Warrant Officer Wang, and everybody else trailing after them. As they reached the Villa door, it was swung open and a wheelchair was waiting for her to sitting.


    Dominic, race past the two of them before Lexi called out "Stop Dominic. You are in side , and you know that means to behave."


    Dominic laughed, and dropped his schoolbag at his feet before turning and saying, "Mummy do you think I care."


    Lexi started to tense, and felt Matthew place his hand on her shoulder. Before she could speak, Matthew said, "We have a visitor coming in a little while. Somebody I know you have not seen for some time, and I think based on what your Mummy told me about your conversation with her yesterday is somebody who might help you."


    A sneer came across Dominic''s face, before he said, "As if I have to care about what you, who abandoned Mummy and ,I has to say."


    From behind Matthew, came a voice which said firmly and loudly "Dominic that is not how you speak to anyone."


    As they turned, Lexi noticed Matthew had not tensed up but observed Warrant Officer Wang reaching for his sidearm before Matthew shook his head. Lexi said, "What in the world are you doing here?"


    "Lexi is that any way to speak to an elder. You sound like Dominic just sounded a spoilt brat."


    Dominic, finally realising who he was saying ran backwards and threw himself calling out "Uncle why and what are you doing here I''ve missed you."


    Gathering Dominic in his arms, Warren hug him before saying "I have heard, that you are upset about some things. You know I was close to your Daddy, and figured you needed to speak to me. I am not speaking, to your grandparents so asking them to help me was a problem. I know your aunt Sally, so I asked her to help me arrange this."


    "Why are you not speaking to ¡­"


    "Dominic, you know your grandmother and I always argue about things. We have just had another argument because she did not like what I had to say to her. And no, I will not tell you about it, because it is something a.d.u.l.ts talk about. Now, how about you take me outside, and we can talk."


    "Yeah!" squealed Dominic.


    "Dominic," Warren called out. "I do not think your bag belongs in the middle of the floor. Can you put it where you should, while I have a quick chat to your parents?"


    "Unfair," same Dominic dropping his lip slightly. However, he moved over and picked up his bag, and started to head towards the stairs.


    Quietly Warren said "Lexi, I know you were wondering why I am here. My sister, your former mother-in-law has her grand schemes about what should happen. One thing I will not take is hurting Dominic and because of those schemes your sister-in-law, was able to arrange a meeting between your husband and myself. Despite him not trusting me, he did listen to what I have to say because it involved Dominic. Before you ask, I have heard a lot over the last couple of weeks about Dominic not coping with things and figured that there was at least a possibility that I could help him in some way by talking to him. What it the worst case scenario, it achieves nothing, but the best case scenario is that it helps him in some way so that he stops blaming all a.d.u.l.ts, even my stupid sister for what has happened."


    "Hey what in the world did she threaten to do?" came Lexi''s resigned response.


    "The usual, she wants the world to bend too her plans, but I was not going to give in to her. Just know I have done what I can to stop her." After a couple of seconds pause Warren Gong added "Lexi, even your husband agreed to this, saying that neither of you have anything to lose in me talking to Dominic."


    "Fine," side Lexi before turning to Matthew and saying, "This better not backfire or you''re to blame."


    "Lexi, I will take that blame if necessary but at least give him a chance. He knows I do not trust him and why, but I am willing to take that chance for Dominic."


    Before anyone could respond, Dominic came tearing back down the stairs calling out "Come an Uncle Warren, let us go outside. "


    Matthew, moved over and quietly said, so Lexi could not overhear "We will talk before you go."


    As she watched Dominic lead Warren Gong outside, she observed Warren Officer Wang trail being them, saying quietly for both Matthew and Lexi to hear "I will watch them Boss."


    As he moved away, Lexi turned to Matthew and said, "Take me to a lounge area, and you better explain what in the world did you agree to with that gangster."


    Without argument, Matthew nodded to the staff who quickly cleared away their bags, before pushing Lexi into the villa''s heart, heading towards the informal lounge that overlooked the rear gardens. Without even asking, he carefully picked Lexi up and sat her on a sofa before sitting down himself and saying, "Ask your questions Lexi."


    "Why in the world are you letting that gangster around our son?" came the angry question from Leix.


    "Gangster he is Lexi, head of one of the worst criminal organisations in the country. I know it, he knows I know it, but proving that is another question. But he came to me as a concerned citizen, with a threat towards Dominic. That I will take seriously."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 513 - Who let you come here? (2)

    29 May, Matthew''s villa, City K


    "A concerned citizen, that has to be an oxymoron if I have ever heard one."


    "I was a sceptical as you Lexi, but he told me his sister, Richard''s mother has not taken the test results well, nor the ruling of the military court. She wanted him to provide her with all the resources she needed to take Dominic away from us."


    "Any you believed that?"


    "Not at first, particularly due to his background. The head of the Gong Cartel coming to me with such a statement. My first thought is he wanted to compromise me and my position, but as we talked, the more I realised he is serious. Warren Gong''s intelligence and academic background is well known, as has been his ability to take struggling businesses and make them successful. Yes, there may be parts of using his position within the Gong Cartel for that purpose, but it is also undeniable the businesses that he has sold off remain viable since them. Plus, he is not an idiot that he will risk investigations into his illegal activities if there is not something in it for him. I did a quick investigation, and everything that I could verify, is as he said it is. That is why I believe him in what he said."


    Matthew looked at Lexi, hoping that she would accept the truth intermingled with the fabrications to cover the second part of what this was all about.


    Lexi looked out the window and observed that Dominic was paying attention to whatever he was talking about with Warren Gong. Unlike the recent conversation she had had with Dominic, Lexi could say Dominic was happy carefree and participating freely in the conversation with Warren. She turned back to Matthew and said "Something seems to be working out there. Dominic seems happy."


    "That is all we can ask for Lexi. He does not want to listen to us currently, and I can see that he is at least listening some maybe something is finally getting through to him."


    "I hope so," came the quiet somewhat resigned response from Lexi. More firmly, she continued "But that still does not explain or justify letting that criminal into our home."


    Closing his eyes for a couple of seconds, Matthew re-opened them and said "I get it Lexi. If I had my choice, I would not have him here. You know that there are times that you have to compromise to get what you need. We needed the information about Richard''s parents to work to protect Dominic from their schemes. All he asked in return was for the opportunity to help us with Dominic to deal with the truth of his parentage."


    "Hmmm¡­" came Lexi looking at Matthew with some anger.


    "Do not give me that look Lexi. I know you are angry, but at the same time with how he has treated us, and our siblings, do you not think I will grab any offer to help him? Dominic has to be our priority." Matthew looked out the window and said "Just look at how happy he seems. Whatever Warren Gong is saying, gives him joy that has been missing ever since he was told the truth. I thought that we would not see that for a long time."


    Lexi looked in the same direction as Matthew and could see that Dominic was happy and joyful. Whatever he was talking about with Warren was doing something that no one else had been able to achieve in a few weeks with Dominic. Maybe Matthew was right.


    "Lexi," came a somewhat sheepish reply from Matthew. "We are just taking a chance, but in a controlled manner. And I have protected us, not only by letting my superiors know why he is here, but there are guards all around and people listening to the conversation that will intervene if there is any risk to Dominic."


    "Fine," added Lexi. "But stop avoiding the first question I''ve asked you which is what did she threaten to do."


    "Think about it, Lexi, what does she always want?"


    Laughing Lexi responded "You have to ask a question like that. The answer is so simple. She wants everything her own way."


    "Correct. So, what do you expect she wanted from her brother?"


    Lexi paused, and silence filled the room. Lexi eventually added "She wants Dominic. She sees him as a possession, just like she did Richard. And as a possession that is something, she believes that she can exploit for her own benefit."


    Matthew nodded, so Lexi continued "And given she views Dominic as a possession, she wants him in her control."


    Lexi post and closed her eyes for about thirty seconds before reopening them and continuing "Tell me I am not wrong. She wanted to get him out of the country away from us entirely."


    "You have that right," came a subdued reply from Matthew.


    "That b*tch wanted to kidnap my son to take him away!" came the angry. Somewhat frantic response from Lexi.


    "That is what Warren said she wanted to do. I believe him when said that he denied her pleas for assistance. Logically, what is in it for him? Nothing. It opens him up to too much scrutiny from the authorities if he wanted to be involved. But I think that you should talk to him about what happened, as you can form your own judgement about the situation."


    Lexi nodded and looked back out towards Dominic and Warren outside. Dominic looked happy. Lexi said, "He looks happy out there."


    Matthew looked up and noticed what Lexi had observed. It has been the right thing to do in agreeing to meet Warren Gong and arranging this. Matthew said, "Can I say something before we go out there?"


    Matthew looked directly at Lexi, before saying, "I will promise you I will try not to let my animosity for Warren Gong come through, can you do the same?"


    After a short period of silence Lexi nodded and added "Fine, but do not think that I am happy about it."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 514 - Who let you come here? (3)

    29 May, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Lexi was watching the scene before her. Despite the obvious animosity between Matthew and Warren, they were both interacting easily with Dominic, who not only was running around as the two men kicked a ball with him but was communicating with Matthew and had a smile on his face. Despite her concerns with having Warren in their home, Matthew had something right, giving Warren the chance was doing wonders for Dominic. That was what mattered at this time.


    Is she went to say something call mom Lexi was interrupted by a voice from behind calling out "Dinner is ready, Sir, Madam, Young Master."


    Dominic yelled at "Ten minutes more" in a pleading voice.


    Lexi turned unnoticed that the maid, had a serious look on her face. It was at that moment Lexi recalled tonight''s menu. Matthew suggested last night that as today marked their return to the villa, that as a means to prompt Dominic to talk to them in a positive manner, that every second night starting tonight that every second dinner should be a favourite of Dominic''s. He was right, that one thing Dominic would do when it was a favourite meal of his is at least thank whoever arranged it. Tonight, was fish and ch.i.p.s and for the a.d.u.l.ts there was salad to accompany it. A comfort food for Dominic but at least something that could be made more substantial for a.d.u.l.ts accompanying it with salads and the like.


    Before she could respond, Matthew said "Not tonight Dominic."


    "Unfair, I want to keep playing."


    Lexi, sitting in the wheelchair calmly said "I asked the staff to cook one of your favourites tonight Dominic, fish and ch.i.p.s. That cannot wait."


    A squeal of delight came from Dominic who abandoned the game and started running towards the house, leaving Lexi standing there shaking her head, while Matthew and Warren stood there laughing. Lexi said "Well come on, someone better take me inside before he goes crazy."


    Matthew moved over and started pushing the wheelchair inside to the casual dining area.


    Forty-five minutes later, an exhausted Lexi looked at Dominic who was starting to fall asleep at the table, and said "Dominic, how about you get one of the staff to come and take me upstairs. You need to do your homework and get into bed as you are exhausted as me."


    "Mummy¡­" came Dominic''s whiny response.


    "Dominic, you nearly fell face first onto your plate, so say goodbye to your Uncle Warren."


    "Mummy I want to spend more time with Uncle Warren, you never let me spend time with him, and Daddy''s parents hate him at the moment and refuse to let me talk to him. He is always fun to be with."


    Warren quietly said "Dominic, how about you go with the staff as your Mummy suggested and I will make arrangements with your Mummy and Daddy Matthew, to come and spend some more time with you."


    Lexi tensed, the last thing she wanted to do was to allow that criminal near her son, but as soon as the words came out of his mouth it was obvious that Dominic was delighted. He quickly added "Yes, Daddy Matthew make sure I can spend time with Uncle Warren." With that he jumped out of his seat and headed out of the casual dining room.


    When the door shut, Warren quickly, calmly and with a hint of reservation in his voice said, "Lexi, I know you do not want me around Dominic, and I respect that. But, from what he said he is hurt, and if I can help him through that for you I will. But after he is back on track if you refuse to let me spend time with him, I will respect that."


    Lexi was shocked. From everything she experienced with Richard and their interactions with Warren, the last thing he tended to do was to cooperate and step back from a situation if people asked.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/who-let-you-come-here-(3)_50411663593105688 for visiting.


    Warren continued saying "Just so you know, I have spoken to many of my business associates. I know that Dominic has been diagnosed with Leukemia, and asked them if they would be willing, to be tested in case Dominic needs a bone marrow transplant. They have said, for themselves and their subordinates they will go and be tested. That, surprisingly, includes Jasmine''s family. Their reasoning was Richard and Jasmine, sacrificed their happiness to allow Dominic to be born, and in being tested, they are at least honouring that sacrifice. They had been angry about what came out in the media about their deaths, but I gathered with what they said this is about an innocent child, and if they can help, they will."


    Lexi was shocked and opened her mouth, but nothing was able to come out. Matthew, more quickly recovering from this, said "That is kind but¡­"


    "I get it, you have your issues with me, but this is about Dominic. It is not about anything else," came the firm response from Warren.


    Lexi shook her head and added "It is not necessary. We have found a match in case it is needed."


    Warren''s eyes opened wide for a couple of seconds before contracting. He looked between Matthew and Lexi but could not sense from either of them who the match might be. He said "You both know I remain on staff at the University. More to provide mentoring to those bright you people admitted early due to their achievements. That allowed me to consult people at the Medical School, who gave me information about this. All I ask is that you allow the matching process to happen, as it may find an even better match."


    Lexi said "No! That is not¡­" before the door opened and Dominic followed by a maid came into the room.


    Lexi paused, because Dominic did not need to hear the conflict between a.d.u.l.ts, and nodded to the maid, who came over and started wheeling her out of the room saying "Matthew, make sure the arrangements are something that I will be able to live with."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 515 - A deal with the lesser Devil

    29 May, Matthew''s villa, City K


    After Lexi was wheeled out of the room, Matthew quietly said "Let us take this discussion to my study."


    A couple of minutes later, with Warrant Officer Wang standing guard outside, Matthew handed Warren Gong a glass of single malt whiskey, before taking the glass he prepared for himself and sitting down. He knew that Warren Gong had no idea that he had switched on multiple anti-surveillance devices to protect this conversation. With how paranoid Warren Gong was the more he acted to protect the conversation the better.


    After taking a sip, Warren said "Where in the world did you get this?"


    Once he has his sip, Matthew quickly thought about when he first obtained this whiskey. It was just after he had found out everything that had happened with Lexi and that she had left Dominic with Chester and headed overseas. He had accepted any overseas mission he could take, and after one particularly mission he had ended up in England with a short break and met up with some British SAS soldiers who he had formed a friendly rivalry with, and he was dragged by them long on a trip into Scotland where they went to distillery after distillery. It was a small independent boutique distillery where he stumbled on this singe malt, and ever since then he arranged for at least twelve bottles a year from their top premium and another from their premium releases to be shipped to him. He had to pay an exorbitant fee to have it shipped to him, but it was worth it. The tongues it had loosened over the years, and the intelligence he had gotten¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/a-deal-with-the-lesser-devil_50411672183040334 for visiting.


    Matthew looked directly at Warren before "All I can say was that it was a trip in Scotland."


    "It has the perfect mix you like with these."


    Matthew took note, and for the help he had given him and Lexi today he would, after he cleared it with Head Honcho send him a bottle.


    "It does, but it is impossible to get locally. It was by chance I came across this distillery and can get them occasionally to ship me a bottle."


    After taking another sip, Matthew sat his glass down and said "Two things. The easier one is Dominic¡­"


    "He just needed someone who loved Richard unconditionally to talk to him. He is smart enough to have figured out that for my sister and brother-in-law, they used Richard as a pawn for their own ends. I could always see that, and as much as I could had him at my place, with my family, to give him a sense of normality. He felt at home more with me than he ever did with his own parents."


    "How does that¡­?"


    "Play into everything. Richard barley trusted his parents, and the one time he gave them the chance while he was overseas, they abuse that trust." Warren took another sip of the Whiskey, and continued "Cutting a long story short, that is how that so-called marriage happened. I only knew about the agreement because the lawyers those two idiots consulted came and asked me a question. I tried talking them out of it, but they were adamant. I simply thought Richard could walk away but Lexi''s parents were too smart for that and put in a huge penalty clause. Normally I would have loaned Richard the money, but I had just purchased a new company and had sunk a significant amount of money into it, beating off Lexi''s parents for the purchase. The clause was pure revenge, because they knew that I could not get Richard out."


    Warren signed and said "All I could do was tell Richard to make the best of the situation and move forward with his life but extracting a promise from him that he would not take his anger about everything on Lexi. My mistake was to believe his words about his treatment of Lexi. The one thing I know for certain, is despite there the biological connection only being faint due to a common ancestor, Richard viewed Dominic as his son. For that reason, I will do what I need to do to protect him, even if it is from my sister and what I need to do to help him deal with the challenges that he faced. To me, he will always be a great nephew. Not what your wife wants to hear, but that is how I see him."


    Hearing what Warren said, Matthew calmly said "Hence why you came to me¡­?"


    "It was the excuse I needed. If it had been for any other reason you would have refused. Can you forgive the ruse?"


    "With what you brought me, absolutely." Matthew could see Warren tense up, and he held his hand up saying "Do not worry, there is state of the art counter surveillance technology in here, so it is safe to talk."


    "¡­"


    "I took your offer to my superiors, and your terms were partially agreed to. The extent of the immunity against prosecution relates to the dealings with the Devil and his subordinates. But they indicated that once he is dealt with, each person protected will have a once chance card they can play from the government. The cooperation to bring down the Devil will be confirmed once in criminal matters."


    Warren sat quietly for a couple of minutes thinking, while sipping his whiskey, before saying "You knew my terms¡­"


    "My superiors could have offered nothing, but they are meeting you more than half way."


    Warren paused again before nodding, adding "I guess, but I want to see the agreement before I sign off on it. The sooner we deal with this, the sooner we can agree on when I will come back to spend some time with Dominic and get out of here. I gather from Lexi''s reactions that will be the only thing that makes her happy."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 516 - Not happy Matthew (1)

    29 May, Matthew''s villa, City K


    After Warren Gong left, Matthew carefully secured the two remaining copies of the signed agreement. After talking for a little while, he had a much better understanding of Warren Gong''s motivations. They were not as clear as he had told him but shaded in some mystery, and like his superiors he agreed they needed to be cautious, because the immunity deal could otherwise come back and bite them. The interesting thing would be how they used this.


    Once he secured the two briefcases, one in his personal fireproof safe and the other in a draw safe, he exited the room, and observed Warren Office Wang walking back inside, saying "Boss, Mr Gong has gone. However, excuse any insubordination, how in the world could you allow someone like that into your home." Matthew heard the anger increasing in his voice.


    He paused and said "Hate him because of who he is, absolutely, but do not forget my son sees him as his great uncle, and with everything else going on in his life the last thing we can do is cut Dominic off from he trusts. For that simple reason I have to tolerate him."


    "That does not¡­"


    Matthew held up his hand. He knew exactly where Warrant Officer Wang was going. The last thing he needed was questioning of why Warren Gong was here. The more people wondered the more it risked the deal getting out, alerting the Devil that they had found him out.


    "Explain why I had him in my study. You think I am too stupid not to check him for any surveillance devices. My study is as per that in my on-base accommodation and my office. Top notch anti-surveillance devices present, so even if he got one in, there is no way he would get any intelligence from it."


    Seeing the conflicting emotions on his adjunct''s face Matthew said "I wanted him in there, to enable me to sit the ground rules without interruption for him coming and seeing Dominic. The last thing, I needed, was for Dominic to walk in on that. Dominic knows, he must wait until he is invited into my study before entering. But if you are concerned, go check my office as you secure it and I bet you will not find a surveillance device."


    With that, Matthew left Warrant Officer Wang standing there, and quickly moved upstairs heading towards the master suite. As he entered, the on-duty nurse was assisting Lexi onto the bed. Say Matthew, she quickly finished nodded and headed out.


    As the door shut, Lexi angrily but not in a loud of forceful voice said "You better explain why you allowed that criminal into our home. The truth, not the story you told me."


    Matthew, turned and said "Lexi, given me ten minutes to allow me to shower, and we can talk." He needed a few minutes to figure out what he could say, because he was not stupid given David Hwang had spent some time with Lexi recently, under the guise of her business to get surveillance devices onto her and into their home. Joan, despite loving him, would not be that stupid, and when everything comes down to it she knew where the line was and that crossing it was not worth it. Namoi, unless it was absolutely necessary to maintain her cover would not do this, and even then she would alert them in her reports. Nothing appeared in them providing that alert. So it would have to be David Hwang himself or alternatively one of his subordinates who was accompanying them. The question would be where they would be. The was only one place in the whole villa that he could guarantee had no surveillance was his study as only he or his adjunct could open.


    After getting changed, Matthew returned to the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed looking at Lexi who was struggling to keep her eyes opened. He quickly said "Go to sleep and we can talk about this later."


    "Talk about this later Matthew. I am not happy about this, and we will have it our now."


    "Lexi, there is nothing¡­"


    "Do not tell me there is nothing to have out. You let that criminal near our son!" came the angry retort from Lexi.


    Smiling Matthew said "Our son, do you know how much I love hearing that from you. Just the sound, knowing that that is the truth regarding Dominic is like magic."


    "Stop trying to distract me. You need to be serious."


    Leaning over Matthew said "Serious, I can be as serious as you want to be, particularly is it is about creating a sibling for Dominic."


    "Matthew!" Lexi responded shocked. The look on his face told her that if she were not recovering from what happened the other week, he would already be ''exercising'' with her as he liked to call it.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/not-happy-matthew-(1)_50411679447571173 for visiting.


    Taking a breath, she said "Be serious. I want a truthful answer. There is something more than just Dominic."


    Having gathered his thoughts, Matthew said "He alerted me to the threat to Dominic. A crime. I know the police cannot prosecute her for that unless there is the evidence. With how Warren Gong feels about Dominic, I am happy to use that to gather evidence to have her charged, whether in the civilian or military courts. Having him here lets him, without suspicion get me any information on that."


    "That does not explain things."


    "Lexi, let me put it this way, if Warren Gong walked into any police station and did not see John, or contact the military police would he be believed if he told of the threat to Dominic?"


    Lexi shook her head, adding an unnecessary "No."


    "So, coming to me means that I will act to protect Dominic even if it comes to nothing. But you cannot deny, how happy Dominic was today with his uncle Warren. He was the happiest I have seen him since before your injuries. If it takes a criminal to do that, provided I can control the situation, I will allow it to happen."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 517 - Not happy Matthew (2)

    29 May, Matthew''s villa, City K


    Lexi started to open her mount but paused for a few seconds. Matthew was right. Dominic was Dominic was very happy today and tonight. As she sat with him as he did the small amount of homework he had, all he could talk about was how fun it was to see his Uncle Warren. Was there something to be said about Dominic, in a controlled environment spending time with Dominic?


    "What do you mean?"


    Sighing Matthew said "I am not stupid Lexi. You hate him, and do not want him around Dominic, so I struck a deal with him. He can come one afternoon a week, spend time here with Dominic and have a meal with us. My suggestion was in a weeks time, subject to your confirmation. I can make the arrangements for another day and shied you from him if that is what you want. But my view is let it happen."


    Lexi closed her eyes and said, "I am not happy about that Matthew."


    Leaning over Matthew gentle kissed Lexi on the cheek before saying "How about we see what Dominic wants. Keeping him happy and content must be our priority. We have both seen the impacts of a cancer battle on Phillip, and we know Dominic has that him ahead of him. Despite seeing what Phillip has gone through, do you really think he totally understands what is ahead of him?"


    "No. Phillip, at least with his battle is putting a brave public face up, so Dominic seems to think that he will fly through it was Phillip has. He cannot recall how Phillip was with his earlier two battles."


    "But we have an idea. If we are realistic, we want Dominic to be as happy as he can, because that will make what to come easier. If that means Warren Gong, then so be it. I know you will not like that attitude, but¡­"


    Lexi reached up and touched her fingers to his lips, stopping Matthew mid-sentence. Lexi looked directly into his eyes and said "You know I will not be happy, but you are right presently we need to put aside what we will not be happy with, what we hate, and focus on Dominic. Despite all the reassurances from the medical team, you and I are both realistic that we cannot guarantee that he will recover. He needs happy memories to take him through all the bad times."


    Sensing the words in her eyes, Matthew added "Warren Gong is to be on a short leash. Absolutely. He will not be here unless one of us are, and any time with Dominic will be here, and supervised, by someone. Despite all his reassurances about not being involved in his sisters plans, I do not trust that that is the case."


    Smiling Lexi said "Thank you for being understanding."


    "Lexi, there is no need. That I will do. You know I trust you and will to the best of my ability give you and Dominic my all. If that means I have to take a side I will, but I will try and do that in a way that is the best for all of us."


    Nodding, Lexi added "Find our what Dominic wants, please. As I was so exhausted I could not remain and finish supervising him complete his homework. Could you¡­"


    "Go and check on him. I will. And, to easy your mind I will ask him what he wants with respect to Warren Gong?"


    Matthew leaned over and gently kissed Lexi on the forehead, and then the lips, before adding "Rest."


    Seeing Lexi close her eyes, Matthew stood up and careful not to disturb her left their suite and headed towards Dominic''s room. As he opened the door, Matthew observed Dominic laying on the floor on his stomach feet in the air and gently kicking as he was reading the book on the floor in front of him. Dominic was absorbed in the book, to the extent he had not even realised Matthew had walked in.


    Matthew, after watching Dominic for a couple of minutes coughed and said "Dominic, can we talk?"


    Startled, Dominic rolled onto his side and saw Matthew. He quickly jumped to his feet and angrily said "This is my room why are you here?"


    "Dominic, this is your bedroom, but you and I need to talk for a couple of minutes. Do not give me that attitude or I will not make the arrangements I was going to talk to you about."


    Matthew observed the moment Dominic was intrigued by his words, and rather than the aggression he has just shown, he relaxed slightly and promptly said "I have done my homework, if that is what you came to check on. Do you want to check?"


    Matthew shook his head and moved further into the room before saying "There is no need Dominic. If you say you have done it, buy trust that your word is correct. That was not why I came in. After you came up here, I spoke to your Uncle Warren about things."


    "It was fun seeing Uncle Warren Daddy Matthew. Much better than spending time with you and Mummy."


    "That might be Dominic, but don''t let your Mummy hear you say that. In talking to your Uncle Warren, he told me you asked to spend some more time with him. Is that right?"


    "You have to ask. I want to spend time with anybody other than you and Mummy."


    Matthew could tell that Dominic was wanting a reaction. Rather than reacting as he felt Dominic wanted him to Matthew said "If you would like to do that Dominic, it can be arranged. But like anything that you want there is a condition or two on that. Firstly, you need to do your homework. That is nonnegotiable. The other condition is that you do not display the attitude you have just displayed to me to your Mummy. It will upset her and that is a line I do not want you to cross. If you can promise me those two things, I can arrange for your Uncle Warren to come here once a week to spend some time and have an early tea with us."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/not-happy-matthew-(2)_50411686946990638 for visiting.


    "Can it not be more?" came a pleading reply from Dominic.


    "No guarantees Dominic. Your Uncle Warren runs a business just like your Mummy does, just like your Uncle Phillip does, and just like your Uncle Andrew does. They cannot always guarantee that they are free to do things too frequently."


    Dominic sighed, and said "Fine, but can you ask him if we can do it more regularly?"


    Not wanting to upset either Dominic or Lexi, Matthew said "I will ask your Mummy and I won''t ask your Uncle Warren but no promises."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 518 - The Formal Ceremony (1)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    After Matthew had settled her into a comfortable seat on the stage, Lexi started to look around. Despite all the runway shows she had, and all the attention as a child at Jax Corp events, the prospect of sitting here with Matthew and the other Generals and their wives terrified her. They were visible to every lower ranked officer, enlisted soldiers and the family members invited. She had agonised for almost two hours at the Villa, trying to find the right outfit, even to the point she had Karen drag a dozen sets of clothes from the ready-to wear collection to the Villa. It was a struggle balancing out each thought going through her mind as to what to wear for this ceremony.


    Most of the senior officer''s present knew exactly who he was, the so-called Jax Corp heiress; wife to one of the heirs of JL International; an internationally renowned designer, but also a wife of a soldier and a mother of a child. Whatever she chose then had to consider her injuries, which was not an easy task, despite providing a design opportunity for the staff. Just yesterday, she had to laugh when a junior designer came and pitched an idea for the wounded collection, which was designed to consider leg and arm injuries, but with the idea that half the profits went to a children''s charity helping children who lost limbs in war zones. It only took two minutes after the end of the presentation for everyone to agree. The problem was that everything was only a design concept, there was no pieces that she could wear.


    As she was looking through her wardrobe, the only thing she knew was that she had to wear something she designed, or at least part of LY collection. The women present who knew exactly who she was would expect that. The problem was, what to wear? The constant tossing up was only solved when Matthew, resplendent in his formal uniform, having come back from picking Dominic up at school and changed into it, walked in. He took one look at everything spread across their suite and the first thing he could do was shake his head, before moving over and picking up a long black skirt from her couture range, with her trademark embroidery prominent on the front left-hand bottom of the skirt, rather than being more hidden as in most of her other couture pieces, and teemed it with a simple floral cotton wide sleeve top, picking a cream lightweight jacket, the cream tone matching that in the top.


    As he handed them to her, he said "Sometime, you have too many options. This works, and I know it shows of your design skills without seeming to be too expensive to intimidate everyone present."


    All she could do was say, "The skirt is my couture range¡­"


    "Who cares about that Lexi. The simplicity of it does not scream expensive clothes. But it works given your injuries and shows off the top and the jacket. Now, get moving as we have to get going in the next fifteen minutes."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(1)_50784851170738879 for visiting.


    Lexi shook herself from her thoughts and looked back towards Matthew, who was talking with three other generals and an older Major. One she knew was General Man, but the other two were officers she had not met. There was something about one of the General''s that for some reason reminded her of Bronwyn.


    Dominic was standing close to Monica, seeming to talk to her. For some reason, since their discussion the other day, he wanted to talk to her about something and was engaged in deep conversation with her. At least he was occupied and not the sulky child he was on the trip here. That was a blessing, as this would, in the end be a boring ceremony for him. He would be expected to sit there, behave and not be the child he was for the length of the ceremony.


    As she looked around, she noticed others coming in. Bronwyn accompanied by John both, in their formal uniforms. Lexi observed Bronwyn scanning the room and the moment Lexi observed her see one of the other general''s a brief scowl crossed her face and she tensed up. John turned in the direction Bronwyn was looking, and then reacted dragged her to the other side of the room. Shortly afterwards, Phillip, Chester, Andrew, and Sally entered as a group, before being guided by some soldiers towards the seats, that she knew from Matthew''s advice was reserved for family members. After seeing them sit down, Lexi looked towards the entry and was surprised to see Paul and Abigail entering, with her father trailing behind them


    It took a few seconds for Lexi to realise why Abigail and her father would be present, but it then clicked. Ben, Joseph, and David''s promotions were being formally recognised today. That also explained Jessica''s parents walking just after Paul and Abigail dragging her father with them, while leaving Paul and Abigail standing there.


    The very next moment, Lexi was shocked as she observed Abigail reach up, gentle kiss Paul, and pull back. However, before she could move away, Paul grabbed her hand, and gently tugged her back to him, giving her a gentle kiss, before lifting the hand he had taken and turning it over and kissing the palm, and as he pulled back with a sweet gentle smile on his face. Abigail looked back at him and it seemed that they were lost looking into each other''s eyes. Their connection was only disturbed when Monica walked over and waved her hands in between them, breaking the eye connection that they had.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 519 - The Formal Ceremony (2)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Dominic said, "Aunty Monica, are you sure?"


    "Dominic, sweetheart, I am." Monica tried not to tense up too much. She remembered from her childhood the creepy feeling she always had around Warren Gong and knowing what she knew now about him it provided the understanding for her feelings.


    When Dominic started to tell her about Matthew and Lexi allowing Warren Gong around him, she wanted to kill the two of them. How could they expose such a wonderful child to such a criminal? It was only after Dominic spoke about his Daddy and his Daddy''s uncle that she started to put together the pieces. Warren Gong was related to Richard Yao. An epiphany then hit her, the b*tch that was Richard''s mother was Warren Gong''s sister.


    However, that did not why they allowed him around Dominic. There was not even a distant biological connection, unlike with Richard and his father, given they shared common ancestors.


    "Can you tell me what he said that has you confused?"


    "Aunty Monica he told me, that Daddy will always be my Daddy? But that is a lie."


    Crouching down Monica looked him in the eyes and said, "That is not all he said, is it?"


    Dropping his head slightly, Dominic quietly said "No¡­"


    "Can you tell me what else he said?"


    "He said Daddy will always be my Daddy because he wanted me to be born. And that he would always be my uncle because he supported Daddy in doing that."


    "Sweetheart, do you believe that?"


    "I do not know what to believe Aunty Monica, other than you everyone has lied to me."


    Monica resisted the urge to sigh out loud. Dominic did not know what to think. Understandable, but the strange thing is that every a.d.u.l.t, even her was telling him the same thing, that Richard would always be, as he called him, his Daddy. She slightly turned and saw her children harassing their father who was struggling to cope with their antics. But that had never changed, despite him being around more. He could never discipline them, and today was just an example of that inability.


    Turning back, she looked Dominic in the eyes, before saying "Dominic, do you remember the discussion we had?"


    "I do, Aunty Monica."


    "That is good. But your Uncle Warren is right. Your Daddy will always be your Daddy. But remember that you are a special boy. You have two Daddies, one who made sure you were born and the other one who is your biological daddy. They both are as important as the other and they have made you who you are."


    "But¡­"


    Monica reached over and gently tousled Dominic hair before adding "You are a boy who has a big heart, who accepts people for how they treat you, not because that is decided for you. That is because of the choices your Mummy and Daddy made when your Mummy was pregnant with you, and even the decision from your Daddy Matthew not to force himself into your Mummy''s life after your Daddy''s death. That helped you become who you are."


    After watching Dominic for what seemed like minutes, but which she knew was only seconds Monica added "Have your Mummy and Daddy Matthew said anything different about your Daddy?"


    "No, they both say that he will always be my Daddy."


    "Remember that but promise me something."


    Hesitantly Dominic said, "What Aunty Monica?"


    "Remember that you are loved for you, not because you are related to someone. Your Daddy Matthew showed you that before he found our he was your biological father. Your Mummy has showed you that through her actions, in putting your first rather than herself. Your Daddy made that choice when he helped your Mummy make sure you were born. That was all for you."


    Dominic threw himself at Monica wrapping his arms around her neck and giving her a hug before whispering "Thank you Aunty Monica."


    Gently hugging him back Monica added "You do not need to thank me Dominic, as I told you if you need to talk, you only have to ask, and I will listen. I might not tell you what you want to hear, but I will be honest and help you work through what is bothering you. I know what it is like to feel confused about my parents'' actions, but have learnt things about them, most importantly my father wants my brother, sister and I all to be happy with our choices, and he will help us from the shadows if he cannot do so publicly."


    Dominic lifted his head slightly and saw Paul and Abigail walking in, and said "Like he did when Uncle Paul married Aunty Abigail?"


    Monica knew that that was not strictly true. After their wedding, her father admitted that with the help of his friend, they engineered the marriage of their children to protect the trust fund that her parents had established when she was born to provide for all their children in the future from her mother''s attempts to change the terms of the trust given her separation from her father. Dominic, however, did not need to know that.


    "Correct," came Monica''s less than certain response.


    "Funny Aunty Monica. Uncle Paul and Aunty Abigail seem extremely happy."


    Monica turned and observed that Paul and Abigail, despite coming in and the people around were lost in their own world. What in the world was happening with those two. It was not long ago that she knew that the marriage was a disaster waiting to be exposed to the world, but they now seemed blissfully happy, enamoured with each other to the exclusion of the world, even in public. That had to stop, as this was meant to be a dignified event.


    Monica released Dominic before saying "Dominic, how about you go over to where your Aunt Jessica is, as I need to go and speak to someone."


    Brightly Dominic said "Yes Aunty Monica. Thank you for talking with me."


    "You do not have to thank me Dominic¡­". Monica observed Dominic running over to Jessica, who nodded, knowing that she would set Dominic to rights before getting him ready to sit down as the ceremony was close to starting.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(2)_50784860565979963 for visiting.


    Monica strolled over, and the closer she got to Paul and Abigail the more she observed that were lost in their own world. When she was in arms reach, she waved her hand between the two of them and said, "Come on you two, this is meant to be a dignified even, not a place where your PDA''s feed everyone dog food."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 520 - The Formal Ceremony (3)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Having been dragged to the opposite side of the room by John, Bronwyn turned and said, "Why in the world¡­?"


    "Did I drag you away? Remember who is my friend."


    "My boss, the betrayer of my identity."


    "Your boss, who knows not to annoy his superior, your fire breathing dragon of a father."


    "Scared of him, are you?"


    Shaking his head John laughed and said "Matthew, no. I know too many of his childhood secrets for him to cause me too many concerns¡­"


    "Because you were involved in that mischief?" responded Bronwyn with a smile.


    "Partially, but not all the time." After a pause, John added "Your father? Remember who accused me of being a daughter stealing thief among other things when you introduced me to him. He is definitely a fire breathing dragon, but I think your mother and her family are worse, and then there is your crazy cousins¡­"


    "Well, be prepared, the scary fire breathing dragon is on her way over here, and she looks ready to strike again."


    John quickly turned and saw Monica''s mother purposely walking towards the two of them.


    As she came close, she leaned over and kissed Bronwyn on the cheek saying in a sugary voice "Darling¡­"


    "Mother, you have something planned¡­"


    "Planned sweetheart, what makes you think that?"


    "That voice, I know you too well."


    Laughing Madam Li said "Me sweetheart, I have nothing planned, your father on the other hand¡­"


    "Mother!" came the shocked response. "I told you what he did, and you are letting him plan things. I want nothing to do with him."


    Shaking her head, Madam Li added "Bronwyn, that is impossible given your career path. You opted to join the military when you had your degree rather than going into the family business and he is your superior. Let alone you will always be his little princess. You think you can have nothing to do with him."


    John, having heard the conversation chuckled and said, "She has you there."


    Turning Bronwyn shot a look at John who mockingly said, "You wound me with that look."


    Bronwyn laughed before gently punching John before adding "You better know whose side you are on."


    John added "I do, but this is not the place to demonstrate this."


    Madam Li said, "I should think so you too."


    John sensing that Madam Li wanted to talk to Bronwyn said "I will leave you ladies to talk for a few minutes. I see someone that I need to briefly speak to, so I will leave you ladies to do that." He leant over and gave Madam Li a brief kiss before walking away.


    "You chased by boyfriend away, mother. Sometimes¡­"


    "You wonder about me. You have used that line too many times with me to have an effect Bronwyn. But I need you to be honest with me. What is your relationship with Mr Nang?"


    "You know that Mother. We are dating, but just taking it day by day. With our jobs, that is all we can do. What happens in the future will be what it meant to be."


    "Seriously Bronwyn, that is not an answer. Is it serious or not?"


    "As serious as it can be in the early stages of any relationship. But there are things with John I do not have to concern myself about, unlike previous relationship. Father, that betrayer, knows all about that."


    Shaking her head, Madam Li said "You and your father, are as stubborn as each other. No one could ever way that you are not related when you act like that."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(3)_50784868333834999 for visiting.


    "Mother!" came the loud, shocked reply.


    "Settle down Bronwyn. You know we love you but is it had not to be protective of you. Your father because of his job, and me along with your uncles as you are your generations princess of the Eng Group. You cannot escape either background, despite all the efforts your father and I made to give you as normal of a life as possible. Despite how much you try and hide from that dual reality, you need to face it. Sooner, rather than later, as you know what your Uncles Thomas and Zachery will do. Let alone those idiot nephews of mine."


    "Those idiots, who want to play soldier but are not willing to make the sacrifice to do so."


    "Blame your father for that Bronwyn. But stop trying to distract me. Your father and I would like to meet John''s parents if you are able to arrange it while we are here."


    "Way too early for that mother¡­"


    Shaking her head, Madam Li said "It may be, but you know how difficult it is for your father to come here. Plus, I heard from Zachery that a subsidiary of the Eng Group is negotiating with Nang Enterprises about a deal. They need to know who you are in case things go wrong for you and John. Your Uncles will act before they know the truth and take it out on Nang Enterprises, rather than accepting reality¡­"


    "Do they never tire of using the company to settle what they see as personal scores when it comes to me?"


    "They learnt that from your grandfather, who for years used the company to try and ruin your father''s career. It is too hard to change something that is ingrained with them, despite what your Uncles Zachery and Robert tell them."


    Bronwyn paused, and looked towards John. Talks in the last couple of weeks had solidified what they felt for each other, but they had decided that they would not take the final steps towards formalising the relationship. They both knew am engagement followed by a marriage would result in one of them having to abandon their career that meant so much to them both, and they needed to figure out who would be the one making the sacrifice for the other. But, hearing her mother she knew she was right. The meeting of parents needed to happen when it could be arranged, as the only other alternative would have John''s parents forced to the capital and expose them to the Eng family on mass. That could ruin things.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 521 - The Formal Ceremony (4)

    31 May, Military Base, City KFind authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(4)_50784876940542952 for visiting.


    Matthew stood listening in depth to the conversation between General Man and Head Honcho. While he disagreed with moving Robert Hung away from his direct supervision, the decision to promote and reassign was something outside his control. Those in the capital were too concerned about keeping David Hwang happy, with Robert being his cousin. The only good thing was that the decision had not been confirmed until the early hours of this morning, preventing the invitation being sent to David Hwang. That was a blessing, as it would expose the faces of many within the special forces group here to him.


    "Earth to General Rong?"


    Matthew shook his head, and said "Yes General Man?"


    "You seemed lost in thought?"


    "Somewhat. We all know how important these ceremonies are to members of the special forces groups. It is the only time that our families get to recognise our work, even though the details are not made public. The lateness of the decision regarding Major, no Colonel Hung promotion and reassignment¡­"


    "Cannot be helped. While we could have invited his cousin, as he has the requisite clearance because of this company''s government work, his fianc¨¦e does not have clearance to be here, despite her friendship with you¡­"


    "Yet you allowed my in-laws and Colonel Pang''s in-laws attend. Talk about double standards General Man."


    Head Honcho stood there quietly. Matthew''s tactic was obvious to be the person protecting his subordinates. The reality, as the two of them knew was far from the truth. There was no way that they would want David Hwang anywhere near this event, given what they knew. He was a terrorist, pure and simple. Letting him come here would enable him to identify all special forces members here, risking their ability to act when he executed his plan. How clever Matthew was in asking for the confirmation to be delayed to the last minute so they could have the situation they wanted.


    Head Honcho said "That was my call, not General Man''s decision. But there is another reason for that, as your friend Paul Gu is to receive a civilian commendation from us, with everything he has done with the hotel incident and then with the two terrorist attacks activating civilian resources with other private hospital groups to assist the public and military hospitals deal with the situation. And Police Liaison Officer Nang¡­"


    "Other than being your daughter''s boyfriend? "


    "Did you not realise when you settled your wife on the stage, that there were more seats there than needed for the general''s and their spouses present?"


    "You think I am stupid, boss, I saw that, but figured someone would let me know specifically what it was about?"


    "John Nang is to be awarded a police commendation medal, and given his work is with the special forces it cannot be awarded at public ceremonies, so this was the only option. His parents refused the invitation, but his sister is here."


    Matthew shook his head. He should have realised. These ceremonies were always shrouded in secrecy and surprises always happened. Promotions announced, honours given that people did not know about. Why should he be surprised.


    Looking between General Man and Head Honcho, Matthew said "You two better keep me out of that last failure." He slightly turned and looked Head Honcho in the eyes before adding "You better be prepared for the fall-out with the Nang''s, who if I am reading things right may eventually become your future in-laws."


    "The Nang''s do not worry me. If I can survive the years with my wife''s brothers, they will be easier. It is my wife and daughter that I am more worried about. They will be furious with me for not saying anything."


    "Boss, you know your daughter is already annoyed with you over the other day¡­"


    Laughing General Man said "I heard how her identity as your daughter was exposed. General Li, if you do not want her, I would happily have her become part of the base legal team. Such a talent deserves proper recognition."


    "Just because you lost out when she was assigned to the Special Forces legal team, you now want to come and try and poach one of our top legal minds, both in domestic and international law, forget it. And before you say a thing, I would be telling you that, even if she was not my daughter."


    Laughing General Man, said as he walked away "We will see General Li, we will see."


    As General Man moved out of earshot, Head Honcho said "Athos, you like pushing things."


    "Hey boss, you agreed to the strategy. Delay the appointment and promotion to the last minute, and then play the good guys, because it achieved our goal of keeping David Hwang away to protect the identity of lower-level special forces members, because we will need them when he acts. You know my identity, and to a point Aramis, Porthos and D''Artagain identities have been exposed to him and that will limit our ability to act, at least in the early phases¡­"


    "Do you think he knows about Bronwyn''s identity?"


    "What as? A member of special forces? Likely, because of her actions at the hotel. But as your daughter or her being the Eng Group Princess of her generation? Unlikely. While senior special forces members know of her identity as your daughter, most members do not. Plus, it does nothing for Robert Hung to expose it, because his current assignment and new assignment will have him working with her and will place him at risk to other criminal and terrorist elements if it is exposed."


    "You better be right on that, because there will be hell to pay if your planning and scheming backfires and she is at risk."


    "I am not that dumb, and do not forget she is quite capable of protecting herself if it comes to that. In some respects, her skill set is such that if she was not a woman, she would be one of the first officers called for any international deployments. We just know some deployments would not take to a woman officer being actively deployed¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 522 - The Formal Ceremony (5)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    An announcement filled the room "Ladies and Gentlemen, could you all please take your seats to allow us to start."


    Lexi watched as Matthew walked towards her, and as he sat beside her, he picked up her hand and squeezed it before whispering "Do you think I am blind. I have noticed how worried about this situation you have been sitting here. There is nothing to be worried about as the focus will be on the soldiers, not on you or the other wives, who simply by convention are required to sit here."


    "How¡­"


    "Stop worrying Lexi. Everything will be alright." Matthew squeezed her hand before letting it go and turning to face the audience. There was no way that he was going to let Lexi know how nervous he was feeling, with this being his first time being front and centre at one of these ceremonies.


    Legend walked to the lectern and started speaking "Ladies and Gentlemen, on behalf of the General''s present we firstly wish to thank every family member present for making the time to come. As members of the military, we ask much of your husband, wife, father, mother, brother, or sister, and for you to accept that they may never return to you for what we ask of them. For those that serve in this command, this is shrouded in more mystery, with their promotions, commendations, awards, and medals shrouded in more mystery and any public recognition is only by location and some vague identifier. This ceremony not only allows for acknowledgement but for those members to display that on public occasions. For those present, even though you may have attended such a ceremony in the past, this ceremony will be slightly different. One promotion will be acknowledged at the start, before we retreat to the normal order of these ceremonies, with commendations, awards, medals and then promotions announced. We ask that you keep applause and celebration to the conclusion of the ceremony, and we will then move to the general mess for a reception. I now call upon the base commandant, General Man."


    With that General Man, walked to the lectern, "Thank you Colonel. I will keep this short as there is a lot to get through. The first promotion, which General Li will formally confer is two-parts. Firstly, we formally recognise the promotion from Colonel to General, for General Rong." At that Matthew stood up, and walked over to there Head Honcho was standing, with the formal warrant of appointment. "The President, who could not be here has asked that I read out a short statement on his behalf."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(5)_50784883651429429 for visiting.


    "It reads ''It is with great pleasure that I congratulate, formally, Matthew Rong on his promotion to General. While I formally took his oath on the actual promotion being confirmed and spoke at length to him at that time, it is unusual that a President confirms the appointment of a General within the special forces in this country. In the time that there has been a dedicated special forces group, we have only had five generals promoted from within, two of whom are present today at your ceremony. Very few soldiers rise as quickly as General Rong through the ranks, but as someone who has personally known the general from his youth, I always knew that he would achieve spectacular things in whatever he turned his mind to. As the President, I can only be grateful that he has turned his mind to service of his country. To his wife Lexi, I can only thank you on behalf of the country that you are willing to put up with a driven man and give him the stability to continue his dedicated service to us all. To Dominic, always be proud of your family, and the choices that they have made not only for you but for us all. The final thing is that normally in City K, the organisation of the base is that there is a base commandant who oversees the whole base, his deputy who is the head of general forces and the head of special forces who is deemed to nominally third in command. With the sudden need, for health reasons for the retirement of the previous base commandant earlier this month, General Man has been appointed as the base commandant, and following my recommendation General Rong will be deemed as second in command. Please take my congratulations General Rong.''"


    Matthew stood there shocked. He knew that informally his remaining as second in command for about twelve months would occur until a General was appointed to the head of General Forces enabling him to shift back to the normal special forces head position as third in command. The president in his announcement had something planned, and that was not good.


    Had Phillip spoken to him? That better not be the case or there would be hell to pay. But then, is Phillip lost this battle with cancer given JL International''s strategic importance to the country, he would have no option but to shift to the reserves and take over JL International. Being second in command, would make that an easier public position to work from for the civilian government. How he hated political games being used like this against him.


    Instinctively, Matthew moved over and accepted the formal appointment doc.u.ments that General Man had in his hand before returning to his seat. He looked Lexi directly in the eyes and saw her shock. After placing the folders underneath his seat and sitting down he lent slightly towards Lexi before saying "I had no idea about the second matter. Being Second in Command for the base was only ever meant to be temporary¡­"


    "That better not require us to live permanently on base, Dominic will hate us for that¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 523 - The Formal Ceremony (6)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Legend returned to the Lectern and continued "Congratulations General. Moving to the recommendations, we would request Mr Paul Gu, who is present to come to the stage."


    Silence filled the room until a quiet voice said, "You better get up there Paul," which prompted a shocked Paul to come up onto the stage.


    Legend continued "We have been asked on behalf of the President to present to you on behalf of the Gu Group. This is a certificate of thanks for all the work that the Gu Group has been behind, not only to aid with natural and man-made disasters, but more importantly your willingness at no cost to through your hospital group to provide specialist treatment to serving members of the military."


    Paul, moved and accepted the certificate in its folder, before saying "This is not necessary, it is just something that we do because we can." He felt in shock and could not draw his thoughts together but was grateful that President Dong arranged for this to be presented as quietly as possible because the media would have a field day, saying that the Gu Group did these things because of his father''s connection to the President, rather than why they did it.


    As he moved off the stage, a police officer headed to the podium and said, "Liaison Officer Nang, please come to the stage."


    As John made his way to the stage, the officer said "We will not take much of your time, but many of you know Liaison Officer Nang''s connection to the special forces through work he does. Most of that work, is classified at the same level as your missions, and for awards that cannot be made public we have to call on ceremonies such as this to award them. With immediate effect Liaison Officer Nang has been promoted with effect from today as a Special Police Captain, and with the consent of General Li and Rong will be given the military rank of Major given his frequent work with you. Through his hard work over the last twelve months, he has also jump qualified with some of your present and will formally receive that recognition as well. In addition to the two commendations, he will be announced publicly, as of how they cover actions this occurred in manners that can be disclosed, he has been awarded a joint military and police commendation for his work on a recent rescue mission. As of the nature of that matter, that commendation will be awarded today. Further, the local police commandant, in conjunction with the national police command have authorised the presentation of three medals, his ten-year service medal, which is not due to be awarded for another six weeks, the police bravery medal for his actions in protecting citizens during a shooting spree by a deranged individual in a shopping mall, here in City K in addition to the parliaments highest civilian bravery award for the same action."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(6)_50784899203917231 for visiting.


    As the officer stepped away to pin the medals on John, before handing him the commendation, before Matthew stood and presented John with his jump parachute and quietly saying "You better tell your parents before Sally does, otherwise there will be hell to pay once they figure out what you have been doing for years."


    "B*stard," came John''s immediate quiet response. "You knew about this and failed to tell me. Now, I have some explaining to do."


    "Join the club John. We both have some explaining to do to some people."


    As John made his way back to his seat, Matthew sat back down and heard Lexi whisper "John, in the same field as you. His parents will kill someone. And you, how dare you fail to say anything to me?"


    "Lexi, honey¡­"


    "Do not honey me Matthew Rong. You promised not to keep secrets¡­"


    "That is something you did not have clearance until now to know about. John''s role is in the shadows, as much as mine is. But he can be seen publicly as a police officer, and he does patrols now and again. But we better watch this next commendation presentation. It is about to become messy. Bronwyn is not going to like this as her identity will be further exposed, and I am going to be responsible for that."


    At a nod from Legend, Matthew moved to the lectern and said "This first commendation, is to Lieutenant Bronwyn Li, for her work in foiling criminals at a Nang Foundation Event. Lieutenant Li, worked with Major Nang and me, whose commendation for this will be presented by the police publicly on police day later this year, to swiftly bring to an end a potentially serious hostage taking event, and protecting civilians. While, normally as the head here in City K I would present this commendation, I would like to call on her Father, General Li to present the commendation."


    Matthew watched as Bronwyn made her way to the stage, and the scowl on her face was obvious. However, as she climbed the steps, she quickly hid this and walked towards Head Honcho, paused and with a strained smile on her face accepted the commendation as it was handed to her. To the surprise of every as the formality of the process ended, Head Honcho leant over and gave Bronwyn a gentle kiss on the cheek before saying loud enough for everyone to hear "I am so proud of you."


    Bronwyn, blushed and just loud enough for those on stage to hear said "Thank you Sir¡­ Dad," before she exited the stage.


    Seeing that had been completed, Matthew moved to the presentation location as Legend returned to the lectern and said "We will now continue with the commendations. For Rescue Mission Boss commendations are awarded to Lieutenant Akur, ¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 524 - The Formal Ceremony (7)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Lexi, looked at Matthew, starting to feel extremely tired. Having glanced at her watch she realised that she had been sitting here for over ninety minutes. Despite having been stuck in a wheelchair due to her injuries, since getting out of the hospital she was moved frequently from seat to seat.


    She watched Matthew, present the formal appointment doc.u.ments to Ben, David, and Joseph, with a smile on his face. It was obvious to her that he was proud of his friends. As they exited the stage, Matthew moved to the Lectern, and said "We thank everyone for their patience with us today, but every promotion, commendation, award, medal and even mention of you is well deserved and as your commanding officer, I can only thank each of you for your dedication to service. Without your commitment to your career, we could not achieve everything we do for your country. There is, however one more promotion that is to be confirmed today. It was only formally signed off on overnight. Major Robert Hung has not only been promoted to Colonel, but given his long-standing service here, the President has, for the time being promoted him to become the head of general forces. In some respects, for Colonel Hung that means leaving us but is a first. At all other bases in the country the head of General Forces is a General, so I suspect that his further promotion will be forthcoming in the future. We wish you all the best for the new challenges in your career, btu remind you that you are welcome to come and join us to keep your jump and other qualifications that were hard earned."


    Matthew, as Robert Hung made his way to the stage, could see how stunned he was. He clearly was shocked not only at his promotion but the change in assignment. There was a moment''s hesitation as he climbed the stairs, but that quickly passed as he could see that it was a significant change in his career.


    General Man, handed to Colonel Hung, his warrant of appointment, and said "Colonel, congratulations. Unlike the other promotions formally recognised today, who have previously taken their formal oath of appointment to their new rank we have to do this publicly for you."


    With that Colonel Hung, moved everything to his left hand before snapping a salute to General Man, who quickly returned it. "Colonel, if you can repeat after me, I Robert Hung on being promoted to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel ¡­"


    Fifteen minutes later, Lexi was relieved when Matthew carefully sat her back in the wheelchair. She quietly said, "Can you get me to a restroom please."


    All Matthew could do was blush and stammer out "I¡­I¡­"


    A female voice from behind him said "Matthew Rong, embarrassed as ever in public when a woman asks for help. I thought that would have changed."


    Matthew turned and said "Madam Li, as quick witted as ever, but what I would expect from an Eng Princess. With your four brothers, let alone your husband and daughter and all your nephews, you would never survive."


    "Trying to give away all my secrets?"


    "Secrets? What secrets of yours do I know. Maybe I better ask your daughter what they are?"


    Laughing, the woman pushed past Lexi and said "Come Madam Rong¡­"


    "Call me Lexi," was Lexi''s immediate response.


    "Lexi it is. I am Linda Li, but before I married, I was Linda Eng. Your husband seems all at sea, but I have been through enough of these ceremonies to know exactly what you need. If you will let me¡­?"


    Matthew said "Let you take over¡­"


    "Someone has to, you idiot. Go talk to my husband and try and settle my daughter down otherwise this reception will be painful for everyone to get through."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-soldier-husband_15095783406874805/the-formal-ceremony-(7)_50784907793851928 for visiting.


    Lexi observed Matthew mockingly saluting Linda Li, before turning and walking away. Linda could not help herself but laugh before saying "He has not changed since the first time my husband introduced me to him. When it comes to women that he respects one minute it is full of cheek and the next minute he can be totally at sea. I wondered if I would ever have the opportunity to see him like that with a wife, but I have and it is worth all the cheek he gave me, observing my husband and brothers dance to my tune¡­"


    Lexi slightly turned in the wheelchair and said "How long have you¡­"


    "Know him. My darling husband first brought home this lost soul about seven years ago. He had just completed an almost closed training block, came back here for some reason, and returned within days to the capital. He took pity on someone who he saw had potential and rather than let him drift for the couple of weeks leave he had left before his next posting, brought him to our home. He was closed off, and after about a week of me constantly harassing him, did he start to relax. He never told me what happened, and I never pressed, but to me he was like a son that we never had."


    Lexi quietly said "Eng, I am trying to figure out why that name is familiar."


    Pausing pushing the chair for a moment, Linda said "Do not worry about it, it will come to you. My husband and daughter tell me you are a designer?"


    Lexi smiled and having seen the dress Linda Li was wearing and quietly said "Your dress is one of my designs."


    "LY, you are the designer?" came the shocked response from Linda Li.


    "Designer, owner, and sometimes I think slave to it," laughed Lexi. After she settled slightly Lexi said "I should have given you my maiden name, Lexi Yao, hence the brand LY. Plus, before you ask, Yao as in the family that own Jax Corp."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at /book/15095783406874805 and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 525 - Family Trouble (1)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Matthew handed Lexi a plate with food on and heard her whisper "You better be ready."


    As he started to turn, Phillip said "You have some explaining to do Matthew Rong."


    Matthew finished turning and responded, "This is not the time or location."


    "No way are you getting around talking to me with that statement. I want, no I deserve an explanation. We all do."


    Matthew scanned the faces surrounding them and pulled the nearby chair next to Lexi and sat down before saying "Phillip do I ask you the specifics of what you do, why should you need to know the specifics of what I do." Matthew turned his head to look directly at Sally and said, "And you should also be asking the same questions of your brother, if you want these answers from me."


    Sally tensed and said "Do not think that I have forgotten about asking him. But we want an answer, particularly as Lexi¡­"


    "Sally leave me out of this," came Lexi firmly. "It is Matthew''s job, no less no more. And that is the same for John, so do not get stressed out. And I suspect if you attempt to interrogate them about it you will get nothing from them." Sally, simply stood there stunned, not knowing how to respond.


    Lexi could see Chester looking closely at Lexi and noted the moment he saw something that allowed him to relax. He asked, "You knew?"


    Matthew looked at her directly in the eye before saying "She has the right to know the details of my posting and she had the clearance to know that. You only had the right to know certain things until now, and even now your ability to know things is more limited that Lexi''s, so leave it alone, and leave her be¡­"


    Chester snapped at Matthew "I was not asking you, so¡­"


    "Chester!" exclaimed Lexi. "Let it be. If I have learnt anything over the last few months, it is his career, his choice, and as he supports me in my choice of career, I will do so for him."


    Lexi stopped and held up her uninjured hand motioning to everyone to be quiet. "And none of you should be surprised. I supported him when he made the choice, so why would it be any different?"


    Andrew, who had been quiet to now said "Special Forces?"


    "It is just a posting, and despite my desire to be in the field in any way, my rank means it is unlikely that I will be deployed. So why are you all so worried."


    Matthew paused and looked up, seeing John signal slightly to him from across the room. Leaning over he gave Lexi a brief kiss, before adding "Excuse me, I need to step away."


    As he started to leave, Matthew heard Phillip say, "Do not think this gets you out of this discussion?"


    Before he could react, Matthew heard Lexi say "Shut it Phillip. In the end, I am the first one he needs to be open and honest with. Then comes Dominic and any children we might have in the future. You, maybe come after that."


    As Matthew moved out of earshot, Lexi continued "And lay off him. The lot of you need a reality check. I have always known this, from the moment Matthew enlisted. Serving in the military, ultimately is a dangerous occupation. Logically we all know those who serve ultimately can be called on to make the ultimate sacrifice of their lives. We, their family and friends, to have them in our lives have to accept that choice they have made."


    Lexi paused and looked at each of them directly in the eyes before continuing "And honestly we all accepted that in some way. The four of you, when he joined wanted nothing to do with his choice, unlike me. But over time you have all accepted it, because you want the relationsh.i.p.s you have with him. You value the friendship and family connection and accept him for who he is. What has changed? Nothing."


    Phillip snapped "How can you be so calm about it?"


    "Calm about it." Lexi shook her head, and then continued "Never that. But with what we have been through in the last few months, I have come to understand reality. I realised that the feelings I had for Matthew when we were younger have not gone. My truth is I love him as much now as I did when Dominic was conceived. There are things different about the both of us, but because I want our marriage to succeed, I have to accept not only the things I like about his choices but those that I hate, as they all make him that person."


    Shaking his head, Andrew with a sigh said "You idiot. Why are you not seeing what the truth is. His choices are putting you in danger."


    Lexi closed her eyes and shook her head before saying "Danger, Andrew. I married Matthew knowing he was a soldier. I accepted that there was danger in that and could understand depending on his posting that could change."


    Lexi struggled in that to maintain eye contact with the four of them, but she did it. The last thing, given everything she wanted was the truth about their marriage to be exposed. Because of the law it happened without her knowing that it was happening. If they knew this, the question would be which one, Andrew, Chester or Phillip would try and kill Matthew first.


    "Lexi¡­" angrily responded Chester.


    "Chester, before you say something that we all regret, at least with Matthew we have always known about the danger he faced from his decision to join the military, so we have all been prepared for the potential consequence." Lexi turned and looked directly at Sally, and added "Your brother on the other hand, has lied time and time again. Hiding that he joined the police and even what he was doing¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 526 - Family Trouble (2)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Matthew, after leaving Lexi and their siblings walked over to where John was standing.


    "You seem relieved to escaped them?"


    "Relieved, more like it. Phillip, Chester, Andrew and to some extent your sister want to grill me on my career. But my friend, at least they knew what I was, a soldier, and even subconsciously could process the risks associated with that. Death in service to the country. You on the other hand¡­"


    "Hey, I have done nothing wrong," same a somewhat laughing, somewhat concerned reply.


    "Nothing wrong? Not what I hear. Someone who never told anyone that they had joined the police to be caught out. Then not being honest, to the extent that you could with what you do. You can tell that by your sister''s reactions. She was shocked when everything was announced about you, and she still seems stunned even now. And when we were talking, she wanted to argue with Lexi and I, but was stunned when she was told your job is no different than mine."


    "Sisters, what would you know?"


    Laughing Matthew said "You have me there, but¡­"


    John heard Matthew trail off, and followed the direction he was looking in, observing Chester, Phillip, Andrew, and Sally surrounding Lexi. In that moment, it dawned on no Matthew''s concern. Lexi. It was sickening how obvious he was in his concerns for Lexi and Dominic''s safety over and above everything else. This idiot was losing the edge that all the rumours gave him, simply for his wife. It was a good thing that he had been promoted to a general that ensured that he would not go into the field and place missions at risk.


    John laughed slightly, and Matthew turned saying "What do you think is so funny?"


    "You! You look like a wife slave, focused solely on her."


    "I am just a man who loves his wife, who is surrounded by jackals."


    John could not help himself and laughed "Jackals, that is your brother and in-laws. If I tell them, you better watch out."


    "Well, that is also your sister and her in-laws so go ahead if you want to go over there, because that group is looking for someone to attack for keeping secrets. If I am reading Lexi right, she is defending me, but your sister does not know what to do with you. So, I think I am safer than you. And then you have your potential in-laws as well. Madam Li, will rip you apart."


    "She is a real lady, supportive of her husband and daughter''s choices. For her daughter that also means me, because at least I understand her." With that John looked over to where Bronwyn was standing in awkward conversation with her Mother and her father hovering on the side. "Bronwyn''s problem is she is worried about her father, her uncles and cousins. In know the lot of them want to rip me apart."


    "I heard about you being called a ''daughter stealing''¡­"


    "That was so embarrassing. Your boss cornered me. I had heard as an operator the mighty General Li was a legend for how to act for special forces and that you followed his example. Meeting him professionally was fine, but to be blindsided as to him being Bronwyn''s father¡­You should have told me."


    "And missed the fun? Never," laughed Matthew. "And that shock about Bronwyn, I believe is another problem you are going to have to confront with the family."


    "That is the least of my worries. What worries me more is my family finding out Bronwyn''s maternal family. That was even a worse bombshell than who her father was."


    John looked at Matthew and noticed the smirk on his face before saying "B*stard, you knew."


    Laughing Matthew said, "Winner. The first time I met Madam Li, I knew exactly who she was." Matthew looked over towards Bronwyn and her parents, noticing how more uncomfortable she was. "I think your girlfriend needs rescuing from her parents."


    John looked over and noticed that Bronwyn was even more uncomfortable that she had been, and without responding to Matthew quickly walked across the room, before taking her hand and saying quietly "Come with me."


    As Matthew reached Head Honcho, he heard Linda Li saying "Let her be. Do you really want to annoy our daughter more than you already have recently."


    "She needs to realise things are different now."


    "Bronwyn is not stupid. She realises that causing me too much stress is the last thing I need with a risky enough pregnancy. I can accept the risks both of your careers create, and it does not worry me like it did when we first married, and she was a baby. But this argument, and I know it is personal, not work related, must stop. She is a grown woman, so trust her to make the right choices for her. John is her choice, and he makes her happy."


    "But¡­"


    "No arguing with a pregnant woman, or¡­"


    Matthew watched the tamed Head Honcho drop his head slightly and lean over kissing his wife on the cheek. He noticed the moment Linda Li spotted him and smiled calling our "Matthew Rong."


    Knowing that it was not worth annoying this Eng Family Princess, Matthew came over and quickly kissed Linda on the cheek before saying "Thank you for before."


    "As I said in front of your wife, I enjoyed watching you not know how to cope. I have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Shrugging his shoulders Matthew said "Nothing special¡­"


    Linda shook her head, before saying with a smile "It is special. That lost soul I was first introduced is now a happy complete person. Now I understand that you have a step-son¡­"


    "Not a step-son. He is my son, and before you ask that is a long story not suitable for this location."


    "You better tell me about the situation Matthew, or¡­"


    Matthew shook his head before saying "You will turn all your resources to find out the situation. Eventually I will tell you about everything, I promise." Matthew paused, and added "But I think congratulations are due¡­"


    "How¡­?"


    "You two still, when talking about personal matters do not hide things well. But I will not say anything unless you tell me I can."


    Matthew turned to Head Honcho, nodded, and turned back to face Linda Li before saying "I need to borrow your husband for a few minutes."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 527 - Family Trouble (3)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Having helped Bronwyn escape from her parents, John moved her to the side of the room, and quietly said "Are you alright?"


    "I am just sick of things currently. I was appreciated for my skills and work, until that general order the other day. My identity became exposed to the senior officers, and as soon as that happened, you know it became known to everyone. Now, I am just seen as someone who got her position because of Daddy pulling strings. S*rew that. I want to kill him, and Legend who made sure people got to know who I am. I know in the past they have always let serving children of generals, report in compliance with the order via telephone or video link, away from others. Why in the world¡­? Does he think I am stupid and will ignore an order? I felt like a little child. Now, he wants me to play nice, so mother does not realise how things are. He can forget it."


    John, moved closer, shielding her from prying eyes and quietly said "Sweetheart, you know I agree with you about the fact he could have handled the situation better, but from what Matthew tells me about the situation, he had to confirm his compliance and that Lexi and Dominic would be complying before you were asked."


    "So, he was to chair the meeting, and people knew exactly his rank and roll. I felt like a little child."


    "You are not a child to me. You are the woman I love, but we both know we will always be our parents'' children no matter how old we are."


    "Stop trying to pacify me. He had no right to do that."


    "Maybe not as your father, but as your superior officer, he did."


    "He should remember that first fact more," came Bronwyn''s angry retort.


    John feeling frustrated added "Bronwyn, think about it he has your mother, a what they call geriatric pregnant woman. And before you get angry about it, when you told me she was pregnant I searched on-line to understand some terminology and the risks. That term can be used to describe women who are pregnant over the age of 35, which fits your mother. From what I read, there are multiple risks for her and the fighting between you and your father about personal issues will only cause her stress, a risk that you can avoid. Do you want to risk her and your sibling?"


    "No, but he is getting to me."


    "Then ask for a re-deployment. You do not have to stay in his direct chain of command."


    Bronwyn reached up and pulled John''s head down before giving him a brief kiss. As she let go, she said "There is a big problem with that. There is no general legal office here, so I would either be reassigned, or I would have to hope like anything that a transfer to be a general duties officer would be approved. The latter is the least likely, meaning that I would be redeployed."


    "So¡­?"


    "What about our relationship?"


    "You know I love you, and I do not give a care what you do. We can make our relationship survive regardless of what is thrown at us."


    Bronwyn leaned in rested her head on John''s chest for a few seconds before saying "That scares me. I know how I feel about you but being away from you makes me question if we will survive. With both our careers, how can we prioritise our relationship? While we both will be committed, there will be times that only one of us will have time for something, and even trying to spend time together will be impossible because of where we both are based. How can we survive?"


    John bent down and kissed the top of Bronwyn''s head before saying "We will survive. It was by chance we found each other, and there is no way I will pass up following through on that chance we have been given. It will just take us working to coordinate holidays, weekends and the like, and meeting somewhere between our locations."


    John gave her another kiss on the top of her head before saying, "But there is a simple solution to the problem of being separated, you know?"


    "Marriage? How many times have you mentioned that so far? Too many that I have lost count." Bronwyn gave a weak chuckle before continuing "I know that is where we will end up, but there are consequences if we marry, and I want both of us to be absolutely certain that it is what we want."


    "So what? I knew when I first mentioned it, that there is a path we must go through for approval, given your current deployment. That should not be difficult, as the hardest part will be the security clearance which I already have. Then there are the consequences of military approval for the marriage and that once we do marry, as a military marriage, the only ways it can end is by death of one of us or you consenting to a divorce provided the grounds are met. I cannot seek to end the marriage, and if one of us do anything that might damage the marriage, there are consequences in a military court, even for behaviour that would not be illegal in the civilian context. Do you think that scares me? It does not, because I know that this is the relationship that will last and is the one I want to commit myself to for life. You are the person I want to commit myself to for life. How many more times do I have to tell you that. But if that is not how you feel, then we need to end it here before both of us go through too much heartbreak when you decide to end it."


    Bronwyn pushed on John''s chest, and spat out "You think I am that shallow? I love you and want to spend my life with you¡­"


    "Then say you will marry me. Everything else can be worked out, including what you do. If it means that I must go back to general duties for your career, then I will. If I must retire from the police and go and work at Nang Enterprises or even for your uncles, I will. Know that you are the most important person to me."


    Bronwyn looked John in the eyes, and in that moment could see all his emotions running through his face. As she went to open her mouth she heard "Brother, you have some explaining to do."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 528 - Family Trouble (4)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Without even turning John spat out "Go and get lost Sally. We were having a discussion that does not involve you."


    "Involve me darling brother. Absolutely it does when it seems that you were making an absolute meal of proposing to a woman. And who would ever want to be proposed to in the corner of a room, with so many people around. No woman would. You are showing no romance at all." Sally paused shook her head "But then what would I expect from you."


    Bronwyn, hearing Sally trash John''s current proposal set her on edge. All his other proposals, despite being heartfelt and full of emotion lacked something. They both knew from their careers the fragility of life, and that you needed to seize every moment, because you could not guarantee future moments. But there was something about this one, that had her, before they were interrupted considering saying yes. But now, her mind was made up.


    Moving closer to John, and reaching up to pull his head down Bronwyn, rather than kissing him looked John directly in the eyes, before letting go, and pulling back slightly before saying "John, Yes I will marry you."


    "F*ck," came Sally''s shocked immediate response. "You two are weird. You should have insisted on a romantic proposal and made him wait."


    John, finally having processed Bronwyn''s words, quietly said "Bronwyn¡­?"


    "Yes, John. You heard me right. I will marry you. Now, you better go do things right with my father, who by the way looks angry standing over there, or there will be no hope that it will be approved, and you better produce a suitable ring."


    "A ring fit for the family princess of her generation, that I will promise you."


    "You better or I do not know who will lynch you more, my parents, my uncles and aunts or my cousins."


    "That evil bunch. They are too focused on themselves¡­"


    Playfully, Bronwyn slapped John and said "Who?"


    "Your cousins. Those idiots wanted to get me drunk, and were aided and abetted by your uncles¡­"


    "They do love me."


    John leant over and kissed Bronwyn before saying "There is no doubt on that."


    John turned and stared at Sally before adding "And you are still here?"


    Sally, somewhat stunned at the by-play between John and Bronwyn looked at the two of them before finally quietly saying "What is it I do not know?"


    John looked at Bronwyn, before she said "That is for you to find out¡­"


    "Now scram darling sister," came John''s added sarcastic response "Before I tell on you."


    "Brat¡­"


    "I am not the brat, sister. You interrupted a private conversation so go annoy your husband and his family rather than me."


    Sally retorted "Family, that is who I am annoying. And you better believe that there is a lot of explaining to be done, if what I have pieced together today is true."


    John felt Bronwyn place her hand on his arm before saying "Did you not read the non-disclosure doc.u.ment you signed before you were let in here."


    Seeing the stunned look on Sally''s face John stifled his laughter. His sister was looking for an argument but was uncertain in that moment how to reply. He quickly took Bronwyn''s hand and they started walking towards her parents leaving Sally standing there alone.


    As they moved away, Andrew came over and noticing his wife''s stunned look, he quietly asked "Are you alright?"


    Sally took a few seconds to realise it was Andrew speaking, and she gently shook her head before saying "John, John, John¡­"


    Moving in front of her, Andrew placed his hands on her shoulders before saying "What did John do? Do I need to go and beat him up?"


    Finally coming out of her shock Sally said "That B*stard. He distracted me from asking him the questions I wanted to and had the gall to make the most unromantic proposal to a woman I have ever heard of." Sally shook her head and added "And Bronwyn then accepted him, before telling me I cannot say anything about the events here today."


    Andrew paused. Unlike Sally who wanted to get inside the venue, he took the time to read the doc.u.ment they were asked to sign before entering. It was a simple non-disclosure agreement, setting out what they were permitted to disclose upon leaving and the consequences for breaking it. He had though it strange to be asked to sign the agreement, but once he realised that this was a special forces event, he understood why they were required to sign it.


    Rather than arguing, Andrew responded "Sally, let it be. I told you¡­"


    "Told me. Andrew Yao what I have said about you telling me to do things¡­"


    "You do not take being told anything by anyone. Sally, I love you but sometimes you need to calm down and think¡­"


    "I wonder why I love you, you dictatorial b*stard¡­"


    Andrew closed his eyes. Here it comes, another argument. He knew he loved Sally to the depth of his heart, and within their relationship he was willing to give in to her. Her personality and the disparity of their power within their families and companies necessitated that because he knew that it would always be an issue, because in the end one of them would have to give up their career, and the expectation would be that Sally would be the one to sacrifice, not him, given he was Jax Corp''s CEO, and her role in Nang Enterprises was at a lower level than him.


    Taking a deep breath, Andrew said "Apologise, I used the wrong word. I suggested that we both should read the doc.u.ment we were handed. You are as good of a businessperson as I am, and we both know that we should not sign anything unless we read it."


    "You sound like a broken record Andrew. Those b*stards, they will pay for trying to shut me up."


    "John and Matthew?" came Andrew''s quick response. He just hoped he could deflect her anger onto others until they returned home and could have this out. Was being married to the love of his life, worth these constant arguments?


    "Yes, those two b*stards¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 529 - Family Trouble (5)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Paul, on entering the reception venue, carefully shielded Abigail. She was still fragile after what happened when they ran into her mother while out for dinner a few days ago.


    His parents, despite their issues with each other and their marriage, had drilled into him from an early stage of life the importance respecting elders, no matter how much you disagreed with them. The importance of that with family elders was something that always had to be respected. Even after his parent''s had separated, his father despite as Paul now knew, blaming both his parents and his in-laws for the whole situation, showed them total respect.


    Despite knowing what his mother-in-law had done to Abigail, the lessons his father gave him about respecting elders came to the fore. His instinct was to tell her to get lost and leave them alone, because the moment Abigail had realised, she was there, she was already shaking in fear. He knew that he needed to protect her from any hard, and as was necessary currently that included her mother. But the lessons parents had taught in, and his father had continued to reinforce after their separation, he had to at least give her some face.


    As she came near them, Paul made sure he had a firm grip on Abigail''s hand before looking at his mother-in-law, and saying as calmly and politely as he could, fighting the desire to be angry, "Hello Mother. Our apologise that we cannot stay and talk but we have somewhere to be."


    That moment of politeness was the worst decision he could have made. It provided the opening for a torrent of abuse to commence. He was aware that she was angry that her plans to take everything she could from Uncle Mo, Abigail and her siblings had been ruined, but neither he nor Abigail deserved what she did. She forced them into a space that left them with little opportunity to escape while continuing her abuse. It was only when she struck Abigail that security intervened, restrained her and dragged her away before handing her to the police.


    It ruined the night for Abigail, who threw herself into his arms sobbing. The moment that she did that, he felt utterly stupid and useless as a husband. He could not protect his wife, who had during the short length of their marriage become the centre of his world. Not something he would have expected marrying someone ten years younger than himself, but now his honest assessment of their relationship.


    After scanning the room, he found a quiet spot and guided Abigail there to sit down. As she sat Abigail gently tugged Paul''s hand having him sit down beside her, before quietly saying "You are still upset about the other night."


    Paul nodded and quietly responded "I failed you. I knew all about your mother, and yet my manners overrode my instincts to ignore her so we could have enjoyed ourselves."


    A loud voice angrily said "You absolutely did. My sister, for some unknow reason trusts you to do the right thing, and you failed her. You know what a poisonous witch our mother is, and you failed to protect her."


    Paul and Abigail turned and noticed Abigail standing there, hands on her h.i.p.s with Joseph standing behind her, who added "And I should kill you for hurting my sister-in-law through your stupidity, but you are lucky I know where the line is that I should not cross. That does not mean that I will not make your life a living hell to ensure my little sister is kept safe from her."


    Abigail looked between the two of them and feeling confident because Paul was with her calmly responded "That witch, as you called her Monica is our mother. Someone who made my childhood horrendous, yes, but still the woman that gave birth to us. That fact earns her the tiniest amount of respect, no more."


    "I wonder why she even did that. She is selfish that it all has to be about her."


    "No questioning that, Monica. But leave the attitude elsewhere, because for all his faults father does try to do the right thing, and if he heard you talking like that¡­"


    "I do not give a care. She is a b*tch, and she deserves what she gets. That includes my hatred." Monica turned and looked Paul directly in the eyes "And you have that at the moment because of your failure to protect Abigail."


    "Monica!" came Abigail''s sharp response.


    Paul, sensing Abigail was about to do something she would regret later squeezed her hand, causing her to look at him. In that moment of distraction, Paul quickly said "That is between your sister and me. You can have your opinion, but that it all it is."


    "Opinion, more like a statement of fact. You b*stard."


    A voice from behind sharply said "Monica! How dare you speak to your brother-in-law like that. Despite all my failings as a parent, I do hope that I taught you one thing, being polite to your family."


    Monica turned around and said "Failings as a parent, that is an understatement father. You were not a parent when I was growing up and allowed all of us to be targeted by that witch who was your wife. Now, you are backing up your son-in-law for doing the same thing."


    "Not doing the same thing. From what even your sister has told me, he demonstrated the manners his parents taught him, being polite to your elders."


    "Father!" came the even angrier response from Monica. "Sometimes I wonder why even now I am trying to salvage our relationship if you are going to let that woman continue her abuse."


    "That is something I will not do, but there is a time and place for everything, and the reckoning will come for your mother."


    Abigail noticed the small smile on Paul''s face. Her father had that right, because Paul, once she had gotten over the shock of everything dragged her to the police station to report the breach of the retraining order protecting her from her mother. He had it right, sometimes being polite can have its advantages.


    "Monica, are you forgetting something," came Abigail''s quiet statement "I have a restraining order against her¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 530 - Family Trouble (6)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Having manoeuvred Head Hondo away from his wife Matthew looked around and when he was comfortable enough that it was safe to talk in the open quietly said, "We need to talk about that second source before you leave."


    Quickly scanning the area, Head Honcho felt the relief that Matthew had selected a spot where it was safe enough to speak and said, "You pick your moments."


    "I do, but it is more about the situation. Lexi is extremely annoyed at me about this, and you better help me properly explain matters."


    Sensing Matthew''s concerns Head Honcho said, "She does not want him in your home."


    "Who can blame her, with everything about him. The only good thing is that Dominic is somewhat happy, because there is one thing for sure, he cares for Dominic despite not being biologically related to him."


    "And that is why you are accepting the arrangement. I am not stupid, and I know the risks that we are engaging in. But that¡­"


    Matthew tensed and slightly shook his head, stopping Head Honcho in his tracks. He turned and observed Colonel Hung walking towards them. This was the showdown that they both anticipated.


    "General Li, General Rong," came the stiff formal statement from Robert Hung.


    Noticing Head Honcho slightly life his eyebrows, Matthew said "Colonel. What is in your mind?"


    Robert Hung stood there stunned for a couple of seconds. How did they know he had something to say. Quickly gathering himself together he said, "This promotion¡­?"


    Head Honcho held up his hand and said "Your name has been considered for promotion for four years, and there have been multiple factors to consider in the promotions. But, as you know there are only so many times a name can come up for promotion and if it is not granted, you will not have another chance at a promotion. If I am honest, you were at that point, so I pushed the promotion''s board to ensure that you received it. Once your promotion was granted, the question became your deployment. With your length of service in the special forces, you know our structure as well as we do. If you remained in Special Forces, you would have to be deployed to the Northern border area as that is the only location for you now. But, with your experience here, and if we are honest your cousin''s connections due to his business, I was able to persuade not only the chiefs of staff, but even the president, despite not holding a general''s rank being appointed to head the general forces here was in everyone''s best interest."


    Robert, heading Head Honcho speak knew he was correct about remaining in special forces. The only location with a lack of senior officers was the northern border base, and that with David''s plans was totally unsuitable.


    "But to head general forces¡­?"


    "I can hear your question. Your experience here makes you totally suitable. Plus, your evaluations note your ambitions for senior command in the long term."


    Matthew quickly said as Head Honcho paused "Ambitions for career progression, even in the military are perfectly fine. It makes us all better soldiers for it, because we want to succeed in every task we undertake."


    Head Honcho felt relieved Matthew said the words he needed, because Robert Hung did not need to know the exact reason for this move. "General Rong is correct. Take the opportunity for as long as you have it, as it will open opportunities for you."


    Sensing he was being dismissed, Robert took the hint and walked away. Once he was out of earshot, Matthew said "He took the hint, but¡­"


    "You suspect he knows why he was moved?"


    "No. He is committed to the career he has built, but the question is how his cousin will take it when he finds out. A resource has been taken from him."


    "True, but we know that for the next couple of weeks he will still be around."


    "True, but Ben, Joseph and David will make that as quick and painless as possible. My worry is will those who feel they owe him pass on information. We think we have worked out who they are and will monitor them, but¡­"


    Matthew looked over and noticed Sally cornering John and Bronwyn, so he paused before saying "I think there is something going on over there."


    Following the direction Matthew was looking in, Head Honcho said, "That b*stard better not be doing what I am dreading."


    "Proposing to your daughter. You better be prepared for it, because¡­"


    "What do you know?"


    Laughing Matthew said "John just asked me who would be the best jewellers to buy an engagement ring and wedding rings for a military bride from¡­"


    "That daughter stealing b*stard. I will kill him."


    Matthew could not help himself but laughed louder and said, "Your lovely wife and daughter would kill you if you tried."


    Head Honcho turned and responded "I only have you to blame for introducing that daughter stealing b*stard to my princess¡­"


    Having left Head Honcho and Matthew, Robert Hung headed outside the reception room. He needed to make a call and inform David of his promotion and redeployment. While, given what he now knew, he was somewhat reluctant to be involved in David''s plans to destroy the government to reform the system, they both had committed themselves to their plan when they were eighteen, and he would, within reason follow through with that.


    Within three rings, David answered his phone call, saying "You better have a good reason for this call, cousin."


    Robert could sense that David was in the middle of something, but nevertheless he needed to know this. "I have just received some good and bad news. My promotion has come through¡­"


    "Thank god, finally you are where we wanted you to be."


    "Not completely. I have been redeployed, luckily staying here but shifted to be the head of general forces here on base, at least temporarily."


    On the other end of the phone, David was stunned. This was not good news, and all he could say was "We need to talk, but¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 531 - Family Trouble (7)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    31 May, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    David paused as he was speaking, as following his directions Joan on her knees had taken his p*nis into her mouth and was performing oral s*x on him. Taking a steadying breath David continued "Do not worry, we can resolve things. We must adapt to the situation, but at least you have remained here. Come over when you are free later."


    "Fine. But¡­"


    David, with Joan''s ministrations could feel himself reacting quickly. This was not how he had planned the situation, so he said, "I know you want to talk, but I have a business meeting I am about to walk into."


    David ended the call, throwing his phone across the room, yelling "F*ck"


    Sensing the anger in David, Joan pulled back and said, "Master what is it?"


    David, while wanting to follow through with their plans this afternoon, needed to think, as when Robert arrived, he needed to have adapted the plan to work. Looking at Joan on her knees David spat out "Continue."


    As Joan took his p*nis back into her mouth, continuing her previous ministrations, using the remove for the various devices he had placed on her body, he switched everything to the maximum wanting to inflict pain on someone to take out his anger.


    Feeling the intense actions of the various devices Joan wanted to remove her mouth and scream with the pleasure and pain his actions were creating. Knowing the rules when he was like this, Joan started working hard to have David reach a peak as quickly as she could, and using her hands and mouth, continued to perform oral s*x on him until she felt him start to stiffen. At that moment David pulled his p*nis from her mouth and roughly pulled her to her feet, before reaching down, pulling out the device in her v*gina, pushing her to the nearby wall and slamming into her.


    Joan, at his first thrust could not help herself and m.o.a.ned out in pleasure before calling out "F*ck me harder and faster."


    Those words sparked David to move in and out as quickly and as hard as he could, and all that could be heard in the room was the slapping of flesh and the m.o.a.ns of pleasure from the two of them, as they both raced towards their pleasure peak. As she toppled over that cliff, David gave one final almighty thrust and toppled over the same peak.


    After staying wrapped in each other arms for some time, David slowly withdrew, and carefully helped Joan stand on her now shaky legs on the ground, before gently carrying her towards the bed, and laying her down, before sitting beside her.


    Joan turned and said "That call bothered you. You know I can help you. Tell me about it."


    David took a breath and said "That was not what we had planned. It was meant to be fun, and¡­"


    Joan reached over and placed her fingers on David''s lips before saying "It was fun. You know me, I love you and all our activities, even if they change part way through. So, something upset you, and you needed to vent in a different way. But honestly, we both enjoyed it, so stop worrying about it and tell me the issue."


    Taking a breath, David said "I have to rethink things. I did not expect what Robert just said. A promotion but a shift back to general duties, not remaining in special forces¡­"


    Joan, from their discussions knew that David needed the stream of intelligence, no matter how poor it seemed lately, coming through from his cousin. Moving him, was highly problematic, because how would they get the information needed. After pondering for a few seconds Joan said, "So which base have they re-deployed him to?"


    "Surprisingly, they have left him here, and appointed him head of general forces¡­"


    Joan, hearing the David''s trailing off words said "Hmmm," and started to ponder the situation. She knew Matthew well enough to know that he follows the maxim sometimes attributed to Sun Tzu, but also to Machiavelli and if she remembered right in the American Movie, The Godfather part II "Keep your friends close and your enemies even closer." He knew something and wanted to keep Robert close by to see what he was up to. Did that mean he suspected David''s plans.


    "That has me worried. That a*se Matthew Rong is not stupid. I have the feeling he knows something¡­"


    "Possibly, but what. He has heard rumours, but what evidence is there that he knows I am the Devil or of my plans."


    "Do not underestimate him, my love. I know him well enough to know that he has a plan. But what?"


    Joan paused and thought about the matter, as David was gently caressing her. Then it hit her, and she reached and placed her hand on David''s stopping him from his actions before saying "I think I have an idea of what his plan is. It is a test to see what Robert will do. Will he get you to act to have him shifted back to special forces? Will you have him use the connections he has built up over years in special forces to continue to gather intelligence. He wants to test his idea that you are the Devil, and Robert is a traitor to stop us from acting."


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Think about it. Why keep him here if you did not want to know what he, and those close to him would do? A promotion and deployment such as this would require the president to at least be informed, so call him and thank him for allowing you and your recently reunited cousin to stay close to each other. Then wait and have Robert delay action when we finally act here. He would have to authorise the deployment of forces for an attack here¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 532 - Family Trouble (8)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    After seeing Head Honcho walk to where John and Bronwyn were, Matthew headed back to Lexi. He hated that he left her with their family, but he needed that discussion with Head Honcho.


    As he moved to her side, Chester stood in front of him saying "Get away from my sister, you liar."


    Matthew shook his head and said "What lies have I told. None. I am a serving Military officer, nothing more nothing less. Who cares about what my specific deployment is. Not me, and not my wife, if you ask her about it."


    "As if she would tell the truth. You have manipulated her¡­"


    Matthew held up his hand and said "Chester, as I said, she knew my specific deployment, as she deserved to as my wife. You, my brother and even your brother did not need to know, and it was only because the president insisted that you all should attend the ceremony that you are here, because he wanted you not only to know but to be proud. If he could see his son''s two best friends acting like little children, along with Andrew and Sally, he would be ashamed. Now let it be."


    Chester looked at Lexi who said "What did I just say. Let it be, because in the end it is Matthew and my concern, not your concern. How would you and Phillip like it if we behaved like the children you are behaving like. You would hate it, so let it be."


    Matthew, used Chester''s distraction to sit beside Lexi and added "Be annoyed that you did not know my deployment, but logic should have told you, even at the party the day I arrived back in town, when I mentioned base jumping, abseiling, and high-altitude jumps that my training at least was not as simple as you would think."


    "Even I was able to work out that there was something in his training background over and above that of a normal soldier, so do not cry out you had no idea until now."


    At that moment, Sally came storming back, and said "You b*stard Matthew Rong¡­"


    "Hey what did I do?"


    "Introduced that, that woman to my brother. She threatened me."


    Matthew struggled not to laugh. Bronwyn Li never issued any threat without knowing she was on solid legal ground to make her statement, and she just turned that on Sally. This could be interesting. "Lieutenant Li would never threaten you; she would just tell you reality."


    "Reality! More like p*ssing me off. What in the world made you introduce a woman like that to my brother. A hussy looking for a meal ticket."


    Matthew, at that moment could not restrain his laughter. John and Bronwyn had not let slip who her mother''s family were. If only Sally knew that she was talking about their generation''s Eng Family Princess. He just hoped that he could be around to see the moment that Sally knew who she was really talking about. If both John and Bronwyn had not, for want of a better term become public servants, they both would have joined the family companies, and still likely have met, and fallen head over heals for each other as they have.


    "What are you laughing about, you idiot general. My parents will come after you, for introducing that woman to their son and heir."


    "Idiot General? You really have a low opinion of me Sally, but at least you got my rank right. Idiot? Do not forget I topped my high school class, and while serving in five years not only earned a double bachelor''s university degree, but two Masters degrees, one by research and the other by course work. Plus, I have just submitted my doctoral thesis after three years of work. All while serving full time with multiple deployments losing blocks of time on my studies. An Idiot, I think not."


    "Well la-di-da Mr General. Who cares? Not me."


    Lexi sensing that this was about to go completely out of control said "Just calm down Sally. What in the world has gotten into you?"


    At that moment, Andrew walked back over and placed his hand on his wife''s shoulder. He had heard the argument going on and knew that Sally was about to explode. It was bad enough that this was being seen here, but if it became too public the damage that could be done was significant. Gently Andrew, using his thumbs rubbed Sally''s shoulders slightly and felt her start to relax slightly.


    At that moment, Andrew knew that he could speak and added "Apparently John proposed to Bronwyn. Sally firstly was¡­"


    "Hey, I can speak for myself."


    Andrew gently turned Sally''s head and gave her a brief kiss before saying "I know you can. If you want to you can continue, or¡­"


    Sally turned and said "I wonder who is more of an idiot. You husband or which one of your brother''s-in-law is even more of an idiot. The one over there, maybe not the one hiding behind his husband, or my idiot brother."


    Andrew whispered loud enough for everyone to here "Hopefully not me, but for this discussion I think it will be your brother."


    "Possibly. What idiot proposes to a woman in the corner of a room, surrounded by soldiers, and does not have a ring. Only my brother."


    Phillip, having listened to what was said "John proposed? I always wondered, if like Steven he would find someone to love, but now we know. We now know he has found someone who can live with his law-and-order ways, a lawyer who can use a gun as well as he can."


    Matthew quickly added "And someone who will never put up with his pain in the neck behaviour."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 533 - Family Trouble (9)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Finally, after spending time arguing with Monica, Paul was able to lead Abigail away, before gathering her into his arms and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Leaning her head on his chest Abigail turned it slightly before saying "I just feel so frustrated. Monica wants to hover and protect me like I am the little child she left behind when she married. I am not a child anymore."


    Gently kissing Abigail''s head Paul said "No you are my wife, and I am your husband. I just feel guilty about the other day."


    "Paul, as I have repeatedly said you do not need to feel guilty. My mother is to blame, and we both know she knew the consequences of her actions having been served with the restraining order. It was her choice to do what she did, and now she has to face the consequences of her choice."


    "She could have hurt you?"


    "She would not be that stupid. Her problem is she has little access to money, as she and her parents were too smart for their own good when she and father married, as the pre-nuptial agreement they insisted on clearly stated what they each kept on a separation. Everything mother kept has little value, but as they never considered that Dad would be a successful businessman, he kept the company and the one property he owned before marriage. That is where the value is, and that is what she wants. Hurting me, ensures that she can never get a thing, but doing what she did is all about trying to pressure me to have dad give her what she wants."


    "What does that have to do with it?"


    "Monica still sees me as the person I was, before I realised that you love me, and I am safe and secure. With you behind me, I can deal with anything. Unlike the past, where I would have given into her antics to have peace, now I will not because she does not deserve me being nice to her, given what she did to me. I will not pressure Dad to give her anything she wants, and I will stand by you and Uncle Gu in refusing to give her money to leave us alone."


    Abigail reached up pulled Paul''s head down so his forehead was touching hers before giving him a gentle kiss and saying "Just know that I love you. That is the only truth that matters. My mother can try and dispute that truth, but you know I do not care."


    Abigail pulled back and continued "We should go over and join everyone."


    As she turned to move Paul grabbed Abigail''s hand before saying "You knew about Matthew?"


    "A guess only. Monica''s comments over the years, on the few occasions we spoke had me guess that Joseph was in special forces. And hearing that your friend was his boss the obvious thing was he had to be special forces. But how could I say anything when I was only guessing. If I was wrong¡­?"


    "You would feel stupid." Paul squeezed her hand before adding "There is no need to, but¡­"


    "Keep no secrets. I know, but there is a difference between a guess based on partial information and keeping something a secret. I promised you, that I would not keep secrets from you as you did to me. That I intend to keep."


    Abigail looked over towards Lexi, Matthew and the others, observing what appeared to be a heated discussion, and added "Something seems to be going on over there. Do you want to go and find out?"


    Paul turned, and observed his friends. Just a couple of months ago the idea of any man, other than himself standing as close to Sally as Andrew was, let alone touching her would have had him wanting to kill that person. But, having Abigail with him, despite their age difference made him realise that what he thought was love was a pale imitation of the truth. The moment he had seen Abigail''s so called friends using drugs in their home, not only had him wanting to kill them but to protect her from all harm. In that moment he did not care about what happened to him, as long as Abigail was protected, even if he had to take the consequences.


    Abigail paused and noticed Paul looking at his friends before following his gaze. As soon as she noticed him looking at Sally, she tensed. How could she compete with the past.


    Feeling his wife tense, Paul stopped and turned and saw the look on her face. His moment of pause in realising how lucky he was to have tumbled into marrying her, was causing her harm. He stopped and said "Abigail, stop worrying. I was just appreciating how lucky I was to have you. If I had pursued Sally, and not given into our fathers'' scheming I would not have you. That would have been a mistake."


    Angrily Abigail responded "Yeah, right!"


    With his free hand, Paul reached and turned Abigail''s head to look at him and said "Abigail, truthfully, looking at Sally and Andrew had me know how lucky I am. I would sacrifice my freedom to make sure you are safe, happy, and protected. Even at the height of my madness of thinking I loved Sally, I was never thought that."


    Abigail closed her eyes and took a couple of deep breaths. Watching Paul even briefly look at Sally was like a dagger was hitting her heart. There was the woman who for years had captured his desire, closer to his age and had the same friendship group that he had. How could she ever compete with that. She so wanted to tell him ignore everyone, but was that right?


    Opening her eyes Abigail looked at Paul, who in a couple of seconds saw the conflict going through her eyes. He said "Abigail our relationship is secure¡­"


    "Secure, when you look at a woman you have l.u.s.ted over for years, how do you expect me to feel?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 534 - Family Trouble (10)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Paul was stunned. Time and time again he had done everything he could to ensure that Abigail understood how he felt about her. However, despite everything he had done to ensure she realised how he loved her she still felt insecure as soon as she noticed him paying any attention to his childhood friendship group. The issue was, no matter how much he did not want it Sally was in that group. Even if he personally had nothing to do with her to reassure Abigail, being Andrew''s wife and John''s sister, she would always be around.


    If this was always going to be the case, how could he deal with it? The answer seemed simple, Abigail needed to be his focus, because not only was she his present but his future. She was his life. But there was a problem, called the family company. While they did not have many deals with Jax Corp or Nang Enterprises, there were some deals. Avoiding business deals where Andrew and Sally were involved could be done occasionally, he knew that his father would not allow that as a permanent solution.


    Paul said "Abigail, you know I love you. I have promised you time and time again that socially I will do everything to avoid Sally, because I know you worry about my stupid obsession. Unless I quit the family company, we leave our families and I forever cut myself off from my friends, we are not able to avoid her, either socially or professionally. That is not a solution for us. You have to trust in our love for each other, otherwise¡­"


    Abigail snapped "Trust, who showed that they did not trust me to start with¡­?"


    "How many times to I have to admit that I screwed up when your friends were there. I know I overreacted, and I can only apologise for that and I have done so time and time again. But that event had me realise how much I love you, because I knew at the same time my overreaction was driven by the desire to protect you. The only other people I would do that for is my family."


    Puffing out a harsh, heavy breath Abigail said "But¡­"


    Paul reached over and placed his fingers on Abigail''s lips, and said "Believe in the truth. I was mistaken, and obsessed for years over an illusion, but I knew the moment I found the truth what I want. You and only you."


    "But over ten years¡­?"


    Shaking his head, Paul said "Does not matter. I was running from the fright that your mother gave me, both in attempting to force Monica and I into a disaster and then when that failed her attempt to seduce me. Sally was safe, and so that is what I looked to. But safe is not love. Safe is just protection not happiness. Now I know the difference."


    Paul paused, looked at Abigail, and said "The idea of having a family with Sally was something that never crossed my mind. But with you, I cannot await the day that you are ready to commence our family. It does not matter to me if that is now, a year from now or even five years from now. That makes you different."


    "Seriously?" came the quiet question from Abigail.


    "How many times have we had this discussion? Stop doubting how I feel."


    Abigail looked Paul directly in the eyes and noticed not only the love in his eyes, but the sincerity that made her believe what he was saying. He did have one thing right, moving away was not a solution. She finally, after all these years had Monica and her family in her life. Leaving would mean that the same situation has had been for years would continue. Hesitantly she put her hand in Paul''s and he gently led her towards where his friends were.


    As they came close, Andrew called out "Here come the newlyweds."


    While his instinct was to look around at his friends, Paul turned and looked at Abigail, waiting until their eyes connected and he could see her relax before turning and saying "So, what do you think you are? An old pair of slippers?"


    This drew a round of laughter before Andrew could even retort.


    Lexi added "So says the one that was married only a short time before he was. Little can you speak."


    Sarcastically, Andrew retorted "As if you can speak Lexi. It me remember when you married Matthew. That is right. Just after Christmas."


    "So," came Lexi''s response "You forget what has been proven by the courts about Matthew and my relationship, so stow it."


    Lexi looked directly at Sally before saying "And you forget what you just told us about your brother. They will not be the newlyweds in the group for long."


    "As if!" came Sally''s scoffing response.


    Matthew shook his head and quietly said "Do not even think about interfering Sally, the consequences could be more than you want."


    "As if you scare me Matthew Rong. I blame you for introducing that, that, that¡­"


    "Woman, is the word that you are looking for Sally."


    "Shut it, Matthew. I hate you, and my parents will not be pleased."


    "Pleased," Phillip added "They will be ecstatic when they hear the news. They have always been worried about John falling in love and marrying."


    "John? Marrying? What did we miss?" came the quickfire questions from Paul.


    Lexi, looked over and saw the confusion before saying "Apparently Sally watched her brother propose to Bronwyn, and is not happy about it."


    Chester added, "But I guess what goes around comes around, because I remember how much John complained to Phillip and I, when he found out about you two."


    "True," came the quick response from Phillip. "He sounded as bad with the whining as you do now Sally." Phillip then paused shook his head and added "Sometimes I wonder if the two of you have ever grown up, despite the jobs and education that you have."


    "Badmouthing me," came a voice.


    Matthew then added "John¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 535 - Family trouble (11)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Meanwhile, John followed Bronwyn as they headed over to her parents. He knew, based on General Li''s previous attitude he was worried. As her father, he already was a daughter stealing villain, but at the same time he was her commanding officer, and he would have part of the approval process for their marriage. Then there was the Eng family. That added so many more complications.


    Bronwyn paused, slightly turned and said "Are you worried? We¡­."


    "I want to do this Bronwyn. You know how serious I have been ever since¡­"


    "Our true first date. Not the occasion that I simply acted as your shield?"


    John shook his head, and said "Honestly, I knew even then were I wanted to end up with you. I am just worried about your father?"


    "That cat! He wants to ruin this relationship he better watch out. Seriously, if I do not take him apart, mother will, because for the first time I have someone in my life that not only makes me happy and I love but will get through all the screening to be approved by the military to become my husband. He will face the lynch mob, led by my mother with my aunts, and my uncles and cousins holding the weapons behind them."


    Chuckling, John knew that she was right. Ever since he met the Eng family on mass, he had repeated discussions with Linda Li, including discussions about what Bronwyn would want in an engagement ring. It was obvious from those discussions that Bronwyn would be perfectly happy with an engagement ring chosen at a jewellery store. However, with her mother, and more importantly Steven''s help, that was not going to be the case. Steven knew a couple of up-and-coming jewellery designers who were happy to design a simple ring, to work with the stone Linda promised him from the Eng vault. As she said, ever since the founding of the Eng group, each Eng bride had in her engagement ring a stone selected from the collection in the family vault. Just because Bronwyn''s surname was Li, did not mean that that family tradition should not be continued.


    Even the issue of the metal for the ring was not a significant issue. A few years ago, when his parents went on a trip with a couple of their childhood friends a bucket-list item they wanted to tick off was to go gold prospecting. Their guide took them to an area where they had a lot of luck and found between several nuggets, the largest being an almost six-ounce nugget his father tripped over.


    On their return, his parents kept this quiet until a jeweller made a pair of earrings with some of the gold for Sally, a pendant for his mother and a pair of cufflinks for his father. After Sally left, his father told him that there was gold from their find set aside for him to use for an engagement and wedding rings when he found the woman he wanted to marry, let alone some for future generations.


    Unknown to Sally, let alone Bronwyn, he had spoken to his father two days ago, and to say Harry was happy that he had found the one for him was an understatement. He wanted to get the gold from the bank vault there and then to have the rings made, but John was able to not only stop him, but have his father keep quiet until he had confirmed Bronwyn had said yes. The only person he could tell was his mother, on the basis he had her promise to keep quiet until them as well. Sally was in for a shock if she thought she could cause trouble with their parents, as they knew.


    John, thoughtfully said "I just hope, for your sake he does not cause too much of a scene."


    Bronwyn quietly responded "Mother would kill him if he did that, let alone my reaction. I love him, but I¡­"


    John shook his head and said "Do not worry. We can deal with whatever, and while your father may be head of the command you serve in and can have a say in the approval of our marriage. However, do not forget, you are posted here and therefore Matthew is your direct superior, and due to his rank¡­"


    "Will be the one consulted firstly as to the approval."


    "Correct. Knowing him, as I do, he would not unnecessarily stand in our way. You only have to consider his and Lexi''s past, to know that."


    Bronwyn nodded, and said "We cannot put this off."


    Following Bronwyn''s lead, The two of them headed to where her parents were standing talking. Without thinking Bronwyn snapped to attention and said "General Man I hate to interrupt, but¡­"


    General Man firstly observed Bronwyn, and then John before looking back and forth between them. He then said, "You want to talk to your father, not multiple generals if I am right."


    Nodding Bronwyn said, "If he can be spared for a few minutes."


    "He can. We can finish this discussion before you return to the Capital General Li."


    As soon as General Man was out of earshot, Head Honcho turned and spat out "How dare you?"


    After taking a calming breath, Bronwyn, said, "I wanted to speak to my parents, who I thought would be proud¡­"


    "Proud, you just did you job¡­"


    "Father!"


    Linda Li, knowing where this was about to go stepped up to stand somewhat between her husband and daughter before saying "You two. Can you not snipe at each other like that."


    "Snipe, as if my daughter could properly handle a sniper rifle." Head Honcho then added "Sniper, as if!"


    Bronwyn tensed and took one pace forward before quietly saying "Try me old man, try me."


    John, watching the interchange felt stunned.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 536 - Family Trouble (12)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Linda Li however, quickly moved in and firstly quickly hit Bronwyn, before turning and gently slapping General Li adding "I told the two of you to stop it. You know how I hate when you do this, and you both know what the doctor said about getting me angry or raising my blood pressure¡­"


    Bronwyn quickly dropped her head, and whispered "Sorry, mother¡­"


    Not willing to concede ground Head Honcho added "So you should apologise to your mother."


    Linda Li turned and snapped "At least she had the grace to realise what she was doing, you on the other hand¡­"


    "My Love, I never do anything wrong."


    Bronwyn was unable to help herself and laughed as Linda said "So you say, so you say."


    Sensing that her husband was about to have another go at their daughter she said "You daughter has something to say, so unless you want to get on my bad side, you will stop and listen to her. No interruptions. And you better not upset me."


    Head Honcho could only respond "Yes Dear¡­"


    With a slight shake of her head, Linda said "You better not be trying to placate me, or you will be sorry."


    After a few seconds, Linda seemingly sensed something, turned and said "Congratulations, my dear. Your commendation was well deserved, even if he," with that she tilted her head towards Head Honcho, "does not think so. From everything I read about the incident you did everything that you should have. Do not let him dampen your sense of pride in what you have done."


    Bronwyn moved over and gently kissed Linda''s cheek before saying "Thank you mother, you always seem to know what to say."


    "Darling, I know you are aware that I hate the idea that you followed in your father''s footsteps and joined the military rather than taking the opportunities that your uncles offered you. But as I told you at the time, and I will always do this, it is your life and your decision in what you do. If you do the right thing and are happy, I will back your choices all the way. That includes both your career and in your personal life."


    "Hey¡­!"


    Linda slightly turned, snapping out "Husband, be quiet or you can sleep on the couch in the guest quarters here on base tonight."


    Bronwyn and John laughed, before Bronwyn said "Mother, seriously thank you. ¡­"


    Bronwyn stopped and looked to John, who came close, and lent down before whispering "Do you want me to ¡­"


    Bronwyn, turned slightly to look into his eyes, nodded and said "Yes."


    With her permission, John said "General, Madam Li, I know you may think that it is too soon, but I asked your daughter to marry me, and she said yes¡­"


    Loudly Head Honcho ground out "Daughter stealing b*stard. What else your I expect that you had no guts to even come and ask me for my permission¡­"


    Linda Li tensed up and said "Well, with that attitude, who would ask you? Not our daughter or her now fianc¨¦. And I do not blame them, you have time and time again chased away Bronwyn''s beaus for simple reasons and made sure they fail the security screening."


    "Well as if¡­"


    "Father, do not even say that if you want a relationship¡­"


    "You forget who has the final say on this¡­"


    John, having had enough interrupting said "General, who said I did not have permission. I spoke to your wife and asked her would she have an issue if I proposed to Bronwyn. She did not. And before you say why did I not come to you, you will have an involvement because of your rank in the approval process because it will be a military marriage, so you get your say."


    "As if I will give permission to you!"


    "Father!" shouted Bronwyn, not caring about drawing attention.


    Linda snapped "Shut it. Your eldest child has found a person who she loves, and if you are realistic matches her background and will pass the requisite military screening. Be happy for her, not antagonistic because he is not steeling her, he is completing her."


    Seeing her husband''s head drop, Linda added "Congratulations the two of you. John, just let me know where you want the stone couriered to for Bronwyn''s engagement ring¡­"


    "Mother, I do not want a expensive ring, we can simply go to the jewellers and pick one."


    "Bronwyn, you know my family''s tradition for brides. The engagement ring contains a stone selected from the family vault, and your uncles and I agree, just because you do not have the name Eng, tradition will not pass you by. Even your father, once my father approved was given the diamond that is in my remodelled engagement ring. But be assured that I will select an appropriate stone, befitting you and your careers."


    Turning to John she added "If your parents are free tonight, could you arrange for us to meet. It soon will be difficult for that to happen unless they travel to the capital."


    Nodding, John said "I will see."


    "Now go you two, and I will calm him down."


    Taking the hint from Linda, John and Bronwyn quickly turned and started hearing towards where his friends were gathered, hearing Linda as they moved away "Do not even think about stopping this. You think I am stupid enough not to know what you have done in the past. But your daughter is in love with the man she has chosen¡­"


    As they got close enough to the group containing Lexi, Matthew, Chester, Phillip, Paul, Abigail, Andrew, and Sally they heard Phillip say, "Sometimes I wonder if the two of you have ever grown up, despite the jobs and education that you have."


    John, could sense that Sally had been talking about him and said, "Badmouthing me."


    Matthew then added "John¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 537 - Family Trouble (13)

    31 May, Military Base, City K


    Laughing John said, "Yes Matthew," with a mocking salute.


    "Knock it off."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/family-trouble-(13)_%!d(string=51055644295350463) for visiting.


    "Well, you did announce my honorary military rank, so I figured that I better show some respect."


    Lexi, seeing the mocking look on John''s face said "Respect. You, Never," which drew a round of laughter. "As Dominic would tell you, you are full of it."


    "Speaking of Dominic, where is my favourite godson?"


    Lexi looked to Matthew, who gently smiled and said, "Off with some of the other children, playing games if I am not mistaken."


    Abigail, looked around, and noticed that Monica had disappeared, and said "I suspect that my sister is with them."


    "That would be correct."


    Matthew looked around and noticed the confusion around the group. "Since our inception we have been a unique group within the military. Awards, promotions, commendations, and the like are only recognised to our members once a year at each base where we are stationed, rather than at the regular events for other divisions. As a result, we can never guarantee how long the ceremonies go for, and that becomes challenging for those with families. The plan was devised that we would split up the caring for the children to allow spouses, without worries to be involved, but it does not involve every spouse on one year and you cannot do it two years running."


    John looked at Matthew, worried, and before he could utter a word, Matthew said "And my friend you will not be exempt if Bronwyn is still assigned to special forces, because¡­"


    Andrew loudly said, "You better warn the parents, because letting him care for children will be an utter disaster," before he started to laugh.


    "Hey, at least I am willing to give it a go. You on the other hand have no idea, so I pity my future nieces and nephews with the two of you as parents."


    "John Nang, you better watch out. I will be a perfect parent to my children, as will my husband¡­"


    "Someone has tickets on herself, darling sister. I seem to recall the one time that you tried to change a nappy on Dominic, you barely started before you had to run away. At least I could deal with it."


    "Ha! That is what nannies are for, and you think I will not have one of those."


    John simply shook his head; how predictable Sally was.


    Meanwhile Lexi looked at Matthew, who quietly said "You are the only spouse exempted, as I lead the group here, you are the group''s hostess, and therefore are needed to be present during the ceremony and post reception."


    Lexi nodded, smiled at Matthew. She turned her head and waited until John and Sally stopped their bickering before saying "I hear congratulations are in order."


    John smiled. At least someone was happy for him and Bronwyn.


    Matthew added "I hope the two of you are prepared for what is to come."


    Quickly Bronwyn added "I just hope you can deal with my father. He is already ready to destroy everything¡­"


    Matthew closed his eyes. Head Honcho was so predictable regarding his daughter. He remembered when he first met Bronwyn, and how he quickly chased away her then boyfriend. While, he was trash, and honestly would never have cleared the security screening to know exactly who he was, he could never except that his daughter would meet someone she liked. Now, she had to go through the process of confirming military approval for her marriage and stopping head honcho from interfering.


    "You really think I want to get involved in that?"


    John said "As one of my best friends, and best man at the wedding you better¡­"


    "Best Man, you really want that idiot¡­"


    "Who are you calling an idiot, Chester?"


    "You brother-in-law, you. You can be blind to the most obvious things, and it makes me wonder how you got to where you are."


    "Hard work, Chester, hard work, unlike¡­"


    Before Matthew could finish a chorus of "Hey, unfair," echoed around the group


    John, before the situation deteriorated further, said "We just wanted to stop and ask all of you to keep next weekend free, for a small celebration, nothing dramatic, just a meal with friends to celebrate."


    Before anyone could respond, John took Bronwyn''s hand and the two of them walked off, Sally shooting daggers at her brother, before Lexi said "Leave it be Sally. He is happy, and knowing your parents ally Harry and Sophia Nang have ever wanted for you and him is to be happy, not only in what you choose to do, but your spouses."


    "Happy as if she has the background to do that, a soldier¡­"


    Matthew, knowing that this could get messy said "She might be a soldier like me, but do not assume that she has a background that you think is incompatible with your family. Lexi is right, she makes your brother happy and that is all your parents will want, unlike some of our parents¡­"


    Mathew paused and said "Lexi, I hate to drag you away, but there are a few people we need to go and speak to." With that Matthew carefully pushed Lexi away from their friends, who were standing there listening to Sally''s comments about Bronwyn Li.


    When she felt that they were far enough away, Lexi said "I have to ask you something. When she introduced herself, Bronwyn''s mother said her maiden name was Eng. There is something about that name and I cannot put my finger on it. Do you know?"


    Matthew took a deep breath and said "I do. But Linda Li does not easily tell people that fact. My understanding is that was a hard learned lesson from childhood. I was able to put the pieces together quickly as to who she is, due to how I first met her."


    "Secrets? You promised me¡­"


    "That, unless it related to military matters, I would not keep them from you. True. Let me just say, Sally''s comments about Bronwyn and John''s backgrounds not being equal are correct, but it is John''s background that will not match Bronwyn''s. But that does not bother them but more importantly it does not bother Bronwyn''s family despite all the bl.u.s.ter that General Li has about his daughter."


    Silence ensued before Lexi broke it by saying "Eng, I have now realised why that name is familiar. As in one of the most successful families in the country, the Eng''s the force behind the Eng Group. You cannot be serious¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 540 - Parents meet Parents (1)

    31 May, Nang Family Villa, City K


    Sitting on the back patio, a glass of wine in his hand, Harry turned to Sophia sitting beside him who also was holding a glass of wine and said "Our two children¡­"


    "Harry, it is obvious that they are trying to cause trouble for each other. But tell me are you certain on your view about John?"


    "My precious, my wife, we both agreed what would happen with the gold we found in Australia. For Sally we had a pair of earrings made and for John gold would be put away for his use for an engagement ring and wedding rings. He asked me about making that gold available for a jeweller. I am certain that he has proposed to that lovely girl Bronwyn¡­"


    "Her being a soldier bothers me."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(1)_%!d(string=51055671122123307) for visiting.


    "And me, but John is a police officer. We both had our reservations when we found out his decision, because it was not the career that we would have chosen for him. But it is the was the career her chose for himself, and he loves it. We both decided putting aside our concerns and supporting his choices was the right thing to do."


    "There is that Harry. Our son is so proud of his achievements. He obtained his appointment to the police academy on his own and has developed his career without us or the family company. That means he will be successful in whatever the future brings, Sally on the other hand¡­"


    "Is still stuck in the cocoon that we created for our children when they were born."


    "I know my dear. She, despite our efforts to encourage her to go out and explore the world all she wanted to do was stay here. I always wondered why, but what John stumbled on, and her las Vegas wedding to Andrew Yao now explains a lot. She was happy here, because she had what she felt she wanted, but I worry that the first time she and Andrew have a real fight she will not cope."


    After shaking her head Sophia said "Why are we so worried about our children? Our daughter, while depriving us of a grand wedding ceremony has married the love of her life, and it appears that our son is on his way to do the same. Is that not what every parent wants for their children. Happy and moving forward, and if we are realistic with the prospect of grandchildren to spoil in the future."


    "Sally having children, my love you have to be kidding about that. Remember the disaster that was the time she took care of Dominic when he was young."


    Laughing, Sophia said "There is that. If I remember right, she had his for about twenty minutes and she rang me up so distressed with him crying, not knowing what to do. So, what does the worried mother do, run over there, and what to I find, John trying to calm Dominic down while changing him because all Sally could do was yell out that stinks, when all he had was a dirty nappy. The look on her face, priceless."


    Laughing Harry said, "And you took the perfect photo of that to show me the proof."


    "I still do not think she has forgiven me totally for that. But, if we are realistic between her and Andrew, they have the money they can hire nannies to care for any children, even though we do not want her to do that."


    "Well, despite what I have told our daughter at work, a career is not everything. Family and having a life outside work are more important, and we make time for each other. Our children on the other hand¡­"


    "Are too wrapped up in their careers. I wonder if that is correct Harry. John, since meeting Bronwyn has shifted. Maybe that is because she is a soldier, and he has realised that if he wants her in his life he may be the one to have to make sacrifices, rather than her."


    "Possibly. From what I have found out, military officers who have the support of the military to obtain degrees must make a commitment of so many years to military service after they obtain the degree without serious consequences. I was not able to find out how long that is or the consequences if they try and get out of the commitment. But how the two of them feel about each other is serious. Otherwise, why would he ask us to meet them and Bronwyn''s parents at the Lake View Caf¨¦?"


    "Because he wants and out if things do not go as is expected?"


    "Our son that devious?"


    "That he gets from your Harry. But for some reason he is better at it compared to you. He was devious enough to take up an appointment to the police academy upon completing High School, and then keep that hidden while studying for his degree at university for so long."


    "True, but why not come here or let us tell Sally?"


    "With her attitude to me, they have had a falling out today about something. Who knows what. But I would suspect that it is related to that ceremony at the military base we were invited to but refused to attend."


    "Do you think we did the right thing in refusing to attend?"


    "Who knows. When that charmer Matthew Rong called to invite us to the ceremony, accepting the invitation, despite how much we care for him just did not sit right with me, particularly after he admitted he did not invite his parents. While I cannot stand their attitude towards either of their sons, they should have at least been invited to celebrate his promotion."


    "There is that, but I suspect that we will find out about what happened at some time¡­"


    "You think either of our children are going to tell us what happened? You must be kidding if they will talk about that with us. They will want to tell tales on the other more like it." After a pause Sophia continued "We better get ready otherwise we will be late, and the last think I want to do is make a poor impression on Bronwyn''s parents when we meet them."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 541 - Parents meet Parents (2)

    31 May, Lake View Cafe, City KFind authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(2)_%!d(string=51055681322670685) for visiting.


    Standing beside Bronwyn, John said "You know I am worried about this?"


    "You and me both. But at least it is only my parents, could you imagine my uncles with them?"


    "My impressions of them, is that it would make this dinner ten times worse."


    "If Uncle Thomas and Zachery know your father though business, it could make things easier for him."


    "Easier, that I doubt. I got the impression, they think I am the niece stealing b*stard, as much as your father thinks I am a daughter stealing b*stard."


    "What do you expect of my father, particularly when I am his only child."


    "Not for much longer."


    "True, but you know the worst thing, if I take my baby sister or brother out to give mother a break, people will think that they are my child, rather than my sibling. And then, if we have children, their aunt or uncle will only be a few years older than them."


    A look of panic passed across Bronwyn''s face before she added "Children, that will mean I have to give up my career¡­"


    "Who ever said that you would have to give up your career? Not me."


    "But who will care for our children. Oh My God, I never thought about this. I always thought I would have children but with a husband who can give up his career while our children are young to support me."


    Gathering Bronwyn into his arms and giving her a hug, John calmly said "Did I ever say that I expected you to do that, or that I would not be the one to sacrifice my career? We both have parents that can help, subject to where we are assigned. Then there is the paternity scheme leave that I can access, without loss of rank or my career. But that is for the future. We have time to figure all that out. The immediate thing is getting through tonight. My parents, I suspect there will not be a huge worry about, but your parents with your father''s reaction today. That is what I am more worried about."


    "But if Sally told your parents¡­"


    "You think she is that stupid. She had the reminder of the legal consequences of saying anything and knowing my sister she is too afraid of what I will do, let alone what you could do to her. She has yet to get over the shock that I had her charged over what I caught her and Andrew doing in the park before they got married."


    "What!"


    Laughing John said "I forgot to tell you. I had to do a general duty shift and found a car I knew to be one of Lexi''s performance vehicle collection parked in a remote parking area in the park. Cutting a long story short, let me just say the inappropriateness of what they were doing was something you would not want children to stumble across."


    Within seconds it dawned on Bronwyn what they were doing, and all she could say is "You are kidding?"


    "Absolutely not. And I can tell you that is something a brother does not want to find out about his sister, especially when it involves one of his close friends who swore when they were younger to look after each other''s sister." John''s tone became sarcastic as added "Looking after my sister, right."


    Bronwyn seeing the look on John''s face laughed.


    John smiled and added "I had my revenge. Not only did I tell Lexi what her brother was doing in one of her favourite cars, but I had the pleasure of serving the fines on my darling sister and Andrew. Andrew, I did at work, but Sally I decided to do at a family dinner in front of mother and father, so she had to explain what she had been doing."


    Shaking her head Bronwyn said, "You are evil."


    "No, just having fun. I gave her enough time to explain everything to them with the promise that I would not inform them about the legal consequences of what I had found. Sally being Sally dismissed that there were legal consequences of her actions and only told our parents part of the story. When she refused to tell them everything after I gave her a second chance, which she did not take. So she had to face the consequences of not taking the opportunities I gave her and explain everything to them."


    Bronwyn shook her head "And you think that will keep her quiet?"


    "Her failure to be honest, not only had our parents furious, particularly when they found out I gave her time to tell them but had consequences at Nang Enterprises due to the terms of her employment contract. She has gotten her head around the consequences of disclosing what happened today and saying anything will risk her liberty let alone her career with the company because of what she did with the fine, a second criminal matter within twelve months has the company review her employment. Being the CEO''s daughter, and likely next CEO will not save her from that."


    John paused and said "Anyway, without telling my parents I was proposing to you, they know. Your mother told me of the tradition for engagement rings of Eng family brides with their engagement rings. She has promised me a suitable stone, nothing too flashy given our jobs. I can combine that with gold my parents set aside when, in Australia on holidays with friends they went gold prospecting and found gold. They set aside some for future generations, commissioned a pair of earrings for Sally and pieces for each of them, plus set aside some for me to use for my bride''s engagement ring and our wedding rings. I have had some designs made, and it will be up to you to make the final choice on your ring."


    A loud voice said, "If I allow it to happen."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 542 - Parents meet Parents (3)

    31 May, Lake View Cafe, City K


    As John and Bronwyn turned, they saw her parents standing close to them. Before either of them could respond her father ground out in a low voice, "I arrive here, and find my supposedly smart daughter standing outside, wide open where a sniper could easily take her out."


    Closing her eyes Bronwyn took a calming breath. Here was not the time or place to angrily respond to her father, despite how tempting it was. He had been getting to her all day, and now she had to sit through a meal with him, when it was obvious all he wanted to do was cause her trouble. Her mother did not need that stress. Once she calmed down from her immediate thought to react, Bronwyn opened her eyes before glancing at her watch and calmly saying "We were waiting for you to arrive before entering. For some reason you are late."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(3)_%!d(string=51055692076862127) for visiting.


    "So, what! That is our prerogative."


    "Dad! For once stop being like that," snapped Bronwyn. It was clear to her that all her father wanted to do tonight was cause trouble. Did he want to try and chase John away? That was not acceptable. Unlike her past relationsh.i.p.s, if she was honest, she had dreamed of a bright happy future. Her father, despite his efforts was not going to ruin that for her.


    Taking some calming breaths, Bronwyn continued "Tonight, I am your daughter who has her fianc¨¦ with her and is about to introduce you to his parents. Not a soldier that you command. So be my father, not my commanding officer who will snap commands and have me obey of face the consequences. And before you ask, John and I have not told his parents of my deployment or that you serve. The former because they do not need to know anything other than I am a military lawyer and the latter, because I want you to be present when that information is revealed."


    "You forget¡­"


    "Enough," angrily came Linda Li. "George she is right. She is your daughter so stop being argumentative and treat her as such, otherwise you will not like the outcome."


    Hearing this the only response from General Li was a quiet "Yes Dear."


    "Good, now play nice tonight. You can go back to being your usual military self when we return to the capital, but interfere with your daughter''s marriage approval¡­"


    "Hey, I have the final say as the head of her division¡­"


    "You better not use that to upset her or else."


    Seeing General Li, stop talking John said "Sir, you remember the comments in the statement from the President read out today¡­?"


    "So?" came the somewhat tame response from General Li.


    "He is a friend of my parents, and if you want to play games about the necessary approvals I will go way over your head."


    "You are threatening me?"


    "Not threatening you sir, but just telling you what will happen, if there is any information that has me believing that you interfered with the relevant approvals being granted. I am not stupid, in knowing there will be challenges, simply because of my job, Bronwyn''s posting and your position, but if you want to overly interfere in the process, I will have my parents speak to the president to take the process away from your interference."


    "Trying to throw your weight around brother-in-law¡­"


    "Who the hell invited you Xavier?"


    "No one, but do you expect none of us will be around when our favourite niece¡­"


    "Get it right Uncle Xavier, your only niece."


    "Yes, little princess my only niece gets engaged." Xavier moved over and gave Bronwyn a kiss before adding "Without any of us, we all know what you will do. Attempt to intimidate and chase him away, without a care about how it impacts her."


    Moving over, he gave Linda a kiss, and added "So we figured that you needed back-up sis, particularly after you asked us to arrange for the stones that you selected to be couriered here for the family tradition."


    "And¡­?"


    "We drew lots as to who would come. Depending on how you look at it, either I won in that I get out of the capital to spend time with you and our future family, or as Robert and the boys all said I lost in that I had to come and deal with your husband. Me, I think I won."


    Shaking her head, Linda said "Sometimes I wonder about the lot of you. Maybe I need to speak to my sisters-in-law and try and figure out ways to keep the lot of you busy¡­"


    "Hey, I had to have the flight crew work hard to prevent the lot of them getting onto the corporate jet to come here. They all wanted to be your back-up."


    Shaking her head, Linda said "Let us go in and wait, because someone there is getting stressed out being here?"


    "You blame me. I wanted to go inside as soon as we arrived. It is not good for you to be out in the night air."


    "Still being overprotective George. I am not fragile, just pregnant. And there is no way that I want to stay at home in bed until I give birth. All the doctor says is that I need to keep my stress levels low, do not over do things, eat appropriately, and attend the regular medical appointments. He even approved me flying here for the ceremony. As I have told you repeatedly your hovering and over-protectiveness is getting me stressed out. As is watching you now, looking around worried that someone is about to target you when no-one knows that we are here."


    Rather than waiting for the argument to start again, John opened the door, and ushered everyone in. As they were being shown to the small private room, he had booked John quietly asked the staff if they could add one more chair to the table and show his parents in when they arrived.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 543 - Parents meet Parents (4)

    31 May, Lake View Cafe, City K


    Just as they were shown into the room, Xavier Eng, slipped out leaving John alone with Bronwyn and her parents. He felt slightly tense, as observing the look on General Li had him worried. Would he be ready to target his career simply because he dared to form a relationship with his daughter? Hopefully, that would not be the case, as he wanted to remain in the police force for as long as he could as he enjoyed his work.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(4)_%!d(string=51055700666796779) for visiting.


    Carefully, John reached into his jacket pocket, and pulled out a few pieces of paper, before saying quietly to Bronwyn, "I know what you have said about your engagement ring but have a look at these designs I commissioned. If you do not like them, I can ask for more designs or we can consult someone else¡­"


    Bronwyn reached over and tapped her finger on John''s lips before saying "I would be happy with a ring brought from a jeweller, and to ignore the family tradition, because we are ourselves. But seeming how you have gone to all this trouble, the least I can do is look at these designs. Now swap over so I can sit closer to my mother and we can look at them."


    John looked over the table and saw General Li shaking his head, before looking at Bronwyn. On observing her face, without a word John stood up, and swapped seats with Bronwyn, who quickly opened the folded designs, before flattening them out and placing them on the table.


    John turned in his seat slightly and watched Bronwyn''s face as she started to go through the designs. He had deliberately placed the one he liked and was almost certain that Bronwyn would choose at the bottom of the pile, so she would at least look at options before making her decision. Rather than being large single solitaire diamond, it was less obvious. The designed called it an infinity design, which in addition to the centre princess cut diamond which John thought was appropriate given Bronwyn was considered the Eng family princess of her generation, had smaller diamonds on both sides of the larger diamond. And the designer followed the design brief and planned for gold to be used, unlike the platinum in other designs.


    Bronwyn quickly started to go through the designs, pushing them off to the side, until she reached the last one. The look on her face, told John he was right that this was the one she would like. Before he could say a thing, Bronwyn handed it to Linda Li before saying "What do you think mother?"


    Linda, on seeing the design Bronwyn handed to her was not surprised. John had sent it to her earlier in the week asking for her opinion on its suitability should her daughter ever accept his marriage proposal. Not wanting to let her overprotective husband know she had seen the design Linda said "Sweetheart as your over-protective father over there," who she indicated to with her head "said to me when we were selecting my ring, as long as you can imagine wearing it for the rest of your life, then it is the right ring."


    Smiling at the words of his wife General Li said, "But I had to fight your father about the stones used in it." He turned and then looked at Bronwyn before adding "But no ring will be good enough for you if he is organising it, because he does not deserve you, daughter stealing brat¡­"


    "George!" came a loud firm response from Linda. "What did I tell you."


    "Bullying my sister and your daughter are you brother¡­"


    "Get it right Xavier, brother-in-law not brother. Who would want to be known as your brother?"


    "Your wife for starters."


    Shaking her head, with a smile and a hint of laughter in her voice Linda Li said "Sometimes I wonder Xavier if I even want to claim that position."


    "But you love me, and the rest of us, do not deny it."


    "True brother, but stop stirring my husband or you will get me upset, and I will tell your wife and our sisters-in-law, and watch out then¡­"


    Throwing his hands up Xavier said "Fine. I promise I will behave if he," and with that Xavier turned to look directly at General Li "does. Our little princess deserves to be happy, and I will make sure that happens."


    Before anyone could say anything further, John''s mobile rang, and as he took it out, he noticed his father''s name appear on the caller ID. He quickly said "My parent''s have arrived, so excuse me¡­"


    Bronwyn stood as John did and added "Excuse us, while we go meet them. And Father, Uncle Xavier please behave until we get back otherwise there will be trouble if I find out you have upset mother."


    Quick nods came from both men, and Bronwyn followed John out of the room heading back towards the entrance. As they were moving John said, "Did you like that last design?"


    Nodding Bronwyn said "It does not seem too in your face, but I am concerned¡­"


    "Bronwyn that was the design I liked. I think it will suit you, but it balances out things. It carries the message that our relationship is forever, accepts our family backgrounds and expectations, but is you in that it does not scream obvious wealth."


    Bronwyn stopped and said, "You worked with my mother¡­?"


    "I did, but that was because I asked her about any family traditions I should consider. That is when she told me about the engagement rings for Eng family brides, so she forced your uncles to let her select the stones for use in the ring picking a high-grade raw stone, that she believes the cutter can use for all the stones in the ring. But she is right, if you do not want it, we can look at more designs or even get a ring from a jeweller replacing the stone with one from the family vault."


    "Let me consider it."


    "That is all I ask."


    Looking up, John spotted his parents and said "Mother, Father."


    Before he could say anything else, he then heard Sally say "What are we¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 544 - Parents meet Parents (5)

    31 May, Lake View Cafe, City K


    John looked over and then noticed Sally accompanied by Andrew coming from a different direction than his parents. Turning to Bronwyn, he quietly said "This could get messy?"


    "Messy? Possibly, but with Uncle Xavier here things will be different. She treats me as if I am unworthy of you because of your family background¡­"


    "But when she realises that in fact it is the reverse¡­"


    "I thought with the interactions you had with my mother and uncles you realised that they do not care about it. All they want is for me to be happy. But they also know the biggest obstacle that I face to achieve that will be my father."


    John kissed Bronwyn briefly on the forehead and quietly whispered "You are right. But no matter what I will remain worried because I know I am not good enough for you."


    "You are the right person for me, so stop worrying about that."


    After nodding to Bronwyn, john loudly said "Sally, Andrew. A pleasure to see you. Are you two out for a dinner by yourselves¡­?"


    "Ourselves? No brother dear, I want to be here to see you explain things to our parents, so you better have a space for the two of us at the table."


    Harry Nang hearing his daughter''s words wondered what she knew. The one thing they had taught their children was not to keep secrets, and what secret was his son keeping. He could not help himself but to say "Explain things. John, you better not be hiding things from me or else¡­"


    John could have killed Sally. Some things, because they had not signed the necessary doc.u.ments they could not legally know at this moment. Calmly, John said "Or else what Dad? If we are realistic, you love me and are proud that I have made a career away from the family company. Telling me I cannot have a career will not work, as I have built a career once and I can do it again if I must. Cutting me off financially? I support myself with what I earn, so that achieves little. Threatening to cut me out of your lives? Mother will not let you do that, as I am her favourite son."


    "Favourite son, more like only son, and a pain in the neck¡­" came Sophia''s quick response. She loved her children, but did they always have to push their father so much? But given how much their personalities were alike, she was realistic that neither John or Sally would stop it, and anyway she and Harry were so use to it that if they stopped, they would wonder what was wrong.


    Moving over John kissed Sophia before saying "But you love me¡­"


    Laughing Sophia added "Sometimes I wonder, I really do. But in the end, I love both of you, and support your choices, provided they make you happy and are legal."


    Sophia turned and looked directly at Sally and adding "Despite the fact, darling daughter, that one of those choices ruined my opportunity to be mother of the bride, and properly plan my only daughter''s wedding."


    Feeling slightly chastised Sally responded "Well you are getting a ceremony where you will be mother of the bride, plus Lexi is allowing you to plan her formal ceremony with that idiot Matthew Rong. You have little to complain about there. And John might have something else to say about that¡­"


    John shook his head and opted not to respond. He knew that Sally was baiting him to talk about things out here, and he was not going to give her the pleasure in taking the bait. Nor would he talk about Lexi and Matthew because he knew from earlier today how angry Andrew was about things. That would become an even messier situation.


    Ignoring Sally, John said "Mother, Father if you will come with us¡­"


    Sally, loudly and slightly aggressively signalling her anger at him said "I told you we were coming."


    "Did I invite you along Sally? No. And with your attitude today, do you really think I want you here?"


    "Attitude, you need to be kept honest, you lying brat."


    "Lying. What have I lied about? Nothing. You on the other hand¡­"


    "They do not know what you do¡­"


    Bronwyn, sensing where this was about to go said "Remember what you were told earlier today Madam Yao. You want to keep going, even though you are my sister-in-law to be I will have pleasure dealing with you¡­"


    "B*tch¡­"


    Sophia yelled "Enough Sally. I told you, when you found out what we were doing tonight that I suspected you were not welcome, and yet you come along and then behave like a petulant child when your brother makes it clear he does not want you here."


    Sophia looked at Harry, before turning back to her daughter adding "Yet you behave at work like the responsible business executive you are. Sometimes I wonder about you."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(5)_%!d(string=51055710598910021) for visiting.


    Bronwyn could not believe it. She had her father and uncle behaving like little children in the caf¨¦, and now Sally acting the same. This was going to be an interesting night, but if everyone were together at least it would all play out at once, rather than time and time again.


    Bronwyn quietly, but loud enough for Sally to hear told John "Organise for two additional chairs in the room. My father is bad enough and at least is she is in the room we can control her."


    Nodding, John turned and said "Fine Sally, but be warned, you say anything we do not like, you can leave. Andrew, who at least appears to be reasonable now can stay¡­"


    "Do not drag me into your argument John. I am here to support my wife."


    "Interrupt me before I can finish Andrew? Sometimes I wonder how you can be the CEO of a large company. I was going to finish by saying stay or go, but it will be your choice."


    "Hmmpt," came Sally''s response.


    After arranging for the room seating to be adjusted again, John escorting Bronwyn led his family to the private room, opening the door and ushering his parents and sister inside.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 545 - Parents meet Parents (6)

    31 May, Lake View Cafe, City K


    As they entered, three faces turned towards the door, and stunned silence filled the room. Sophia gathered herself together first and realising the woman inside was a high school classmate squealed "Linda Eng, as I live and breathe, what in the world are you doing here?"


    Bronwyn could see her mother trying to figure out who was talking to her, and eventually in a questioning tone uttered "Sophie Mopie? Is that you?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(6)_%!d(string=51055720514249257) for visiting.


    Sophia, hearing that old childhood nickname laughed and said, "I have not heard that for so long, and yes, it is me."


    Ignoring her husband, who tried to restrain her, Linda quickly got up and moved around to hug someone she had not seen in decades.


    After they hugged each other, almost simultaneously they said, "What are you doing here?" before laughing.


    Meanwhile, Harry moved in, followed by Sally and Andrew, and stood there in shock seeing Xavier Eng, who was watching the two older women hugging each other with a smile on his face. Hearing that nickname, he realised who Sophia Nang was. At all the business dinners he had attended where Harry and Sophia Nang were present, he always thought there was something familiar about her, but he could never place her, nor could Thomas who had the same thoughts. She was, as their father caller her that ''damn troublemaker'', who helped Linda get into trouble but was also as easily led by Linda into trouble. However, unlike he and Thomas, their father had a soft spot for Linda''s Sophie, because she helped Linda enjoy high school compared to what she felt about it prior to them meeting.


    After they pulled away from their hug, Linda said "Can you recall my brother Xavier¡­?"


    Sophia smiled. When she had accompanied Harry to various business dinners over the years, she had occasionally met Xavier and Thomas, but neither of them had ever seemed to remember her, so she said nothing. Despite everything, there was way to big of a gap between Nang Enterprises and the Eng Group, and any mention of her childhood friend would have been considered as an attempt to secure something not deserved.


    "I do, and I have met him accompanying my husband to business functions throughout the years. Neither him or Thomas, the rat, and the mouse, realised who I was, and it has only hit him now."


    "Rat! Mouse! What the hell do you mean?"


    Sophia looked at Linda and the two of them burst out laughing again, before Linda could eventually say "Oh my god Xavier. Do you not recall what you did? There was me, a day student at school, who had skipped a couple of years during my education, frightened and alone, who finally made a friend who treated me as a person rather than a freak because of my intelligence. You and Thomas could never help yourselves and had to follow us around when Sophia visited¡­"


    "And we got so sick of the two of you spying on us, running to your parents telling tales that one day we trapped you in that garden shed where there were rats and mice, locking you in."


    Linda laughed, before adding "When dad asked where you were, I told him where you were any why we did it. He was proud of our tactics but decided that he should let you out of the shed, rather than letting the two of you stay there for another hour like we wanted. When he opened the shed, to let you out there the two of you were huddled in the shed corner, both pointing at the rats and mice. All you could say, in a high-pitched voice was rat time and time again. Thomas could only say mouse, mouse. It was so funny to watch, and I still remember the look on your faces. You both hated that we found something you did not like."


    "That was so damn embarrassing¡­"


    "But so funny, and you deserved it."


    "Linda!"


    "Do not Linda me, Xavier Eng, that you deserved, and even dad said you did."


    "Ha! You will pay for telling that story¡­"


    "Not at the moment idiot, my husband will kill you if you try anything¡­"


    Finally, happy that there was something he could threaten his brother-in-law about, George said "You better believe it Xavier. You know what the doctors have said¡­"


    Somewhat chastised, Xavier said "Just remember Linda, revenge is a dish best served cold¡­"


    Moving over to Xavier, Linda kissed his cheek and said "You will not do that. And remember what you said about coming here, you won the draw with the others? Are you changing your story now?"


    "You bet I am, and looks like I will have to warn Thomas, let alone the others¡­"


    Mockingly Linda said "Never! You all love me."


    "Not when you are teamed up with your Sophie Mopie. That will terrorise the four of us, and ¡­ Oh My god, we are going to have to put up with this forever."


    George Li could not help himself but laugh. Maybe there could be something to come from allowing Bronwyn''s marriage to be approved. The constant terrorising of his brothers-in-law. That might be worth it. Xavier, hearing the laughter from George stared at him, as if to say wait and see.


    Sophia still trying to figure out why Linda and Xavier Eng were in the room, and who the other person was, asked again "Linda, what are you doing here?"


    "It seems as we are meeting the parents."


    Sophia stood quietly trying to process what was being said. Harry somewhat quicker asked hesitantly "Meet the parents?" before looking between Bronwyn, Linda, and George. He then even more hesitantly added "Parents? You are Bronwyn''s mother?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 546 - Parents meet Parents (7)

    31 May, Lake View Cafe, City K


    Xavier, ready said "It seems like we can trust Nang Enterprises to a point, as you do seem able to put two and two together and come up with four," before letting out a little laugh.


    John, seeing the staff had quietly came in and adjusted the table again, before slipping back out and shutting the door, said "Rather than us all standing around, can I suggest that we sit."


    As everyone sat down, John carefully took Bronwyn''s hand and looked around before saying "This is not quite the situation that I believed tonight was going to be, but I proposed to Bronwyn, and she accepted my proposal today."


    "Well son, that was obviously the case when you asked me about the gold¡­"


    "Who cares about gold, Harry Nang, more importantly is the stones, and those we have," came Xavier.


    Feeling slighted, Harry Nang turned and said "You think we cannot assist our son in getting the stones that he required for Bronwyn''s engagement ring. We are not poor. And can do so."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/parents-meet-parents-(7)_%!d(string=51055729389392408) for visiting.


    "So, what, she is and Eng, and deserves the best, as if you can match that."


    Smiling slightly Head Honcho was happy. While normally he hated spending too much time with his brothers-in-law because, despite them eventually accepting him, they tended to look down on him because he is a soldier. But Xavier now was doing what he wanted. Having a go at the Nang''s. They supported that daughter stealing piece of trash, and that justified attacks, even if just verbal on them."


    "Match that, we do not have to," came Harry''s angry response. "Who wants to match up to the Eng family. Your father was a menace, attacking businesses that would not give into your Eng Group, so that he could devour the remains. You and your brother are no different. Anyway, they chose each other so who must match up to you. Not me."


    "Ha! So says the man whose son abandoned the family business. At least some of the males in each generation of our family understand what is right."


    Sally, angry that she was dismissed as being important to the family business retorted "And what am I, trash?"


    "A woman, who married a businessman. Push comes to shove, you will choose him over your family."


    Andrew laughed saying "You have that totally wrong. Yes, I am her husband, but her career is just as important as our marriage and future to her."


    Having observed her father for a couple of minutes, Bronwyn knew that her uncle was playing into her father''s hands. No way did she him to win. Quietly she said, "Uncle Xavier, cut it out."


    "Bronwyn, shut it. How can you¡­"


    "Did you look who is happy at what you are doing?" With that Bronwyn used her head to indicate her father.


    Xavier turned and looked at his brother-in-law. While it was impossible to see what he thought on his face, he had spent enough time over the years to have some idea from his body language what he was thinking. In that moment, he realised that he was undertaking what he wanted. Turning to George he said "Forget it, I am not going to unwittingly be your attack dog. You want someone to do your dirty work, do it yourself."


    Laughing Head Honcho said "It is fun to watch, as I know you too well."


    Linda, sensing that it was about to start between her brother and husband, said "Leave it you two. We are here to meet each other, and celebrate, not interrogate¡­"


    "Yes Father. Interrogation is out, as is your interference in processes."


    "You forget, I get the final say¡­"


    "No, Mother will have that, not you. And I can stop you having the final say because you forget with my legal background what I can do."


    "Do not threaten me¡­"


    "Threaten you general, just stating the truth."


    John sensing that there was an opportunity, introduced General Li to his parents, and at Linda''s urging they ordered their meals.


    After they did, Harry quietly said "What was that about approvals?"


    "Like any serving military officer, despite accepting my approval we have to obtain approval from the military to get married. We should not have a problem, provided her father does not attempt to interfere with the process."


    "What¡­?"


    "Bronwyn''s father heads the division that she is currently deployed to, and that means he has a say in the approval process. But Matthew, is her direct superior so who knows? I have had to threaten him that if he unduly interferes with the process, I will have to call in a favour¡­"


    "The President? He called me because he wants my help to arrange the small annual memorial service, he holds each year for Walter. In the call he asked me about your love life, and seemed happy when I told him about Bronwyn, so you will have help if needed."


    John looked up and heard Linda Li saying "¡­and any more trouble from anyone, I will make you all pay. We are here for a happy occasion, not a grilling, which I know is coming John''s say."


    Sophia added "Andrew, Sally and Harry, that also goes for you. You want to cross me; I will make your life miserable¡­"


    A chorus of "Yes, I will behave", went around the room, resulting in the tension starting to go from the room.


    About two hours later, accompanied by Bronwyn, John started walking his parents towards their car. When they reached the parking lot, John said "Mum, Dad, there is one thing that I need to tell you about. I had hoped that you would have attended the ceremony today at the military base, meaning that this was unnecessary, but you did not¡­"


    Sophia and Harry looked at each other before Harry said "We did not think it was appropriate."


    John said "It does not matter. But you need to know about what I specifically do. I head a specialist group¡­"


    "That we figured John, you spend more time in a suit rather than a police patrol uniform."


    John turned to Bronwyn who nodded. Knowing he had her support, he said "True. That makes this a little easier. I currently head the anti-terrorism and special operations group for the police here."


    A look of shock went across both Harry and Sophia''s faces before Sophia uttered "What!"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 547 - What are you thinking about? (1)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City KFind authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15095783406874805)/what-are-you-thinking-about-(1)_%!d(string=51548394082065269) for visiting.


    Lexi awoke, and slightly turned her head, and noticed Matthew asleep beside her. Normally when she awoke, he was either wide awake aside her, in the bathroom or even left their room. Watching him sleep beside her, made her contemplate how much her life had changed since returned home eleven months ago.


    She would have been back almost two years earlier, but shifting her business had taken loner than anticipated, and had been frustrating. She had wanted to get back, so badly to Dominic and become the parent he deserved, having finally pulled herself together emotionally. A big part of that was the self-esteem she had rebuilt in creating LY, because she had shown herself that she was useful and worthwhile, not pigeonholed into the little boxes her parents saw for her. That of being their daughter, a mother, and a wife, who stayed at home.


    The time in shifting the heart and soul of the business, being the design studio and team, the business headquarters and most importantly manufacturing home had been worth it. With Karen''s help the retail presence has increased, not only in the high-end market, but that for the everyday person. When she started out in the fashion industry, it was on the back of everything she had learnt when Richard was in her life. That everyday person was who she wanted to target, but she needed the market position that the luxury end gave her.


    The time enabled the leveraging of her small luxury retail presence in Europe to a world-wide business. The luxury end still dominated her business, but the everyday market was becoming more and more important.


    The delay had let her shift into being Dominic''s full-time parent, rather than the passing person she had been in his life. When he was a baby, the decision had seemed easy, as the hurt and psychological mess she was meant that he was safe and well looked after. But every visit she made, at Chester''s insistence, her son had taken a little piece of her heart with him. Every separation tore more at her heart.


    The funny thing was, returning home, gave her peace. Yes, she had her business, and she became the parent she had struggled for years to be to Dominic, but it was more than that. She was ready to move forward with her life. It had always hurt that she had missed out on so much with Dominic, but in getting to the place she could accept and deal with what Richard put her through, accepting that there were things she had missed out on became easier. She had done everything she could to be here for all the firsts she could, like his first birthday, first day of kindergarten, and his first day of school there were several first that relied on chance. She missed the first time he sat up, those first efforts to crawl and, his unsupported first steps but was lucky, to have been here when he stood up on his own, and even when he took his first steps with her help.


    Over a few months they had been able to settle into the routine of her bring his full-time parent, despite the ups and downs of the early days. That is what made the current situation almost impossible to deal with. Dominic was shutting her out of his life and there seemed no way out. How could she make him understand?


    The love that she and Matthew had for each other at the time he was conceived was utterly consuming. Looking back now, some people would say that she was simply an infatuated teenager, who knew no better, but with Matthew having returned to her life despite everything she knew the truth. He was the love of her life. The man that she was destiny to be with. However, they faced their challenges. His decision to join the military, her pregnancy when she was seventeen, their separation, her forced marriage to Richard, his abuse, her inability to cope with the consequences of this, her leaving the country, let alone the other mirid of other small things.


    But fate, had brought them back to each other when they had returned home. Yes, their getting married was unusual to say the least, and her fears of being hurt had made her fight tooth and nail regarding not only the validity of the marriage but about staying married. Matthew on the other hand in those early days was patient with her beyond belief, only snapping on a couple of occasions. He took her verbal abuse and physical attacks, as if letting her lash out and express her frustrations with everything.


    It did not take her long to realise how she loved Matthew after they were reunited, in her heart. The issue for her was her head was impacting how she dealt with things. It was telling her to ignore her heart and her longing and fight to get away as that was the only way that she could be safe from hurt again. Matthew, through his little things, ignoring her reactions, treating her like she was the centre of his world, and even just bringing her home a flower or some small gift to express how he felt, day by day, moment by moment chipped through that wall she was fighting to keep erected until she was left with no option but to admit even to herself her own feelings.


    When she did that, she finally accepted the love Matthew had for her and knew within herself the past hurts would not be a problem, save and except the truth about Dominic. That truth hurt not only them but their child. It had put their relationship on shaky ground, with the added complication that Dominic hated almost all of them.


    In that moment Lexi noticed Matthew had opened his eyes and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 548 - What are you thinking about? (2)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As he finished Matthew moved leant over and gently kissed Lexi before adding "It is amazing to wake up with you beside me. I wondered months ago if all this ever would be was a dream, but the reality is more than I could ever believe."


    With a gentle smile on her face Lexi said, "Sweet talking me?"


    "Telling the truth my love. Despite trying to move on after your so-called marriage with that arse, I could only ever imagine waking up with you by my side. Yes, I dated, but no matter how close I got to them, I could never see them as we are now. Not only content and happy, but knowing we are with the person we love."


    Lexi gently shook her head and added "Stop lying to me. A man such as yourself, you would have had other women in your life."


    "Lexi, you forget, we made a commitment to each other when I joined the military, and we cemented that at the time you fell pregnant with Dominic. You know me, I take my commitment''s seriously¡­"


    Lexi reached behind her and pulled out a pillow before hitting Matthew with it and saying, "And you think I do not?"


    "Did I say that?" came a somewhat remorseful reply from Matthew. "I did not. I had given you my heart, when we made those commitments, and my heart stayed with you. And I suspect that despite what your parents did and the hurt that caused, you had given your heart to me. I never found anyone that I liked enough that shook that commitment. And even if I did, not only did I have to undo things, but the question would also have been could they have passed the necessary screening to allow me to tell them about my career? It would have been a lottery it the person was a civilian, and a fellow soldier, that would make me run the other way¡­"


    "Hypocrite. You can be a soldier, but a woman¡­?"


    Laughing, Matthew said "No. Some of the best soldiers under my command currently happen to be women. A relationship with another soldier would have not separated my career from my personal life. The last few months have demonstrated to me that while I love my career, I cherish the time away from it with my family. It has given me perspective that I have not had, because I have been so wrapped up in my career. You, sweetheart, have made me yearn for a somewhat simpler life. Go to work, do what I have to, and come home to my family."


    "You, a simple life? That is laughable," giggled Lexi. "You the special forces soldier, a leader of men and women, not wanting what you have. Of everything your horrid parents attempted to instil into you as a child, the need to be a leader is, in my view, the one good attribute that both you and Phillip took onboard. Him to head JL International, and in your military role. It is difficult for a leader to lead the simple life."


    "So says the capitalist businesswoman¡­"


    Lexi could not help snorting in laughter at that. "And how do you think we have this place?"


    Matthew laughed, before saying "You have me there."


    After leaning over and giving Lexi another brief kiss, he said "Honesty?"


    "That would be lovely. You have my imagination running wild here, with the women in your past that I have to compete with."


    "There is no competition. There was¡­"


    "You better not lie and say no one. As if, someone like you could wait that long."


    "Give me a chance, to actually finish something. There was three women, all in the couple of years after I came back here and Phillip told me you had married, Richard had died, and you had left the country. I was trying to forget you and being young and stupid figured s.e.x with other women was the way to do it. I realised that it was meaningless unless emotions were involved and my heart was committed to the relationship so I walked away from that, figuring that there would be someone who would engage me in a proper relationship, one where my heart, body and mind were involved. Little did I expect it would be the one person I knew had already shown me what a true relationship was."


    Lexi could not help herself, and felt that she blushed, before hearing Matthew add "There is no need to be embarrassed. It is the truth, and I know regardless of how long we are together and even if we are separated due to circ.u.mstances that the truth of what our relationship is, a total commitment, will be there for life. And if you are honest with yourself you will admit that, even if it is just to yourself."


    Matthew leant over and gave her another kiss, before moving back and getting ready to get out of bed. Lexi, not wanting him to leave quickly said "Do you want an answer to your question?"


    Turning back but sitting up Matthew said "You have no need to answer any question unless you want to. Just know that I will answer any question you ask me except if it is something that you do not have clearance for me to tell you. I do not want you to feel obligated."


    "Matthew it is not an obligation. We need to be truthful, because how much hurt has hiding from it caused. I know there would be an easy way for me to get through to you how I feel, but these broken bones mean that it is not an option. The only way I can get through is to talk."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 549 - What are you thinking about? (3)

    **contains material not suitable for those under the age of 18 years of age. Read at your own risk**


    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi noticed a smile on Matthew''s face, which told her that if he had the chance, he would eat her up, so all she could do is say "Forget about that being an option¡­"


    "Spoilsport. There are lots of things we could do¡­"


    "I know, and we did a few of those last night, including two of your favourites¡­"


    "Do not lie, you loved that."


    Lexi paused, and smiled before saying "Loved it? That is difficult to say, but at least it was a way that we could relieve some of our frustration. These casts are so annoying and limit me so much. I cannot wait until I get rid of them and we can do what we want."


    "Me to. We just seemed to have started to get this relationship on track before everything happened with my stupid reaction to the truth and you getting your injuries. We were really having fun¡­"


    "Such a dirty mind. Is that all you can think of?"


    Taking Lexi''s left hand, Matthew moved it over and placed it on his lap on top of his erect p*nis before Lexi quickly dragged it away. Laughing, Matthew added "And you expect me not to be affected by what we are talking about. I suspect it would not take me long to figure out how affected you are."


    "As I said, a dirty mind."


    Matthew leaned over and whispered in her hear "And you, my love also have such a dirty mind. I bet you are imagining what we can do when the doctors remove those casts and give us the OK to do anything other than the most boring of positions. Maybe me taking you from behind, or even against that wall over there. Or banishing those memories of what happened when I was not prepared and the Devil blindsided us, and you were on top of me while I was tied up¡­"


    Smiling Lexi said "Tying you up now that sound intriguing. I could have so much fun. And leave you wanting for so much more until I decide enough is enough or¡­"


    "Tease¡­," came Matthew in a low voice.


    "Tease, what do you think you were doing talking about different positions. Bland options, there has to be some more interesting options¡­"


    "You cut me off, while I was thinking about options. But we do have a restriction on what we can do and where we can do it. The last thing I want is for our son to walk in on us in those intimate moments."


    "There are nights that he is not with us¡­," said Lexi, before she m.o.a.ned as Matthew parted her folds, and flicked her nub.


    "Sneak¡­" was all that Lexi could groan out as he did so.


    Carefully moving Lexi''s uninjured leg Matthew trailed his fingers and brushed them against Lexi''s opening before saying "At least I can do something for you now," as he inserted one finger inside her v*gina, before using it to caress her, and slowly moving it in and out.


    As he flicked her nub again, Lexi in a m.o.a.n, groaned "Matthew¡­"


    "Matthew what? Do you want me to stop? I can quite easily do that my love."


    "You better not, you, you¡­"


    Smirking Matthew said "So, you want me to continue like this¡­"


    "F*ck that, you b*stard. You started this teasing, and you want to leave me unsatisfied. You better make sure¡­"


    Matthew leaned over and whispered in Lexi''s ear "You c.u.m. After we got told off the other day from the doctors for jeopardising your recovery, you know there are very few ways I can do that¡­"


    With that, Matthew withdrew his finger, before lifting it up to his mouth and placing it inside before sucking on it. As he removed it, he smiled and said "You taste nice¡­"


    "Stop tasting and do it like you did last night with those fingers," groaned a now frustrated Lexi. That b*stard, really wanted to mess with her, and today that was a no go, particularly when he had her aroused so easily. For some reason this transcended all the issues in their relationship, and she needed the connection that it gave her, without question, without worry, and without fear that things would do wrong.


    Smirking Matthew moved slightly closer, and pulled down the bedding, before flicking open her pyjama top, and taking one b.r.e.a.s.t into his mouth, while teasing the other with his fingers, as his free hand moved down and flicked her nub before he inserted two fingers inside her v*gina, starting to move them in and out of her, slowly, while he started to alternate on her b.r.e.a.s.ts sucking one, and teasing the other with his fingers.


    Lexi, as he was doing so, m.o.a.ned again and again. It felt so good that he was pleasuring her, and she did not want him to stop. After a period of Matthew''s caresses, Lexi knew the slow movement of his fingers inside her was no longer enough, and she groaned out "Stop teasing me, and do that properly¡­"


    "Properly, you know that is not an option," came the somewhat teasing reply.


    Now, even more frustrated Lexi said, "Do not even think about pulling those fingers out, you better use them, and possibly a third finger to make sure I c.u.m otherwise you will not like the outcome."


    With that Lexi, using the hand on her uninjured arm, pushed down on Matthew''s erect p*nis, before adding "I will be hard, and not let you c.u.m yourself." Lexi then released the pressure from her hand, before flicking the tip of Matthew''s p*nis.


    Having gotten Lexi''s threat, Matthew, inserted a third finger into her v*gina, and quickened the speed and depth of his fingers making sure he could do everything to pleasure her, as Lexi started working her hand to caress his p*nis.


    Neither of them paid attention to how long they continued to work each other as they strove to reach their pinnacle before Lexi toppled over, dragging Matthew with her.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 550 - What are you thinking about? (4)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Having put on a dressing gown, Matthew returned to the bedroom with a towel and used it to clean Lexi up before throwing it onto the floor before sitting on the side of the bed looking at her.


    Seeing the disappointment in her eyes Matthew quietly said "That was frustrating, but we need to finish our conversation. When I woke up, something told me that you were worried about something. What were you thinking about?"


    Smiling Lexi said "Just thinking about the last few months¡­"


    "Happy thoughts?"


    Lexi gently shook her head "Not everything. I thought about the moving of my business here, becoming Dominic''s full-time parent, and our marriage. Happy thoughts mixed with sadness, fear and frustration."


    Lexi looked at Matthew and noticed that he was looking directly at her, before saying "Do tell."


    "You know my thoughts are all over the place¡­"


    "With what has happened in the last few months, I do not blame you, Lexi. I have had to focus on the one truth that I know since we returned regarding me personal life. I have you and Dominic and the family we started to build became the most important things to me. Yes, I have my career, but if I had to choose between the two of you and my career, you will win hands down. And before you ask, that was before I knew the truth about Dominic. It did not matter to me that I thought Richard was his father, as he was your son and that is what counted."


    Lexi smiled at Matthew''s words. "Are you telling me the truth?" came he hesitant question.


    Turing her head gently towards him Matthew looked her directly in the eyes and said "Absolutely. I just reacted badly when I heard about Dominic because I though we were so happy that you could tell me the truth about anything."


    A tear escaped Lexi''s and somewhat sobbing she said, "You blame me¡­?"


    "No, just worried that you do not trust me?"


    "I do," came the sobbing response from Lexi. "I am happy that I am back here, with my business that continues to grow despite relocating from Europe to home and being here all the time for Dominic, who is as important in my life as you are. He reminds me of how happy we were when he was conceived, and how I hope we can be. But it is tinged with sadness. I must live with the memories of what Richard did to me and that is constantly difficult to deal with as there are constant reminders. My business'' genesis is in how I had to survive married to him including clothing myself and getting ready for Dominic''s birth. But at the same time, I look at Dominic and know without him we would not have him."


    Seeing Matthew about to say something, Lexi shook her head and said "I need to say this. I do not think that we are going to be able to move forward without me getting this out of my mind. What Richard put me through, drove me from Dominic, because it messed my up so much. You know How I feel about you, but at the same time I worry that the past will happen again. Richard meant what he did, and while you will not mean it, it is a fear that I live with. I worry that I will be driven from Dominic again."


    Matthew touched her lip, and said "Lexi, never¡­"


    "Logically, I know you are right, but I still feel insecure, and I do not want to feel insecure, let alone trapped¡­"


    "Hence you fighting at the time of our marriage."


    Nodding, Lexi added "Correct. In some respect I feel cheated that we did not have a marriage, but my past plays on how I feel."


    About to burst into tears, Lexi took a couple of steadying breaths before continuing. "With Dominic, everything is messed up. I know that I could not have parented him at the time of Richard''s death, because of those fears. Logically I made the right decision leaving him with Chester, and while I was here for some first, like his first birthday, first haircut, first day of kindergarten and school, and by change when he first stood up. I missed several firsts including those first steps and words. Then there the constant guilt I feel about his kidnapping and the trauma that has put him through. Added to that is what happened and my fears that the man behind our abduction will strike us again, traumatising Dominic, who has enough to deal with. His cancer diagnosis, the changes in his life, and finding out about Richard and you. We failed him, and how do we¡­"


    "Lexi, we have not failed Dominic¡­"


    "But he does not understand what my parents did, and how they caused everything¡­"


    Matthew took a breath before saying "We both know what your parents were like. Old fashioned to say the least."


    "I cannot stand where we are at with Dominic. He told me, when I went into see him last night, he hates us. I just cannot cope with this¡­" Lexi trailed off bursting into tears before Matthew moved and gathered her into his arms.


    Matthew rubbed his hands on her back and said "I know. We can deal with it¡­"


    Pulling back slightly Lexi said "How?"


    Kissing the top of her head Matthew said "I have been tossing this around for a few days. We need to gather all our friends who knew your parents and their attitude and have them talk to Dominic. Maybe, one will get through to him as to what they were like and it may put the first chip in the wall that he has built up against us."


    Silence ensued for a little while before Lexi finally broke the silence and said "If you think it will work. But I do not want Joan here, because we cannot invite her without her fianc¨¦e, as there is something about him that reminds me of the man responsible for our abduction and he make me feel uncomfortable. Dominic, the other day was here when the two of them came for a visit, and I saw him tense up, and afterwards he told me that his eyes reminded him of the man who hurt him when he was kidnapped."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 551 - Family Intervention (1)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi sat her mobile down and looked at Matthew before saying "They agreed. Did you¡­?"


    "Get Monica and Jessica to agree? They did. Not without having to work on them for a while. It was only when I reinforced to them Dominic''s health and our need to deal with this issue to give him the best chance. That softened them, to the point Jessica said that she would talk to her father and see if he was free. Paraphrasing her words, while in business her father tolerated your father, he hated the attitude that he demonstrated particularly when her marriage became known. Given how close he has always been to Jessica, if he can come it will make things so much easier¡­"


    "Fingers crossed. You saw the attitude at breakfast¡­"


    "I did. You did not deserve that. I know he is hurting and blames us for that but being as disrespectful as he was is inappropriate."


    "Then he transferred that hate to you, when you cut off his internet access for the day and limited his Xbox gaming to thirty minutes."


    "Lexi, he needed to realise that there are consequences to behaving like that. If I must be the mean person to get that through to him, then I will be that person. No matter how much he hates us, you deserve his respect as you have always tried to put him first. Plus, if we do not stop him now we are just making problems for ourselves when he gets into his teenage years and wants to rebel against his parents. If he is anything like the two of us¡­"


    "Oh my god, do not give him ideas. I used getting your help with study to try and seduce you into a relationship, let alone the attitude that I displayed around home¡­"


    "Trying to seduce me? Mmmm, not the way I remember it. You did not have to do anything to seduce me, as you already had me in the palm of your hand. The issue was, I had to keep my hands off you, and that was almost impossible¡­"


    Smiling, Lexi said "You generally succeeded in that."


    Matthew, with a sweet smile on his face, sat down on a chair across from Lexi and said "I tried. I was your older brothers'' friend, and they both made it clear that we had to help them castrate any man that dared get close to their sister. There I was. Bound by what they expected, but desperately being the one who wanted to get close to you and have a relationship."


    "And¡­?"


    "I have been through training to resist torture in the military, and in some respect that was easier than the day in and day out torture I felt in being so close to you, wanting to pounce on you but remembering the plans that your brothers had for any man who got close to you¡­"


    Smiling Lexi said "There was that occasion, where you gave in¡­"


    "You were too hard to resist in the end. I knew what I wanted, and you were what I wanted, but there was a line at that time I was not willing to cross, no matter how tempting it was to want to cross it¡­"


    Lexi smiled before adding "Sometimes I wish you had. I was prepared at that time, and¡­"


    Shaking his head Matthew groaned out "Thank goodness I did not know that then Lexi¡­"


    "Despite how old fashioned my parents were, the one thing they were not hypocritical about was that they knew teenagers had s.e.x. Apparently, mother''s parents walked in on the two of them in her bedroom when they were seventeen, with my grandmother''s friend also being there. From what I was told, they were grilled by both sets of parents and they found out from their friends that they had been having s.e.x for at least two years, no protection. You can imagine, both my maternal and paternal grandparents, embarrassed at their children being caught having s.e.x, forced their children into a marriage."


    "What does that have to do with things?"


    "They handed by brothers when they were fourteen protection and replaced it, used or not every six months. I remember the conversation I heard them have with Andrew. Cutting a long story short it was use protection, do not get a girl pregnant, and we do not want to know what you have been doing. But the warning was that if they got caught or a girl got pregnant, the only outcome was marriage. And it did not matter if they were underage, because it would happen. Mother had a somewhat different conversation with me, basically saying never to trust a man and take steps myself to ensure that I was protected. She said the best option was to wait until I was married, but if I could not, to do it somewhere that no one knew me and insist that my partner wear protection. That was the most uncomfortable conversation that I had. But¡­"


    "There was something about the conversation?"


    "Correct. As I was growing up, I never believed that the two of them were happy. That conversation when she thrust the protection at me sealed my view. After a little pushing, she did say, that if I got caught or fell pregnant, that I would not like the outcome because society deemed women who slept with men outside marriage, w*ores and they would be driven from society. For women, to prevent that the only option was marriage which never would be happy."


    "But you never thought your mother would condemn you to what happened to her?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 552 - Family Intervention (2)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    "No. But when she led the charge to force my marriage, I realised that she was condemning me to her story."


    "I sense something else in that statement?"


    "True. Even Chester and Andrew do not know this. The day of Richard''s funeral, mother pulled me aside and told me that I could not remain unmarried. She said I would be given six weeks to grieve for Richard, but I would be marrying someone they and Richard''s parents chose for me, otherwise I would have nothing."


    Matthew stuttered out "What¡­!"


    "I did not know whether to believe it or not, but with what Richard did it put me on edge. I struggled with the situation until I made the arrangements with Chester to care for Dominic. He got me out of the country and made sure I had enough financial support to live. I suspect that our parents wanted to try and cut him off, but with his marriage to that b*tch of an ex-wife of his, they dared not to because of her family."


    Lexi paused and said "The problem is how much of this do we let Dominic know. I cannot tell him about forced marriages and what my parents and Richard''s parents had in store for me, and him. But it helps explain part of my reluctance to return¡­"


    Matthew looked at Lexi seeing the struggle clearly on her face. "My view is that we need to be totally honest with Dominic because we are only in this position because we hid things from him. Of course, there are some things that are not age appropriate, and we can leave out telling him those things. But the decision must be your decision. I will support you in what you chose to do."


    Lexi smiled slightly and looked directly at Matthew before saying "Thank you. I just do not know what to do¡­"


    "Whatever you decide will be the right thing Lexi¡­"


    "As if," came an angry voice at the door. Lexi looked over and Matthew turned before observing Dominic standing in the doorway.


    "How long have you been there Dominic?" came Matthew, somewhat sharply, but Lexi could sense that he was holding back some of his anger.


    "So, what. I just walked in, and you are talking about keeping secrets. Why would I believe anything that you have to tell me. You lie to me all the time. Like you promised I could go for a sleepover at my friends tonight earlier this week and now you called them and said I could not go."


    Hearing the anger in their son''s voice, Lexi said "Dominic, you know doing things like that depend on your behaviour. This morning your behaviour was not appropriate. Yes, you lost some of your privileges, but then you sulked because you were punished for what you were asked to stop and did not."


    Matthew calmly added "Plus our family and some of our friends, including your Uncle John are coming over. Apparently, he proposed to Miss Bronwyn and she accepted so we wanted to have a small celebration for them."


    "Why would I care¡­"


    "You love your Uncle John¡­"


    "He helped you keep secrets," interrupted Dominic, angrily.


    Lexi, calmly responded "Dominic, stop that attitude. You want to keep misbehaving; you will continue to lose your privileges."


    "What else would I expect from someone who lies."


    Matthew, having already heard enough in an angry but tempered tone to prevent frightening Dominic said "Enough. Dominic, you can be angry, but there is no need to speak to us like that."


    "So!"


    Matthew took a calming breath before adding "There is a time to be angry, a time to be upset, and a time to deal with things. We have given you some time to deal with those emotions to at least talk to us about the situation. If you cannot talk to us, how can we help you."


    Seeing Dominic start to open his mouth, Matthew quickly added "And do not say, that we do not care and cannot help you. We do, and this is going to stop."


    "Ha! As if."


    Lexi snapped out "Dominic, enough of that. You will let me say what I was going to."


    Matthew quickly added "And if you interrupt your mother there will be consequences. Your after-school activities will stop for two weeks, and you keep going that will become four weeks. And you will lose access to your electronic devices other than for schoolwork."


    "Unfair. I need them¡­"


    "It might be unfair, but playing games, using them to access the internet and the like is a privilege, not a right."


    "But my friends¡­"


    "If your friends do not like you because of you not having access to those things, are they your friends? As to your school, remember that just because your mummy and I, and your Uncles Chester, Phillip, and Andrew all went to the same school as you now go to, you do not have to go there. There are other schools."


    Lexi looked at Dominic and noted that Matthew had been able to quieten Dominic. He loved his school and ever since Matthew had organised the tour of the military base, he had become quite popular with everyone, because every class now wanted to go on a tour to see the military base.


    Taking the opportunity to be able to say what she had intended Lexi said "As I was trying to tell you, your Uncle John had proposed to Miss Bronwyn. As she is a soldier like your Daddy Matthew, and her father is a general like him as well¡­"


    Lexi paused and looked at Matthew not sure how to explain things. Sensing her worries Matthew added "There is a formal process that they have to go through before they can officially announce their engagement. But, as we are all friends, we wanted to celebrate this, at least quietly. Because your Uncle John is your godfather, we wanted you to be here for that."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 553 - Family Intervention (3)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Having heard the explanation, Dominic dropped his head, before quietly saying "Oh!"


    Knowing that her son was now ashamed of how he had reacted, Lexi said "And¡­?"


    "I guess that is OK, but it is not fair that you change what I had arranged."


    Trying not to show that she was overjoyed for once Dominic had somewhat apologised for his behaviour, Lexi added "When I told them you would not be there, I explained that your godfather had gotten engaged, and we were hosting him and his fianc¨¦e for a small celebration. They were understanding, and provided that you behave we have made plans for you to go and visit next weekend."


    Dominic''s eyes lit up, but Matthew added "Those arrangements are contingent on your behaviour, it is not a given."


    "Fine¡­" came the somewhat growled reply from Dominic.


    Not taking Dominic''s bait, Matthew asked "Have you done all your homework?"


    After noticing Dominic''s nod, Matthew moved over and crouched down to Dominic''s level adding "Well as your mummy and I must get everything finalised for the quiet celebration including making some phone calls, we asked the staff who would like to spend a couple of hours with you, either swimming or playing board games. Your choice, but if you go and tell Uncle Adam he has everything sorted. We will come and join you once we have things finalised."


    Without saying a word, Dominic turned and raced out of the room.


    Lexi observed Matthew shake his head and between her laughter she said "He can be so funny when he likes."


    Sitting down and looking directly at her, Matthew said "He can, but his attitude has to stop Lexi."


    "I know, but I am frightened that we will repeat the mistakes of our parents with him, if we are too harsh on him."


    "There is a big difference between correcting behaviours and what our parents did Lexi. We are old enough to know where dealing with things cross the line. If I had displayed that attitude to my parents not only would my father have smacked me a number of times with his belt, I would have been sent to the bas.e.m.e.nt so called "punishment" room in the villa for a number of hours."


    "Punishment room?" questioned Lexi.


    "You know the movie theatre room in the Villa bas.e.m.e.nt?"


    "Yes," came Lexi''s response.


    "He used the so-called punishment room, which was effectively a box room, no outside light and when the door was shut if the light was not turned on became pitch black, as part of the space that is now the bar area there. He said helping the builders destroy the wall was cathartic, but I must admit using it for that is a much better revenge against our parents, because it eliminated it forever and allowed Phillip to make the Villa his. Your parents¡­"


    "Would have smacked him, and put him somewhere for punishment as well," signed Lexi.


    "See, we know the difference as to where the line is. I know that we will not cross it."


    Lexi nodded and said, "I hope you are right," before a tear ran down her face.


    Matthew moved and wiped that tear away before saying "Trust yourself. I trust you, despite all the ups and downs that we have been through in the last few months, that has deep down not waivered."


    "But the other week¡­?"


    "It was shaken, but that was more my stubbornness. I reacted without thinking."


    With her uninjured arm, Lexi lightly punched Matthew before saying "Reacted without thinking? More like reacted emotionally."


    "That to. However as soon as I was able to process the news, I was able to slowly start to piece things together as to why things happened the way that they did. And all I can do is apologise to you time and time again for my overreaction. Here I was, wishing all along that Dominic was my son, but thinking he was Richard''s son. Then you give me the news that my wishes and dreams were true. My anger about what I had lost took over. I forgot you and Dominic in that moment¡­"


    Smiling Lexi said "You absolutely did. And you know you will be making it up to me for a long time¡­"


    "And¡­?"


    "I am still thinking about suitable punishments. I could have lots of fun with that," laughed Lexi. "The traditional idea of kneeling in a washboard, the TV remotes or the like does not seem fitting. And as if they would be punishments for you. You would take that in your stride."


    Lexi paused, and turned to Matthew, who she could see paled slightly, and added "Maybe I need to ask Monica, Jessica and Sarah the best way to deal with you¡­"


    Hearing her words trail off Matthew slightly shivered. Ben, David, and Joseph had told him at different times the creative ways their wives. Of the three of them, the quiet Sarah from all the stories was the most inventive. If he remembered rightly, one punishment she came up with dealt with the three of them. What they did still escaped him, but apparently, she convinced Monica and Sarah to have the three of them dress up for a weekend in women''s clothes having to go around the base, shopping in the community and a few other things. Sarah took pleasure in taking many photographs of the three of them which they used to threaten exposing them. While it seemed an empty threat, the times that those photographs to embarrass the three of them, had become a running joke with senior Special Forces officers. The last thing he wanted is to be joined into that running Joke.


    Shaking his head Matthew said "You can come up with the ideas yourself, Lexi, sweetheart. No one needs to give you any ideas."


    Smiling Lexi added in a somewhat ominous tone to Matthew, "That seals it. I definitely need to talk to Monica, Jessica and Sarah."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 554 - Family Intervention (4)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K (a few hours later)


    Lexi paused and watched Matthew turn his head to look at her directly. Sensing his tension, she smiled at him and motioned him to move closer. As he did, Lexi quietly said "What is it?"


    Matthew turned and looked at Dominic, before turning back and saying, "He seems too relaxed, I am worried."


    Lexi shook her head and quietly added "That can only be a good thing. Unlike how he has been with the two of us, tense and arguing all the time he is relaxed and willing at least to be civil to everyone else."


    Matthew tilted his head slightly before saying, "There is that. But, with his attitude recently, I just worry he will explode at everyone the moment he hears something he does not want to hear."


    Lexi gently shook her head, "We have to have faith in our son."


    Lexi paused and added "I had a quiet discussion with Sarah and Rachael, and they both made comments that appear logical. Rachael reminded me; he is an eight-year-old child attending primary school. How can we expect him to take things well, particularly when I am to blame for hiding the truth."


    Without realising it, tears started running down Lexi''s face quickly prompting Matthew to reach over and wipe them from her eyes, saying "Stop blaming yourself, blame me, blame your parents¡­"


    Smiling weakly, Lexi whispered in response "How can I not blame myself. We were both old enough to know what we were doing when he was conceived and neither of us really cared¡­"


    Matthew shaking his head moved and knelt down in front of Lexi, before saying "We both know that is not the truth, Lexi. We knew how we felt about each other and had committed ourselves to each other. How many of our friends here would be able to say they knew who they wanted to marry at our ages, and made that commitment¡­"


    Letting out a weak laugh, Lexi said "Joseph, Ben, David, Monica, Jessica and Sarah¡­?"


    Smiling Matthew said "Remember Monica, Jessica and Sarah are older that you, miss bright and intelligent¡­"


    With a slight smirk Lexi said, "At least you have that right."


    Chuckling Matthew knowing he had gotten through to Lexi, came off his knees and moved to sit beside Lexi before saying "Truthfully¡­?"


    "Yes¡­?" came Lexi''s somewhat hesitant response.


    "You were somewhat right with your comment about Joseph, Ben and David. Those of us in the military tend to realise when we find the one person, we want to spend our lives with, that we want to secure the commitment of that person as soon as we can. In the first few weeks of training, it is drilled into us that as part of our commitment of service, we are willing to make the ultimate sacrifice for the country and the people. That makes us want to grab our happiness and secure the commitment of the person we love. I knew when I joined, I loved you and wanted to spend my life with you, but you were too young. As soon as I could, you know the steps that I took."


    "But is was what we did afterwards¡­?"


    Shaking his head Matthew said "How many times do I have to say this to you, we can never regret what we did. That expression of our love, gave us Dominic, and despite every challenge thrown at us we can never regret his conception or being in our lives."


    Tilting her head slightly left Lexi pondered Matthew''s statement before quietly adding "It is what happened afterwards¡­"


    Matthew closed his eyes at the trailing off, of Lexi''s words. He knew where she was going, and she was right. That was the problem. He was determined to pursue his career not really caring about the consequences of their actions at the time knowing Lexi''s parents'' hatred for the military.


    After opening his eyes, Matthew said "You can never regret what happened. You did what was right and did everything to ensure that our son was born. You did what was necessary, physically, and emotionally, to survive what Richard did to you before his death in that so-called relationship. When he died you needed to heal, not only physically, but deal with all the emotional consequences of what happened."


    "If I had stayed¡­"


    "No If''s Lexi. Looking back, we both can understand your parents would have done everything to stop us marrying back then, and you would not have had the opportunity to heal, that the decisions you made with Chester''s support gave you or become the person you have now. The successful businesswoman, the loving wife, and most importantly the mother you are to Dominic, dealing with the challenges that get throw at you¡­"


    A loud voice said "Sweettalking my sister¡­"


    Lexi and Matthew turned and noticed Chester approaching them before Lexi said, "Eavesdropping Big Brother?"


    "Eavesdropping, me, never¡­" Chester quipped in a mocking tone.


    As Matthew laughed, Lexi shook her head, but before either of them could speak, Chester said "Darling baby sister, that idiot who is your husband has at least one thing right. You did what was right, both to make sure Dominic was born and then to deal with the consequences of what our parents force you into. I just wish I had stood up to them and then you would not have had to go through everything. If anyone is to blame, blame them and the idiot."


    "Idiot, who are you calling an idiot. You agreed to a marriage that was never for you¡­"


    Chester shook his head and said "At least I knew what I was doing Matthew. Just shut up otherwise I will tell your brother¡­"


    Matthew quickly said, "You play dirty."


    "Well, I know you love my husband, your brother and there is no way that you will go running to him¡­"


    Lexi, interrupting said "Go, leave us¡­"


    Sticking his tongue out, Chester said "Fine. However, tell me why that criminal is here," pointing towards Warren Gong.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 555 - Family Intervention (5)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi looked to Matthew and nodded to him.


    Taking the message, Matthew said "Chester, we all know about what he is alleged to have been done, but even you have to acknowledge he has never faced criminal charges for anything other than driving offences. ¡­"


    "But we all know the truth¡­"


    Lexi knowing that Chester was ready for an argument, decided that she had to cut him off quickly. "Chester, that is the proven truth. And you cannot talk. You know why I refuse to allow you access to my car collection, you do not know how to drive, have multiple driving offences and if I remember right lost your license for¡­"


    Quickly, Chester said "Fine!" before turning and quickly leaving. The last thing he wanted to do is to get into an argument about his poor driving record. The last accident he had, not only wrote off his car, but two other cars, resulting in him spending a night in hospital. Phillip was so scared as of that he convinced him to hire a driver and not get before the wheel again.


    Matthew, as Chester moved away said "And the number of accidents¡­"


    Lexi sniggered at Chester''s retreating back before saying "He deserved that. He thinks I do not know about all his driving record, but my insurance company has a ban on him driving any vehicle I own because of his record."


    Matthew smiled and said "I know. I remember reading all those policy doc.u.ment you had me sign to be able to get behind the wheel of any of your cars, and they said that if I let him drive any vehicle, I invalidated the policy."


    Looking around, Lexi noticed everyone tensing up, and said "I will go deal with him, you better settle everyone else down."


    Before Matthew could reply, Dominic spotted Warren, squealed, and running towards him yelled out "Uncle Warren, Uncle Warren."


    Before either of them moved, they saw Warren crouch down, and bring Dominic into his embrace giving him a brief hug before saying "It is good to see you Dominic."


    Lexi smiled, seeing Dominic had thrown his arms tightly around Warren''s neck. There was her little boy, joyful at seeing someone who loved him unconditionally. She just wished currently she saw that when he interacted with her and Matthew, let along Andrew, Chester, and Phillip.


    Warren, reached up and gently took Dominic''s arms from around his neck before gently saying "Dominic, you know one thing I always tell you?"


    "You always have to be polite when you go somewhere and greet the people who live there," said Dominic pouting slightly. He quickly added "You have greeted the most important person, me!" This drew a round of laughter from every a.d.u.l.t present.


    Warren, looking Dominic in the eye said "True Dominic. If it was not for you, I would not be here, so you are the most important person to me here. But it is still important that I go and talk to your Mummy and Daddy."


    "Who cares about them Uncle Warren," came the cheeky response from Dominic.


    At that exact moment, Lexi noticed a hint of anger in Warren''s expression, before she heard him say "Dominic, that is not nice. It never costs anything to be nice to everyone, including when you are angry at them. Now, I will go have a chat to your Mummy and Daddy before I come back and find you."


    Dropping his lip, Dominic said "Fine," before running back to where he had been.


    Quickly Warren Gong stood up, and walked over to Lexi and Matthew, before bending down and giving Lexi a kiss on the cheek and then shaking Matthews hand. Warren then said loudly enough for everyone to hear "I know I am not the person most people here want near them but¡­"


    Taking the hint Matthew interrupted and said "We agree with you. When it comes to Dominic, we all want the same thing, him to be happy, healthy, and safe. As we have discussed, if you being around him, can help address things, then we have to get over being uncomfortable because we all agree the most important thing is Dominic and dealing with whatever is impacting him."


    Lexi added, "True. Despite everything that has happened, Dominic still loves and trusts you, and with everything going on his life, he is the most important person."


    Warren, nodded, before quietly saying "I know what we discussed on the phone. Have you accepted my suggestion?"


    Lexi looked at Matthew before saying "Yes. We talked about it and you are right, Dominic sees us as the problem, and if us not being there can address that then it is worth it."


    Warren nodded, before saying "Then you two disappear and we can talk afterwards."


    As Warren moved away, having taken the hint, Matthew stood behind Lexi, and moved her wheelchair inside the house away from everyone, before heading to the small casual lounge room on the second floor, advising the staff what was happening. After he pulled out the chaise sofa into the sofa bed, Matthew carefully lifted Lexi onto it, before moving and settling down on her left-hand side.


    Lexi turned and asked, "Are we really doing the right thing?"


    Gently gathering Lexi into his arms Matthew kissed her and said "What other option do we have? He refuses to listen to us at all, and barely listens to Andrew, Chester, or Phillip. He listens a little more to most of our friends. The only people presently he seems to connect with at all are Monica and Warren Gong. One I trust completely and the other I barely trust but have to put some faith in for our son''s sake."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 556 - Family Intervention (6)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As Matthew and Lexi left, Warren Gong knew he was the one person no other a.d.u.l.t present, except Sally Nang, trusted in any form. Steeling his breath, he headed to where Sally was standing with her husband, saying "Sally, always a pleasure¡­"


    "You crook get away from my wife," spat Andrew.


    "CEO Yao hate me all you like, but your wife has some respect for me," came Warren''s calm response. This brat needed to learn some manners, but Warren knew this was not the time or place to teach him those manners.


    Warren continued "At least respect her, even if you do not respect me. But more importantly this is your sister and brother-in-law''s home, so respect them. They invited me here because they know regardless of anything, I love Dominic, and only want what is best for him."


    "You have to be kidding," snapped Andrew. "You only want what is best for your interest. My nephew, who by the way is not related to you in any way, does not factor into that."


    Sally, hearing this felt torn. She loved Andrew, and knew she would spend her life with him, but at the same time when she attended her early university classes while still at High School Warren Gong was the only lecturer that had any concept of the struggles, given his age when he first attended university.


    Placing her hand on Andrew''s arm, Sally quietly said "Enough Andrew. I know the conversation you had with Lexi about Dominic. Now you want to argue with a person who he is happy to see. Sometimes I wonder how in the world you became CEO of Jax Corp, when you fail to look wider than your own opinions¡­"


    "Wider than my own opinions. You know exactly what he is¡­"


    "Someone like you, a company CEO¡­"


    "Ha!" came Andrew''s cynical response.


    Warren, looking between the two of them smiled and said calmly "I guess I need to leave you two alone¡­" He quickly moved off towards Dominic smiling to himself hearing the argument about his presence continuing between Andrew Yao and Sally Nang.


    If anyone deserved that, it was Andrew Yao, that brat, and his work in that respect was done today. There was benefit in that for his legitimate businesses, because an angry Andrew Yao took days to calm down, and became sloppy in his business decisions during that time. It gave an opportunity to a recently purchased business that directly competed with Jax Corp. The only concern would be if Chester Yao knew he owned the company because unlike his hot-headed younger brother, he could always keep the personal from the business and he would do anything to prevent them loosing this contract, even though for Jax Corp this was a minor deal if they secured it, for him it meant the difference in breaking even when he sold the company or being able to achieve a significant profit.


    Reaching where Dominic was, he saw three women, two who appeared familiar and one who he had no idea who she was.


    As soon as Dominic spotted him, he again ran to him calling our "Uncle Warren."


    Warren as he crouched down again gathering Dominic into his arms before standing up. For all of his idiot nephew''s decisions in his short life, there were just a few that he was proud of. There were two that always stood out to him. The first of them was to join him, learning both the legitimate and illegitimate aspects of his Gond heritage. He became someone he not only trusted, but the person he was willing to hand over control of not only the legitimate business to, but the Gong Cartel itself.


    The second, was more tinged with conflicting emotions. He stupidly, when heading overseas to secure a deal for the cartel decided to give his parents the opportunity to show that they could be trusted, but did they abuse that in their obsession about Jax Corp. Despite his own attempts to convince Richard to follow his heart and ditch the marriage agreement with Lexi Yao because of his feelings for Jasmine, he decided to stick to the arrangements. His words even now echo in his mind ''If I cannot honour this, how can anyone respect me when I take over your role Uncle Warren.'' He did his best to stay away from Jasmine but, in the end their love could not keep them apart and in the end resulted in their deaths. But, while decision to follow through with a promise made in his name allowed this wonderful boy in his arms to be born. For that reason, he knew he would always do what was needed to achieve the best for him.


    Turning Dominic in his arms, Warren said "Dominic, can you introduce me to these lovely ladies¡­"


    Giggling, Dominic said "These are my Aunties'' Monica, Jessica and Sarah," while pointing to the three women.


    As Dominic pointed to the two women, he called Monica and Jessica, it started to solidify things in his mind. Nine years ago, society here was scandalised when Monica Mo and Jessica Fung, the former the daughter of Kevin Mo and the latter the daughter of Kevin Fung, left everything behind to marry soldiers. There was a real difference in the family attitude, the Mo family disowned their daughter, doing everything to wipe her from people''s memory. The Fung family however were different. They went quiet, but when their second daughter three years later joined the military it was obvious to anyone that they were willing to support the choices their children made.


    Quietly, Warren turned and said, "I have been trying to place you for months." Looking at Monica, he said "Are you Monica Mo?" He then turned and looked at Jessica and said, "And are you Jessica Fung?"


    Monica, knowing exactly who this criminal in front of them was responded "Get with the times, I am Monica Pang and that is Jessica Wang." She motioned to Jessica and they two of them left.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 557 - Family Intervention (7)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Sarah watched Monica and Jessica walk away. The moment the two of them had seen Warren Gong walk in, they told her exactly who he was, and that if he approached the three of them, they would be getting away from him as soon as possible and told her she should do the same. When they told her that he was the head of the Gong Cartel, she shivered. Growing up where she did, criminal gangs were always present around her, but she remembered during her teenage years a war started by a local gang that decided to challenge one of the top criminal organisations in the country, the Gong Cartel. In one swoop, using violence, the Gong Cartel wiped out the local gang, yes restoring a more peaceful existence in the neighbourhood, but at such a large cost, including her two young cousins who were caught in the crossfire simply coming home from school.


    Here in front of her was the man, responsible for the carnage that caused their deaths. How she wanted to kill him for the hurt he caused her family, but that would achieve nothing in the end. Unlike her friends, the one thing that she was not willing to do was to leave Dominic here alone with this man. She needed to get him away from him, so he would be safe.


    Sarah said "Dominic, how about you go and annoy your Uncle Andrew for a couple of minutes. He and your Aunty Sally seem angry at each other."


    "Aunty Sarah, who cares about him. He deserves Aunty Sally being angry with him¡­"


    Sarah, wanting to put her hands on her h.i.p.s and get truly angry with Dominic restrained herself before saying "That is not nice Dominic¡­"


    "Well, I heard him tell Aunty Sally when they arrived, he did not know why they had to come, and she turned and told him that he needed to be nice to people, before he said to her that she should do what she told him to do. She then said, that was different because Uncle John lied to her and not like this situation. He yelled at her, so he deserves it."


    Sarah stunned for a few seconds did not know how to properly respond. She heard that argument when they had arrived but believed Dominic had not. Children''s logic was funny at times, and possibly the argument between Andrew Yao and his wife was deserved.


    Dominic looked at his Aunty Sarah, and seeing the look on her face, quietly said "You want me to go away and talk to someone else, is that right Aunty Sarah?"


    "¡­?" All Sarah could do is stand there mouth open.


    Dominic taking the opportunity, said "Uncle Warren, I think Aunty Sarah wants to talk to you, and she is telling me to go and annoy someone else¡­"


    Finally gathering her thoughts, Sarah laughed before saying "Dominic¡­!"


    After being put down on the ground by Warren, Dominic called out "Talk to you later Aunty Sarah," before running off.


    When he was out of earshot, Sarah turned and said, "I know who you are, but why in the hell are you here?"


    "Warren, not sure who this aggressive woman in front of him was asked "You are?"


    "Sarah Dang, the wife of one of General Rong''s close military friends. Why in the world he would have a criminal." Sarah shook her head before continuing "like you in his home. Get the hell out of here and away from Dominic. He does not need someone like you in his life."


    Warren''s eyes opened wide. Yes, he knew his background was in illegal activities, but he had never been caught, so labelling him a criminal was wrong. But what in the world had he done to this woman, for her to be as aggressive as she was towards him. He had no idea.


    "Mrs Dang, I have no idea what you have against me, but let me just say Matthew and Lexi trust me enough to be around Dominic. I love him and view him as family. Due to that they know when it comes to Dominic I will not stand by and see him in pain. For that reason, they know that I will not deliberately hurt him. Yet, since I have been here, the number of people I have seen ready to attack me for being here for him¡­"


    "Yet you are quite willing to harm and kill other people''s children. Some hypocrite you are."


    "I have no idea what I have done to you." Warren paused and took a step closer towards Sarah, before dropping his voice adding "But I will make it clear to you. Take it as a promise, or a threat if you will. Keep going, you will hurt Dominic, and that crosses a line that I will not accept. You will pay for that."


    Sarah looked directly at Warren before angrily retorting, "Yet you do not care about your own actions hurting other families, like mine. As I said hypocrite."


    Sarah took a step further towards Warren before saying "But let me tell you, Dominic and the other children''s presence is the only thing restraining me from telling you what I think about you. You do anything while you are here that upsets any of them in any way, watch out for me. But do not think I will not see you and those associated with you pay for what you did to my family, simply for your need to control what you and your so-called associates believe is yours to control."


    Sarah turned and moved away quickly before reaching where Joseph, Ben and David were standing. David turned to his wife and quietly said "You handled that well, I thought you would have killed him."


    "For what he did, and his cartel did to my little cousins, I want to. But I know I cannot prove a thing, so their deaths continue to simply be two of those deaths caught in a turf war by criminal organisations, with no one ever being held responsible." Sarah shook her head and said "I jut do not know why Matthew and Lexi let someone like him into their home."


    David looked at Ben and Joseph, before saying "Apparently, he is the maternal uncle of that b*stard Richard Yao, who did everything we heard in the news about Lexi''s so-called marriage, and with everything going on they want someone who knows his side of everything¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 558 - Family Intervention (8)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Lexi slightly moved to lean more into Matthew, before saying "I know, but I still find it difficult to get my head around."


    Matthew, slightly adjusted Lexi''s position seeing that she was somewhat uncomfortable, before saying "I agree, but what were our options for having Dominic understand Richard''s side of the story? The only other option is Richard''s parents, and given the abusive messages they have been leaving the last few days, you think I want them anywhere near Dominic?"


    "Those two are driving me insane."


    "After the message yesterday morning, I have taken steps to stop them."


    Lexi turned her head so she could look at Matthew in the face and hesitantly asked "What have you done?"


    Leaning over Matthew kissed Lexi on the forehead before saying "They were told that if they continued to harass us, then they would face criminal charges. Not my choice, as it gives them somewhere to complain about our actions, but Dominic needs to be protected from them."


    Lexi pulled back and said, "You know that was stupid¡­?"


    "It might be initially, but with what we know about their threats, do we really want to allow Dominic into contact with them? No, so to me the risk is worth it." Matthew paused before saying "And at the moment the last thing Dominic needs is anything else that will put him under stress of risk his health, with his first lot of leukemia treatment coming up."


    Sighing, Lexi quietly added "There is that." Before leaning her head back down onto Matthew.


    After a pause, she said "We need to plan something for the upcoming school holidays."


    Knowing what he did, Matthew knew that making a commitment to a family holiday was impossible, because of what the Devil had planned. He closed his eyes briefly and said "You know I would love to take you on a honeymoon, or Dominic somewhere to have fun, but he will be in the middle of treatment with a compromised immune system. The last thing we can do is create extra risk for him. Maybe at Christmas time, when his initial treatment will be well and truly done, and more importantly you will have all your strength back."


    Lexi closed her eyes. Matthew was right, Dominic for the next few months had to be the priority in any decision they made. Sighing, she said "I wish you were not right, but you are." Snuggling into Matthew as best she could, Lexi said "But promise me, once I get these casts off, we will get away, even if just for a night. I want my husband to myself."


    Lexi, dropped her left hand onto Matthew''s lap with a little pressure, before adding "With what we have gone through, I have realised what I want, and I want you."


    Groaning at both the pleasure and pain that Lexi''s action was giving him, Matthew ground out "You tease¡­"


    With a slight, somewhat s.e.xy smile Lexi said, "That is about all I can do at the moment."


    Pulling back, Lexi said "Can I be honest with you?"


    Nodding, Matthew said "You know you can."


    "Being stuck like this has made me stop and think. Life is too short to live with regrets and going forward I do not want to regret what happens in our lives. If we last, we last, if we do not, we do not, but we cannot worry about things."


    Hearing that there were words unsaid, Matthew asked calmly "And¡­?"


    "You seem to know me too well. We both know how we feel about each other, and despite everything Rachael is doing in getting me help to deal with what Richard did to me, it is still impacting how I feel in our marriage. There are times I feel the happiest that I can be and know this is what I want for the rest of my life. But there are also times that I fear what marriage will bring me and want to get as far away from it as I can, let alone you."


    Matthew hesitantly asked, "What can I do?"


    "The counsellors Rachael helped me see told me, that no matter how irrational I think the issues are when I feel good about our relationship, I am always going to have those insecurities, because the emotional scars run deep. ¡­"


    Looking at Lexi, Matthew said "Am I right to say they said that I need to do everything to make sure you feel safe and secure in our relationship?"


    "How¡­?"


    "Did I know? One of the hazards of command is that you must, at times, play relationship counsellor for your subordinates. Not a pleasant task, but something that can happen from time to time. My first time doing that was a disastrous effort, so I was not stupid and sort professional advice on what I should do. Something I can easily apply to our relationship because I know one thing that makes it worse for you is that you have the knowledge that simply in doing my job, I could be killed. Added to everything else¡­"


    Lexi gently punched Matthew before saying "And you let me talk about things. You could have said that earlier¡­"


    "Lexi, that would be speaking for you. You know I love you, and we need to communicate with each other, otherwise we have no chance." Matthew paused as if he was thinking about things.


    After a short period of silence, Matthew quietly said "How about this. While Dominic is undergoing his treatment, we get away at least once a month, even if it is just to a hotel for the night. Dedicate some time to us, and making our marriage the strongest it can be, and we also try to do something special for Dominic once a month. We can, once we know the end date for the treatment plan a trip away for us as a family."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 559 - Family Intervention (9)

    1 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As Sarah and Jessica ushered their children and Monica''s children into Matthew''s home theatre, Monica turned to Dominic and said, "You can go and watch the movie with everyone else in a little while."


    Dominic whined "Not fair, Aunty Monica¡­"


    "Nor is it fair how you continue to treat your parents Dominic. I know you are angry with them, but you cannot continue things¡­"


    "Aunty Monica," responded Dominic interrupting Monica, and dropping his lip.


    "That is not going to change things Dominic. You know I agree with you about having a right to be angry about secrets being kept. That is not a good thing to keep doing. I will give you that you have listened to me about what I know about everything, but you are still refusing to talk to your parents about anything. Plus, it is not nice to do what I saw you do before."


    "So!"


    Monica closed her eyes, and heard Warren Gong quietly and calmly "Dominic, what I have I always told you about parents?"


    "Uncle Warren, you always tell me you should respect them. But why should I do that when they lied to me for all my life?"


    "Dominic, do you know why all of us are here? Even me, who I think you have figured out no one really likes."


    "But why do they not like you Uncle Warren, you are the best!"


    Smiling, Warren said "You do know how to make me feel good Dominic. I would guess that everyone has their own reasons for not liking me, but they are a.d.u.l.t reasons, that you do not need to know. But as a person you do not have to like everyone who you meet in your life, you just need to respect they have their reasons for that position. But you know one thing all of us here have in common?"


    Dominic looked around, before turning back to Warren and asking, "What is that?"


    "We all love you and want to help you. That includes me, who your Mummy and Daddy Matthew have been clear in saying they do not fully trust me, but they tolerate me around you because they know that I love you. But you should know every a.d.u.l.t here, maybe except your Aunty Abigail, knows part of what happened in the past, and unlike your Mummy and Daddy Matthew who are reluctant to talk to you about it, because they do not want you hurt, we are willing to talk about it. That includes me, who knows about your Daddy''s part in this."


    Dominic, hearing his Uncle Warren speak about his Daddy, started crying, saying "How can you call him my Daddy? He is not, but ¡­" Dominic through his sobbing could not talk. Warren looked around, and quickly moved to a vacant chair before sitting down, with a crying Dominic in his arms.


    After comforting Dominic for a couple of minutes, Warren gently pulled him back and said "Why do you say that?"


    "Because those two," came Dominic pointing in the direction Matthew and Lexi had left earlier "are my parents. Why did they take away what I knew as the truth and let me live a lie for all this time."


    Warren looked around, hopeless in what to say. All he knew was about Richard''s decisions to do what he did, and Dominic''s maternal grandparents known hatred for the military. "Dominic, I do not know everything, but I can tell you what I know. I knew your Mummy''s parents in passing. Enough to say hello, and that was it. But most people who were in senior management of large companies or like me, who headed developing companies, knew one thing for certain, they hated the military. I do not know why, but they did."


    "But that is not nice!" came a quick response from Dominic.


    "You remember what I said about a.d.u.l.ts having their reasons about what the liked before?"


    Warren saw Dominic nod, and then continued "I respected that decision, despite not understanding it. It was the same thing with your Daddy. He worked for me and went overseas on a business trip. After begging from his parents, he gave them one last chance to do something for him. He had found a small piece of land he wanted to buy, for building his future home on and gave his parents the authority to act on his behalf to secure it. That they did, and did it well but while he was away, your Mummy''s parents approached them to deal with the problem, as they saw it, of your Mummy being pregnant. They used that power to sign the doc.u.ments that provided for the financial side of the marriage."


    Warren paused and looked around the room, seeing that there was some interest in his words. He quickly returned to Dominic. "Your Daddy was only told what they did when he came back from his business trip, and he came to me to talk about it. I remember telling him that he should follow his heart not what his parents arranged for him. His words to me were ''Uncle Warren, you have always taught me that I should respect my parents. I did that, and they made this commitment in my name. If I cannot live up to what they have committed me to, then that shows I do not respect them. Plus, if I do not go through with this, an innocent child will never have a chance and I have to reconsider what I want.'' He knew biologically he was not your father, but he did not care because he did what any parent would do, sacrificed himself for you. And from what I know after talking to your Mummy and Daddy Matthew, they feel the same."


    Kevin Mo, having been quiet all the time, said "Your Uncle Warren knows I hate him, but he is right on that point. Richard Yao was a parent, as he made sacrifices for you. Unsuccessfully in the long run, but he did do that. Dominic, I knew both your Mummy''s parents when we were your age, and unlike everyone here I know why they both hated the military. But before I talk about that, your Uncles and Aunts here can tell you what they knew¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 560 - So, do you have a better idea? (1)

    2 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As Matthew opened his eyes, he heard a quiet knock on the bedroom door. Seeing Lexi was still asleep, he carefully moved to the door picking up a dressing gown to cover himself. As he tied the dressing gown around himself, he opened the door, and saw Dominic standing there. Quietly he asked, "What is it Dominic?"


    "I want to talk to Mummy," Dominic responded in a loud voice. As he turned, Matthew noticed that Lexi awoke suddenly. Matthew could see the noise had startled her.


    Quickly Lexi realised that it was Dominic, and this was the first time since he found out the truth that he had come looking for her. There was no way that she was going to pass up this opportunity. In a still sleepy voice Lexi responded, "Yes Dominic?"


    "Can I come in Mummy?"


    "Absolutely, just let your Daddy Matthew help me sit up first."


    Hearing Lexi''s direction, Matthew was glad that last night he had slipped a nightdress on Lexi after their fun in bed, before she fell asleep, otherwise this would be an extremely difficult thing to explain to Dominic why Lexi had nothing on. Previously he has dismissed the embarrassment Ben, Joseph and David talked about of being found n.a.k.e.d in bed with their wives by their children, but ever since Dominic and Lexi had come into his life, he was constantly on edge about that.


    Matthew moved and carefully helped Lexi sit up, before reaching down and picking up the boxers he had left near the bed and working to slip them on while Dominic came over and climbed on the bed.


    Lexi watching Matthew, laughed to herself. Last night he had bullied her after they had their fun to put a nightdress on, but the idiot forgot to put any underwear on, and sensing his uneasiness all that ran through her head was that he deserved it.


    As she watched Dominic climb on the bed, she could sense that he was ignoring Matthew, but at least he wanted to talk to her. The immediate thought that came to her was that the had to take things step by step to deal with his feelings about the whole situation.


    As Dominic moved to sit beside her, Lexi concerned asked "What is it Dominic?"


    "Mummy, why did everyone talk to me last night?"


    Sensing their son''s confusion Matthew gently tapped him in his shoulder and said "Dominic¡­"


    Dominic snapped and spat out "Leave me alone."


    Seeing the tension cross Matthew''s face, Lexi subtly shook her head as a signal to Matthew to calm down, before saying "Dominic¡­"


    With a smile, Dominic said "Do not Dominic me Mummy, it makes me feel as if I am trouble."


    "Not in trouble, Dominic, but confused about things."


    "Mummy, you lied to me, there is nothing confusing about that."


    Lexi slightly tensed, because it sounded like, despite Dominic coming looking for her that they were stuck in the situation they had been for weeks. Dominic focused on the one thing rather than slightly getting that the whole situation was more complicated than he could thing.


    "Dominic¡­" Lexi said sounding hopeless at the situation.


    "Mummy stop that. Can you admit that I was lied to about my Daddy?"


    Signing, Lexi said "That is the issue Dominic, I do not see it as a lie, as your Daddy for all his faults and selfishness did one thing right, he made sure that you were born. To me that makes someone a parent, more than a biological connection."


    Sensing Lexi''s confusion, Matthew said "How about I put it a different way. Someone gives birth to a child and leaves the child. Another couple find that child, take it home and raise the child as if they are their own child. Who do you think is the parents?"


    "That is different to here," snapped Dominic.


    Lexi having gathered herself together again added "In some ways it is different but in others it is not. Your Daddy, like the people who found the child stepped in as a parent. He was at the time and will always be that. But your Daddy Matthew, unlike those who left the child did not know you existed. And me I was not legally an a.d.u.l.t at the time I fell pregnant with you, so my parents, other than medical decisions except in an emergency where I could not agree, had control over my life."


    Dominic nodded, and said "I get that Mummy. Everyone told me about your parents and what they were like. But why did you not stand up to them." By the time he finished speaking Dominic was crying.


    "Dominic, I wanted to. But there were things that impacted me doing that including my age, that I was pregnant with you who I wanted to have, and that I had always been taught to respect my parents."


    "But you should have told them who my real Daddy was¡­"


    Matthew, sensing Dominic was about to flee, moved and gathered a somewhat struggling Dominic in his arms and said "Dominic, you heard about what your Mummy''s parents believed about the military?"


    "Yes, but that was mean. They would have let go of that if Mummy told the truth."


    Matthew looked over Dominic''s head and say Lexi about to burst out crying. He mouthed to her "It will be alright."


    Pulling Dominic back somewhat from his tight embrace, Matthew said "Dominic, I hate to say this about your Mummy''s parents, who to me when I was growing up were more like parents to me than my own parents, but they would not. It is not nice to speak about people like I am about to, when they cannot respond but you need to know this. No one else knows this, not even your Mummy, because I did not want to worry anyone about it¡­"


    Noticing Dominic''s wide eyes, Matthew looked over at Lexi, who had similar wide eyes. This secret, when he heard about Lexi''s parents'' death was something he vowed not to talk about, but his wife and their son needed to know what they said and tried to do. It was the only way forward.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 561 - So, do you have a better idea? (2)

    2 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Taking a deep breath Matthew looked at Lexi, before turning back to Dominic who now appeared confused.


    "Dominic, when I was growing up, your Mummy''s parents treated me like your Uncle''s Andrew and Chester. Like your Uncle Phillip, I spent more time at their now, which is now your Uncle Andrew''s home than I ever did at my parents'' home, which is where your Uncles Phillip villa. My parents hated that they were, and this is their words ''held back by children''. They did not like the idea of bringing up their children and had a view that all we should do is sit there and make them look good. But your Uncle Phillip and I were boys, who like you, like to be outside and play and spend time with our friends."


    "Your Mummy''s parents welcomed the two of us with open arms, making us always feel welcome and loved. In some respects, I considered them more my parents than I ever did my real parents because of that."


    "But should you not love your parents?"


    "Dominic, I did, and in some ways I still do. But I do not like their opinions which they try and force on everyone around them. But at the same time, I respect their right to have those opinions."


    "That sounds confusing."


    "Dominic, they do not believe your Uncles Phillip and Chester should be together. Recently when they were here, they said in my hearing, wanting me to react, that people like them should be treated as they were in the past, killed for simply loving who they do. I knew they wanted me to react, but I did not do what they expected. I told them I would defend their right to have whatever opinion they liked, and respect that they have an opinion, but I did not accept that view and would protect your Uncle''s Phillip and Chester from such attitude."


    "It was always little things like that, which to your Uncle Phillip and I had impacts on us growing up and why we spent more time with your Mummy''s parents, because they let us be the children we were, rather than like our own parents expecting us to act like little a.d.u.l.ts. What changed was when I decided to join the military. Your mummy supported me to make the choices I did and came with me when I signed up at the recruitment office, so she was the first one to know what I had done. It was not until just before your Uncles Andrew, John, Paul, Steven, and I graduated from High School that I told everyone. The worst reaction came from my parents and your mummy''s parents."


    Lexi motioned to Matthew to pause, and she said, "You were told about why my parents hated the military last night by your Aunty Monica and Abigail''s Dad?"


    Nodding, Dominic said "Uncle Kevin told me the story, which Uncle Warren said was true."


    Lexi relaxed. She had spoken to Kevin Mo earlier yesterday, and he told her specifically what he was going to tell Dominic. Thank goodness for elders.


    "Do you understand why they felt that way?"


    "Mummy, it is silly that they felt that way. It was an accident, and all they could do is blame the military."


    Matthew, having read the incident report, while knowing that was not exactly true, said "In some ways it was an accident Dominic, but in other ways it was not. The accidental part was someone misread a map and put the people there when they should not have been there. But there were deliberate choices made by senior military officers at the time. Until recently in the military not all promotions were earned solely on merit. At the time that it happened there were some promotions that were given simply because of connections¡­"


    "Like Colonel Hung? I saw the other day people were not happy about that."


    "No Dominic, not like him. If he had stayed under me, there would not have been the promotion that he deserved. There are reasons we only have so many high ranked officers in our chain of command, but in part that is because of what we do. He had been on the list to be considered for promotions for a few years, and it became how did he get what he deserved. The unusual part, was what he has been assigned to, but given how long he has been based here, it was a good decision."


    Lexi laughed and said "Dominic, are you trying to distract us."


    Dominic turned to Lexi, and with an innocent look on his face, and a mocking voice said "Me, Mummy, Never."


    Lexi looked at Matthew and laughed.


    Shaking his head Matthew said "As I was saying at the time there was some promotions simply made by connections, nor merit. Those in charge deliberately decided to use only people who had their promotions through connections, rather than using some that had their promotions through merit. As a result, there was a lack of all necessary skills, because those senior officers believed that assigning those only promoted on connections would allow them to gain the skills. That was deliberate. However, from everything I have read, those appointed to lead did everything they could to do the right thing, realising their limitations. But those limitations meant they, unintentionally made mistakes, and that is the accidental part."


    "And as Uncle Kevin said last night, the deaths are why Mummy''s family hated the military."


    "Somewhat true. The senior officers publicly tried to blame those who died for what happened because they did not want the officers, they put in charge to get into trouble because their connections could make their lives difficult. But strangely, the officers who accidently made the mistakes admitted to this. They suffered the consequences of that, but it changed a lot in the military, which I have to be grateful for."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 562 - So, do you have a better idea? (3)

    2 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Dominic looked at Matthew and said, "What do you mean?"


    "This is what people like your Mummy''s parents, who were consumed by grief and blaming the military for what happened do not understand. Those deaths, both military and civilian changed many things for this country. In the military, it changed how people were promoted. Unless you are in a specialised area, that if you did the job as a civilian that requires specialist qualifications, like a Doctor, Nurse, Engineer, or a Lawyer, you cannot become an officer without having spent time in the troops. They want you to understand what it is to be a soldier before you have a position of command over them."


    "It also restricted the influence wealthy and powerful families had to push those they did not want into the military to a high level not only to get them away from the family, but to maintain family status. That meant, my parents could not try and get me promoted or have me restrained in my career. That meant people like your Uncles Ben, David, and Joseph, had the same chance as someone like me at getting promotion. It meant that your family position in society did not matter, you were judged on what you had done, not who your family is."


    Dominic said quietly, "That sounds fair, but you are trying to distract me from you telling me the truth."


    At those words, Lexi felt the tension start to go. She was worried, because Matthew had a hold of Dominic he would try and break away rather than listening to them.


    "No, not what I am doing. But it is important you understand what came out of that tragedy, because that is something your Mummy''s parents did not. The changes in the military did not stop there. It saw most military judges dismissed from their position, and part-time appointments from the civilian judiciary appointed, to prevent mistakes from being hidden, along with other things to improve civilian oversight."


    "It also made changes in civilian life. It increased the pride in the military, as people saw that it was responsive and represented everyone, not just dominated by a few with family status. At the same time, it changed how the public thought about politicians and more widely the police and other public servants, as well. Accountability became extremely important. People realised that any form of public service did not depend on your status, it was all about your willingness to make the commitment. At the time of the accident, someone like your Uncle John, because of his family status could never have joined the police like he did, but the changes meant that he could follow what he wanted to do."


    "Uncle John really loves being a police officer."


    Matthew snorted, and Lexi laughed, before saying "True Dominic. He loves what he does, and in some respect, it allows him to indulge in driving high performance vehicles¡­"


    "Just like you do mummy?"


    Lexi smiled and said "We both do Dominic, and we both have learnt to properly drive them. I took lessons, and in addition to the lessons he had, your Uncle John from what I understand learnt special police techniques for driving such vehicles as well."


    Quietly Mathew said, "You two speed demons."


    "Speed demons?" came the question from Dominic who had a confused expression on his face.


    Matthew paused before saying, "Dominic, in this case it means someone who likes travelling fast. You know how your Mummy has all those cars she barely lets me drive, has banned your Uncle Chester from using at all, and after the last time he borrowed one has also banned your Uncle Andrew from using."


    "I love Mummy''s collection and cannot wait until I get a chance to use them."


    "Oh my god, Lexi. I thought you and your love of speed was enough, now we have Dominic."


    "You can talk. You love speed as much as I do, and would you expect our son to be anything other than someone who loves speed."


    Matthew nodded, before saying "Before your Mummy and I let you behind any of those vehicles you will learn how to drive properly."


    "Unfair¡­"


    Lexi said "Dominic, that is a few years away, but how about once you have your medical treatment and the doctors give you the OK, I find somewhere that you can learn how to drive an age-appropriate race car."


    "Can I Mummy, can I," came Dominic''s excited response.


    "Not now, but once the Doctors say that it is OK for you to do so. Presently your medical treatment is most important thing, and we will talk about this later."


    "You better keep that promise Mummy."


    Sensing that Dominic was receptive, Matthew continued "We have gotten slightly distracted from our conversation Dominic, but I will promise you that I will make sure that promise is kept, once the Doctors tell us that it is OK for you do to that. But I think I might get approval from your Doctors to be able to take you up in a special flight where you can go at speed before you may be able to do that driving."


    "Bribing him?"


    "Lexi, never. If he is going to love speed, it will be something that he can do now, pending medical approval for the other."


    Dominic, however excited at this said, "How soon can we do that?"


    "We will have to wait until the doctors say that I can take you for that flight. Once they say I can, then I will organise it. Not before, and not against your doctor''s advice."


    "That is not fair. I want to go now."


    "Now, Dominic? Even if you did not have Leukemia, I still must get permission to do this. That takes a few weeks to organise. So, you must be patient, but it will happen as soon as it can be arranged."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 563 - So, do you have a better idea? (4)

    2 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Seeing the look on Matthew''s face Lexi laughed and said quietly "You created this problem for yourself, so do not look to me to save you."


    "Meanie Mummy. You should be working for it to happen as soon as it can," came Dominic''s petulant response.


    Matthew lightly chuckled, and said "Seriously Dominic, we have gotten slightly distracted from our original conversation."


    "Not my fault, and not Mummy''s fault either."


    "True, but I am guessing your Mummy would like to get out of bed soon."


    Lexi stunned opened her mouth, but nothing came out. How did Matthew know that she was not only uncomfortable sitting in bed but needed to use the bathroom. However, that was an inappropriate question to ask while Dominic was here. Matthew was right the sooner the conversation ended the quicker she could get to the bathroom.


    "As I said, there were lots of changes because what happened. But your Mummy''s parents could not move from the position they had adopted in the aftermath of what happened. They blamed the military and decided that everything to do with the military was evil and needed to be destroyed. As children that did not bother any of us, because we were unaware of everything behind their hatred."


    "But things changed when, just before High School graduation. Your Mummy''s and my parents, along with your Uncle John and Aunty Sally, Uncle Paul and Uncle Steven''s parents had arranged a joint party to celebrate all our graduations. I told everyone of my enlistment in the military, which created a negative reaction. Before I escaped the party, your Mummy''s parents cornered me and told me that I was dead to them, and I should stay away from their family. Being only eighteen, I was worried about them making a scene and even though I did not actually report to the base to commence my training until after our graduation I got permission to wear a military uniform to prevent a big problem."


    "That stopped most people reacting badly, but afterwards your Mummy''s parents cornered me before I could leave. As I was wearing my uniform, I had to be respectful and not cause a problem, but their anger had only increased to the extent that they threatened me. I should have reported that threat, but I knew they were angry about the military for some reason. It was only a few months later, that I found out all the reasons why. Other than what I have told you, and a few other things, everything else remains classified, not because the military want to hide things, but because a few of the families of those who died asked that the details be kept secret for sixty years."


    "I could understand why they were angry, as they believed I had betrayed them by joining the thing they, understandable hated the most. But it was what I wanted. Your Mummy and I were lucky after my basic training. We have a few weeks that we could spend time together. Your Mummy''s parents were overseas on a business trip, so your Uncle''s Andrew and Chester, as they were legally a.d.u.l.ts were watching over your Mummy."


    "Things became messy when your Mummy''s parents found out about an incident at your Mummy''s Final school dance when I accompanied her. Four boys angry about how another classmate of your Mummy''s had treated them took hostages at the dance. It was lucky for your Mummy and everyone else ¡­"


    "Aunty Monica, Aunty Jessica and Uncles Ben, David and Joseph told me about that last night," interrupted Dominic.


    Relieved he did not have to talk about what happened at the dance, Matthew said "Your Mummy''s parents when they found out about it, came back early from their trip for your Mummy. That was the right thing for them to do. What your Mummy does not know, because I have not told her until now, is that her parents were angry. This was despite the police telling them that what happened was not related to the military and everyone was lucky that your Uncles Ben, Joseph and David along with myself were there as we were able to end the situation without any problems. That was because of our training. Once they checked on your Mummy being safe, they came and found me. I thought when they wanted to talk to me it was about thanking me for making sure your Mummy was safe. But that was not it."


    Lexi stunned saw Matthew look at her. What in the world had her parents done? Did they make sure that Matthew had been chased away completely, to prevent any potential that she would have married him at an early age? She saw that Matthew looked directly at her, and with his glance got the understanding that there was much more to the story than Matthew was telling Dominic.


    Matthew continued "Your Mummy''s parent, threatened to kill me. I get it, they were concerned about your Mummy, their daughter and wanted to protect you. Just like your Mummy and I will do for you, and I suspect your Daddy would do for you if he were alive. Unlike what happened the year before this time I warned them about the consequences of doing what they were doing, but that did not matter to them. When I left them their last words to me was that it would be over their dead bodies that they would allow me anywhere near your Mummy while they were alive."


    Lexi, shocked opened her eyes wide. She always wondered why her parents were so intent on forcing her to marry Richard. It explained a lot, as in their minds having her connected to Richard and by extension Warren Gong would prevent future relationship for her and Matthew. How little did they know.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 564 - So, do you have a better idea? (5)

    2 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    "Mummy¡­?" came a quiet but confused voice.


    Gathering herself back together Lexi said "But, do not think that because they are dead, that that is why your Daddy Matthew and I married. It is not to spite them. Despite everything, we love each other and want to be together. But like any relationship we have our ups and downs."


    Matthew added "And do not try to say that you do not know about that. On at least five occasions you have come home complaining about your friends to us and then later about how good things are in your friendship. So, you do understand what that means."


    "You are being mean Daddy Matthew."


    Lexi saw that Matthew opened his eyes slightly wider. Given how they had started out with Dominic ignoring him, at least he was willing to move slightly. That was a relief.


    Lexi said, "Does that help you understand what you talked about with everyone last night?"


    Silence filled the room before Dominic said "I think it does Mummy. Your parents, rather than hating Daddy Matthew, hated what he does as a job. They did not want you involved with Daddy Matthew because of that, and had you marry Daddy instead. But that does not help me get why you lied."


    "Dominic, it was never a lie. When I married your Daddy, I was so young, and really did not understand the world, including your Daddy. That resulted in a lot of bad things happening, which hurt me to the point I could not cope. By the time I could, I never thought that your Daddy Matthew and I would ever have a chance. I just hoped that he had moved on from all the hurt that I had given him and made a new life for himself with someone that was not as hurt as I was. For that reason, when I was ready to admit the truth to myself about you, I did not tell anyone else, because I had hurt everyone so much."


    "But when you married Daddy Matthew, you had so much time to tell the truth. You hid it, and we all found out about it in a bad way," cried Dominic.


    Seeing the tears in Lexi''s eyes, Matthew quietly said "Dominic, unintentionally your Daddy hurt your Mummy a lot when they were together. Your Mummy has talked to me about some of the things that happened while she was with your Daddy, but it is up to her to talk to you about it when she is ready to do so. And before you even think about asking, I will not tell you about it, because it is your Mummy''s story to tell, not mine."


    Having gathered herself together enough to speak Lexi interrupting Matthew said "Dominic, all I will tell you currently is there was times that he was the best person possible, but there were other times that he hurt me. I do not know, and I will not guess whether this was deliberate or accidental, but when he hurt me, it scared me. We have talked about why I left and my return, so..l."


    "Mummy I do not need you to tell me that story again and again."


    Lexi felt relieved. At least that was part of the story that Dominic had no issues in accepting.


    Matthew, sensing this was difficult for Lexi, said "But as a result your Mummy was scared about what would happen in our marriage. Can you answer a question for me Dominic?" On seeing a nod from Dominic, Matthew continued "When you are scared what do you do?"


    Dominic paused for a couple of seconds before saying "I do not want to talk about it until I feel safe."


    "Your Mummy is did the same thing. As she was feeling safe with me, she slowly started to tell me about the past. It needed to be at her pace, and it was. The only thing I have over-reacted with is when the truth about you came about. But it did not take me long to realise I had overreacted. I knew about the past and could understand things."


    "But you hurt Mummy."


    "I know I did, and I have apologised to your Mummy time and time again. It was my mistake, and I can admit it. That is important to your family, admitting your mistakes and taking ownership of them."


    "But neither of you are admitting your mistake with me," came a sharpish reply from Dominic.


    "Dominic, your Mummy and I have never said that it was a mistake. What we have wanted you to do it to stop and understand that there are things that you need to understand before getting as angry as you have been with us."


    Lexi, taking over said "And you need to understand you are not a mistake. Not is anything I did to make sure you could be born. If I did not, we would not even be having this conversation."


    "Not fair Mummy," came a pouting reply from Dominic.


    "It may seem that we are not being fair. But did you listen to what everyone told you last night?"


    Hesitantly Dominic said, "I did."


    "And you have heard what we have said before today and what your Daddy Matthew told you just now."


    "Yes Mummy," came a now somewhat contrite reply from Dominic.


    "So, my question is, and you can take time to think about this before you answer. Do you have a better idea that things were not as simple as you wanted them to be? That it was never my intention for you not to know, but your Daddy Matthew deserved the whole truth first. That is because I hurt him so much, and more importantly I need his support. The second person who deserves the whole truth always has been you. That does not mean that you are any less important than he is, but you need to know his side of what happened as well as mine, and¡­"


    "Without your Mummy telling me everything, I could not help her tell you everything, because that is what you deserve."


    Dominic moved away from Matthew, and said "Mummy, just because I am a child, do not think that I am stupid. I still do not like that I was lied to, but after listening last night I understand that why things happened is not simple. That does not mean that I have forgiven you, but I will think about things."


    Before either of them could react, Dominic scrambled off the bed and headed out of the room, leaving Matthew and Lexi stunned.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 565 - Tell me why? (1)

    4 June, Coffee House, City K


    Lexi motioned to the helper pushing her wheelchair. Meeting friends let alone working was a constant frustration because of these injuries and she could not wait until she was able to get rid of the casts, complete her rehabilitation and return to as normal of life as could be. The one good thing from the check-up she had this morning at the Military Base Hospital is that her recovery was considered on track, if not a little ahead of what they had expected.


    Lexi, wanting to be alone while talking to Rachael, quietly said "I will be a while with my friend, feel free to go and do some things for yourself."


    "Ma''am, that is not needed. I promised that I would stay with you¡­"


    Somewhat frustrated, Lexi said "I just want to spend time with my friend, alone¡­"


    The helper said "How about I sit across the room¡­"


    Sensing that this was going to become an argument that she would not win, resigned to the situation Lexi added "Fine, but make sure that you are far enough away."


    Before the helper could respond, a voice from behind said "Why would I expect anything other than you being on time?"


    Lexi quickly responded "And me expecting anything other than you arriving late¡­"


    "Well, unlike you Miss Fashion Designer, I do have a real life."


    Lexi chuckled and said "Rachael, it is always a pleasure. But I would prefer not to be out here."


    "Come on. I spoke to the manger when I booked the table this morning, and because of your injuries he has arranged for us to be in the far corner."


    Lexi smiled and responded "And how do you expect me to get there? We both know there is always a crowd and the tables are close to each other."


    "Follow me," came the somewhat cryptic statement from Rachael, who turned and started to walk to the corner.


    Lexi, wondering what Rachael was doing, signalled to the helper to push her after Rachael. Within a couple of minutes, they were behind the restaurant, and Rachael knocked on a door. Within seconds it was opened, and they were ushered inside, before being shown through a door into the corridor where the toilets were located and into the main area.


    After they were settled down at their table, Lexi turned to Rachael and said "How¡­?"


    "Did I arrange all this. Lexi, did you forget whose daughter I am?"


    Lexi looked at Rachael, confused. Rachael added "You must have injured your head. My mother and her two brothers¡­"


    It then dawned on Lexi. Rachael''s mother and two uncles, were well known restaurateurs in City K. Lexi looked and said "Idiot me, forgot about your Mother and her brothers. Is this place one of their restaurants?"


    "Not exactly. They own the building and provided the financial backing for the company. I convinced them four years ago that there needed to be an expansion from the mainstay of their business of upscale restaurants and catering services, here and elsewhere. Because they did not want to damage their brand, they agreed to create a separate company for me to use. The deal was that it would remain fully owned by the company for four years and if I made it a success, I would receive forty percent of it. As you can see, the concept was a success and has grown in such a short time to be as successful as the original parts of the business."


    "I sense there is something more about this?"


    "You know me too well. When it was created, part of the motivation was to create social businesses that can assist disadvantaged people within society. Contracts for the construction and the fitout of the restaurants required the contractors to employ people that fit within different disadvantaged groups. That continued when we opened each restaurant."


    "I am betting that did not go down well with your mother and uncles?"


    Laughing Rachael said "You know me too well. Unlike my parents and their siblings, and even my cousins I have a social conscious. Yes, I have forced that on them, but it not only has created positive publicity for the business, and of those disadvantaged people employed within the business they have developed so well, that many of them have been able to move on to the upscale areas of the business or secured jobs with our competitors."


    "So, you used your position to get the table here and get me in?"


    "Matthew would have killed me if we were too open in the restaurant¡­"


    Rachael paused and silence descended over the two of them before Lexi said, "There is another reason for being here, isn''t there?"


    "Correct¡­" Rachael responded, trailing off.


    "Come on, tell me why?"


    Sighing, Rachael said "Joan is putting me in the middle of everyone presently, so I wanted it to get back to her that I had at least spoken to you. Here is the perfect location. She would wonder if we went to somewhere like the Lake View Caf¨¦, which do not tell my family I like as a venue, because it is not controlled by my family. And this place is somewhere people come to be noticed as, to quote the critics this is a place to be. People love the food, and the atmosphere, and I know just be looking around the room there are at least half a dozen people around that will tell her that you and I met."


    Lexi shook her head, before saying "You could have been honest when you asked me to meet you here."


    "You know I hate my friends trying to put me in the middle of situations."


    Sighing, Lexi said "I know. But I would have met you regardless. All you had to do was ask."


    Shaking her head, Rachael said "I do not want you to feel obliged, simply because I do not want to be in the middle."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 566 - Tell me why? (2)

    4 June, Coffee House, City K


    Lexi looked at Rachael and said "You know I value our friendship. Joan, on the other hand¡­"


    Rachael lifted her hand and said, "Do not go there."


    "Rachael, stop worrying. Joan is just being silly. If she has a problem with me, she has opportunity after opportunity to talk to me about it. Hell, she has a fitting appointment at the studio tomorrow, and if she has something to say she can tell me directly, rather than putting you in the middle of it."


    Rachael sighed and said "I am worried. There is something¡­"


    "Rachael stop worrying about her. Joan is being like many of a bride that I have seen during my time in the fashion industry. She is just going crazy and demanding in the lead-up to her wedding, and nothing will change that."


    Rachael closed her eyes and opened them after about a minute. "I just do not know what to think. All she has done in the last week is complain about you and Sally ignoring her whenever she contacts you."


    Lexi paused. Yes, she had a couple of missed calls from Joan in the last week, but there were other pressing things for her, personally. "Rachael, she has to realise that the world does not revolve around her. That is hard for a bride to accept in the lead-up to her wedding, but does she not realise there are issues with our family for Sally and me. Dominic has Leukemia, Phillip is towards finishing his treatment round with his cancer, I have my injuries. Yes, we are excited for her, but¡­"


    Lexi stopped, knowing that if she continued, she would snap. For a couple of weeks, Joan had been pushing her, wanting to draw a reaction. Was it because she was worried that she would say something about her s.e.x.u.a.lity to her fianc¨¦? Trying to figure out her motive in doing it, it was impossible. Did she want to threaten her, draw her closer or drive her away? There was no logic in actions.


    "You have to have some focus on your family. That I get, but she is doing is constantly getting to me with her complaining. You know I cannot take that."


    Lexi sighed. The one thing that Rachael was never able to cope with is people complaining to her about others. She hated conflict, due to what she was exposed to by her parents. They constantly argued, dragging her into every argument that they had, constantly trying to make her pick sides.


    "Your parents, still playing their games?"


    "They have never stopped, despite their divorce, what is it now, six years ago. The worst thing is, despite everything they have still not finalised their property division. Mother puts forward a financial offer to finalise everything, the old man delays responding and comes back when he decides to respond that the offer is insufficient. It is a repeating cycle and mother does her best not to drag me into the argument, but the old man cannot help himself. With every little dispute, the first thing he does is come to me and complain about how evil mother is, before telling me I must tell her to increase her offer by, whatever he wants at the time."


    Lexi looked at Rachael and saw a look of frustration pass across her face.


    "Do you need to vent about your parents?"


    "Sometimes, I want to tell the two of them to grow up and leave me out of their arguments. When it comes to mother, because she has come to realise how much her past actions, that has lessened over time. In some respects, our relationship is becoming better, but when she lapses and pulls me into an argument, I snap at her. After some time, she realises what has happened and eventually she apologises. The old man, however, just does not get it. You know what he did the other day?"


    Lexi looked at Rachael and could see by the look on her face that she needed someone to hear her venting. Wanting to give her the opportunity, Lexi said "Tell me."


    "That b*stard. He had his most recent demand from mother for their settlement rejected. His demands were outrageous. It amounted to about sixty five percent of mother''s current assets, along with him receiving a monthly payment of about seventy thousand. He had the gall to come and complain to me that mother''s refusal was unfair because he had helped her build up her assets over their marriage."


    "He is an idiot. At the time they divorced mother''s assets were about a third of what they are now. Part of the growth is due to the growth of the upscale restaurants, and the few locations they have opened over the years. Where the explosion in the company growth is, is simply due to my efforts. You know what that b*stard told me I must tell mother, that it had to be handed over to him. He is not stupid as he can see where there is the opportunity for continued growth. When I told him to back off what I had developed, you know what he said?"


    Lexi shook his head, and hesitantly said "No."


    "That b*stard said that I was a good child for developing what belonged to him. When he finally got that I had a deal with respect to forty percent of the shares, I could not believe him. He changed his position and told me that I had to tell mother that she had to give him all the shares other than that which I would get immediately and increase the cash payment by fifty thousand per month."


    Rachael stopped, shook his head, and continued "He does not get it. I am not his messenger, nor am I going to help his satisfy his need for money. He thinks I am stupid, but I know about his new wife and so-called stepchildren. He cheated on mother throughout their marriage with the new wife. As his mistress she bore him a daughter and two sons. They are the children he loves and wants to give everything to, rather than caring about the child of his first wife, the one that had the money that allowed him to keep his mistress support his children while they were together."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 567 - Tell me why? (3)

    4 June, Coffee House, City K


    Rachael, let a few tears fall down her face. "He added to me that there were other demands. The financial settlement with mother had to include clauses that required me to sell to him at face value the forty percent of shares I am due to receive, at the time I get them. He said that any compensation for losses was something mother and my uncles had to pay, not him. His reason was that mother had delayed giving him what he was entitled to, which had to be more than she received as he has a new family that he has to support, unlike her who only has an a.d.u.l.t child that can support herself."


    Lexi reached over with her uninjured hand squeezed Rachael''s hand, as Rachael picked up a napkin and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "That felt like a slap in the face to me. But then he dropped the balance of his demands for the agreement. It was about company management. He knew that I had been the driving force behind the development and said that the agreement must include clauses to require senior management to remain in place for several years, with compensation to be paid if they left or damaged the company. He wanted five years and ten million US dollars for everyone other than me. Me, he wanted tied to the company for ten years and ten times the compensation."


    Shaking her head again "That made me realise to him, I am just a tool to provide for him, the woman he has always loved and his other children. To him I am nothing. Can anyone tell me why he is like that."


    Lexi sat there, and all that she could say is "I had no idea."


    Rachael, sensing the sincerity in Lexi''s four words said "You know me, talking about my family is the last thing I want to do. I will listen to everyone else complain about things, even Joan, who you are right in being somewhat of a bridezilla. I get her complaints because we know about her father and brothers ruining a century old family company simply to follow their pleasures. She feels insecure in marrying someone who has, through his own hard work built up an amazing company. She worries that she is not good enough for him. That is a.d.u.l.t relationsh.i.p.s."


    Lexi quietly said "You are right about her being a bridezilla. But I wonder if her insecurities are driven by her¡­"


    "S.e.xuality. I got the shock of my life when she convinced me to go on a getaway when my parents divorce hearing was happening. Her reasoning was I needed to be out of the arguments when they were before the court. She was right in that respect. The time away was a relief, as it got me to the point that I knew I had to stand my ground and keep out of their arguments because it was not doing me any good. But she dragged me to a club and boy did I get the shock of my life. All I did was sit in a corner nursing my drinks throughout the night. Each time I looked at her she was making out with a different person, sometimes a man and sometimes a woman. It shocked me, but the following day she sat down with me and talked about her s.e.x.u.a.lity. Some things I did not understand, but the funny thing was as we talked, I realised one thing. She was still my friend, regardless of that. Did you know?"


    "I did. You remember the trip she and I took before I fell pregnant?"


    Seeing Rachael nod, Lexi continued "I got my exposure to her s.e.x.u.a.lity then. I did not take it as well as you seemed to, but I was younger when I got confronted with it. But I have mellowed. You know I do not care about a person''s s.e.x.u.a.lity if the relationship they are in is a committed loving relationship. I just think Joan is worried that David Hwang will not accept her fully, and that is where things are coming from."


    Rachael nodded and said "That was my thoughts. She wants her friends focused solely on her in case things go wrong, and if it is not all about her, then she will complain to someone else¡­"


    "Putting them in the position she has put you in. Rachael do not worry about it. I will talk to her at her fitting appointment, because dealing with her is the last thing you need presently. Dealing with your father must be your current priority. He has to be stopped, otherwise this will just get worse."


    Tears filled Rachael''s eyes, and Lexi paused. Seeing the expression on Rachael''s face if this kept going her father would cause her to break. It was then an idea formed. Could Anna Hou help, even if it were simply to give a Rachael some general advice.


    Lexi said, "I have an idea, if you will let me make a call."


    Rachael shook her head, and quietly said "You want me to confront him. You know he has a temper."


    "Not the plan. At the beginning of the year, I met someone when I had to play hostess for my two idiot brothers. They had an international business partner and his very pregnant wife come for a visit. I spent the day accompanying her shopping. Her story was amazing. Literally she crashed into her husband and proposed a wedding on the spot. I thought a clash of cultures would ruin things, but despite her ups and downs she has made a life for herself with the love of her life. But interestingly she is a lawyer from Australia and is working towards being able to practice in her new home country. I am going to call her and see if she will talk to you, because I know that all I can do is be supportive. You need someone to help you plan to deal with him, as if you do not, he will only get worse and break you."


    "I am not sure¡­"


    "Just talk to her. No pressure on anything else, but you need some objectivity that none of us can give you."


    Without waiting, Lexi pulled out her phone and dialled a number. As soon as the call was answered she said "Anna, can your husband spare you and my cute little godson for a couple of days. I have a favour to ask you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 568 - Stop being a Bridezilla (1)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi paused as she looked at the designs in front of her. Ever since the design team finished their relocation, the change in their work was dramatic. It was as if they had been renewed, and it was getting harder to determine the upcoming collections. The manufacturing of the Fall Collection was almost complete, and they needed to lock in the Winter and Spring Collection quickly otherwise there would be no way them could meet the deadlines for both.


    Looking at the designs she could see the team had run with the design concepts that she had laid out before her injuries. The two off to the left drew her attention more than anything else. There was something about them that just seemed slightly wrong. Carefully, Lexi reached over and ready to pick up one design to carefully examine it. She then realised that trying to do that would restrict her ability when she figured out the issue to make the changes as best, as she could. Placing the design down, she moved those designs she was less concerned with off to her right-hand side before placing one of the concerning designs in front of her.


    Bending over to better examine the design, it suddenly hit Lexi what the issue was. She felt so stupid in that moment as the issues were so obvious. Picking up a pencil, Lexi, as best she could using her left hand, carefully and slowly started to make a note about the skirt. While it was meant, from a distance to appear as a wraparound skirt, it was in fact to be fixed in place with the joins to have the distinct features of a tulip skirt. How could she have initially missed the fact that it was a wraparound. Then there was the band, again not right for the design. And the final issue, was the notes as to the materials to be used.


    As she finished making the notes, she glanced at the second worrying design, and then she realised the issues with it. The asymmetrical design was not as clear as she wanted. There was the place for subtle asymmetrical skirts, but not in the spring collection in the ready to wear collection. Rather than following a particular theme, after discussions the design direction was for using various skirt styles to create pieces that could be mixed even with older collections pieces and would become wardrobe staples.


    As she moved the second concerning design in front of her and picked up the pencil to make the changes as best as she could, there was a knock on the door, and Maria stuck her head in saying "Boss, do you have a few minutes."


    "Come on in."


    As Maria shut the door behind her, Lexi said "Had you¡­"


    "Looked at all the designs, we all have boss. We all decided to play nice with this batch of designs and sat down weeding out many before the selection has come to you." Maria paused and added "That was because we figured we needed to be nice given you are injured, and that we are really hitting the walls for the Winter Collection in particular."


    "Mmmm. You all know¡­"


    "Madam control freak boss needed everything to be in your hands. We know that, but this is one of those times that you need to let go and trust us as completely as we trust you. But we had an idea, to start with the Spring Collection, coming from the designs that were weeded out, and I was the one designated to pitch it."


    "Worrying that I will bite?"


    Maria laughed and said "No boss. As I said we trust you, and how many times has everyone told you that if we did not trust you, we would never have upended our lives in Europe to move here, far from many of our families¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "We know boss, you helped our immediate family relocate here, and financially assist in us spending time with extended family at least four times per year. Most bosses would not, but you treat us as family, and we are loyal."


    Maria shook her head before continuing "You are helping to distract me. Your friend is due for her next dress fitting any time and you need to concentrate on that. None of us want to deal with her or her fianc¨¦, as there is something about the two of them that creep all of us out and they are so demanding."


    Lexi smiled slightly and said "That is not the first time I have heard about Joan being demanding. I was discussing her with a friend, and we concluded she is being a bridezilla." While not strictly true about her conversation with Rachael, Joan being a bridezilla was not in dispute.


    "Bridezilla, absolutely, and I know that it is not really used but he is being a groomzilla. The demands the two of them are making frustrates us."


    "Can you ask for them to be shown in here first. Maybe I can head this off firstly because these injuries make it hard for me to make the alterations that can be needed. But secondly, I need others eyes on the dress in particular. I have known Joan for the majority of my life and I know that my closeness will blind me to the right changes needed. The last thing that we need is for this dress not to come out right given we are expanding into couture wedding dresses. It will stop us in our tracks."


    Maria looked at Lexi, unable to respond.


    Lexi quickly said "Until we get a firm foothold in the market for up-market personally designed wedding dresses we need to, not only deal with the bridezillas, their grooms and family, but we need to be absolutely certain we deliver. I am concerned that if we cannot, we will ruin the dreams of those in the team who want this to succeed."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 569 - Stop being a Bridezilla (2)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    Hearing Lexi''s statement Maria nodded. Her concern was obvious, and she said, "There is no need to be concerned."


    Lexi shook her head and said "If we are just considering design, I would absolutely agree with you. I trust the whole team to do everything right, but I worry about being able to deliver the personal service to the extent we will need with this project. And before you say it, I know we deliver that with the couture designs, but as women we know one of the most important days in any women''s life is the day, they get married."


    "Boss¡­"


    "I know that is typecasting women because not every woman gets married. Some do not find the love of their life to marry, others who do decide not to get married, and even things can change before they can marry the love of their life. So do not have a go at me, because I get that. But the women that are coming to us for a wedding dress, this day will be one of the most important days in their life and we need to ensure that we get this right. We make a little mistake, and it can ruin the whole day for them. That is what worries me about this."


    "Boss, stop worrying¡­"


    From the door Karen responded "She is right Lexi; you are stressing out worrying about too many things. You think I would not have said anything if I thought this was a wrong business decision. It is the right decision for where the business is. You just must learn to do with the bridezillas that will be your clients. They are rich enough to afford what you will be charging them for their dress, the bridal party dresses and the mothers of the bride and groom dresses. Being that rich, or from families that are rich enough to afford the cost, means these women will be demanding. But you will not need to be the one constantly dealing with them¡­"


    Lexi tensed and said "Karen, this is my business, and no matter what I will be the one they want."


    "Most likely, but despite how much of a bridezilla they are they also will be realistic enough to know that as the business owner, you will not always be available to them. You let me appoint a team that deal with the couture line, as we call it. The customers getting a couture design, unless they are people like your family and friends, have a member of that team assigned to be their contact throughout the process. It works, because they understand we know how important they are and get that the designers are not always free. And it will work for the weddings, because having a person that the brides can contact will aid in keeping them calm. All it means, is instead of the one staff member you had authorised to have appointed all we had to do was appoint two members, so the load can be properly shared."


    "Boss," chimed in Maria, "That is logical. It protects a layer of protection to the design team. We know the limits of our skill set, and as I was about to tell you before Miss business manager here¡­"


    "Miss business manager, Maria, you have that wrong it is Mrs business manager. My husband and darling children would kill you if they heard you, because they would view it as me being disrespected." Karen ended with a chuckle, having observed the looks on others faces.


    After she stopped laughing, Maria said "As I previously said dealing with your friend and her fianc¨¦ is horrid. The team has been able to handle themselves to stop an overreaction, by knowing she is your friend, but a stranger, I do not think that we will be able to stop ourselves from snapping. Having someone better at customer management dealing with them will ensure the best outcome."


    "Let me¡­"


    "Think about it," Maria and Karen said together, both laughing as they looked at each other.


    Karen, quickly pulling herself together added "Boss, we are not trying to be funny. We know that you say that time and time again. But seriously you need to make a decision quickly because we have put out the idea that we are doing couture wedding dresses, and the couture team have already had fifteen calls from potential brides wanting to be one of the first to have a LY wedding dress."


    Lexi closed her eyes. The one thing she hated was having to make potentially business altering decisions on quick notice. Opening her eyes, Lexi said "Maria, the design team''s position?"


    "Boss, as I said we want to do this, hence why we pressured you about this. But dealing with your friend tells us Karen is right. They need someone to be their main contact, as it will drive us insane if we are that person. The key designer on the dress can work with that person, but¡­"


    Lexi smiled. She remembered when she started LY. She did everything. Design, manufacture, customer service, and sales. It drove her insane, until she had the lucky break with one dress that catapulted her business towards what it is now. Most fashion designers who have their own businesses to not expand like she had without lucky breaks. Taking a breath, she said "Karen, go for it. In the end doing couture wedding dresses needs to be a success, because if it fails it will damage the business."


    As Lexi nodded, Karen getting her meaning quickly turned before leaving the room.


    Maria said "Boss, we got side-tracked. The designs?"


    "Only a couple are problematic. As best I can I have made a few notes and the alterations, but someone may have to fix them up."


    "Got it, but before you deal with your friend, and likely head home what we want to ask about is another little project we have in mind. With Karen''s help, we have started to market the charitable collection that we discussed. Orders are flowing in, and rather than completely new designs we are working with existing ideas. What we want to do, if you OK it, is to take that concept slightly further."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 570 - Stop being a Bridezilla (3)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    After hearing the pitch, Lexi was intrigued. The idea of a limited number of pieces, sold in the retail stores each season, with the proceeds to benefit charities sounded great on the surface. The problem was, would it take away from other pieces? Maybe this was something that Karen needed to work through better before a decision was made.


    "Maria, you know the idea of doing something for charity through fashion always appeals to me, but I worry about the impacts. But talk it through with Karen firstly. If she thinks it will work, we can go with it. However, I have another idea I want you all to talk through before we discuss it with Karen. All of you in the design team are wonderful designers, but the world does not know it. I want to, in line with the Spring and Fall collections release a small sub-collection by a team member that fits the collection direction but is specifically acknowledged as being designed by someone."


    Lexi looked at Maria who seemed stunned, standing there with her mouth open. Lexi smiled and said "Do you not remember the story about how I got my lucky break. It was part of my studies, and the designer I was studying with pushed me forward to a couple of clients. While I want to keep each of you with me, the last thing is not let the world know how good each of you are. That would be hypocritical of me¡­"


    "Got it boss." Maria looked at the clock and said "Boss your friend will be in the design room for her next fitting. Shall I take you in¡­"


    Lexi nodded and with Maria''s help she soon was being wheeled into the design studio. The first thing she could hear was Joan screaming out "How dare you stab me with that."


    Lexi wanted to slap her, but the unfeeling nature she was displaying that Rachael relayed to her was on full display. She was being a total bridezilla. Calling out Lexi said, "Settle down Joan, I am here."


    "Do not give me excuses Lexi Yao. You were meant to be here¡­"


    Lexi closed her eyes briefly and bit her lower lip. She wanted to snap at Joan, but that would do nothing for anyone. After releasing her lower lip and opening her eyes, she knew that she was calm enough to respond. "Joan, do not take this the wrong way¡­"


    "It is my wedding, and I want it to be right," snapped out Joan. "That means you, the designer being here to make sure my dress is perfect."


    Lexi lifted her left hand up and pinched the bridge of her nose. Was Joan forgetting her injuries. Tempering her tone to try and eliminate anger and frustration Lexi as calmly as possible responded "Joan be sensible. With my injuries there is no way that I could help you into the dress of make the adjustments to ensure that it will fit, when finished as I designed it and you wanted."


    "Screw that. You should have been here," came the even louder response from Joan.


    Lexi paused and took a couple of calming breaths. Joan was already on her nerves, and this would be a long appointment. The last couple of fitting appointments had seen constant alterations to the design, and it was now the absolute last day to get everything finalised, so the dress could be completed in time for the ceremony, now less that four weeks away. What made the situation worse, is that Joan and David Hwang were also repeatedly demanding changes in the bridal party dresses. At least, those plans were something she could keep on top of as Rachael had let her know their plans in their discussion.


    Attempting to pacify Joan, Lexi responded "I am here now, so please calm down."


    "I would be if the idiot here did not repeatedly stab me with pins," snapped Joan.


    Lexi shook her head slightly and looked at the staff before motioning with her head for most of them to move to the far side of the room. The way that she was acting just gave Lexi the feeling Joan was about to get extremely angry. The couple of times she had witnessed Joan''s explosions of anger had her wanting to protect her staff.


    In placating Joan, Lexi said "Just let someone move me over and we can address the problem."


    "Thank god you finally have some sense," came the slightly calmer reply from Joan, as Lexi was wheeled closer.


    Lexi cast a critical eye over the dress as Joan stood there, hands on her h.i.p.s. When she first spoke to Joan and David Hwang, she wondered about their ideas about the dress, but the initial sketches she did, made it come to life before her eyes. It sounded weird in combining elements of Eastern and Western design into a wedding dress, but the outcome was a unique dress. Which, being honest with herself suited Joan. The issue she had was the materials to use to ensure that the elements shined.


    Seeing it coming together, before the embroidery was done told her the choices of material were perfect. The draping of the material was perfect, and strangely it gave a whimsical feel to the dress. The question was, was the embroidery she had initially envisaged for this dress going to be right? The whimsical feel almost called for a tweak in it. Lexi paused, realising that without seeing Joan as she turned and with a veil on, deciding based on observing the dress from one direction would be stupid.


    "Joan, can you move over to the platform over there."


    "Why in the world would I do that?"


    "Because I asked nicely."


    "You, asking nicely, that is a joke," came an angry response.


    Without thinking Lexi loudly said, "Stop being a Bridezilla!"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 571 - Stop being a Bridezilla (4)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    Joan stood there stunned for a few seconds before saying "What did you say?"


    Hearing the slight reduction in the anger in Joan''s voice, Lexi quickly said "You heard what I said. Stop being a bridezilla."


    "How dare you!" Joan immediately responded, the anger in her voice ratcheting up again.


    "You really want me to explain why you are being a bridezilla. I get that you are stressed because you want to perfect wedding, but seriously look at your behaviour."


    "You said it, I want the perfect wedding, and why should I not have it?"


    Lexi slightly shook her head, which Joan reacted to "How dare you shake your head at me. I deserve the perfect wedding."


    Lexi at that moment realised that Joan could get even worse about the situation. They needed to have this out, but not here. "You want the perfect wedding? You think as your friend I do not know that. But the perfect wedding, starts with getting the perfect dress for the bride. That, given you being my friend and your fianc¨¦''s money, will happen. But getting there, you need to cooperate or it will be impossible. Plus, I can ensure that your groom and both of your attendants are wearing the perfect items. But seriously, you want to keep going, do you think getting the perfect dress will happen? No. And any other designer. Most would have told you with the time frame that you gave my team and I where to go, because it is almost unachievable. You keep going or want to go to another designer, go, but do not think that you will get the dress you want nor will I give over my team and my hard work to any other designer simply because you ask to enable you to get the dress you want because that is the only way they have a chance to pull off giving you want you want."


    Lexi paused for a couple of seconds, looking directly at Joan, and said "You want to continue? Go ahead, but¡­"


    "How dare¡­"


    "I? I do Joan? Let me put it this way. Do you want the perfect dress or not? Your choice, but if you do not cooperate or accept that in ensuring the perfect fit you might occasionally get accidentally stabbed with a pin, you can change and go elsewhere."


    Lexi observed Joan looking at her and attempted to keep her face as serious and determined as possible. If she relented at this time, Joan would work over everyone until the wedding. That was something she did not need to address, as despite the design team working together for the benefit of the business, they had egos that challenging clients would upset causing friction afterwards.


    As she maintained eye contact with Joan, eventually Joan broke away. Lexi paused before saying anything because that was interesting. All the time she had know Joan, she liked to be the one who dominated the situation. Even with what happened with heir holiday, in the end Lexi despite being terrified with what happened and Joan''s games was not able to control the situation. Joan ended up winning. Yet, this time Joan was willing to give in. What was going on?


    Without saying anything Joan moved over onto the pedestal and allowed a couple of assistances to come in and make sure the dress was draping properly as she stood.


    Sensing she had control at this time Lexi calmly said "Joan, I know we have discussed it before, but I need an absolute answer today. Are you going to wear a tiara?"


    Joan closed her eyes briefly, dealing with Lexi currently was testing her patience. She knew what she wanted for her wedding and needed to push for it. That was despite her knowing that the ceremony would not happen. Fooling everyone was part of the plan. She knew, despite what people would say, there were things Lexi could pick up on. That was especially true when it came to close friends like her and Rachael. Thinking of Rachael, that made Joan wonder, what had that witch said tom Lexi. That, however, was a discussion for later because there were too many people around. She knew she required plausible deniability when it came to the discussion that had to be had.


    Opening her eyes Joan calmly said "Yes, but I can not give it to you. There is no way that I would even think of trying to get my hands on the family tiara, as I suspect the old man has had a replica made and sold the original simply because he needs money for his w*ores. But after discussions, my David told me he decided the other day to have one commissioned from a jeweller who owes him a couple of favours, but it will not be ready until just before the ceremony."


    Lexi resisted snapping. This was a critical piece to the design puzzle. She could produce the most amazing dress with the most perfect embroidery on it, and on the veil and train, but if it clashed with the design of the tiara, it would look ugly. Shifting slightly in the chair Lexi, said "What is his number. I need to talk to him."


    Joan, stunned for a couple of seconds opened her mouth, without anything coming out. No way would David want Lexi and by extension that idiot Matthew Rong, to have a contact number for him that could be used to undermine his plans. As she quickly pulled herself together, thinking on her feet, Joan responded "Let me call him. He hates anyone having his number as apparently in the early stages of his business a competitor used his mobile to try and hack the computers. Luckily, he was conscious of tactics like that, but you can understand his desire to minimise the risks to the business he created with his own hard efforts, because you have done the same thing."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 572 - Stop being a Bridezilla (5)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi looked at Joan.  Protecting your hard work in building up your business was something she knew too well.  Her rapid rise and business expansion had some competitors attempting to undermine her and the business.  If that was his decision, she would have to accept that.


    "But I still need to speak to him."


    "Get someone to bring my bag over¡­"


    "They can just get your phone out."


    "Absolutely not, because they will not get into it."  Joan quickly responded.  There was no way she wanted anyone going into her bag, because it would be a way some intelligence agency could try and slip surveillance devices in undermining the security system David had created.  No way was she going to be the reason for any additional risks being created with the plan.


    "What?" came the questioning response from Lexi.


    "My David put additional security in place on my purses, to protect his business.  You know I left the family company?"


    "Who does not.  Your father and those idiot brothers continue to rage about how you damaged the business."


    Joan, laughed.  Here was easy ground to work with.  "Me damage the company.  The only reason it survived in the last few years was from my hard work.  They treated it as a haram, and somewhere that they needed to do nothing other than show up to draw massive salaries.  They claim that they ran the business, but they knew nothing about its operations relying on me and other staff to do the work.  I got out but made sure I protected the staff because there was no way I could continue with them, constantly having to deal with crying women running to me for help the moment those idiots used them and dumped them."


    Lexi shook her head.  The antics of Joan''s father and brothers were well known.  "Your old man has still not changed, since we were in primary school?"


    "You remember that?"  Seeing Lexi nod her head, Joan knew she had diverted her attention for the moment.  "The older he has gotten the more he changes his mistresses.  I cannot understand how mother, who despite everything is still utterly devoted, has always put up with it.  That mistress was barely legal but was smart enough to get pregnant with a child.  I hate to say it, but thank goodness she miscarried it, because I would have pitied it with a scheming mother and a father like mine.  But no, he has not changed.  Combined with the antics of my idiot brothers, and the demands they placed on me to ensure that the business was profitable so they could have their exaggerated salaries while I put every cent I earned back into the business for the staff''s benefit, it was inevitable that I would leave.  I am just lucky that my David recognised that I have skills that he can use in his business.  Hence him being over cautious when it comes to my electronic security."


    Joan put out her hand, and as she took the purse, Lexi noticed her making it obviously clear that she was using a fingerprint scanner to undo the purse.  Looking at it, there was nothing special about it.  It just appeared like any normal inexpensive bag.  Why would a person waste so much effort in securing a basic woman''s purse?  Was David Hwang being paranoid?


    However, before she could think more about it, Lexi noticed Joan pulling out a phone, and quickly heard "Darling, I know you are coming to Lexi''s studio for a fitting of your suit and to pick me up.  But she needs to ask a question, no make it a favour from you."


    Joan, hearing David on the line say "Got it, you need me to confirm what you tell me before handing over the phone.  She has some suspicions."


    "Mmmm.  You told me about the tiara that you are having designed for me to wear at our wedding.  She needs to know about it for the dress design."


    "Understand.  I have a couple of sketches that I can use from some jewellers to maintain the fiction.  So, I guess she has no idea about the plans."


    "Correct.  But¡­"


    "You need a treat.  That I can arrange for you, provided you have generally been the bridezilla we talked about to get the message across about the importance of this wedding to our plans."


    Laughing Joan responded, "You have to ask."


    "Your treat will be arranged, but you better hand over the phone so I can talk to her, otherwise she will start to wonder about things."


    "Give me a minute, she has me on a pedestal and with her injuries someone has to hand the phone over.  But come back to me once you have spoken to her."


    Joan stretched out her hand, motioning for someone to hand Lexi her phone.  One of the staff members quickly moved and took the phone handing it to Lexi.


    As she put the phone up to her ear, Lexi heard "My love told me that you wanted to know about the tiara design.  I can bring the design sketch with me, but I have commissioned a bandeau style tiara, which has feature stones, and some diamonds, it relies on the platinum that it is being made from for its features."


    A Bandeau Style tiara.  That would be challenging, depending on the exact design because, there was no obvious placement on the head.  Calmly Lexi said "Please.  I can finish most things with the design, but I need to see the tiara design so I can finalise the exact nature of the veil and a few other things."


    Silence for a couple of seconds ensued, before David Hwang said, "I know I am meant to be there in around forty minutes for my suit fitting, but my current meeting is running over time, so I will be at least an hour, but I will arrange for a secretary to bring the design over now."


    "Thank you," responded Lexi before handing the phone to the assistant who returned it to Joan.


    Joan quickly put the phone to her ear, and said "Yes my Love¡­"


    "Keep it up and keep her confused.  We need her to be pulled in so we can execute our plan.  But I promise you your treat later."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 573 - Stop being a Bridezilla (6)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    After Joan hung up the phone, Lexi watched her place the phone back into her purse before handing the bag back to the assistant.


    As Joan turned towards her, Lexi observed that she seemed calmer, almost as if the bridezilla had been calmed for a little while.  That was her opportunity, so Lexi said, "I need you to turn slowly in place, so I can look at the whole dress."


    Lexi turned her head, and said "She has the shoes on?"


    Seeing the nod from the staff, Lexi said "How do those shoes feel?"


    "Tight.  You know I wanted to wear Manolo Blahnik''s for my wedding," sniped Joan.


    "Joan, Joan, Joan.  You want a brand; I want custom shoes that will match the dress completely.  What is the best we can do there?  While my call will be taken, and I can ask for custom shoes it will be a struggle for them to be designed, fitted, and delivered in time.  Most likely we will have to settle for an off the shelf design, adapted to have the custom look.  Not you sweetheart."


    Joan snapped "Stop being sarcastic."


    "Me, sarcastic, never¡­" drawled Lexi, laughing a little.


    Observing the scowl on Joan''s face, Lexi said "Fine, I get it.  You want high end.  If we had four to five months, that could have been done.  But you and your fianc¨¦ gave me about two months to pull everything off.  That means thinking outside the box.  I met this cobbler when I started the process of moving m back here.  Every time he has been asked to deliver something for me, he has done exactly what is required.  What I am interested in at the moment is how the height feels?  It is your usual height, but¡­"


    Angrily Joan snapped "Stop giving me a running commentary.  I want what I want, so organise it."


    Lexi sighed.  The bridezilla only disappeared for a few minutes and she was back with a vengeance.  Could she not have a break.  Observing the expression on Joan''s face, Lexi knew that this was could be an argument that she would not win.  But maybe there was a way.  "How about this.  I will contact people at Manolo Blahnik and see what they can do, considering the height needed for the shoes.  But at the same time, you agree to allow the cobbler I want to measure you for custom shoes that will have the same embroidery on them to match your dress."


    Raising her voice Joan yelled "I told you.  I want to wear Manolo Blahnik''s, and you want to waste my time having some no name cobbler measure me for shoes.  You idiot."


    Lexi wanted to slap Joan.  Had she no idea about custom shoes.  After talking a couple of deep breaths as calmly as she could Lexi said, "Do you not understand about custom shoes?"


    "So, they should be easy to get, you just have to ask for them.  With your connections they should easily be able to be delivered."


    Angrily, Lexi responded "What do you think we have done to get your dress to this stage?  So many measurements have been taken, multiple fittings to refine the dress to get to where we are, with a few minor tweaks now being needed for the perfect fit.  Do you not think custom shoes will be any different?  Somewhere along the way measurements will need to be taken.  My cobbler unusually will not only take the measurements but will make a cast of your feet to ensure that the shoes will consider your whole foot.  If I ask, he will share the measurements to see what can be done¡­"


    Lexi watched the realisation hit Joan, that she was not going to simply get away with demanding what she wanted.  She would have to compromise.


    Frustrated, Joan snapped out, "Fine.  The height is alright, but you need to do absolutely everything to get the shoes I want."


    "Did I ever say that I would not do everything to deliver what you want?  No.  But I have always told you the time you have given me to pull off everything for the bridal party is tight.  That means there may on accessories, be some compromise to adapt with what we can ensure will be done."


    Lexi looked at the front of the dress and said "We have a lot of work ahead of us, so that we can finish and have you out of the dress before your fianc¨¦ arrives.  Even the possibility of your fianc¨¦ catching a glimpse of you in the dress before your wedding is something I do not want.  I want his to be surprised as you walk down the aisle.  I need you to slowly turn left three times, stop raise your arms and move them about, before turning slowly right three times and raising then moving your arms again."


    As Joan followed her instructions Lexi carefully observed the dress as she moved following her directions.  Seeing the movement, Lexi realised there were still a couple of additional changes required with the top, as it still was slightly looser than it needed to be.  As Joan lowered her arms for the second time, staring at Lexi, Lexi firmly said, "I need to turn with your back facing me, and then lift and move your arms around before putting them down."


    "Stop dictating¡­"


    "Damn it Joan, I need to see where the couple of alterations needed have to be so we can get this dress sorted, so just do it."


    As Joan turned, Lexi swore she heard Joan say "B*tch", but it was said in a quiet enough voice that Lexi pretended not to hear what was being said."


    Seeing Joan''s movements, Lexi whispered the quick alterations needed to complete the perfect fit of the dress which were made.  After motioning for Joan to step down from the pedestal, Lexi noticed the hem was slightly off, and quickly had the corrections made.  After this was done, Lexi said "The girls will help you out, and once you have changed come and see me in my office."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 574 - Stop being a Bridezilla (7)

    5 June, LY Studio, City K


    As she settled in her office awaiting Joan, Lexi pondered how to deal with her friend.  Yes, there was part of their past she detested, and now she was acting as like a spoilt brat, but when it came down to it, Rachael, Joan had been there during the hard times, and she did not want to lose that friendship.  The two of them were so contrasting.  Rachael being reserved and providing the emotional support and Joan forcing her to get out and realise that life had not ended because of what Richard had done.  Sally, on the other hand, simply was there and kept encouraging her to move forward and do what was necessary to do that and ask for whatever help was needed for that purpose.


    Joan''s method of doing that, even as Matthew had described it when they talked about things last night was supremely unorthodox.  Dragging her to strip clubs and forcing her to examine her own s.e.x.u.a.lity sounded extreme, but as she told Matthew it made her understand that the world was wider than just one type of relationship and what she wanted for herself in a relationship.  She just never expected that that relationship would be the second chance to have what they had both wanted when she was seventeen.  A marriage and a family, and that was what they were trying to create.


    Seeing Matthew laugh at that, made her realise that she was still, in some respects fighting against that.  His comment, that until she worked through the major issues she still has, psychologically, from everything Richard subjected her to, they would always have ups and downs in their marriage, and small issues would end up blow out or proportion.  He had that right, because she blew his reaction to finding out about Dominic way out of reality.  Seeing it as an attack on her was utterly wrong, because in the end his reaction was driving by the shock of the news she delivered and her expectation was that he would react as he now has immediately, without giving him a chance to process the news.


    Matthew, however, made her focus on some of her comments about things Joan had dragged her into, by deciding to perform a striptease for her in the comfort of their own room.  Boy did that make her blush, and more importantly wish that she was not hampered by her injuries, because they could have had a lot of fun otherwise.


    Taking a sip from the cup of tea that had been left for her by her attentive staff, Lexi watched the door, and as Joan wandered in said "Shut the door Joan."


    "Stop telling me what to do¡­"


    "You really want to have a conversation we need to have with all my staff listening.  I do not, and I suspect that you will not."


    Joan, turned and slammed the door shut, before sitting down and saying, "Are you happy?"


    "Happy that the door is closed, yes, but could you not have closed it like a normal person."


    "Screw that Lexi, this is my wedding we are working on and I want it to be perfect."


    "Joan, it will be perfect.  Dresses, a ceremony, reception, and the like are all just trappings.  As I now realised what is the most important thing, and what makes it perfect is the expression of commitment to each other, because you have chosen each other.  Nothing else matters than that."


    "But¡­"


    "No, think about it, what are you doing?  Marrying your fianc¨¦.  The man that you have chosen to spend your life with.  I am betting that you have made the legal commitment already, and the ceremony will be the public expression of that commitment.  Stop stressing about everything else, because being the bridezilla that you demonstrated in there will drive all your friends away if you keep going."


    "It is¡­"


    "Do not say it.  We know it is your wedding.  And we will try and make it as perfect as we can for you.  But you need to hear me out.  I had lunch with Rachael the other day.  She is ready to walk away, because you are making her current struggles caused by her idiot parents even harder to deal with.  Her parents need their head read, because even after six years then insist on making Rachael pick sides."


    "She just needs to walk away."


    "That both you and I agree on, but she will not, because she cares for them both too much.  Me, I am going to try and support her the best I can by letting her make her decisions but being there to pick up the pieces, as you, her and Sally did for me.  That is what friends do.  Can you just back off?"


    "Why should I?"


    "Because you are her friend.  You are the strongest of all of us.  Sally is lucky, as her parents love her, and support her.  Of the three of us with toxic parents, you are the one who is able to handle it.  I let them ruin the early years of my life with Dominic.  Rachael will not tell them where to do.  You are able to use them for your benefit and have walked away without question."


    Joan looked at Lexi. and quietly said "True.  The old man was so easy to use, and with my David''s support walking away was the easiest thing I did.  Plus, David let me use his money to buy the guardianship of my sisters from him and mother."


    "So, can you leave her in peace?"


    Joan, closer her eyes.  Putting Rachael in the bridal party was needed, because the more of the city elites at the wedding the better for their plans.  However, as she briefly thought about it Joan knew Lexi was right, Rachael was at breaking point, and she did not need to be the one tipping her over.  Sighing Joan said "I will try, but you know the ceremony is at the end of the month¡­"


    "That is all I can ask."


    After they talked for a little bit of time, Joan noticed the time, and realised that David was likely having his suit fitting. She needed to lock Lexi into her Bachelorette party as it was the best opportunity, they had to compromise Lexi, and be able to sideline Matthew when it came to it. "Lexi, I suspect my darling is having his suit fitting, but before I leave, I want your promise, you will come along to my Bachelorette party¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 575 - How did it go?

    5 June, David Hwang''s car after leaving LY Studio, City K


    As the car started to pull away from outside the LY Studio David put up the in-car petition to allow the two of them to talk.


    David turned to Joan, and said "How did things go?"


    "Lexi is taken in.  She believes I am a complete bridezilla, worried about her wedding and ensuring that everything is perfect."


    "Perfect, that is not what we are aiming for with the arrangements¡­"


    "True, but everyone needs to think that because how will we get the people we want at the ceremony, let alone the public there for the City K attack to happen.  The more people we draw in, the more damage that we can do."


    "Joan, you know my senior people believe that you are going to destroy the plans."


    "Those idiots¡­"


    "True, but those idiots have helped me to get to this point, both in my legitimate business but with all my illegal activities.  We need to keep them on side."


    Joan moved in close to David and quietly said, "Mmmm.  But in the end, my love they are dispensable.  If it comes down to us or them, we will be prioritising ourselves over them.  If we must throw them at the authorities to save ourselves, then we both know we will do that."


    David turned slightly and whispered into Joan''s ear. "That is the last thing that I want to do, but if it comes down to them or us going to jail, I will do it."


    "That is all we can do."  Joan moved back slightly before saying "We need to make a few moves.  Some of them have to follow the wedding traditions¡­"


    "A bachelor party for me and bachelorette party for you?"


    "Absolutely.  The bridezilla we want everyone to seem me as would be demanding one.  The question is what to do?"


    "Me, it needs to be low tech, and somewhat traditional."


    "Strip club and some of the men making sure you are at least embarrassed?"


    "True, but despite all our activities and setting people up, the idea of a strip club with other men does not appeal to me.  Who wants to watch women tease multiple men at once, without anyone getting sated.  That is simply teasing.  While I can deal with it, we both know there are some idiot males that know parts of our plans that will demand to go and who cannot control themselves.  That will cause trouble we do not need."


    "And¡­?", responded Joan trailing off.  After thinking for a few seconds, Joan said "We need to restrict those who know of the plans going to those more public celebrations.  As I am working part time at the company, we can have an informal celebration for all the staff, which will get those who know of parts of the plans involved.  In fact, those who are not invited to the public parties could oversee those, and we use the excuse that we are limiting numbers at the bachelor and bachelorette parties for security reasons."


    "This close to everything occurring, they will not even question that.  Smart thinking."  David paused and said, "And your bachelorette party?"


    "That is easy.  I will get Rachael to organise a high tea at one of her family''s venues, before a few hours at a day spa, then a meal, and finally to a male strip venue.  Very traditional for brides to be, and as I suspect Lexi will not be out of her wheelchair, I can sell it as being restrained because of my friend and dress designer."


    "But you have plans¡­"


    Smiling, Joan said "You know me too well.  The strip venue I plan to go to has a reputation with bachelorette parties.  They drag the bachelorette into a semi-private room and¡­"


    "You wicket woman, you want me to gate crash?"


    "Of course, it is expected when you end your bachelorette party at this venue."


    David leant over and kissed Joan, before saying "What else happened with Lexi?"


    "I got another couple of the tiny bugs onto her wheelchair.  No guarantees that will get us much but given that the idiot Matthew Rong is restricting those who are at his property it is the best we can do.  But the conversation did indicate a couple of interesting things.  We were interrupted at one stage by a phone call she received from a number with the name Anna Jones as the caller ID, but Lexi mentioned the name Anna Hou.  I suspect they are one and the same person and gathered from the conversation she is a friend.  I know nothing about her, so she could be a problem."


    "F*ck.  We do not need new people coming in.  That introduces factors that we cannot control."


    "I could not get much out of Lexi, but I can try and push a little, but¡­"


    "We need to investigate.  I better work with the best hackers we have, because we are going to have to break into mobile carrier records to try and determine the number who called Lexi and back trace to determine if there is a problem."


    "My thoughts exactly.  But I do not think that is the biggest concern.  Lexi told me something I had suspected.  Dominic is Matthew''s biological child.  I had always suspected it, but Lexi admitted it today.  She said that Dominic had not taken the news well, and over the weekend there was an intervention, with people who knew things.  I asked her why I was not invited, and apparently Rachael was not invited as well.  But after some discussions she admitted that Warren Gong was there."


    "F*ck, f*ck, f*ck.  He has betrayed us."


    "Not necessarily.  With the animosity between Lexi and Richard Yao''s parents, it would be obvious that they would not be near Dominic to deal with him and the news, but do not forget that Warren Gong is Richard Yao''s biological uncle, his sister is Richard''s mother.  It could be the fact he was there to present information about Richard.  We need to confront him, and not jump to conclusions.  He is still useful to our plans."


    "Luckily, I have a meeting with him tonight.  Do you know him?"


    "In passing.  As to whether he will be able to identify me, that I could not say."


    "I want you there as an observer because those of us he has met, in disguise of course, are more focused on the business we need him for.  We will have to work a disguise for you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 576 - Rachael, help is here (1)

    5 June, Rachael''s apartment, City K


    Lexi, after all of Matthew''s lecturers about keeping safe felt worried sitting in her in her chair outside the entry to Rachael''s apartment building.  As she watched a car pull up, she tensed until she quickly saw the one person, she was waiting for get out.


    Lexi called out "Anna," which prompted her to run straight over.  Lexi could not help herself but to burst out in laughter.


    Anna quickly said, "What are you laughing at?" sounding a little angry.


    Lexi pointed behind her and said, "The looks on the faces over there."


    Anna quickly turned and looked in the direction Lexi had pointed before turning back, slightly reddening with embarrassment before saying "Oops."


    "Not use to a doting husband who wants to do everything to ensure that you are safe?"


    Quietly Anna said "A paranoid husband ever since I gave birth.  There are times I want to kill him trying to control me.  Does he not know me¡­"


    "Everything I have seen, he loves and adores you, and wants you to be safe.  Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Not if he is going to smother me.  He forgets, I have learnt from my past, and knowing I have him I am so much stronger that I ever thought I would be.  I do not need the hovering of people he wants around me."


    "Sounds like my husband but given his senior military position I can understand he wants me protected because it could have national security implications."


    "In other words, am I preaching to the choir?"


    "I have heard that before, what in the world does it mean?"


    After calming down from her laughter at the look in Lexi''s face, Anna said "In this context it means that you understand what I am talking about.  While I have no idea about where it came from, the phrase is talking about religious ministers telling something to believers who understand the situation."


    "True, but Madam Lady Boss you better get the understanding that your husband, the CEO of a major international conglomerate will do whatever he has to do to ensure that you are safe.  Particularly because of that ex of yours and his family."


    "His family, I do not care about them.  His parents got exactly what they deserved.  I was proud that I helped drive them into prison because they deserved that.  While I would have loved to financially ruin them, someone else with their own agenda did that.  I still hate what he did to me, but the funny thing is I am grateful to him in some ways.  He led me to my Yi, and the happiness I have.  Yi, still does not get that and at the moment wants to kill me because¡­"


    "What have you done?"


    "Stepped in to help the idiot.  His wife placed their children at so much risk with the help of his parents they have been taken away by the authorities.  One thing he knows is that I am a good lawyer and asked for my help¡­"


    "Any your husband is annoyed that you are helping your ex.  Are you an idiot?"


    "So says the idiot who refused to admit the truth about what happened to her."


    Lexi chuckled and responded "We are both idiots at times.  Maybe that is why we get along so well."


    "True.  That means you need to stop messing around.  You know I will help but I have a young child at home who I need to get back to."


    Lexi pressed the intercom system bell, and they were soon being ushered by Rachael into her apartment.  As they settle, Rachael said "What is it you want Lexi?"


    "Cutting to the chase are you Rachael?"


    "Who has time to mess around.  I have put off a trip to review some of the restaurants in the capital to be here."


    "Work, work, work.  Is that all you think about?"


    "With my two idiot parents wanting to try and ruin all my hard work, what choice do I have?" came Rachael''s resigned response.


    "That is why I am here.  But I have brought back-up this time."


    "Back-up.  This is a disaster that is only getting worse, and I have no idea what to do."


    Anna before Lexi could respond said "There is always a way.  Sometimes it is not right in front of us, but there is always some why to deal with a situation."


    "As if¡­" was Rachael''s cynical response.


    Anna shook her head and said, "I know where you are coming at, emotionally but sometimes it simply takes someone to give us perspective.  For me that was my husband and talking to Lexi in some respect that was you and in other respects that was her family and friends.  From what Lexi has told me about your situation you need someone who is not clouded by all the emotions and knowledge of your family."


    Rachael shook her head, adding "Yeah, and if I believe that pigs have wings and are flying."


    Lexi, shocked at Rachael''s extremely cynical response spitting out "Rachael!"


    Rachael turned and said "Do not think that I am stupid.  You are not here to help me."


    Lexi shook her head and said "And repay all the help you have given me over the years like that.  Sometimes I wonder when it comes to you¡­"


    Rachael snapped "What do you wonder about?"


    "You can be the most caring friend possible at times and then other times you are so idiotic."


    "Who are you calling idiotic.  You are the one that kept the secret about Dominic for so many years¡­"


    "Any I nearly paid for being so idiotic with my life, without admitting the full truth to myself let alone to my husband about that.  I was lucky to have my second chance, and I am getting the tools to deal with consequences of the past, honestly from friends being there for me and you dragging me to get help to deal with much of my mental problems from that.  Let me repay the favour the best that I can, by calling in a friend who knows all about these family conflict situations."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 577 - Rachael, help is here (2)

    5 June, Rachael''s apartment, City K


    "As if anyone can¡­"


    Lexi put up her uninjured hand which stopped Rachael, before turning and nodding to Anna.


    "Rachael, I do not know how much Lexi has told me about my background," came the calm measured statement from Anna.


    After a couple of second''s silences filled the room, Anna as calmly as before continued "I originally come from Australia and worked there for a number of years as a lawyer.  The firm I worked for had its focus on local and international commercial deals but was conscious of the fact that these do not exist in a vacuum.  Family disputes can happen, families break up and people get into trouble with the law.  So, it employed lawyers like me, who focused on those things but were conscious of the commercial aspects to situations."


    "And I know what the next few words out of your mouth will be, this is a different country, and the laws are different.  That is correct and I am working diligently towards becoming a qualified lawyer in my new home country.  Doing that has taught me that there are several basic ideas that underpin most countries legal system.  It sounds corny when it is said that the rule of law is supreme, justice must be achieved by the system and it there to protect the citizens."


    "What I have deduced from what Lexi has told me is that your parents are so caught up in, as I call it, hurting the other, that they do not care about the impact on others around them.  Your father wants what he sees is his by right, the largest share of the money and your mother in preventing him from getting that wants to hurt him because unlike him who has a new relationship, she has not moved on.  Neither of them understands that in the end the person most hurt by their need to get at the other is you, their child.  It is not uncommon that this happens, because when a relationship breaks up people react because they are hurt.  It is the rare case where those in the relationship are mature enough to understand that walking away, maintaining a good relationship and when there are children involved regardless of their age, knowing that the children are the ones that will be hurt if they do not consider their actions."


    "Lexi has also told me about the deal you have with your family.  While I am prepared to be corrected if I have this wrong, I could not see how any agreement between your parents could force you to give up rights you have without appropriate compensation.  That would go against one of the key ideas of any justice system.  However, just looking at you now, I can tell that you are ready to snap about the whole situation."


    Anna paused, looked at Lexi and continued "How about we chase Lexi out, and you and I talk.  While I cannot give you specific legal advice, I might, if you are willing, be able to give you some ideas on how to approach the situation."


    Lexi looked over at Rachael, who was somewhat stunned.  Lexi quietly said "Rachael, your choice.  I will stay if you want me to stay or I can go.  Personally, I think the better option would be for me to go, so you do not fear talking to Anna.  In the end, if I am here, you will hold back because I know your parents.  Anna does not and therefore will not be affected by that."


    Rachael looked between Lexi and Anna, before quietly saying "I think I want to talk alone."


    Smiling, Lexi said "No problem.  Now get over here and give me a hug before I go and call me later tonight."


    Both Anna and Rachael moved over and gave her a hug.  Anna whispered, "I will call you when I can."


    Lexi smiled and said, "You better call me, and send me pictures of my god-son before explaining why in the world you are letting that a*se back into your life."


    Anna laughed and said, "Now go."


    As she signalled to the nurse to wheel her out Lexi laughed at Rachal using her hands to shoo her out of the house.


    A couple of hours later, Lexi relaxing on a chaise in the master suite at home, heard a knock on the door, and Anna was shown in and sat down in the chair Lexi motioned for her to sit down in.


    "I thought you were heading home early?"


    "I can head home when I like, it is called a private jet."


    "Bragging about money to a soldier''s wife?"


    "Soldier''s wife yes, but you are a successful businesswoman and both you and your husband have inherited substantial wealth.  And then I had to go through that security around you to come in an see my friend.  I bet what I can see is only part of the security around you, given your husband has been promoted to being a General.  So," Anna smiled, and Lexi could see that she was not serious, "Do not complain about my husband making sure that I can, at your quick call, come and visit before returning home to my family quickly."


    Lexi chuckled and said "I can only thank you for dropping everything and coming to talk to her.  I was worried given how stressed out she seemed about the situation, and her parents¡­"


    "You do not need to tell me about them.  About ten minutes after you left, Rachael received a call from her mother screaming at her to tell her father what to do, before her father came with his infant son, demanding that she tell her mother to stop taking the food from her brother.  Over the years I have dealt with a few narcistic people, but these two are some of the worse I have seen.  I seriously worried about her safety because of the mental stress and convinced her to get some legal advice about getting a limited restraining order to prevent them dragging her into their dispute.  She seemed relieved about that.  She also promised me, before I left, she would get advice to protect her hard work¡­"


    Lexi relaxed and said "Thank goodness.  I had the view that was what she needed, but I was struggling how, because I figured most lawyers would not be able to help her.  How¡­?"


    "I give the occasional lecture on the English legal tradition at my local university, so I simply asked for a couple of contacts.  Friend to friend, just let her talk to you about what she wants, do not push her.  You and I both know the impact of domestic violence from an intimate partner.  If I am right, Rachael since she was young has constantly been dragged into her parent''s arguments, with them wanting her to pick a side.  That has continued until now."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 578 - Your view?

    5 June, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    As he shut the door of their suite behind them, David threw the bag with their disguises down on the ground before locking the door.  Motioning to Joan, the two of them sat on the sofa, before he asked "Opinions?"


    "Seeing his explanation in person, I believe Warren Gong.  Knowing Matthew Rong ''s willingness to go against everyone to pursue the career he has done so to now; he would not allow Warren Gong into his home unless it was for a reason like helping Dominic.  But at the same time, he is up to something.  That I am less sure on."


    "You picked up that as well?"


    "With what I was wearing, you think Warren Gong''s associates thought I was anything other than a w*ore while you were out.  The needing to use the toilet was a perfect ruse, and dragging him with you¡­"


    Seeing the smile on Joan''s face David added "And they decided to use the opportunity presented to them because of what we had done?"


    Joan laughed and said "Getting that material was fun, and we can always enjoy watching it.  Some men''s brains are in there¡­"


    "Not me!"


    "Absolutely not you."  With that Joan leant on David, and continued "We have our fun, but we are both smart enough to know how to use having that fun to get what we want and when it is simply for us.  The material will be enough to blackmail them into giving us whatever information we ask them for on Warren Gong.  More importantly it let me sneak in a couple of surveillance devices, which will not be found."


    "True, I play on his paranoia and every so often make sure an obvious surveillance device or two is left for him to find.  But there are gaps in the information we can get.  Hopefully¡­"


    "These should, because how in the world can those two idiots explain how the devices got into their locations without admitting what they did¡­"


    "And the one thing the Gong Cartel insists of its members is loyalty to their partners and spouses.  There is the trail of bodies and body parts throughout its history that confirms that."  Leaning over David gave Joan a brief kiss before saying "Smart sweetheart."


    "I am not just a pretty face and body you know¡­"


    "True."


    Silence filled the aid, and David eventually broke the silence.  "There are two other things that worry me.  Firstly, there is Robert.  Over the last few weeks, it is like he has drifted from our plans, after having been committed for so many years.  There is just something, but I cannot figure it out."


    "My love, I wonder about whether he has been swayed by something said to him.  That b*stard Matthew Rong has always been able to influence people with his words, and if he has information that that b*tch Naomi has been leaking, he would be able to influence him enough to make him doubt your plans."


    Joan paused, deep in thought before adding "We just need to use the tools we have to persuade him back to our cause.  Yes, he got his promotion, but we both know he has been shuffled to one side and given it and the current job to get him away from intelligence.  With those government contracts you just secured for the company, you have great bargaining power to¡­"


    "Persuade the government to give him a better position?  I had thought about that but think about it.  He controls the general troops on the base.  All he must do when we launch the final attack is delay authorising the troops even for an hour or so here.  That will allow the mayhem that is needed to start.  Panic the public by a seeming delay in military action, and with the influence of social media today that will quickly undermine the public confidence in the government."


    "Are you certain on that?"


    "I know technology.  And it is easy to use it towards the goals we want.  All it takes is a few posts, and the perfect programming bot, which I have, that will immediately boost its popularity though all the various social media channels, then to follow it up with some video footage.  Robert is key to that.  While remaining where he was, would have stalled some intelligence analysis, his current position is best, because we know what his instinct will first be.  The same as the police, as they will react to protect all the people at the wedding."


    Joan opened her eyes wide, before saying "That is why you insisted we invite them?"


    "Absolutely.  What politician who has high ambitions or businessman wants to alienate one of the richest people in the country?  My view is none of them will, and why I want to see, those politicians all dead, because they deserve it for what they did to my family, I will use them to achieve my goals.  It feels satisfying that while they believe they are using me; I can play them and use them to start the process before they pay."


    David turned and looked at Joan, before saying "You have a different view?"


    Shaking her head, Joan added "No.  I just worry that we might be playing our hand too early.  We need some politicians in place for a longer time because we need the concessions from them to pull off the change we want."


    David looked at Joan, before saying "You are not trying to stop me?"


    "Never, but as I keep telling you, you have to think widely because if we do not anticipate every reaction and plan for it, we will fail, as we only have the one opportunity to achieve our goal."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 579 - So Boss, Ideas? (1)

    7 June, Military Base, City K


    Matthew turned to Lexi and asked "Are you sure that you are alright?  I can leave early if you need me."


    "Matthew stop hovering.  You heard the good news.  My recovery has been better than anticipated, hence the change in restraints on the limbs.  Yes, I am stuck in this wheelchair for a few more weeks, but the physiotherapy and hydrotherapy can really commence."


    Major Yu said "General she is right.  I expected with the extent of your wife''s injuries that we would be at least two more weeks before we removed the casts and moved to plaster slabs and braces and she would be stuck in the wheelchair for at least two months after that.  I am not willing to say she will be out of her wheelchair earlier than estimated, that will be a decision I make with the rehabilitation team."


    Worried Matthew said "Major, are you certain?"


    "General, you may be a superior officer but first and foremost I am a medical professional.  Do you think I would forget that latter fact to satisfy a superior officer?  No.  But if you want to question me, I can contact a civilian for a second opinion.  However, that is a waste of both their time and my time."


    Lexi added "Trust him Matthew, as with his treatment I have gotten here.  But more importantly trust me that I will follow medical advice."


    Matthew looked directly at Lexi and said "I am worried.  I almost lost you¡­"


    Shaking her head Lexi said "You did not, so stop worrying.  Now go back to your office and leave me here with the medical staff.  I promise you once I finish, I will head straight home and call you."


    "No going into the studio?"


    "I have no need for, now go."


    Lexi watched Matthew walk out, and as he shut the door Dr Yu said "Madam, he really listens to you."


    "Not always, but over the last few weeks, I have gotten his concerns.  It was pure luck that I was located when I was.  You heard about what happened in the mall after the bombing?"


    "About ten days ago.  Normally things like that get around quickly but¡­"


    "I am just lucky that I know nothing of it, having been knocked out.  But Doctor I want to get home as quickly as I can."


    "We will do what we can to achieve that, however, that includes working with the physiotherapy team to put in place your rehabilitation schedule.  I will tell you this, you need to be extremely careful.  Yes, the breaks are healed but they are not strong enough for you to do anything stupid.  And that includes¡­"


    Seeing Dr Yu blush, Lexi immediately figured out what he was talking about.  She could understand that it was embarrassing talking to a superior officer about their s*x life, but it was not as difficult talking about to his wife.  "We need to be restrained in bedroom activities.  I am not dumb to realise that is an issue."


    Lexi paused, noticing the level of embarrassment dropping, before adding "Now, where to I have to go¡­"


    Meanwhile, as he was driven by Warrant Officer Wang back to his office, Matthew quietly pondered things.  He just felt that he was juggling too many secrets.  Lexi, strangely, was the easiest person to talk to.  In the last few weeks, they had been able to discuss many things.  She understood that there were many reasons why he could not tell her everything and was not willing to become too angry about the situation.  That was personified when she learnt about Bronwyn.  Lexi, after getting over the shock of her background, took it in her stride.  Sally on the other hand, still was ready to rip not only John and Bronwyn apart, but him as well.


    The problem was that there were too many secrets swirling around.  David Hwang, Joan, their informant, Warren Gong, Rachael, and now even Steven.  That was being the hardest secret to keep, and when he let slip about his activities even, he wanted to kill him.  At least when he went overseas and acted, he was doing so openly and with the full backing of the state.  He would be protected, and everything would be done to get him home if things went wrong.


    Steven, that idiot, got himself dragged into espionage, without an official cover.  That idiot!  There was little that he could do to help him if he got caught, and all the state would do is provide normal consular support.  They otherwise would leave him at the mercy of the other country and whatever help the Gu Group could muster.


    While he could acknowledge the genius of Steven''s cover.  A totally legitimate job, without any way to poke a hole in the cover it was risky in using such a high profile as a spy.  At the same time, that legitimate job gave him access to places that for most normal intelligence officers it would be impossible to get.


    The breaking of his reporting protocol shocked him, but when he reviewed it, it was understandable why Steven did so.  The intelligence about the Devil and plans for the end of the month, provided him with confirmation for Officer N''s intelligence.  Steven, as he explained it, was certain that as an expert on the Devil Matthew needed to see it immediately rather than waiting for it to filter through channels.  The talk of a terrorist incident in City A this weekend had him concerned and knowing his superiors they would be unlikely to act without confirmation.  Steven just indicated that he hoped that it was something he could act on.


    The problem is what to do¡­?


    A voice then through his chain of thoughts saying, "Boss we have arrived at your office."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 580 - So Boss, ideas? (2)

    7 June, Military Base, City K


    Matthew shook his head, and said "Thank you Warrant Officer," before quickly heading inside to his office, where Ben, Joseph and David were waiting for him.


    As the door shut Matthew turned and said "Gentleman, what do you know?"


    "Hey boss, stop firing into us," quickly responded Joseph.  "Our wives have been on the phone to each of us wanting to know how Lexi went with her check-up.  You want to delay us telling those three, be the one to explain why."


    Matthew slightly smiled and said, "Me brave those dragons, no way."  Matthew looked around and said, "Call each of them and place them on speaker phone, then I can tell them at the same time I let you know."


    Ten minutes later after the explanation conference call had ended Matthew turned and said, "Are you all happy?"


    "Happy," responded Ben, "No, only glad that things seem to be on the improve."


    Matthew looked around, and quickly pulled out and the signal jabbing device and turned it on.  He then said, "Any leads to confirm that information I gave you?"


    "You are kidding us boss?  How many tips like that to intelligence agencies get a day.  Thousands upon thousands.  Most are looked at and considered, and we have some basis to evaluate them.  This one, all we have is the information and your statement that it is from a trusted source," said David quietly.  "While we each have our strengths in analysis, without the starting point of the source, even evaluating it is difficult¡­"


    "Speak for yourself," came the mocking tone from Ben.  "We all know¡­"


    "That sometimes sources are protected," came Joseph causing David to laugh.  "Sometimes Ben, you are too trusting and fail to evaluate the potential risks of the data being wrong."  Joseph turned to David, looking directly at him before adding "And you David are too conservative and would risk being wrong at times than taking a blind leap with intelligence.:


    Together Ben and David said, "And you try to play the middle ground," laughing together.


    Ben then added "That does no one any good."


    Joseph added "True, but that is why we work well together.  Our failings tend to balance each other out.  In the end boss, we came to the view, with the intelligence team that there is viability to the proposed attack.  Yes, there is lack of chatter that would give us a definitive answer, but it is not unusual."


    David calmly added "The two factors that are tying things together is there is something major happening in the city.  A promotional event for the movie experts believes will be the biggest domestic release of the year with some of the hottest actors in the country in it.  Then a major military training exercise that would always see soldiers heading into the local major city to let their hair down."


    Matthew lowed at Ben and Joseph who were nodding their heads.  David continued, "What has gotten over my concerns is that there is a major football [1] game in City A this weekend, between the local team and one from the Capital.  The outcome will determine who wins the championship.  Not only will there be those attending the game present, but there will be many who do not have a ticket.  Attacking the game or one of the parties associated with it would be the most likely outcome."


    "Any disagreements on that conclusion?"


    "No, we looked at it, and had everyone consider a washed version of what you showed us.  All the conclusions were the same."


    Matthew paused, and said "That was my conclusion when this came to my attention.  The issue is how do we proceed?"


    "Boss, you think that we are stupid that you have to ask that question.  We went straight to Head Honcho and passed on our conclusions.  We are simply awaiting orders."


    Matthew resisted the urge to close his eyes and sigh.  This was difficult to address.  Acting to protect the citizens but bearing in mind everything the had about a bigger attack to come.  It went against the oath he took on joining the military, as much as it would for Head Honcho and Legend, but the question was which would win out.  Stop the now and risk alterations to what they knew or rick people now to protect acting to prevent the bigger attack?


    Ben quietly said "Boss, there is something you are not talking about?"


    Matthew shook his head slightly and said, "What makes you think that gentlemen?"


    "You are too quiet.  Normally you would have ideas so where are they boss?" continued Ban.


    Thinking quickly Matthew said "Sorry, I was just distracted.  I was expecting Lexi to be done at the base hospital and am worried that she has not called me¡­"


    Ben, Joseph, and David looked at each other before David quipped "Wife slave¡­"


    Thankful he had distracted them Matthew smiled and said "The lot of you can talk.  You are as bad as I am when it comes to your own wives, so no peanut gallery [2] please."


    Joseph, immediately catching onto Matthew''s meaning, said "Us, Boss, Heckling you, never."


    Matthew could not help laughing at the three men in front of him.  The number of times they had pulled him from danger let alone kept him grounded over the years ensured that regardless of any disparity in their ranks they would know how to keep him grounded.


    As he looked to speak to them, he noticed the time, and laughingly added "Thank you idiots.  I need to be kept grounded."  Closing his eyes briefly he opened them and added "We will await the call from national command in case there are other issues none of us are across.  But whoever oversees the go teams at the moment, ensure that they are ready to deploy at a moment notice.  Dismissed."


    [1] in this case meaning soccer


    [2] In the context Matthew is using this idiom, he is meaning people heckling him from the back of the room.  In this case, he is talking about the only three people in the room, David, Joseph, and Ben


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 581 - So Boss, Ideas? (3)

    7 June, Military Base, City K


    As Ben, Joseph and David were exiting his office, he noticed Bronwyn standing waiting for him.  She snapped to attention as the three of them passed, before hearing Matthew call out "Lieutenant, come in."


    As Bronwyn entered and shut the door, she looked to Matthew who said, "Everything is switched on, so sit."


    On sitting Bronwyn said "Thank you Boss.  We have a problem."


    Matthew turned and looked directly at her and said, "What in the world do you mean?"


    "Civilian intelligence agencies are denying that they have the intelligence you were given."


    Matthew shook his head and said "In other words they want no action taken.  Are they being idiots?"


    "That is Head Honcho''s suspicion."  Bronwyn pulled out a folder from the brief case in her hand, and handed it over.  "He handed me this and said to give it to you, saying it is from the usual source."


    Matthew, confused looked at Bronwyn, before saying "Personally?"


    Nodding, Bronwyn said, "Yes.  He persuaded Uncle Xavier to allow him to hitch a ride on the family jet when he brought down the stones for John to choose for my engagement ring.  Under the radar, but more importantly beyond suspicion.  All he was doing was accompanying his brother-in-law to help a family tradition be followed in the next generation."


    Matthew smiled and shook his head.  Sometimes he wondered about his boss.  It was obvious early on in meeting Head Honcho that in some respects he hated his in-laws but in other respects he loved them.  "Using them, was he?"


    "Likely Boss, but I read the material and I could see why he wanted it to you and I to review.  Officer N''s material backs up what you received but has more detail in that the attack will be in the stadium.  I pulled up the schematics and there are only nine public exits from the stadium plus a player and emergency services exit, which the public cannot easily access.  One on each corner, one extra on two sides and two on the other two sides.  If what Officer N says is true, this will be an utter disaster."


    Taking the folder, Matthew sat and quietly started to read through the material, making the occasional note on paper he had pulled out.  Bronwyn simply sat there, waiting for him to finish.  As he closed the folder down and handed it back to Bronwyn, she said "So Boss, do you have any ideas?"


    Matthew closed his eyes and said "Damn!  What in the world to the civilian authorities think we are?  Every member of the military, when we took our oath promised to do everything within our power to protect the nation and its people.  And, based on what you said and what is in there they want us to sit and do nothing.  You know who that will backfire on if it becomes known?  The military.  Not them, because those idiots will push the blame around until it is so obscured as to who actually made the decision not to act."


    As he opened his eyes Matthew saw Bronwyn smiling, and asked "That is what Head Honcho told you?"


    "Boss, the two of you think alike.  But he wanted ideas on what to do.  As I was coming over, he sent me a message in the code we use saying that that proposed by the Colonels is not viable."


    Matthew sat there quietly and said "That I get.  They are not in within the group of eight people who know the truth about Officer N.  For most people who have anything to do with intelligence Officer N is a running gag about some mysterious intelligence asset, not knowing the truth.  But you are, and despite what people say are bright enough to draw conclusions from what you have seen."


    Bronwyn, paused and asked, "Permission to speak freely?"


    "Granted."


    "My old man is in the panic mode.  I get it because we have not stopped the previous two attacks instigated by the Devil.  The first because we only had the sketchiest of information and the second because those in command of the exercise did not pass the warnings on.  His panic is if we fail to prevent it this time, it will be his career on the line.  Possibly that is true, but it could also be your career, Legend''s career and mine on the line as well because we know this intelligence."


    "Legally, based on the deal with the operation was set up, two of the three agencies must agree to act, which means we will be safe, but civilian intelligence agencies will be likely to use us to protect themselves.  But I had an idea because of what we know will be attacked, and the law allows us to do this.  It may make the Devil change his target, but that is a risk we must take."


    Matthew could not think about what Bronwyn was meaning.  "And what is that?"


    "The Major Events laws.  A provincial government or the national government can deem certain events to be a major event, which allows the military to supplement civilian and police security.  I double checked the law and a football game like this, fits within the legislation to be declared a major event.  We cannot swarm the venue with military, but we can position people to attempt to prevent the attack at the time or deal with the aftermath."


    Matthew was understanding her chain of thought "And we do not risk the Devil determining we know his plans, preventing him switching the timing of his final attack so we cannot prevent it."


    "Correct boss.  With Head Honcho you are being sneaky enough with the soldiers going to Australia for that exercise in not sending one of the colonels along."


    "I have to be.  We have the intelligence where the attacks will be and what is happening.  I will be trapped at the church for a period, as will Colonel Hung, potentially delaying a military response.  That is the vacuum we do not need, so having Colonels Dang, Wang and Pang here prevents it from being significant¡­"


    After a period of discussion of the plan Matthew turned and said, "Organise and get to the capital to speak to Head Honcho."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 582 - A little bit of freedom

    7 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Walking into the Villa, Matthew could hear noises coming from the indoor pool.  He had, growing up thought it was a waste when his grandparents had the extension built to install it, but with Lexi''s injuries it was perfect for her to use for water-based rehabilitation.  From his past injuries, water-based rehabilitation was an easy way to proceed, and every time he felt his recovery was sped up.


    Without thinking, he quickly headed to the indoor pool, and not only saw Lexi in the water, with who he had to presume was an assigned physiotherapist working her through some gentle exercises, while Dominic was playing in the pool, without a real care.


    Matthew noticed the moment that Lexi spotted him, as she called out "You are home¡­"


    Chuckling Matthew responded "Stating the obvious.  Are you meant to be¡­"


    "Doing this.  Obviously otherwise I would not be in the water.  It is only gentle exercises, with the Physio Dr Yu assigned from the base."


    Matthew noticed the physiotherapist with that mention, turn. The moment he spotted Matthew, he could see the struggle in him, immediately wanting to snap to attention.  The problems with rank, even in his own home¡­


    Quickly Matthew said "At easy.  This is home, not a military base, so simply do your job¡­"


    He could see Lexi laughing silently there and could not help shaking his head.  Watching his wife and son for a minute or so Matthew added "I will leave you to what you are doing.  But Dominic your Uncle Stephen called me today, and said he was going to bring pizzas because he said he owed you a pizza and movie night."


    Dominic turned and looked directly at Matthew before yelling "Yeah! Maybe this time he will let me watch Harry Potter rather than a cartoon that he always insists on.  Does he think I am a baby?"


    Before he could even respond, Lexi quickly said "Not a baby, but how many times at your pleading have the two of you watched Cars or ¡­ let me think¡­"


    "Mummy!  Stop!  You are letting everyone know what I like.  All my friends have watched Harry Potter and I want to watch it."


    "Dominic, stop pouting.  If your Uncle Stephen agrees that it is alright, then I think your Daddy Matthew and I will agree."


    Dominic looked between Matthew and Lexi, before saying "Fine!"


    Matthew could not help but smile, and calmly said "I will let the staff know what is happening.  Dominic have fun, but be careful of your Mummy."


    Dominic called out "Do you think I am silly Daddy Matthew.  I know Mummy has not recovered from her injuries, so I need to be careful."


    Before he could respond, Matthew watched Dominic, dive under the water.  He could not help but smile, as he had heard Dominic call him Daddy Matthew.  Was that a sign that thing were returning to normal?  He was hoping that it was, because it was hurting him that Dominic had been reacting against both him and Lexi.


    He turned and looked at Lexi who again was absorbed in simply lifting her injured arm, and leg in the water.  The determination to do everything she could to recover as quickly as she could from the injuries was visible on her face.  That was something that had not changed.  Knowing that Warren Officer Wang would have placed his briefcase in his secure home office, Matthew hurried into the change room area, and changed out of his uniform into swimwear.  He hoped by getting into the water, the physiotherapist would show him thing he could help Lexi with over the weekends.  He was worried that if he did not know specifically what to do, his wife in her determination to recover as quickly as possible would cause herself further injuries.


    As he came back into the pool, he observed Dominic, jumping into the deep end of the pool.  There was no question he was their son, he knew little fear.  All Matthew could do was smile.


    Moving closer to Lexi he quietly echoed the thoughts he had and said, "No question whose child he is, we both have lack of fear in some situations."


    Lexi shook her head and responded quietly "Speak for yourself.  I am no daredevil like you, and our son."


    "You have to be joking with that comment, Miss Speed Demon.  Who loves going as fast as she can on racetracks?  Some mirage or you."


    Splashing Matthew as best she could with her left-hand Lexi said "Me.  But I took appropriate lessons to learn how to do that safely."


    "So says the woman who at, let me remember, thirteen stole the keys to her father''s Lamborghini and took it for a joyride through the streets."


    "So, I drove it safely."


    "Not as I remember it.  You were just lucky the police decided not to intercept you¡­"


    "As if they could have caught me¡­"


    Smiling Matthew said "Proving my point.  You have lack of fear in certain circ.u.mstances, so do not be surprised in what our son is like."


    "But¡­"


    Matthew reached over and touching his fingers to her lips said "Hush.  I have some questions to ask."


    Matthew saw the physio tense up out of the corner of hie eye, and turned to face him and said "You are?"


    "Lieutenant An Sir."


    "Lieutenant, no sirs here.  I am just a husband worried about his wife, but knowing her as I do she will want to do everything to speed up her recovery."


    "The Major when he assigned me, suspected that Sir, hence why he assigned me.  I only live about ten minutes away, and before you ask my wife is from the capital and her wealthy family, who love me, always worry about her living on a military base so they purchase a property for us to live in wherever I am deployed to.  The only condition I put on it is that I must be no more than an hour drive at any time of day from the base.  Subject to what Madam Rong wants I will come in before I head to base or on my way home.  But I can show you some simple things you can do on the days I do not come."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 583 - Honestly, tell me the truth

    7 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    After seeing both Lexi and Dominic to bed, Matthew returned downstairs and showed Stephen into his secure study, shutting the door behind them, while activating the anti-surveillance measures.  Without thinking he moved over and quickly poured two whiskeys, before handing one to Stephen who was sitting on a chair before sitting down on another nearby chair.


    Looking directly at Stephen, Matthew said "Truth time my friend."


    "Truth time?  You can speak."


    "Stop being cynical.  My role as a member of the military has been known since I enlisted.  You think I keep secrets."


    "I know you do ¡­ Aramas."


    Matthew opened his mouth but could not say anything.


    "You think my superiors do not tell me about intelligence officers who are in my area?  They tell me those who they know of.  That means I know about you and your other musketeers.  I know John''s true position with the police, and I suspect that the others I know about neither of you two do."


    Stephen paused, shook his head, before taking a sip of his whiskey and putting it down on the coffee table.


    "Stop being surprised.  You are not the only one with secrets, we all have them, some are just bigged than others secrets."


    Matthew tilted his head slightly to the right, before picking up his whiskey, having a sip himself and putting the glass back down.


    Looking directly at Stephen he said "True.  My secrets, like John are simply just a part of our job.  You on the other hand ¡­"


    "Touch¨¦.  All you simple do is hide part of what you do.  Does Lexi know?  What about John''s woman?"


    "Lexi has known for a while that I am special forces.  Honestly, I would suspect Paul''s wife Abigail either knew or drew the connection given her brother-in-law¡­"


    "Is one of your musketeers.  I am not ignorant of the connection.  So, Paul knows?"


    "Not sure either way.  But he, along with Phillip, Chester, Andrew, and Sally all know that I am special forces and have some idea about John having a position that has some connections to the military.  They were all there at the ceremony where my promotion was fully acknowledged, and John received police awards that cannot be announced publicly."


    "Mmmm.  What about his woman?"


    "His fianc¨¦, you mean?"


    Shocked Stephen said "Fianc¨¦?  When did that happen?"


    "The other day.  But there is no need to be worried about Bronwyn.  I just feel sorry for John."


    "What!?!"


    "I know something you have not been told.  Bronwyn Li, Lawyer, Lieutenant in the Special Forces, intelligence analyst with a focus on legal issues, daughter of the head of Special Forces General Li and Linda Eng, niece of the current CEO of the Eng Group and the Eng Princess of her generation, just like her mother."


    Stephen opened his eyes wide.  Matthew in observing his reaction knew that this information he did not know.  "Your superiors, it seems, did not tell you everything about my staff."  With that Matthew let out a little chuckle.


    "Stop trying to be smart.  There was some reason you asked me here, not to raise suspicions."


    "You know me too well my friend.  The intelligence, that is an issue for you.  If you want to give it to me, then fine, but if you do not, that does not bother me.  If the civilian authorities think it relevant to anything, they will pass it on."


    Looking directly at Matthew Stephen said, "You have questions.  Why did I reveal the intelligence to you?  But more importantly how in the world did I become a spy with a Non-Official Cover?"


    Seeing the nod from Matthew, Stephen continued "The former is the easiest.  My superiors are cautious when it comes to matters and sometimes do not think laterally.  Everything I know about you and members of the Special Forces who have intelligence backgrounds tells me that you do think laterally."


    Matthew smiled, and said "You wanted us to come up with an option to act, that would not risk anything?  Like the Major Events framework?"


    "How did you guess?"


    "In fact, it was not me, but Bronwyn Li who came up with the idea.  Logically, the game should have been declared a major event weeks ago, but someone somewhere made the decision not to.  IF what your intelligence says is true, then there will be questions to answer.  The more I have thought about it Bronwyn''s solution is right.  Not overwhelming the venue with military, but enough there to deal with an incident."


    "It needs to be stopped."


    "I agree, but your intelligence does not say what type of attack and we have nothing about it, so how do you propose we stop something that all we know is that there is a reasonable suspicion that there will be an attack?  It could be a bomb in situ, a suicide bomber, a gas attack, gunmen, or it could even be a play to smoke out traitors to the organisation behind it or expose someone like you."


    "F*ck, you have given it thought,"


    "It is what I am paid for, lowly worker bee.  You gather the intelligence, I analyise it."


    "Go jump¡­"


    "Happily.  You just tell me what type, but do not say anything without a parachute if terminal velocity will be reached or it is not safe to open a parachute.  I will not leave my wife a widow."


    Stephen laughed, "Lexi would kill me if I did."


    Matthew looked at Stephen and firmly stated "You are attempting to distract me.  How in the world¡­?"


    "Did I become an intelligence officer?  You know my degree?"


    "Economics with Law?"


    "Correct.  But in my first year my elective units were Security and Terrorism based.  It was about a month into university when I was recruited.  They knew where I was headed with my career, and simply other than time during university breaks where I had training let me be.  Once I started travelling with my job with the Gu Group, they activated me.  All I do, when travelling I keep my eyes and ears open for anything, all the time and simply report it back.  No analysis, just a gather which lets me easily do my public and real job with the Gu Group."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 584 - Personal time (1)

    8 June, Paul''s apartment, City K


    Paul, watched Abigail in the kitchen, pouring the water into the tea pot, before hearing her place it on the tray.  He knew the minute she picked it up and started walking into the lounge area.  After the last argument he had with her simply because he offered to carry the tea tray two weekends ago, he gave up on his instinct to be a gentleman and help his wife with any burden, small or large.  As she told him, she was a woman who was not fragile.


    Within a minute, she had sat the tea tray down, and moved onto the couch to sit beside him.  The moment she leaned her head on his shoulder, Paul turned and kissed the top of her head.


    Abigail quietly said "Paul¡­?"


    "Yes sweetheart?"


    "What are you up to?  Was last night not enough?"


    Paul smiled, remembering their exercise of last night.  If anything, Abigail and her enthusiasm drained him to the point he fell asleep, exhausted before he could even carry her into the bathroom.  "Enough, you exhausted me last night."


    Laughing Abigail said, "And you me."


    After sitting up and pouring them both a cup of tea, Abigail turned and said, "I need to be serious for a few minutes."


    Paul, having just picked up the cup that his wife had carefully and loving poured him, sat it back down before saying "You know my promise to you.  I will be as honest with you as I can, because when it boils down to it, I do not want to risk getting to breaking point as we were."


    "I am worried.  Mother located me, and¡­"


    Paul closed his eyes.  That b*tch.  He had helped Abigail get a restraining order against her, simply to keep her away and give his wife peace of mind.  He wanted to scream then go out and hunt her down before making her pay.  That explained the nightmares she had the last few nights, which had woken him.


    Taking a couple of calming breaths to attempt to hide his emotions, Paul opened his eyes and said "How did it happen?"


    "You know that new nightdress¡­"


    "Mmmm, the one you had on last night?  That was pretty."


    "Pretty?  It helped seduce you, didn''t it."


    Smirking, Paul said "True, but I think pretty is an understatement, it looked beautiful on you."


    Abigail slightly shook her head and said "Stop trying to seduce me.  You used that cheesy line last night¡­"


    "And it got me what we both wanted so cheesy it might be, but you did not complain last night."


    Abigail reached behind her and grabbed a cushion from behind her, and gently hit Paul with it.  Paul, grabbed the cushion, gently pulling it from her hands and tossing it across the room before grabbing her waist and falling backwards dragging her with him so she landed on his chest before saying "Isn''t this a better way to punish me."  As he spoke, he slipped his hands underneath her top before running his hands on her bare skin, moving up towards her b*easts.


    Abigail, pulled back, removing Paul''s hands from under her top, saying "It is, but I need you to be serious for a few minutes."


    Sensing Abigail''s underlying anger with his actions, Paul contritely said "I will be, but you have me worried."


    "I am worried too.  As I was trying to say I had been dragged by a few friends to look at dresses for our final year dance.  I quickly found a dress and was able to get a matching tie in case we decide to go.  You know the conflict about going I have."


    "Sometimes you want to go and at other times you do not.  You know I have told you whatever you decide will be fine with me."


    Slightly tilting her head towards her left shoulder Abigail slightly smiled and said, "I know."


    After a slight pause, Abigail said "My friends however struggled, so we kept wandering around for a couple of hours until everyone found what that wanted, before we all headed to the Victoria Secrets store for underwear for the dresses, and I spotted the nightdress I had on last night plus a couple of others that I could not resist buying.  As we finished, a couple of us headed to the closest bubble tea store."


    "As we sat down, guess who I spotted nearby¡­"


    "Your mother?"


    "Correct.  I had no issue with her being at the mall, because in the end I cannot dictate places she can go.  I was fine, until the moment that I realised that she had noticed me.  That is when I noticed she altered the path she was walking to come closer to me."


    "She deliberately did that, as when she was close enough to me, she pretended to speak under her breath to the cronies that she was with but was deliberately loud enough for me to hear.  She commented that I was an ungrateful b*tch of a daughter, who had taken every good thing she, as a caring mother had done for her and throwed that back in her face."


    "Also, apparently, I conspire with my father, to ensure she cannot get what she should have.  That last comment had me laughing.  Dad has told me about the pre-nuptial agreement her parents forced him to sign to marry her, and she got more than she was entitled to.  After ranting for another minute or so, she deliberately bumped one of her cronies, who bumped into someone passing me with a tray of bubble teas, drenching me and all my purchases other than the nightdress in bubble tea."


    "She found that hilarious, and as I turned to her, I could see it was deliberate.  She then added that evil gets what is coming to her before turning to the laughing friends and adding that is only a fraction of what she deserves."


    Paul knew that that explained a lot.  He reached over and gently drew Abigail into his arms before saying "What do you want to do?  You know I will support your choice.  But personally, if you let her get away with this, she will just escalate.  It is obvious what she wants."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 585 - Personal time (2)

    8 June, Paul''s apartment and Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    "She wants me to react," quietly responded Abigail.  "I wanted to kill her.  She ruined thousands of dollars'' worth of clothes, and a special surprise that I had for her.  But¡­"


    Abigail trailed of in her words, and Paul squeezed her hand to comfort her.  The simple comfort in Paul''s actions allowed Abigail to bring herself from the brink of tears just thinking about her mother and everything she had just done, let alone the torture in the past she had put her through.


    As she moved and settled into Paul''s arms, Abigail said quietly "But I just do not know.  Am I giving her the attention she craves by talking to the police.  If she goes before the court it lets her go on about how evil of a daughter, I am to her.  She will try and make out that she is the victim, rather than¡­"


    Abigail turned her head into Paul''s shoulders and started crying.  Feeling helpless, the only thing that Paul could think to do was to rub Abigail''s back gently while she continued to cry.  As soon as she started, crying, Paul knew what he would do when things settled down.  He knew in his mind what had to happen.  That witch of a mother-in-law had to be dealt with as fully as the law could.


    What that witch had done, if he was honest, likely had something to do with the number of times he had intercepted communications from her to his wife, and him bluntly telling her on the Monday just gone, when she confronted him outside the company that neither Abigail or him wanted anything to do with her unless she could admit her past wrongs and apologise to Abigail.


    The witch made it clear that Abigail needed to come crawling to her, because she hat treated a loving and caring mother shabbily, and backed up a distant father to deny her money.  He just hoped that his words in telling her she had to be kidding about being a loving mother, and that Abigail knew deep down who loved her and who just wanted to use her did not trigger this confrontation.


    As he continued to rub Abigail''s back, the occasional sob and the shaking of Abigail made him certain that when she was alright he would call John and ask if he could come over with his fianc¨¦e.  Maybe friends could put into perspective what she should do.


    Meanwhile, John having received Bronwyn''s call had raced over to the military base and knocked on her door.  Bronwyn threw open the door, and threw herself into John''s arms, giving him a kiss.


    As she pulled backwards, Bronwyn grabbed John''s hand and before he could say anything dragged him inside her apartment.  As soon as they entered, using her left foot she kicked the door closed, before throwing herself back into his arms, winding her arms around his neck, and kissing him.


    After they ended their kiss, John pulled out of her arms, and headed into the lounge area before sitting on a chair.  Bronwyn followed him, and sat on the sofa closest to him before asking "What is wrong?"


    "Why did you not tell me you had to go to the capital.  I could have come, and we could have spent the weekend trying to deal with your father."


    Bronwyn, calmly having well-rehearsed the lie she had to tell with her father before leaving the capital.  "An urgent legal matter required that I had to quickly hurry to the capital, but as it was not dealt with before the last military or civilian flight last night, I opted to spend the night with my parents before catching the first available flight this morning."


    "Still no explanation on why you did not tell me before you left."


    "You forget I am a military officer, and I have to go at a moment notice.  I had about five minutes to grab of briefcase and change of uniform in my office before getting onto the military flight.  Then I went straight into the meeting as soon as I reached the capital.  You tell me, when I could have called you, Mr Police Officer."


    "You had time to call your father before me.  I guess that tells me where I rank in your mind."


    Bronwyn, swatted John''s arm before saying "You are the most important person in my life, followed by my parents and soon-to-be sibling, then my extended family.  But my father knew I was on my way to the capital before we landed, and guess who was¡­"


    Seeing Bronwyn pause and roll her eyes, John said, sarcastically "Daddy dearest?"


    Laughing Bronwyn said "Absolutely.  He already knew about my meeting and was waiting when it ended.  A choice between home in my last childhood bedroom or cold impersonal visiting officer quarters at the base?  Only a fool would take the latter choice, particularly when I can have Legend or someone else assigned to Daddy dearest drive me back to the base for the flight."


    Seeing the look on John''s face as she finished Bronwyn burst out laughing, before adding "And before you ask, you know exactly what he was at me on.  But it was so funny watching mother.  She let him have a rant for a while during our diner.  Eventually she had enough and told him to stop stressing out his pregnant wife."


    "He would not have taken that well."


    "Correct.  He hung his head for a couple of minutes and went silent.  Then he made the fatal mistake of saying Yes Dear, but a police officer is not worthy of our princess.  That did not go down well, because that is the argument my grandfather and uncles apparently used to her when she married father."


    John started speaking "What goes around comes¡­"


    Before he could finish, they were interrupted by an incoming call on his mobile.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 586 - Personal time (3)

    8 June, Paul''s apartment and Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Angry, John pulled the phone out and noticed that it was Paul who was calling him.  Paul, if he failed to answer telephone calls had the habit of constantly ringing, until he was answered.


    Answering the phone John put it on speaker and snapped "What is it Paul.  I have no time for your histrionics."


    "Histrionic? Never?"


    "You, always, when it comes to wanting something.  So tell me what you want otherwise I am hanging up."


    "Snippy, Snippy.  What has gotten into you today."


    "Other than being annoyed at you for messing with the small bit of personal time that I get with my fianc¨¦e each week."


    Paul, on the other end of the phone for a second felt guilty.  He knew what it was like presently in having limited time to spend with his wife.  She had for weeks spending every spare moment studying for her final school exams and the University Admission Exam, and when she had time, he was usually up to his neck in business matters, given the end of the financial year for the Gu Group was rapidly approaching.  This time today was precious because in the next week, Abigail had exams every day, and the last thing that he wanted to do was ruin her chances at pursuing whatever opportunity that she wanted at University.


    However, that feeling of guilty passed quickly, because the reason for the call was his wife.  She needed peace of mind now, for those same exams.  That meant dealing with his mother-in-law now.


    "I guess you are with your fianc¨¦e?"


    John sarcastically responded "Well you win the prize.  Now, if you do not get to the point I am hanging up."


    "I need not only your help, but your fianc¨¦e''s help.  That witch that is my mother-in-law¡­"


    John smiled.  For a moment he felt sorry for Paul.  They all figured out the reason behind his and Abigail''s rushed marriage, and despite their age gap, it was clear to anyone that spent even a small block of time with them, that they were crazy in love with each other.  But coming with marrying someone was their family.


    Despite the reactions of Bronwyn''s father, John was certain that General Li''s actions and reactions were driven by love and the worry that someone was ''stealing'' his daughter.  But there was just something that told him that he would never cause too much trouble for them, because he was Bronwyn''s choice and ultimately, he did not want to alienate his daughter.  He absolutely had no worries when it came to his mother-in-law to be.  She already loved him and between her and his mother, the two of them were determined that their children would marry each other, over anyone''s objections because that was what they wanted.


    Feeling sorry for Paul passed in a couple of seconds.  Kevin Mo, in the end, was a hardworking businessman, who despite making mistakes seemingly cared for his children and their choices.  From everything he determined, while he pushed the marriage from what his father told him after they had dinner together, he always believed that Paul and Abigail were meant for each other.


    No, Kevin Mo was not the problem, it was the b*tch called Madam Mo.  A woman, indulged by her parents even when their business was failing, to the point her father committed a litany of corporate offences to give his daughter what she demanded.  From all the records he had seen, because his brother was a junior member of the national government, the police had been pressured to hold off on arresting him for all his crimes until after his daughter''s marriage.  The b*stard, the day after the wedding had a massive heart attack, and fell into a coma, never coming out of it and quietly dying some four months later.


    The victims of his actions, because of his complex business structure were never able to get any recompense, but rather than appointing then competent son-in-law to rescue the business they appointed an inept relative, simply because he had the family blood.  Madam Mo, despite the failing of her family business continued to believe she was the fa?ade that her parents allowed her to be and believed she was owed everything.


    John sighed, and said "What did she do?"


    "Decided to cause a scene at a Mall, when Abigail was out with friends shopping, pretending not to see Abigail, badmouthing her and then contriving a situation that saw her covered in bubble tea¡­"


    "You know accidents happen and people do not see others¡­"


    "That witch?  Never?  We all know whatever she does is deliberate.  She tried to pair me up with Monica when we were just teenagers, all the time while trying to seduce me into her bed.  And if I am not wrong, she tried the same on you, and possibly other friends¡­"


    Bronwyn, hearing that snapped "John!"


    "Sweetheart, I saw her for what she was, told her to get lost, kept away from her,¡­"


    "You promised, no secrets¡­"


    "Secrets, you can talk about keeping secrets¡­"


    Paul laughed, and said "My job is done at the moment, but when you finish your argument, can the two of you come over to my apartment and talk to Abigail about her options given she has that restraining order."


    Without waiting for a response, Paul hung up the phone, still chuckling to himself.  John, liked to keep his secrets, and it was obvious that he would not have told his fianc¨¦e what the mother of a childhood friend tried to do.  Seduce him when he was only seventeen.  Hopefully he would deal with the consequences quickly, as watching his wife, sitting on the sofa hugging her knees was tearing his heart apart.  He could comfort her, but how to deal her mother had to be his choice, and he did not want to force her to decide.


    He moved back to the sofa, wedging himself behind her, and gathering her back into his arms, hugging her and whispering, "It will be alright."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 587 - Personal time (4)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Hearing Paul end the call, John turned and saw the anger in Bronwyn''s face.


    "What did he mean John?  Come on, honesty."


    "Honesty Bronwyn, sometimes I wonder if either of us know what that means?"


    "Idiot, we know what honesty means.  We just choose not to be honest.  You know, once I realised how serious we were, I became open and honest with you about my family background.  Work, never was a problem¡­"


    "Yet, you did not tell me everything about your university boyfriend.  You know who told me about that?"


    "The old man.  That guy, I had to be nice to him, so dad only knows what I allowed him to see, because I was protecting him.  I hated him, but his father was the then defence minister and I was worried about dad''s position if I did anything wrong."


    "Dad however loved him because he said all the right things in front of him.  In private towards me, you can only describe his behaviour as misogynistic.  You know what he wanted me to do?  He believed that as his girlfriend, my obligations were not only to give him whatever he demanded s*xually, but do all his homework, and if there was ever a question about plagiarism, I was to sacrifice myself for him.  He even told me that as soon as we finished university, I had no option but the marry him, and then my role was simply to stay at home meet all his needs and bare his children."


    "B*stard!" responded John.


    "That is being polite.  I tolerated him, because of his threats to have his father dismiss dad from his position and thrown into jail.  Despite all our conflict I love my father and did not want to risk the career that he had built up because of a self-entitled brat.  It was only when he tried to s*xually assault me, that I reacted, defending myself with the skills that I had learnt, not only from Dad but the military training I had as part of my Officer Training."


    Seeing the somewhat confused look on John''s face Bronwyn, continued "Remember that military Lawyers, like medical staff and some specific engineers, that can immediately join the military as an officer, without having to have spent some time in the enlisted ranks because of the specific training and education required.  You apply for the positions.  Those accepted have the military pay for their university and training but require you while studying to undertake blocks of military training and your service requirement is the length of your study plus two years."


    "He started to physically assault me, because I was resisting his demands for s*x, including groping me, and trying to strip me of my clothing for force me to have s*x with him.  Let me just say, as soon as I could I not only hit him but connected with the most painful place for a man to be hit and ran without even stopping to collect my purse or phone.  I headed straight to the university security office to report what happened and called my military liaison officer from their office."


    "The b*stard arrived just as the military liaison officer and police did, demanding that I be charged with assaulting him, throwing around his father''s position as the reason why and claiming that any injuries I had resulted because he had to defend himself from my attack.  Of course, you can guess who the police believed, who dares offend the defence minister, but my military liaison officer was at least sceptical of the conflicting stories and insisted that the military take over the investigation, which because of my position, he could."


    "Dad, worried about that as he believed the defence minister would use his power to ensure that I was convicted for assaulting his son, but surprisingly he stood back to allow an impartial investigation.  That revealed that I was just the last in a line of women who had military positions waiting for them at the completion of university who he had targeted, assaulted and he had r*ped at least three of them.  He had used his father''s position to threaten them into silence but when I stood my ground they came forward.  Cutting the story short, he is still in prison for his crimes."


    "I remember a few years ago when the defence minister quit.  Was that connected to this?"


    "It was.  Funnily, along with the other victims of his son, we urged him to remain in place.  He did everything he needed to deal with the situation and could not be blamed for his son''s actions.  While he did not reveal everything, if you remember he told the media that he was resigning as his a.d.u.l.t son had committed crimes, and as a minister and a politician the public could not have confidence in his ability to fulfil his duties if he could not prevent his son from his behaviour."


    John digesting everything that Bronwyn said, quietly asked "Why did you not say anything?  Why does your father¡­?"


    Interrupting Bronwyn said "I have never told Dad.  He does not need to know that I was assaulted, almost r*ped simply because he was a military officer.  Do you think any parent could take that?  No.  He was always nice to dad, so that is why dad is nostalgic about him and believes he would have been the perfect son-in-law.  Yes, he knows of the charges and why he is in jail but still disbelieves that he did everything he is in jail for.  Nor does he know that I was one of his victims.  The records are sealed to protect the women for another sixty years."


    Bronwyn turned to John, looked him directly in the eyes and said "You have to promise me you will not tell Dad.  Just let him be on this point."


    Seeing a nod of John''s head, Bronwyn said "Now, you need to be honest.  What is it with Madam Mo and you?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 588 - Such news (1)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John felt trapped.  He hated talking about what happened.  He was a man and admitting what the wife of a then friend of his parents had tried to do to him, made him feel dirty.  Let alone, with what happened to Bronwyn, it would be telling her that her experiences were just another fact of life.  They are not and never would be.


    He knew, while hiding that he was a trainee and then actual police officer, the number of reports he had made to the s*xual assault team over his time at university of assaults, s*xual assaults and r*pes of woman told him so much about the culture on campuses, which was seemingly unchanged.  Men on campuses felt that there was impunity in attacking women, demanding that their s*xual urges be satisfied.  The worst were those in four of five fraternities that had branches at each university campus in the country.


    There were rumours that there was one fraternity that kept a score of the number of s*xual conquests that each member had a year, but they were never able to locate any evidence to prove this, despite the occasional raid.


    Taking a breath, knowing that he could not avoid the conversation, John as calmly as possible said "I hate to say it, that woman is a s*xual predator, and is addicted to s*x.  She had the habit about eight to twelve years ago, to target the teenage sons of business associates of Kevin Mo.  If I am honest, from a policing perspective you would call it grooming behaviour.  They were seventeen-, eighteen-, or nineteen- year-olds who as we know are often really starting to explore their s*xuality."


    "I was one of her targets.  She also tried it with Paul, who she was at the same time attempting to set up with Monica Mo¡­"


    "Colonel Pang''s wife?" asked Bronwyn.


    "Yes.  Paul only ever felt friendship for her and knew that her heart lay with her husband."


    Seeing some relief pass across Bronwyn''s face, John said "Her targeting, was sophisticated.  She would come across as friendly and understanding to the parents of her teenage targets, going on about how she understood what it was like to deal with a teenager who could be troubled.  At the same time, she would encourage her target to start rebelling against their parents saying that they would do everything to prevent them being who they were."


    "It is hard to describe what she actually did, but the way she did it was powerful and well worked to manipulate vulnerable teenagers, particularly those who were often just really starting to explore their s*xuality.  It was effective though, as her targets started to rebel against their parents.  She would then go to the parents and suggest that maybe she could assist in dealing with their behaviour."


    "That let her get her targets alone.  Paul smartly told her where to go, and immediately told his father and Kevin Mo, who he respected, what she was doing.  They both ensured that Paul was shielded from her, even if they did not believe his accusations.  That all happened about the time when Monica married her husband, so there was some natural drift in the friendship between the two seniors and no one questioned it."


    "Me, I was taken in when she targeted me.  To a point I had a level of vulnerability as I had made my decision to secretly join the police.  That was a rebellion against my parents plans for me, and of course when they tried to manipulate me into what they wanted, I openly rebelled.  She stepped in, offering to my parents, she would try and find out what was the issue."


    "Because of the respect I had for my parents, when they said because we seemed to be constantly arguing Madam Mo offered to talk to me to see if she could help resolve the issues, I blindly agreed.  The first couple of times we met, she was doing exactly what she said she was going to do, just talk.  It felt good that I could talk to an a.d.u.l.t who was not judging me.  Paul on the other hand, knew what she was like and had tried to convince me to get away from her as soon as I could.  I ignored him, as honestly her grooming actions made me feel like I was special in a time when I was not really getting on with my parents."


    "That comfortability was what she wanted.  Once she knew that she had you in that is when she started moving on her victims.  It started out with tousling hair, pinching cheeks, and rubbing backs, all things that you associate, even as a teenager, with parents or trusted a.d.u.l.ts in calming and comforting you."


    "But, as I realised afterwards, that was part of her grooming process.  She would get her target comfortable with that non-threatening touching, before slowly moving on.  With me, I think she realised that I was starting to get suspicious of her actions and made her move quickly.  The day that she directly acted, she must have realised that I was uncomfortable with her behaviour and wanted out of there as soon as I could.  But I needed to use the bathroom and went into a powder room at her villa firstly.  That was the biggest mistake that I made, and what happened from there remains as clear as if it happened yesterday."


    "I had not realised that she had followed me into the powder room, until she had pressed up behind me, reaching around grabbing my p*nis, before starting to caress it.  I was a typical hormonal teenager, and of course as an experienced woman she knew what to do to manipulate and arouse you quickly.  The size and the layout of the powder room ensured that I was trapped inside with no ability to get out.  As she was caressing my p*nis from behind she also was rubbing her body on my back."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 589 - Such news (2)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John, knowing if he stopped now would not be able to continue.  Even today, what happened not only disgusted him, caused him mental anguish.  "As you can guess her actions, despite me knowing the person doing this was wrong, aroused me.  Once she had me to that point, she pushed the toilet lid shut, and urged me to turn around.  What greeted me, was a n.a.k.e.d Madam Mo.  I remember the dress that she had on when I arrived which was some wrap style of dress.  What I did not know, and it would have sent ne running had I known was that she was n.a.k.e.d underneath.  She had dropped the dress on the floor."


    "My instinct was to push her away, which I did, and tried to pull my pants up, that the had pushed to the ground, and get out.  As I tried to open the door, she informed as she was trying to rub herself against me that the only way that I was getting out was that we had to deal with the problem that I clearly had.  At that time, she had put her hands on my p*nis and gently squeezed it which had me m.o.a.ning in pleasure."


    "In my mind I felt disgusted, that a woman my mother''s age was doing this to me, but I was a hormonal teenager, of legal age.  That was why she targeted teenagers like me.  She was protected from a statutory r.a.p.e charge and knew most how most teenage males would react in the end."


    John looked over and saw the look of horror on Bronwyn''s face.  She could not believe what she was hearing.  "I know, with what you have told me this is the last thing that you want to hear, but Paul was right I need to tell you this.  I know you are aware of the extra work I do with the s.e.x.u.a.l assault unit."


    John saw Bronwyn nod, and added "What happened at this time and for the couple of weeks afterwards is why I do it.  I did not realise what happened next was s.e.x.u.a.l assault, if not r*pe.  What man wants to admit that that happened to them?  Very few, because often the woman involved tries to turn the whole situation around, and we both know the view that the criminal law takes, rightly or wrongly, that woman are the victims in this case, men are the perpetrators.  That is slowly changing, but when this happened, there was no way I would have been believed."


    John shuddered, and said "But, I need to tell this story in its entirety.  Paul only knows part of it, because he guessed what happened, but not everything.  As I said, she had said that the only way that I could leave the room was that we had to deal with my problem.  At that time, I started to feel hot and that I was becoming more s.e.x.u.a.lly aroused.  I know now that she had slipped some form of aphrodisiac into the iced tea that she had given me while we were talking.  Whether or not the drink she had also had it in, I do not know."


    "At that time, she said that he best way for the problem to be solved was for me to sit down on the toilet, and she would temporarily relieve my problem, to allow us to move to a better location for a second round that would ensure that I was superbly finished off.  By that time, she had my pants back on the ground, and as I was feeling quite aroused because of what she had done, she grabbed my hand, and took it down to her v*gina, before saying you have gotten me so wet that this must be dealt with as well.  But she commented that there was a less satisfying option of her temporarily relieving the problem with her hands and mouth.  She said that doing that would not benefit either of us."


    "Her phrasing, all made it seem as if I had a choice, which in some respects she offered, but she never offered to me the you can leave option.  But in the state that she had me, the last thing a teenager man wants is for there to be rumours that they cannot do it or satisfy a woman.  I must have had some look of confusion on my face, because her next comment was, as she used enough force to get me onto the toilet seat was that I really wanted her and this, didn''t I?"


    "She r*ped you?" came the shocked statement from Bronwyn.


    Shaking his head John said "No.  She knew well enough, which I now realise was part of her well-rehearsed course of action.  She manipulated how she seemed to drop to her knees to make it seem as if I had pushed her to her knees, but she in fact dropped to her knees before saying that maybe I needed to have an idea of what the less satisfying option was and started to perform oral s*x on me, stopping before I e*actulated, lifting her head and with a smile saying, what do you want.  We can keep going with the unsatisfying option for her to complete what she had started, or the better outcome if actual s*x."


    "Honestly, the inexperienced me, who until that time had done nothing s*xually like what was happening, was too aroused to do anything other than make my choice.  The idea of being finished off with oral s*x did not appeal to me, because I was too full of the stories of my friends who had s*x telling me how great it was to have a woman come before coming in them.  Combined with her actions and the effect of the aphrodisiac, I wanted her then second option."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 590 - Such news (3)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John turned not to look at Bronwyn, he could see every emotion in telling her what happened pass across her face.  That made him not want to tell her the rest, but stopping would not be worth it, because this had to come out to someone.


    Continuing "I grabbed her, pulling her to her feet before dragging her towards me, with my hands on her back.  I have no idea where she pulled it from, but she had grabbed a condom and put it on me, as standing she was straddling me.  She urged me, to pull her down onto me, which I did, before then telling me that I needed to lift her up and down while sucking her b*east."


    "Of course, because of how aroused I quickly finished off.  I took the smile that she had on her face to mean that she was happy and satisfied, but little did I know what she had planned.  I just assumed that she wanted another round, as she called it, and as she stood up and turned jumped up and started to rub myself on her from behind while caressing her b*easts.  I could see in the mirror, her same smile, and heard her say that I was quickly aroused again, and maybe I should bend her and quickly take her from behind."


    "The effects of the aphrodisiac, of course had me feeling extremely hot again, and I knew that I needed s*x again quickly, so followed her suggestion.  After I came again, and let her up, I picked up the dress throwing it into her arms telling her she needed to take me to the better location she promised, because I was needing her again.  She did what I told her, and reached over and flipped a switch, which opened a hidden door, into what must have been a storeroom, which had a bed in it, before taking me in."


    "I am not sure how long we were in the room, but she directed me to take her in about five other positions, and I fell into a period of exhausted sleep.  Knowing what I do now about aphrodisiacs, once the effect had worn off, I because exhausted.  When I woke up, she was still there, and firstly told me that she had contacted my parents so that they would not worry because we had talked for a long time and was worried that heading home would end in an argument."


    "Having come down from the effect of the aphrodisiac, I felt ashamed and disgusted at what happened, and told her to keep the hell away from me otherwise I would go to the police to report what she had done.  Her response was that if I thought about that she would destroy me.  The na?ve me said who cares.  She then pulled out a series of photographs that must have come from a camera behind the mirror in the powder room."


    "The way she had actions done, made it appear as if I was the one forcing her, and if it came down to her word verses my word, I knew how it would be viewed, because only a couple of weeks before this happened, the local courts had dealt with a criminal case where the man accused a woman of r.a.p.e, and his version was dismissed and he was not only charged with raping her but with lying to the court."


    "She commented that I did have several options, but I should remember that I was the one who made the choices for s*x to occur, not her.  I knew that fact would defeat any accusation of r*pe against her, because despite being under the effect of the aphrodisiac, I made the decision for it to happen.  There must have been some look that went across my face, that made her realise that I knew there was truth in her statement, particularly in light of what the photographs she had shown me indicated."


    "She then said that I gave her the best s*x she had in her life, and she was interested if we could continue what we had started for some time.  Despite the disgust I had with what had happened to a teenager, they were powerful words and made me feel like I was brilliant.  Stupidly I opened my mouth and said so what does that mean.  She added that I knew what she wanted, to continue on what we had started with."


    "I initially refused saying that it was a mistake, and that she was a friend of my parents and we all trusted her.  Her response was I was an a.d.u.l.t and did a.d.u.l.t activities, which I was brilliant at, before offering me the final out.  She would give me all copies of the photographs, digital files, and the footage that she had, including allowing me to check computers and the like to delete everything."


    "Knowing computers, she could have had additional storage for the items, so I was sceptical with her words, but the way she resaid that, convinced me that in some respect she was being honest.  I do not know why I viewed that as the case, but I did believe it.  She then said that it was a two-way street wanting and having s.e.x, all I had to do was ask, and she then promised to smooth over all the problems with my parents."


    "Having more s*x with her was the last thing that I wanted, and I expressed my opinion on that.  She picked up a phone, that I had not seen, and said, that this was my last chance to agree to what she wanted otherwise I would be ruined for life."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 591 - Such news (4)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Bronwyn, reached over and turned John''s head saying quietly "In the end you agreed?"


    John nodded saying "I felt backed into a corner.  But I did everything to avoid her for a couple of days.  Little did I know my parents had realised something was wrong with me and had spoken to the woman they still trusted.  They arranged to send me to a small cabin in the forest area about forty minutes south of here owned by a friend for a couple of days, saying I looked like I needed some time to myself."


    "The cabin was in an area where mobiles work intermittently and left me with enough food and supplies to give me a couple of days break.  I was just hopeful that this time away would give me the opportunity to get my thoughts together and figure out how to deal with Madam Mo.  The major thought that had been going through my mind was did I take the risk and report her to the police.  Things were alright initially and being alone was thought clarifying.  I had gotten to the point that I had made the decision to forget about the consequences and report her to the police."


    "I wanted no one to go through what I was doing, because it was doing my head in.  Having made my decision, I knew I needed to get things written down, to be as clear as I could when I went to the police, and started to compose, what would be called a police statement, detailing her grooming behaviour and then everything I could recall that had happened.  That was cathartic, because it let me get down all my emotions, but it was draining so I fell asleep."


    "When I awoke the problem surfaced, because unbeknown to me my parents had arranged for the person, they believed was finally getting through to me to come and ''talk'' to me.  I felt disgusted in seeing her, and as she came close to me, pushed her away.  I wanted nothing to do with me.  As I looked around, I could not locate what I had written.  I knew that had happened; she had found it.  The words out of her mouth, confirmed it when she said that she had what I was looking for, and I would not be getting it back because it was full of lies."


    "You can imagine my response and so I told her where to go.  Strangely, she kept a serene look on her face, before saying I needed to stop and talk to her because I was hurting my parents.  That she had right, because I had for a few days been taking all my emotions out on them.  That was true, because of what they had arranged."


    "I could see it was dark outside, and honestly I had no idea on how to get from the cabin to the highway through the forest.  I knew that the safest option was to remain there but picked a chair as far as I could from her.  She tried to engage me in conversation about things, and I refused to talk to her.  With her ego, that was something she could not take."


    "When she had enough of my refusal to communicate with her, angrily, she dragged a chair and sat right in front of me and said you are refusing to accept what happened.  Get your head around what happened.  For the weeks I had been talking to you trying to get you to deal with whatever issues you had with your parents, your expressions had been telling me that you wanted to have s*x.  I was trying to comfort you, and you had been tightly hugging me and rubbing your body against me.  I would have been ignorant if I had not realised that in what you were doing you were aroused."


    "That was a lie, but the way she said it sounded believable.  I only ever took it as actions of someone who was really caring towards me.  Not an excuse but she engineered the reactions with how she was dressing, extremely low-cut tops, short skirts and the like, and she had the appearance that could pull them off."


    "You were a typical hormonal teenager?"


    "Yes.  She continued, saying that she remembered the reaction I had, in the pool the week earlier.  Her explanation was that my reaction to her had given her the incentive to throw caution to the wind in a private setting to see if I wanted what my body was telling her it wanted.  She said she had been supressing her desires for weeks, because the first time that she had spoken to me alone, she did not want to be a person I talked to, she wanted to be my lover."


    "That idea disgusted me, and I must have shown it on my face.  She then reminded me about what had happened.  It was an extremely hot day and she suggested that while we talked we should cool off in the pool at the Mo Villa, which just happens to be in a quiet secluded corner of the yard.  When we arrived, she showed me into the poolside cabana where there were swimming trunks for guests while she went and changed.  She said that when she had come out, I was still changing so she entered the pool, and heard the splash when I joined her in the pool."


    "With her promise to talk as we cooled off, I moved over to where she was in the water and put a hand on her shoulder.  She turned around, and I could see that she had on a transparent micro bikini top, and suspected she had on a transparent micro bikini bottom.  She clearly wore the bikini to cause a reaction in me.  My initial reaction was shock, but she smiled and said, forget about talking your problems for a minute and answer me do you like what you see."


    "I was shocked and simply stood there not knowing how to respond.  She moved closer and said knowing your closed off parents, you will not have explored your s*xuality or thought about talking to them about is.  That will be part of the issues that you have with them, and your inability to deal with your emotions and reactions is something you cannot hide.  She then dropped her hand onto my semi-erect p*nis and said that this was a prime example of the problem."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 592 - Such news (5)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John paused, taking a deep breath before continuing.  "She reminded me that I could continue to struggle with the reaction like I was having or because there was no one around that I could explore being n.a.k.e.d with a woman in the area, while we talked.  Her suggestion was that would aid me in understanding parts of my s*xuality.  She said it would be my choice if she kept her bikini on or not, and that I could remove it if I liked and even touch her b*easts and v*gina.  That did not feel right, so I ignored that, but with her encouragement I talked about several non-s.e.x.u.a.l things bothering me."


    "Eventually we ended up sitting on pool side chairs while continuing to talk.  As she reminded me in the cabin, I was still reacting to her in a way that she could see.  Her comment was that constant reaction prompted her move."


    "When she finished, I snapped at her saying that she had engineering the whole situation to suit herself.  Rightly, she pointed out that you cannot blame a woman, as a man, for how you react.  They are able to dress as they like and should not be in fear because they dress as they like."


    "The b*tch¡­"


    "That you have right.  We both know, what she was doing is what is called victim blaming.  But to an eighteen-year-old, protected by his parents and inexperienced with respect to matters involving s*x, she backed me into a corner claiming that I had not only encouraged what happened, but I was the instigator.  She then went on about the deal made on the previous day.  Before I could even react, she moved off the chair she had been sitting on and moved to sit on me.  She then stated that I had to make my choice, have s*x with her until she decided the relationship was at an end when she would give me everything and we both agreed that nothing would be said nor would we go to the police, or refuse and I could only imagine the consequences."


    "So, you agreed?" came the quiet, hard to hear comment from Bronwyn.


    "No.  Remember that I had already written down what happened, before Madam Mo had taken it, so what I intended to do?"


    "Report to the police?"


    "I had.  But as I opened my mouth to tell her where to go, she pulled out a tablet and shoved it in my mouth before adding liquid from a bottle.  To force me to swallow, she grabbed my nose, blocking it."


    "And of course, body reflexes are such that you will swallow to breathe, because your nose is blocked."


    "Correct.  Once I had swallowed, she ground herself against me before saying again, our agreement was that she got what she wanted for as long as she wanted, I would get everything she promised.  A thought went through me head, about formulating a way out of the situation.  The sooner she found someone that she liked the sooner I could escape.  I knew a couple of guys from school, a year older than me, who where know as s*x addicts, with rumours that they preferred together having threesomes with a woman.  My thought before I realised that she had given me more aphrodisiacs was that if I introduced them to her, she would decide that I was worthless and let me escape."


    "I can see by that look on your face, you wondered why I was trusting what she had said.  Deep down, I did not, but I just had to hope because I wanted out of what she had trapped me in."


    "Because I was reacting with the aphrodisiac, she started to demand the fulfillment of some of her fantasies as to locations for s*x and positions.  I remember her moving enough to undo my pants and forcing them down enough that she could have s*x on the chair before she dragged me outside and pushed me on the ground at a foot of a nearby tree.  While I have vague memories of what happened, flashes even now tell me that as I became more affected by the aphrodisiac the more excited that she became.  I remember that she wanted me to take her standing up with her back against a tree, and another time bent over the rail on the cabin veranda."


    "Eventually in the end she must have dragged me into the cabin because I awoke there late the next morning.  I did everything I could to keep away from her for about an hour before she was getting ready to leave.  As she went to exit the cabin, she handed me a USB drive saying that because I was a good man doing what she wanted and that this was one of the three electronic copies of everything that she had, and as a sign of good faith.  If I kept being a good man, doing exactly what she wanted when she wanted, I would get bits and pieces of the material when she decided it was right.  I remember at the time thinking the more I get from her, the less she has to blackmail me with."


    "Seeing the look on her face, she wanted me to be grateful, and I took the USB and playing on her emotions I said I do not need to check the drive, before dropping it to the floor asking her to step on it.  While she tried to have a surprised look on her face, she could not hide the fact that she believed she had conned me.  I am grateful that I reacted the way I did, because for some reason it convinced her that I was going to be cooperative with her.  She wanted me to have s*x with her again, but I wanted out of there, so convinced her to take me back to my parents with her.  The whole trip back was uncomfortable because she spent the whole time trying to seduce me.  As soon as I could escape at home, I did."


    "The next week was stomach turning.  I would constantly feel sick wanting to run¡­"


    "Why didn''t you¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 593 - Such news (6)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John looked over and say the look on Bronwyn''s face.  She was so uncomfortable with what he was telling her.  But, stopping was not an option.  The b*tch that was Madam Mo needed to be stopped, and that meant facing this, with the woman he loved, and dealing with her once and for all,


    "Run?  Report it to the police?  That is what I wanted to do but remember that she had taken the details notes I made about what she had done to me.  Can you guess what she threatened to do?"


    Bronwyn paused for a minute before saying "Use it to say that you had planned everything, because you wanted to seduce her, and you force her into everything that happened?"


    "Correct.  She knew how to play the situation, manipulating me because I was vulnerable.  The next week, she was a little bit more circ.u.mspect.  Her husband and children were generally around, so she had to be seen as the woman who was trying to help business associates of her husband understand a troubled child."


    "Troubled child was an understatement.  Despite being of legal age, that is what I was in some respects.  My parents had shielded Sally and I from a lot of the evil in the world, because they wanted us to see the best in people and respect our elders.  That was, as I realise now, part of the reason she targeted me.  But because she was feeding little things back to my parents telling them, that she was getting through to me and them hope that the issues that seemed to be in place would be dealt with, they were happy and unknowingly started to cooperate in allowing her to continue her abuse."


    "I was, however formulating my escape plan.  I contacted the men I knew from school and put in place a plan to introduce them to her as quickly as possible.  They figured out when I was talking to me that there was more to the situation and dragged what they could out of me."


    "And¡­?"


    "You know that there is something else."


    "Well, my love, I know you, and can see in telling me this, you are struggling in talking about this.  However, at the same time you would not waste time in telling me unimportant details when telling me about the situation.  Remember that your past has made you the man that I love, so stop overthinking that I will run at the first sign of trouble."


    John leaned over and gave Bronwyn a kiss before saying "I do not know what I did to deserve you."


    "Right place and the right time for both of us, and you love me as much as I love you."  Bronwyn looked directly at John and said, "But you need to continue, because you need to get this out, before we determine what you want to do."


    "That I know.  I was willing to let the whole situation be, but that woman cannot stop causing trouble for my friends and their loved ones.  I warned her after she tried to ruin Lexi''s business that if she did it again, she would not like the outcome."


    Bronwyn smiled and said "The complexities of the r.a.p.e laws.  A one-off charge or victim would likely be statutorily barred, unless a statement had previously been made, but grooming behaviour where in effect it is s*xual slavery involved are not."


    "Correct.  I made a statement to the s.e.x.u.a.l offences'' unit, not long after I started my training at the academy.  We were in our induction urged to make reports to relevant units of anything crime we were the victim of before joining that may compromise us in the future.  I took that to heart, and made the statement, but made it clear that I did not want it to proceed to charges at that time."


    "But as you have made the statement, r*pe charges, even if no other victim comes forward or is identified can be brought."  Bronwyn squeezed John''s hand and smiled before saying "I knew you would have done the right thing."


    John looked Bronwyn directly in the eyes before saying "That trust in me is all I need, but there is more to the story, and why this will not be as neat as you think.  As I had tried to avoid her time and time again during the week and only be around her when her husband and children were nearby, she was frustrated.  Now it sounds calculated, but at the time that was not my intention.  I just could not stand her.  What was calculated is what I did next.  I asked my parents for help to contact their friend to borrow the cabin again for the weekend, this time driving myself rather than being driven there.  As they trusted Madam Mo, I knew what they would do.  They would tell her when she contacted them, showing her fake concern, where I was.  I knew that she would believe that this was the chance she had to get me alone and get more of what she wanted.  I was counting on that, because I had arranged for my friends to come to the cabin late on Saturday afternoon.  I just had to deal with her until they arrived."


    "I arrived Friday night, and as expected my parents told her where I was and she arrived early Saturday Morning, using her vehicle to block the vehicle I had driven out in.  As soon as she arrived, she stated that she had spoken to my parents who were concerned about me being there on my own, so she offered as her husband and children were away for the weekend to come and not only check on me but to allow me to talk to her."


    "I just laughed at her calling her a liar, saying she was there for only one thing.  I remember the smirk on her face, before claiming that she had not lied to my parents, and again I laughed at her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 594 - Such news (7)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John looked directly at Bronwyn before saying "After I finished laughing, I told her that she had not told me parents the full truth, and if they knew she would not know where I was.  Of course, that triggered her to scream at me, that I had agreed to what was happening and if I did not want to have my secret kept, I would shut the f*ck up before I pushed her too far and she reported me to the police for r*ping her, a family friend who was just trying to help my distraught parents."


    "Mentioning my parents, was her control because at that time I did not want them to know that their trust had been breached so blatantly.  At the time there was a business issue for the company, and if it was known that their trust had been breached so badly, it would have destroyed all their hard work.  No way would I have done that to them.  So, I snapped, what in the world did she want."


    "Her response was crude; it was to f*ck her again and again as she wanted me to do.  I wanted to vomit because it disgusted me, but at the same time I needed to keep her there until my friends arrived later in the day.  I commented that it was hard to get it on when she was blackmailing me and not a person I liked.  You can imagine her response, with how self-centred she is.  She could not believe I could get aroused for her and stripped there and then.  I knew that she had plastic surgery to maintain a so-called perfect body, and as a typical teenager, seeing a n.a.k.e.d woman, I did react."


    "Before she realised it, I commented that her body was nice, but if she wanted what she wanted, she would have to do what she had done in the past to get it, drug me, because despite any reaction I might have, it was not a sign I wanted it."


    "Playing with fire?"


    "I had to, because my whole plan to get rid of her depended on her staying there but I did not want to have s*x with her.  She took the bait, not realising that I had positioned cameras to film her actions and forced me to take the aphrodisiac.  That achieved what she wanted, but for me kept her there for the time I needed.  When my friends arrived, you can imagine she was not happy, screaming about how it was just meant to be her here with me, so she would get what she wanted."


    "One of them, turned and said to her that she had a perfect body and needed to be properly f*cked by people who knew what they were doing but could also help her with her fantasies.  While she tried to protect, you could see her wavering because they had flattered her in a way that I was not doing.  You could see that she was struggling in what to do, but that she had been backed into a temporary corner where she could not get her way.  Politely she sat and started talking to them, before one of them offered to help me make tea and coffee for all of them."


    "While we were in the small kitchen in the cabin, he quietly said to me, leave it to us.  You were right about her being addicted to s*x.  You could see in her eyes the flash of the desire to have one or both of us.  I am assuming you got the camera''s in place.  I nodded in confirmation, so he continued by telling me to go and have a long shower.  We will quickly make a move on her propositioning her for a threesome.  That likely will appeal to her, but just so you are not surprised in case you come out and it is not finished.  Either we will take her through both her v*gina and a*us, one of us will take her v*gina while the other thrusts into that person''s a*us or we both take her together in her v*gina."


    "It was crude, but it was what I needed to be told.  As I put the coffees down, I stated that I was going to have a quick shower, so they could talk.  I had not even gotten the bathroom door shut before I heard one of them say How about a threesome while your poor excuse for a lover is having a shower.  I could not believe her statement that she firstly wanted to watch the two of them do it before a threesome was a possibility.  Of course, their comment was they only had limited time presently, and she needed a proper f*cking by someone who could do it."


    "Of course, the s*x addict could not resist, and told them to f*ck her.  Not being able to stand that I was hearing, I firmly shut the door and tried to wash myself clean.  Eventually I came out, and she did not realise that I had come out immediately and saw her positioned as the two of them were p*netrating her, having her scream in pleasure.  I could also see the look on my friends faces, in that they were happy that they found someone who was just like them.  At that moment, I could see light at the end of the tunnel of hell that she had forced me into, because she would move onto someone who would give her what she wanted, when she wanted.  Me, I was still fighting her every step of the way.  I could see, though the moment she realised that I had observed what was happening."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 595 - Such news (8)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    John shook his head "That woman, even though she could see the look of disgust on my face, said how does it feel to watch your woman being f*cked by two different men.  I thought the urge to turn away, because if reaction were not what she wanted it would ruin the plan that I had made with my friends.  All I could say is that I knew that I was not enough to satisfy her alone.  That seemed to please her¡­"


    Bronwyn interrupted and said "And she decided that she wanted to have everything she wanted."


    "Absolutely.  Leaving my friends, she came over and without shame tried to dr.a.p.e herself on me saying that if I was a good boy and did what she wanted for the balance of the time we were there I would get some of the images that I wanted.  I seriously could not believe how twisted she was, but I was desperate to get out of the whole situation.  I did not say a thing and pulled away.  I was hoping that she had no idea that I was trying to use her to get out of the situation."


    "What happened next, is something that I even struggled to get into writing, so please do not ask me to talk about it.  Because of her past she knew that if she forced me to take the aphrodisiac she used, simply to get rid of the effects I would become compliant with her and forced more into me.  That let her run with the idea of three young men serving her s*xually for hours.  Because of what I had told them previously, one of them who was studying in the medical field told me that to help any case I might want brought in the future they needed a blood sample to try and figure out the drug she was using, because it seemed to impact my memory."


    "All I can remember from then is her having my friends pleasure her, while me, affected by the aphrodisiac, when she said that the relief I needed, was from me thrusting into her.  The next flash of memory I have is that she was spread on the table with the three of us between her legs.  The only other flash of that I have is of me again between her legs, and my friends behind me.  I cannot remember, but they told me afterwards because of her demands they were able to execute their plan in drawing a blood sample without her knowing it, and safely hiding it."


    "At some stage they left the cabin and as they told me afterwards took the blood sample to get it urgently tested.  When I awoke the next morning, it was just her and I in the cabin.  I was disgusted at the flashes of memories I had, and all I wanted to do was escape the cabin, preferably burning it to the ground to hide what had happened there.  But that was not something I could do to my parents, because their friend had allowed me to use the cabin."


    "I cannot recall how I did it, but even though she wanted more s*x, I convinced her that I needed to get back to town and told her I would put in a good word for her with my parents.  What she wanted to hear because they were unknowingly facilitating what she was doing to me.  I think in her mind it was the more they trust her, the easier it is for her to be around me and do what she wanted.  after she left, I gathered the cameras I had hidden in the cabin and left."


    "When I got back, so not to raise suspicions with her, I first went and saw my parents, lied through my teeth about how talking to Madam Mo was helping me work through things in my mind, but I was not ready to talk to them about it yet.  Later I arranged to meet my friends, who confirmed that they had arranged for the drug testing.  We talked about things and their words were I needed to go to the police and report everything there and then.  They reassured me that they do everything to help me, but I was terrified at that time."


    "In the end, what they promised me was they would work quickly in the next week to get me out of the situation, and once they drew her in do everything, they could do to ensure that they located everything she could have to try and blackmail me into keeping silent¡­"


    "They reminded you that she would not give you everything as maintaining the blackmail position she had over you would keep you quiet?"  Bronwyn simply shook her head.


    "Correct.  I was stupid enough not to have realised that simply fact until they told me.  But they promised me that they would hand it over if they located it."


    Bronwyn touched John''s arm and said "There is something that you are not telling me about them.  What is it?"


    John slightly shook his head and said "I had promised them for their help, I would not reveal their motivation, but that I think is a promise that I have to break but will do so without telling names.  One of them had an older sister who for all intense purposes was sold to an elder man at sixteen for to save themselves financially as of difficulties for their family business.  It was couched in better terms than that, because they made sure she was married to him, but the reality was she was sold.  His abuse, and I have seen the case files on this, so I know it is true, was horrific, but¡­"


    "Because he was her husband, his abuse in the marital bed at the time was something the state would not interfere in.  Thank god the law has changed in that respect."


    John nodded and said "She became nothing more than a s*x slave to her husband.  And the perverted man had doc.u.mented everything he had done to his wife.  It was only after he publicly pushed her over a balcony, simply because she refused to get on her knees and beg him for something, which is not clear on the police file, that the police became involved."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 596 - Such News (9)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Bronwyn gasped in shock.


    John continued "She survived the fall, but because he had publicly attempted to kill her, he could not claim that it was his exercise of marital rights.  He was arrested, and she was rushed to hospital.  The police file says she refused to go into surgery unless the police took a detailed statement from her about what he had done to her.  The statement details months of horrific degrading abuse, marital r.a.p.e, beatings, and so much else that it turns anyone who knows about it stomach.  The statement was enough to give the police the ability to at least raid the home, because some of the abuse could not be called as part of normal marital relations."


    "What they found, showed even the statement to be an understatement of the abuse.  Most of it was not admissible, but there was some that was.  The poor girl, while she survived the surgery was never going to walk again.  The fall had damaged her spinal cord and made her a paraplegic.  What did her husband in, was when he found out about her state, was he got into the hospital and to her room and using a pillow smothered her to death, simply because he did not want a burden he could continue to abuse as he had been.  He was caught doing that and screaming out that she deserved to die because he needed a wife that was his to abuse as he saw fit."


    Something clicked for Bronwyn.  From her studies there was the famous case that lifted much of the shield that had existed in the law about what happened in a marital relationship.  Those words were the key.  "I remember learning about the case.  The trial happened in the capital and everything was done not to identify the family, so the perpetrator was prosecuted under an assumed name.  It said when the reasoning for murder or manslaughter was because of the marital relationship everything about the marital relationship was open to the court to hear, because that impacted the crime, guilt and the sentence to be imposed."


    John nodded.  "We were taught about the policing involved in the case when I was at the academy.  We got more information of course, but the names remained shielded.  I only realised who it was afterwards when I recalled the reasons my friends decided to help me."


    John paused, before continuing "I was reassured by my friends promises, because the one thing I knew about them was that in all the time I had know them for was that they had never broken a promise to me.  They have also proved that again and again to me since then.  On the Monday, Madam Mo came with her husband for dinner.  For Kevin Mo it was about business, and he went off for a meeting afterwards with my father in his study.  Sally, called mother away which gave Madam Mo her opportunity to move in.  She was furious that I had ignored her messages demanding that I come to her home because she wanted s*x."


    "Before I could retort, she reminded me that I better watch my words, because she had some of those images with her that she would easily give to my parents before they left and then report me to the police.  I took the threat seriously, in terms of revealing it to my parents.  I did not want them humiliated in their own home, so apologised to her and making a vague promise that I would come and see her later in the week, before saying my friends had asked me to pass on their number to her.  That, I could see excited her."


    "She left me alone for a few days, because she was having fun with my friends, before calling my parents on the Friday, suggesting that she needed to have a heart to heart with me.  Sally had some competition of some sort on that weekend in the capital, and both Mother and Father were going with her.  They told Madam Mo of this and suggested that she come and talk to me if she thought it would help."


    "For an abuser that was perfect."


    John nodded.  "My parents had no idea what they were inviting to happen in their home.  I had no idea, and I had told them to give all the staff the weekend off.  I was quite capable with the skills I had in looking after myself for a couple of days without help.  Imagine my surprise though, when less than two hours after my parents and Sally left and an hour after the last staff member went on their weekend break who should show up, and corner me in my room."


    "The b*tch!"


    "You have that right.  There was just something about her the moment I realised that she was there that told me that the hellish life she had me in for a couple of weeks was soon to come to an end.  Shutting the door behind her, she stripped herself and stated you have one way out.  You do what I say, how I say it all weekend, no questions asked, and you get what you want as a favour for introducing me to those two.  You refuse, and I will never leave you alone, and if you ever try and make trouble for me you will find yourself in prison for the rest of your life."


    "Those were scary words to any normal eighteen-year-old, let alone one who was about to formally join the police.  The stories of police members who end in jail are not pretty, they are lucky to live a year before they are killed."


    Bronwyn paused John and said "I think I know what you did¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 597 - Such news (10)

    **contains material that may not be suitable for those under the age of eighteen**


    8 June, Bronwyn''s on-base accommodation, City K


    Bronwyn, turned and looked John directly in the eye and said, quietly "You agreed?"


    "Absolutely not!"  came the shocked response from John.  "By then I had realised what she was doing to me.  I did not want to be what she wanted, a slave for her to order around when I knew that I was so close to getting out from her blackmail net.  I suggested that I make a call that would make the weekend so much better for her than I could do.  You should be able to guess her reaction."


    "Ready to kill you?"  Bronwyn spat out, before adding "Can I not kill the b*tch, she put you through hell."


    Quietly John said "You do not know how tempting that has been over the years, but I realised that would be stooping to a level that went against everything I am, and if you did it, everything you are.  It elevates her to something more than the trash she is."


    Calmly, John said "I think you can guess what happened.  More of the same, drugging me with an aphrodisiac, then to relieve the consequences s*x that I could not remember, other than a few flashes.  All those flashes told me was it was the same that she had done previously.  Positions that she wanted to try, and for some reason I remember that she had dragged me to the pool area.  At some stage I must have had a lucid moment, because I called my friends, who eventually came over."


    "I have no idea how long it was between the call and their arrival, or what happened, but remember her forcing me onto the ground with a blindfold on and feeling her riding me.  She must have bent over because she shoved one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts into my mouth and said suck.  She then called out come and take me from behind.  I then felt her push down hard on me before a second huge force pushed her harder onto me.  The next thing I remember was seeing my friends who were caressing her, and heard them extract a promise from her that if she gave me everything she had on me as promised and left me alone permanently they would take her away and have fun together as long as they all wanted."


    "She started to argue, because she did not want to let go of someone, she was using fear to control, but I remember one saying that it is so much better when you have it was you want with someone who wants to do it with you than having to force it.  Of course, we know who tried to bargain over the situation and try to put conditions on it.


    "Madam Mo? As I said she is a b*tch" Bronwyn quickly stated.


    "No argument from me.  I have a few flashes of what seemed to happen over a couple of hours more, but I am not certain.  What I clearly remember is coming out of the drugged stupor, with Madam Mo riding me once more.  When she pulled herself off me, she smiled and said It was lovely to f*ck me as she had, but I needed to learn how to do things properly.  She then threw a folder and two USB keys at me and said That is everything.  I have kept one copy of the material and you will get than once the statutory period is up.  That is my leverage."


    "As soon as she left, I burned the photographs and destroyed the USB keys.  I wanted nothing to do with them, because I felt dirty, abused and so ashamed with what had happened.  I hid it because the idea of it becoming public terrified me.  In some respect it still does, but at least now I can see it for what it is, grooming followed by s.e.x.u.a.lly predatory behaviour."


    Bronwyn said, "And now?"


    "I want to bury that b*tch.  She did not take my previous warning seriously, so she now deserves what she gets.  But that means I have to tell everyone who needs to know what happened¡­"


    "You will have me by your side every step of the way with that."


    John smiled slightly and said "You have no idea how powerful those words are.  You have not run, you have not blamed me, you have just listened and that tells me that you believe me.  That strength I will need to do that.  But there is one other factor.  To totally bury her I must get the cooperation from my friends.  They have moved on from their youthful s*xual behaviour and exposing this exposes them and their current lives.  They found in the time they were involved with her, her cache of material she had kept hidden that doc.u.mented at least twenty cases over about four or five years of the same grooming tactic to men of the age I was when she targeted me.  They can expose that.  But¡­"


    "There has to be cooperation of her other victims."


    "And that will be difficult.  Over A quarter of those people cannot agree, because the mental trauma she caused saw three to commit suicide and four others to have mental breakdowns that they are currently still receiving in-patient treatment for that."


    Bronwyn closed her eyes and said "This is not so simple."


    "You see the dilemma I have even now.  What happened was shocking, but I survived.  I worry about forcing others to open up their wounds from what happened."


    Bronwyn moved over sat on John''s lap and hugged him before saying "I will have your back, whatever your decision."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 598 - Taking down Madam Mo (1)

    8 June, Paul''s apartment, City K


    Just as he was to knock on Paul''s apartment door, John was stopped by Bronwyn who pulled him back slightly.  She asked "Are you sure you want to do this after that discussion with your parents?  I know how much what you told them was a shock, but I know how much it took out of you to explain things."


    "We need to do this¡­"


    "I know we do, but your parents are distraught about the fact that their innocent attempts to help you caused you to be abused by someone you all trusted.  I could see that they accepted you do not blame them, but they have to get through still blaming themselves."


    John looked Bronwyn directly in eh eye and said "I know.  That is why we will go back once we have dealt with this.  I know them, and they need a little space to try and process what I said.  Going back there later will allow them some time to process things and we can talk more.  But I promised Paul that we would come and help, and we will."


    Bronwyn smiled and said, "I have your back you know that."


    John nodded and turned knocking on Paul''s door.  As soon as it was opened Paul ushered them in before quietly asking "What took you so long?"


    John, looked around and said, "Where is your wife?"


    Paul slightly dropped his shoulders and said "Sleeping currently.  Her mother¡­"


    "Is harassing her?" asked Bronwyn.


    "How¡­?"


    "While I might be a military officer, I am a trained lawyer.  I only had to hear the conversation you had earlier with John and see the stressed look on your face to figure that out."


    Paul shook his head and said "Since I spoke to you, she has tried to call Abigail six or seven times that I know about.  And tried to get in here once.  Yes, I have purchased us a villa but as it is more convenient to live here, here we are.  At least the building security is good, and they stopped her before she even got into the foyer."


    "That witch," came John''s immediate response.


    "Stop being polite.  You know my feelings about that b*tch ever since she tried to seduce me when I was eighteen."


    Bronwyn and John looked at each other and seeing Bronwyn''s nod, John quietly said "That is part of the reason for her delay.  She succeeded by drugging me, I think about ten or so weeks after she tried it on you.  You now know the secrets I was keeping at the time, but those secrets and my behaviour was what she used to convince my parents she could help them to figure out the problem by talking to me."


    Paul stood there somewhat stunned, before gathering himself together and saying "This is not a conversation I think we need to have here.  Abigail does not need to know about this."


    John shook his head and said "She needs to.  Your comment earlier forced me to talk to Bronwyn about it.  After her stunt with Lexi, I warned her that if she continued hurting my friends and their families in the future she would not like the consequences.  Of course, she thinks she has the upper hand, she always does, but she does not know what I know.  If I must risk my career to take down your mother-in-law I will, because her hurting people has to stop."


    A quiet voice said "She always has enough to blackmail or frighten people to keep quiet.  That makes her untouchable.  Why do you think she did what she did to me and got away with it for years?  She used my desire to have both my parents together to keep be from countering her lies about all the injuries she and her lovers had inflicted on me.  She told me I would be responsible for breaking up the family, so I shut up.  What makes you any different other than being a police officer?"


    Bronwyn looked at John before saying, "Two things, if you two are willing to come with us now to the Civil Affairs Bureau and we can register our marriage in the civil system."


    John said "But, Matthew has not¡­"


    "Do not worry about the boss, he owes me a favour, and before you say it is shut, I can call in a favour with Uncle Xavier to have it specially opened for us."


    "Throwing your mother''s family name around?  Or spiting your father?"


    Smiling, Bronwyn said "A little of both, but what does that mean if she tries anything against you?"


    John looked at Bronwyn slightly stunned, and she said "Idiot.  You will be he spouse of a military officer, as well as having your honorary rank.  Try having any civilian court touching an allegation against you."


    John said "As much as I want that day to happen and proudly declare to the whole world you are my wife; your family will kill me let alone mine if we did it this way.  You deserve a proper wedding, not something hurried.  I told you, I can cope with what can come provided you are with me all the way."


    Bronwyn, disappointed, said "I know, but I so want that day."


    "It will happen.  But" John stopped and turned to Abigail "You, Abigail need to know about this, and make the decision, because in the end I think you will be the one hurt the most when this all comes out."


    Taking the hint Paul led everyone into the lounge area, where he sat on the couch, Abigail in his arms, and John and Bronwyn sat across from them on another couch.  Feeling Bronwyn squeeze his hand John, for the third time today, started telling the story of what Madam Mo had done to him.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 599 - Taking down Madam Mo (2)

    8 June, Paul''s apartment, City K


    Finally, after getting through the whole story John quietly said "Abigail, the last thing I want to do is to cause you more hurt.  Your mother is a¡­"


    "B*tch, is the politest way to describe her.  I could come up with several other ways to describe her, but they would be less polite.  I seriously wonder why she ever had my siblings and I when, we are an impediment to her desires.  I think she believed she could control all of us to give her what she wanted because she never got a thing when either of her parents died."


    "That, and from what we know from your father, my wife, that their pre-nuptial agreement had each of your parents keeping everything they came into the marriage with on a divorce, ended up only with spousal support to be paid.  She and your maternal grandparents in their desire to protect themselves from your father creating his company from the wreck of his father''s company were too clever and locked her off from anything to do with it."


    John shook his head and said, "It really does not matter why she does it."


    Bronwyn added "And in reality, why will not matter in a court case.  That is irrelevant to the court."


    Abigail turned and said, "Do you think others will help?"


    John shrugged his shoulder and said "I hope so, but every victim of her behaviour will have to make the choice themselves.  Some will not be strong enough, others will.  From the work I have done assisting with S.e.xual Offences Unit, the one thing that you cannot do is force victims to tell their stories.  They need to be the ones to do so, otherwise you can never convict the perpetrators.  That is something that you should not worry about."


    "But¡­"


    Paul, hugging Abigail whispered, "But nothing.  Let John finish what he has in mind."


    "Shut it yourself Paul.  I told your wife I would abide by what she wanted me to do.  Not you attempting to influence her into a course of action."


    "How¡­"


    John snapped, "Dare I.  Paul, how many times over the years have you confronted me with that statement.  I dare because I am your friend, but of those in this room, you are the one who is least impacted by what happens."


    Calming down slightly, John added "My fianc¨¦e has told me she will support me whatever happens.  While I know what I want to do, I want your wife, who is going to have crime after crime of her mother''s laid out for the world to see wants done.  That includes the s*xual offences against me and her other victims, but because of the law at the time drug trafficking charges.  The latter charges can carry the death penalty."


    As he looked at Abigail, he observed she had gone white.  Softening his tone, to comfort her he said "I apologise for being so blunt, Abigail, but that is the reality of the situation.  The aphrodisiac, even now because of its mind-altering impacts, is an illegal drug that possession and use of, even if on yourself, is deemed a trafficking offence.  But at the time she used it on me, just having it was deemed to be part of a course of trafficking."


    Bronwyn who had been sitting silently for most of the time quietly said "That does not mean that she will receive the death penalty.  It is up to the court, who will consider the victims'' statements.  John would consider what you wanted when he makes that statement, wouldn''t you."  Bronwyn finished off, looking directly at John.


    Before John could reply, Abigail''s mobile rang and without thinking she answered it.  Within seconds she said "Mother¡­".


    This prompted Paul to take the phone from Abigail and place it on speaker, before saying "Why are you calling.  I told you to leave my wife and I alone.  Do you not get the message we do not want to talk to you, and you are breaking the restraining order that is on you."


    "I am her mother and can talk to her when I want.  Give the phone back to my daughter you b*stard and stay out of things that do not concern you."


    "Not concern me?  Anything involving my wife will always concern me.  So get the message, stop ringing and trying to get into out apartment."


    "Shut the f*ck up.  Now Abigail, you tell those b*stards in the security office of your apartment to immediately show me up to your apartment.  You need to sign those doc.u.ments that I told you to sign because the money is mine."


    Abigail, while shaking in Paul''s arms, quietly said "I have told you no.  That is a fight between you and dad, and I am not getting involved."


    "You better get involved b*tch and support your mother, otherwise you will not like the outcome.  Now do what I told you to do, because as your mother you have to always do what I tell you to do."


    "Not going to happen," came Paul''s firm response.  "I told you to keep away from us, and this is your last warning, because the police will act¡­"


    "As if that threat worries me, and do not try and threaten me with your friend, as¡­"


    John finally found his opening in the conversation.  It was clear that nothing had changed.  "Madam Mo¡­"


    "B*sards.  How dare you have others listen on the conversation.  That is illegal."


    John shook his head and said "You want to try and threaten people, go ahead.  I just happened to be visiting my friend, and he told you it was on speaker phone.  I warned you when you tried your stunt with Lexi Yao what would happen if you tried it again.  That was because I respect your husband, sons-in-law, and daughters.  But you did not take the warning¡­"


    "As if you can do anything!"  With that Madam Mo hung up the call.


    John watched Abigail relax in Paul''s arms and said "Go ahead and do what you have to.  I cannot take this anymore."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 600 - Taking down Madam Mo (3)

    9 June, John''s apartment, City K


    John having just ended the phone call he was on, watched Bronwyn come from his study.  She smiled and said, "Have you made all the calls you need to?"


    "I have.  I am just grateful that Matthew said that we could go to his villa with whoever we needed for this.  Yesterday was too draining, to tell the story time and time again.  Everyone needs to know about this, and truthfully¡­"


    "You cannot face having to tell this story again and again.  I can see that."  Bronwyn paused and said "My worry though is your parents.  Last night I could see when we arrived back at your family villa how devastated they were.  They could not stop blaming themselves."


    "I know.  But in the end, they are not to blame.  The person that carries the blame is Madam Mo.  She engineered the situation, broke not only their trust but mine, groomed me, and committed her crimes.  I just hope once everyone else knows, they can shift from that."


    "Fingers crossed.  Dad, is stuck in the capital dealing with the fallout from the attack at the football game last night, simply because the capital is closer than here, so it will only be mother and my uncles coming."


    John looked at Bronwyn and said "Do we have to explain that as well?  This is getting more complicated."


    Bronwyn, moved and sat down on John''s lap kissing him gently before saying "You did propose to me, knowing my background."


    John laughed, before in a more serious tone asked, "How did your father take the information when you told him?"


    Looking directly into John''s eyes, she said "Surprisingly well.  But with your role, and likely his investigations when he realised, we were involved he had seen your police statement and knew everything."


    John sighed and said "That would not be surprising if it was the case.  But does that mean¡­"


    "Stop looking around for who knows what.  Let us just take this step by step, and we will deal with the consequences of what happens.  As I told you yesterday, I love you for who you are and will not run.  That includes accepting that your past is something that we cannot change and made you the person I love."


    Leaning his head forward and touching his forehead on Bronwyn''s forehead John quietly said, "I wonder what I have done to deserve you."


    Pulling back slightly Bronwyn said "We were simply in the right place at the right time.  Stop worrying about what will happen talking to those we need to and tell me the outcome of your other calls."


    "Switching into lawyer mode?"


    "Absolutely.  Now quit stalling."


    Observing the look of determination on Bronwyn''s face John sat back slightly and said, "I was able to speak to the two most important people in dealing with her, my friends that helped free me from her clutches, got my blood tested and most importantly secured the evidence of her ongoing behaviour."


    "And¡­?"


    "They agreed to a three-way conference call.  It was interesting hearing their interactions, because they have not seen each other for some time, because of their careers.  I told them what I was doing, and their first response was to ask why it had taken me so long to decide to deal with her.  That shocked me.  As we were talking, they quickly agreed that they will do whatever is needed to allow the matter to be pursued.  I gathered from them, they are both comfortable with their past, what they did to help me, and have the security in their current relationsh.i.p.s to know that they will survive regardless of what comes out."


    Bronwyn sighed.  That, from the legal perspective was the greatest relief because it significantly strengthened the case against Madam Mo.  The issue, like in any s*xual assault case, would be getting the cooperation of victims to prosecute any perpetrator to the full extent of the law.  Of course, the more victims willing to speak about what happened, the easier the prosecution would be.


    "And the other victims?"


    "Formally, the S.e.xual Offences Unit are going to speak to those they can contact to see if any will come forward.  I have contact details for a couple of them, that I passed on but I contacted both of them.  As soon as I explained on one call why I was calling, he immediately hung up before I could give any explanation.  I suspect he will not cooperate¡­"


    "But the other was different?"


    John nodded and said "I explained to him why I was calling and at least was not hung up on.  The first thing I did was make it clear, that he just needed to know what I was doing because I had information that said he was also a victim as a teenager of Madam Mo''s behaviour, which I described in general terms.  I let him know that it was up to him what he did, and that I would not pressure him but that I did not want him blindsided when the police arrived.  As to whether he cooperates, that I do not know, but I ended the call with the impression that he will cooperate."


    "That at least is something," responded Bronwyn before leaning in and gently kissing John.


    Reluctantly after a couple of minutes of gentle kisses, John pulled back and sighed, before saying "I just wish we were staying here, I do not really want to do this, but at the same time¡­"


    "You know you have to.  We both know that the more that this is hidden, the more that you will suffer, psychologically.  That could if you are unlucky see your security clearance pulled¡­"


    John just shook his head and said "You think I do not know that.  And I am not stupid.  When I made the statement, I took all the help offered, even though I was not ready to proceed with the criminal charges.  I will be alright, and you give me the reason to make sure that is always the case."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 601 - Taking down Madam Mo (4)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    John, holding hands with Bronwyn walked through the open door at Matthew''s villa, spotting Matthew standing there waiting.  Before he could say a word, Lexi called out "Matthew Rong, you better not press them for information, until everyone gets here."


    Shaking his head Matthew called back "You think I would dare do that.  We just have a brief bit of formal business to take care of while we are waiting for everyone."


    "That better be the truth, otherwise you will pay for it."


    Matthew rolled his eyes, causing John to stifle his laughter.  These two were simply acting like petter children.  Matthew, watching it, shot John a look that stopped him immediately.


    Taking the hint, John said "Lexi, we better deal with the angry General here, otherwise he will not let things be.  But Bronwyn spoke to her parents, and while her father cannot make it, her mother and uncles are on their way."


    Bronwyn added "Plus a couple of my cousins.  They said there is nine of them in total coming if that is not a problem."


    By that time Lexi, in her wheelchair had reached the foyer and said "Not a problem.  While you have your talk, let me go and organise things."


    Matthew moved over and bent down giving Lexi a light kiss, before saying "Take care.  Just because the heavy casts are off, does not mean that you are fully recovered yet."


    Lexi using her left hand, gently swatted Matthew before saying "Stop being such a worrier.  Now go before I change my mind."


    John and Bronwyn quickly followed Matthew into his private study, before watching him secure the room.  He turned and looked directly at John and said, "I can guess what this is about."


    Bronwyn and John looked at each other before John said, "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "Stop trying to be cute with me John.  You know I am the one who must approve your and Bronwyn''s marriage request.  Yes, we do not have the security clearance issues because of your job, but I have rules to follow.  And guess what I received from my superior on Friday."  With that Matthew opened a folder on his desk and handed a doc.u.ment to John.


    "Why in the world have you for years hidden what that b*tch did to you.  She should have been in jail years ago, then maybe Abigail would not have suffered as she did¡­"


    "Do not blame me for that Matthew.  I was eighteen when she targeted and abused me.  I only had enough courage in confronting that fact to make the statement to the police.  Do not confuse that courage with the ability to deal with everything that comes with criminal charges when you are the victim of a s.e.x.u.a.l offence.  The statistics are clear, most victims take years to be ready to face all consequences of having the police pursue their abusers.  That is more amplified for male victims, simply because of the stereotypes that plague this area, of men being the perpetrators and females the victims."


    "Statistics are just that, statistics.  You are a police officer."


    Angrily John said "Stating the blatantly obvious fact Matthew.  Hence, I know the system and what happens.  Did you think I was her only victim?  No, I was not, and my statement is only part of the story.  There is a lot more.  She has left behind a trail of at least twenty other victims, some of which suffer mental health issues even to today and some who could not take what she did to them and committed suicide."


    John paused, took a calming breath, and without the venomous anger he just had, continued "My case is the easiest to prove simply because of who I am, but even that does require the cooperation of others.  It still must go to the court, and you think I will not consider the impacts of revealing what happened, not on me, but on my family, my friends, and more importantly Uncle Mo, Monica, Abigail, and their brother?  That includes you, Lexi, and Dominic, so do not treat me like an idiot."


    "Boss," Bronwyn said more calmly than the two of them.  "We spoke to Abigail and Paul yesterday.  They know everything and do not blame John, so do not get angry on their behalf¡­"


    Matthew turned and angrily said "You knew?"


    Without thinking Bronwyn snapped to attention and said "We talked about it in depth yesterday.  John though is right.  Remember that case I prosecuted in the capital last year¡­"


    Matthew looked directly at Bronwyn and said "Female instructor s.e.x.u.a.lly assaulting two male trainees under her command?  That made all military reports."


    "Do you remember it took both victims five years to come forward.  That only happened after she left the military and was prosecuted in civilian courts when she was caught assaulting a fifteen-year-old by his parents.  Do not try and paint the situation as being black and white, because it never is.  Just think about your own wife.  How long has it taken her to deal with what inflicted on her by Richard Yao?"


    Looking at Matthew, Bronwyn shook her head, before saying "We better leave this, because¡­"


    "Lexi will have my head if she finds out about this.  I know."  Matthew closed his eyes, in thought.


    As he opened them, he said "What do you both know about the attack last night at the football game?"


    John calmly said "I read the reports that came through the systems.  Suicide attacker out to cause maximum carnage.  But it appears that a bullet was dodged as at the last minute it was declared a major event, resulting in some military involvement."  John paused and looked directly at Matthew and asked, "You had something to do with that declaration, didn''t you?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 602 - Taking down Madam Mo (5)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi looked at the time and realised that everyone was soon to arrive, and yet her husband was still stuck in his study, talking to John and Bronwyn.  None of them could have much to deal with what happened on the other side of the country.


    She knocked on the study door and called out "Come out of there the three of you.  It is almost the time that you asked everyone to start arriving John.  You want to use our home, rather than your parent''s villa, have the guts to come out and greet everyone."


    Matthew, called out "Give us a minute Lexi and we will be there."


    John, could not help himself, laughed and quipped "A hen pecked husband?"


    "A happy husband, despite how we got here.  And if you want me to approve your marriage request, keep comments like that to yourself."


    Bronwyn, seeing the more carefree side of Matthew said, "You want to tell my mother that?"


    "No way.  Angering the original Eng family princess is a death wish.  If your father does not end my career for upsetting his wife, your uncles will crush me."  Matthew paused ad looked at Bronwyn and said, "You will have a lot of explaining to do, when your mother and uncles arrive."


    Hearing an evil laugh from Matthew, Bronwyn retorted "They are just my family, nothing special¡­"


    Matthew simply shook his head and said, "Nothing special, actions of the Eng Group can shake the foundation of the country."


    John smiled, and quietly said "You mean Sally has not been running her mouth off?  That is a surprise for my sister, but the shock of finding out who Bronwyn''s mother is let alone that she was a childhood friend of mother must have had her keep her mouth shut."


    Matthew smiled.  John had that right about Sally.  Normally she could not help herself but to talk about things she knew.  He spotted the time on the wall clock and said, "We better get out of here, before Lexi truly gets angry."


    Allowing John to exit the study first Matthew whispered to Bronwyn "Be in my office early tomorrow, there is something we need to go through."  Bronwyn nodded, knowing that this was something that they could not talk about even in front of John.


    Looking around the room, ten minutes later John realised that the only people that they were waiting on was Bronwyn''s family.  The one good thing compared to yesterday was his parents seemed slightly more relaxed.  Quietly, while Sally was distracted John moved over and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Harry, glanced at John before looking away, and said "We cannot believe we allowed this to happen."


    John said "I told you both yesterday, you were used as much as I was.  She is a s*xual predator and played on not only your trust but my trust.  I do not blame you at all.  You both knew that I was hiding something, and because I felt that telling you the truth about my career choice would disappoint you, I hid it.  She picked up on that and exploited it for her own means.  You could not have known what she intended when you accepted her offer of help.  And as I do not blame you, do not blame yourself."


    Sophia shook her head and said, "We will, because was created the situation where she could to it."


    "Mum, stop it.  It was her choice to do what she did.  That means it is her fault, not your fault."  John briefly closed his eyes before reopening them and saying "That is what people like her rely on.  The victims and their families blaming themselves for what happened.  They want the shame of what happened to keep them quiet and for them never to be brought to justice."


    Looking directly at his parents, John firmly said "In some respects I have wanted to do this for years but have held back because I have not wanted you to go through this."


    Harry asked "Can you answer the question why now?  You did not yesterday, and we need to know."


    Seeing the desperation for answers in his parents faces John said "As far as I know she has stopped targeting young men, but there is still a possibility that she continues to do that.  You know, her main victim of abuse for the last few years has been her daughter Abigail."


    "That young girl Paul married.  I cannot fathom why he did so?" Harry quickly said.


    John calmly said "Do not let him hear you say that.  He is so in love with her, as she is with him, despite their age difference.  But yes, it has been her.  It is up to the two of them if they tell you what she has done over the last few years, but it is bad enough that the courts gave Abigail a restraining order to protect herself from her own mother.  Cutting a long story short, Madam Mo would not leave her daughter alone, and she has her so terrified about what she would do.  I just know that she needs to be stopped and if I can do that, I will.  All I want from you is nothing more than you have always given me, your love and support in everything I do."


    Harry and Sophia looked at each other nodded and Sophia said, "That you will have, even if we cannot always properly express it to you."


    John quickly gathered the two of them into his arms, hugging them before saying "Thank you so much.  I love you both."


    Harry pulled back, laughed, and said "Stop being a child¡­"


    "Hey!  I am your child, nothing will change."


    Sophia shook her head and said, "At least you can make us laugh at a time like this."


    "Stop feeling sorry for you, otherwise your childhood friend will be angry when she and her four brothers arrive."


    "John Nang!  How dare you not tell me that!  I must look a mess."  Sophia quickly ran out of the room, leaving Harry and John standing there both shaking their heads.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 603 - Taking down Madam Mo (6)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    A couple of minutes later, everyone heard a squeal and a loud "Sophie Mopie" from outside the room.  Bronwyn turned to John smiled and said, "I guess my family has arrived."


    John laughed slightly and said "It does, but you know that this means we have two separate things to deal with.  Not everyone knows exactly who your mother is.  That I think is your explanation, not mine.  Then we just have to get through explaining what happened."


    Bronwyn leaned in and whispered, "I have your back as much as you have mine, so stop worrying."


    Andrew, seeing John and Bronwyn yelled out "Get a room you two.  Even us happily married people are already getting sick of being fed your dog food with all your PDAs."


    John turned back and snapped "At least we have been open and honest about our relationship.  You on the other hand allowed me to come across a scene that no brother wants to see with his sister.  Her and her secret boyfriend, making out in a public park in a borrowed car."  John turned towards Lexi and said, "Did you ever get that car cleaned?"


    "Disinfected, when you told me what they had been caught doing.  Plus that idiot has a ban from driving any of my cars."


    "Who cares about your cars!"


    Harry Nang looked around and spotted Kevin Mo and simply shook his head.  Paul''s father was away on a business trip so he as not here.  Hearing the laughs, Harry decided that this needed to be stopped, or Sophia would kill him when she came back in.  Gone just a few minutes and the room descended into a farce.  Loudly, Harry said "Children, Children, Children.  Do you ever¡­"


    With laughter, multiple voices called out "Stop sniping at each other.  Uncle Harry, you have told us that too many times to count."


    At that moment, the room door opened wide, and Harry sighed in relief.  This would be forgotten when Sophia came in with Bronwyn''s family.  As Sophia entered, she was arm in arm with Linda Li.  That seemed not to cause too much of a stir, but following the two of them came Thomas, Xavier, Robert, and Zachery Eng, along with three young men, who had similar features to the older Eng family members.


    The silence was broken when Bronwyn on seeing one of the young men called out "Cousin Max," before quickly moving over and being engulfed in a hug.  As she pulled back, the other two younger men moved in and as she said "Cousin Anthony, Cousin Jake, before they pulled her into a group hug.


    John, now use to how her cousins were around Bronwyn sighed, and looked around the room noticing the looks of shock on everyone, except Andrew, Sally, his father, and Matthew.  He though he saw a momentary look on Steven''s face that indicated he was not shocked, but when he turned back to look again, the shock was there on his face.  Maybe he imagined it.


    Steven, across the room, as John turned away relaxed slightly.  He had momentarily forgotten not to let on he knew who Bronwyn Li was.  Looking around the room, he noticed the one person not present, Joan.  Based on the recent intelligence he had stumbled across and passed onto his superiors about the Devil being connected to her fianc¨¦, it would be understandable that she was not present if there were only people with security clearances present.  Yes, most present had some form of security screening, but that was different to having appropriate clearance.


    Then, he remembered of their whole friendship group from childhood, the only person John never really got alone with was Joan.  He always tolerated her and, in a group, would be nice to her, but alone with her never.  That was something he had never been able to determine why.  Before he could think about the matter, Matthew quickly urged everyone to sit down.


    Bronwyn, once everyone was seated, said "I know you are all wondering why we asked you all to come here, rather than somewhere else.  That is John''s story, and I can tell you it will be long and torturous to listen to, but you need to hear it, not run.  He has decided on what he is going to do, and in some way, it will impact each and everyone here.  But I need to do some introductions."  Pointing, in order she said "This is my Mother Linda, and her brothers, my Uncles, Thomas, Xavier, Robert and Zachery Eng, and my cousins Anthony, who is Uncle Thomas'' son; Jake who is Uncle Xavier''s son and Max who is Uncle Zachery''s son.  I have four other cousins, who are not here."


    Watching the faces of John''s friends as she did the introductions, it was interesting the moment that who her mother was, and her maternal family was sunk in with everyone present.  Shock followed by surprise all wrapped in one.  John, then went around and started the introduction of his friends and family "My parents, Sophia and Harry¡­"


    Sophia ready to mess with the Eng brothers, quickly smirked and said "Hello Rat, Mouse, and the little cheeses¡­"


    "Little cheeses, Miss Sophie Mopie, where is your Mop?"


    "Mop, what about a broom.  I always need it to help the rat and the mouse."


    Linda, smiled and added "And I need a second one to help."


    After some laughter, John finished going around, performing the balance of the introductions before saying, "Bronwyn was right, this will not be pleasant.  Lexi, where is Dominic?"


    Matthew quickly said "My adjunct and a couple of the staff have taken him away for a couple of hours.  He does not need to be here for this."


    John relaxed.  Matthew was right, Dominic did not need to know about this.  Feeling Bronwyn gently squeeze his hand, John said "This all goes back to when I was eighteen, before I started university.  I and made the decision to join the police but kept that secret from everyone after I signed up.  That secret, set in chain a series of events¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 604 - Taking down Madam Mo (7)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi, after John had finished telling them what that b*tch Madam Mo had done to him, turned to Matthew, and said quietly "You knew?"


    "Not until the other day.  And before you ask, I only found out what happened when I received some specific information after my request to allow me to finalise my marriage report for John and Bronwyn."  At that moment, Matthew lowed around the room and caught the eye of Joseph who was standing quietly with Monica across the room.


    Watching Matthew, Lexi saw that he had focused on Joseph for a few seconds and turned her head to carefully watch her husband.  Observing him, she could see that there was something not right, and quietly said "Go, talk to him¡­"


    "How¡­?"


    "Did I know?  You forget I love you.  There are times that you let your guard down, and I can see behind the fa?ade that your training has you show the world.  That happens, when we are alone, but has occasionally happened when you are with family and friends.  Today just happens to be one of those occasions.  Go talk to him, about what is worrying you, but know that if you need to, I am here."


    Matthew, turned and looked at Lexi before bending down and gently kissing her forehead before quietly saying "I know I have screwed up time and time again, but I still do not know why I deserve this from you."


    Lexi closed her eyes, sighed and then opened them again "You are not the only one who screwed up.  I have done so as well.  I have for months thought this marriage, but when it boiled down to it, you would not let me fight what should have happened years ago.  That was my stupidity and worry about being hurt like I have in the past."


    "That is understandable."


    "It is, but it was fighting destiny.  Your forceful position forced me to look deep inside myself to determine my true feelings.  That was happiness, love, and our family.  It all should have happened before Dominic was born, but at the same time the fact that it did not, has resulted in us having the careers that we want, rather than living the life our parents would have demanded for us.  You, unhappily working in the family company and me, being the socialite wife, supposedly caring for the children, but doing nothing other than presenting an image."


    Matthew slightly shuddered at that.  Tilting his head slightly to the right he said, "Neither of us would have been happy at that."


    Lexi nodded, and added "We are where we are meant to be at this time.  But that does not mean that we will have challenges in the future.  Some of course will be related to our careers, and that is unavoidable."


    Matthew looking directly into her eyes said, "But there is something else?"


    "I must be that readable.  Just looking at John and Bronwyn," and Lexi turned her head slightly to looked at the two of them across the room "reinforced what I realised after getting these injuries.  I need to accept what has happened, and focus on what I want, accepting the challenges that come my way.  That acceptance¡­"


    "Has you accepting that there will be things I cannot or do not want to talk about.  You know I do not want to keep secrets, but there are some that are unavoidable."


    Lexi, reached up with her uninjured hand, touching Matthew''s lips, before adding "And that is part of you.  It is my challenge to work through accepting that, but it is part of you."


    Matthew bent down and kissed Lexi gently again before adding "It is moments like this that I realise that I do not deserve you."


    Lexi burst out laughing before waying "Remember that.  I am your queen, and I deserve to be treated like such.  Now go, before this queen wants to cut off your head."


    Lexi watched as Matthew headed across the room, before sighing.


    From behind her, she heard Andrew say, "Do you want me to kill him Sis?"


    "Stop wanting to harm my husband you brat of a brother."


    "He has hurt you time and time again, why¡­"


    Lexi shook her head and interrupting him said "Just grow up Andrew."


    Andrew, sitting a chair in front of Lexi, said "We need to talk."


    Closing her eyes, Lexi calmly said "Not unexpected, with that news."


    As Lexi reopened her eyes, she saw Andrew slightly shaking his head before quietly saying "Not about that now.  I heard your conversation."


    "And¡­?"


    "You are too forgiving.  That b*stard has hurt you so much.  Why in the world are you forgiving him like that?"


    Sarcastically Lexi said "Darling brother¡­"


    "Cut out the sarcasm Lexi.  Can you be honest with me now?"


    "Or what, big time CEO?  Or is that a criminal?"


    "Are you never going to let me live down what happened?"


    "In one of my cars?  Never.  At least I have the sense to conduct that part of my relationsh.i.p.s in a private, appropriate manner.  S*xual activity in a car in a public park, sometimes I wonder if you are my brother?"


    Placing his right hand on his forehead, before pushing his hair back, Andrew said "What about it.  I was spending time with my fianc¨¦e, nothing wrong in that."


    "Nothing wrong with it?  You two kept that hidden from everyone until you were caught."


    "And ruin everyone''s friendship because of Paul?  Was not going to happen."  Andrew paused, before adding "Speaking of friends, how come Joan is not here?"


    Lexi calmly said, "That bridezilla?"


    "Bridezilla?"


    Shaking her head Lexi said "You do not want to know.  We only arranged for those John asked us to get here, and maybe he omitted her because he does not know her fianc¨¦?"


    "Still not an answer.  But stop distracting me, because you and I are going to talk about you and your husband."


    Lexi shook her head and said "Not now.  Just get it through your head, that it is my marriage, and what happens is for me to deal with, not you.  I am an a.d.u.l.t and do not need my brother still trying to protect me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 605 - Taking down Madam Mo (8)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As Matthew reached Joseph, he heard Monica say, "I am going to talk to Abigail and my father," before she left the two of them alone.


    Matthew quietly said, "How is she?"


    "Shocked.  She always knew that her mother was evil, hence why she was glad when she cut off from her family when we married.  But it still does not deal with how she blackmailed and abused John.  But you knew about it?"


    "I only just found out.  The police gave me the statement he made years ago among the papers I requested for Bronwyn''s marriage report."


    "But that is not all boss, and you know it.  Honestly how can we trust him?  He had the guts to make a statement, but not take it further.  He could have saved lives if he had followed through¡­"


    "Craig Zhuang?"


    "Yes.  You have no idea about the mess he was in."


    Matthew shook his head, and said "You think, even then I was an ignorant nineteen-year-old, newly minted officer that could not see someone under my command was suffering?"


    "Yet you did nothing?"


    Directly looking Joseph in his eyes, Matthew said "I knew, and I acted.  You three idiots took a lot of my time, because you were about to receive a dishonourable discharge with all your antics.  I could see that you had the ability to become the soldiers you have been, so I was determined to do everything I could to aid you in reaching that potential.  My belief in you, has never been misplaced, as time and time again you have demonstrated that."


    "I always believed Craig had the potential you three idiots have.  His issues were different.  I could see that, and¡­"


    "You separated him from his friends, his supports."


    Matthew shaking his head, said calmly "It might appear like that even now, but Craig''s father was a small-time business executive, who supported his only child''s life choices.  Because of that I had met them both a few times before I joined.  He had changed dramatically from the person I knew when he came under my command.  You know as well as I do, the officer training tells us with soldiers in the state he was in is that they were removed from active duty and they are medically assessed."


    Matthew held his hand up slightly before continuing "Remember that I was only nineteen, and newly made an officer.  Because I knew him, I thought that I was the best person for him to initially talk to.  I pulled him aside and told him that he needed had to pull himself together otherwise he would not be the soldier that I knew he could be.  I asked him what was going on, and has he refused to tell me anything I immediately stood him down from active duty and immediately arranged for his to be physically and mentally assessed."


    "He was a mess."


    "I know that.  But remember a young, newly appointed stupid officer who played by the rules in the circ.u.mstances.  I thought he was not only a danger to himself but to everyone else."


    "He was not."


    Shaking his head, Matthew said "Hindsight is a wonderful thing, and likely you are right.  But remember, I was only nineteen, and dealing with issues I really had no idea of, with a junior soldier who was two years older than me.  The book was always going to be what I followed."


    "We had to deal with him when he returned to the barracks.  He had lost it, and that was your fault."


    "Tell me something I do not know.  The psychologist that performed the initial assessment at my request had me sit in on it.  For four hours I had to sit there and listen to him tell me word for word what that predatory b*tch that is your mother-in-law did to him."


    "I have never acknowledged her as my mother-in-law, so do not blame me."


    "I am not blaming you.  But you only know part of it.  I still shudder even now knowing what happened.  John was lucky, in that she was stopped reasonable quickly.  Her abuse of Craig went on for almost 12 months, when she had entrapped him in the aftermath of his mother''s suicide.  But the mess he was in was such that he needed the help I ordered him to get."


    "That order¡­"


    "Was the biggest mistake I have ever made as an officer, even though it was the right order to give.  His psychological state made him a danger to himself and others.  I could see that, and that was the recommendation of the psychologist at the time.  That resulted in the recommendation that he had to have proper treatment before a decision could be made on his continued career."


    Joseph shook his head "As I said you created a mess that resulted in him loosing it.  When he returned to the barracks, he lost it because he thought his career and life were over.  All we could get out of him was that you were forcing him away, and if he was going to leave the barracks, he never to return he was going to be the one that made sure he went out in a spectacular way.  All of us in the barracks talked him out of self-harm before you had him dragged away."


    Matthew directly looking Joseph in the eye said "Just hear what you said and think.  It justified what I did at the time.  He was a danger to himself and others, because of the mess that he was in."


    "A mess you made him open up about when he did not want to."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 606 - Taking down Madam Mo (9)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew, somewhat shocked at the venom in Joseph''s words, looked over towards John and saw a level of calmness in his friend.  As he turned back, he said "True, but it had to be done.  And Craig received the help he needed."


    Joseph shook his head and said "Really?  It seemed so on the surface, and it was enough that he was permitted to return to active service.  But we know that it was all an illusion."


    "An illusion, that fooled trained minds."  Sensing Joseph had something to say, he added "Spit out what is bothering you."


    "You forget the outcome of what happened?"


    Matthew''s eyes widened for a second, and he said "No.  That is something I will never forget. No one would forget finding someone that they tried to help after they committed suicide and finding the suicide note."


    "And you dragged me to tell his father what happened.  I remember his face when you told him that his only child, the only reminder of his beloved wife had killed himself.  Then we hear two days later that he had deliberately caused a traffic accident to kill himself."  Joseph shook his head and said "Do you not get that your actions drove that result?  Craig felt he had no option, and it set off a chain of events."


    "Joseph¡­"


    Joseph snapped "Do not attempt to placate me.  He was the person, at the time that kept the three of us sane.  We watched him collapse, because he felt backed into a corner and then saw the outcome of that.  After we were made officers, we realised that you were simply doing things by the book, but the book is just words.  It does not deal with emotions and the human spirit, that it was crushed in Craig''s case."


    "Despite our friendship, and the fact that we trust you implicitly, has always been a sore spot for us because it demonstrated at the time that military rules fail humans.  I felt his situation more than the others, because I knew what it was like as a teenager to lose my mother.  The difference was, my father had abandoned my mother when I was only a couple of years old, and I was left alone.  No wonder I had gone off the rails and the courts gave me the choice, join the military or jail.  Not that I regret the choice I made, because of it I met the love of my life, and have a career I love and that my children can be proud of."


    Seeing some emotions pass across Matthew''s face, Joseph continued "But time has changed that opinion of the failure of systems, because we have learnt that the rules are designed to cover everyone, therefore they have to have high standards of behaviour and fitness and low bars for force help, because of the implications to everyone it they are not there."


    Matthew quietly said "Such a monologue.  How many times have we debated that?"


    "Too many, but I have to say it.  But this makes everything different.  I only know what Craig told me, and the outcome from the investigation into his death, because everything about it is sealed up¡­"


    "And it will remain so.  That was decided on because Craig did not want to pursue matters."


    "Sealed up.  That protects the b*tch that is my mother-in-law.:


    Joseph pointed discretely towards John before adding "If he had followed through and had her prosecuted, Craig would have had the strength to face his demons and both him and his father would still be with us."


    "That is guess work.  Craig was so troubled."


    "Stop trying to excuse what happened.  I cannot forgive that failure, nor will the others and you should not either.  Like us, police are meant to protect those in trouble, and he failed at that.  You cannot step away from that idea, because he is your friend, and since that time he has distinguished himself with his actions."


    Matthew stood there, for a few seconds before saying "But everyone is entitled to a second chance.  Just remember that I gave the three of you that chance, and you took it¡­"


    "Different story."


    Shaking his head Matthew said "It is not.  You each chose to join the military rather than going to jail when given the choice.  Let me think, what were your crimes.  That it right, you knocked a woman down to take her car keys and go joyriding in her car causing accident after accident before you crashed the car into a power pole.  You were lucky that the only injuries suffered by anyone was some cuts and bruises.  Ben and David committed a spree of small thefts in a mall.  You had your second chance and nearly blew it, but I gave you a final opportunity."


    "You can talk."


    "The mess that I left behind when I joined up?  I have never hidden that, and everyone knew about it because it was such big news in the city when I joined.  The second son of one of the wealthiest families in the city turning him back on the family to join the military.  The issues with Lexi, I am still trying to make up for the mess, that I unwittingly left behind there, and I always will.  Saving your careers?  I had to deal with the consequences of the split-second decision I made to save those high school students at the time.  Craig?  I have accepted that what I did was correct according to the rules, but that I failed and have lobbied to have things changed to avoid it happening to another officer.  What is it I can talk about?"


    Joseph just shook his head before saying "You do not get it.  Not speaking up when he had the strength to talk about it, ruined lives and continues to ruin them.  And you want to work with him.  Honestly can you say you will do that without question?  Me, I do not believe I can and I suspect that Ben and David will be the same."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 607 - Taking down Madam Mo (10)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi looked over and say Joseph storming off from talking to Matthew.  What in the world happened there?  Lexi started to question herself as to whether she did the right thing in telling Matthew to talk to Joseph.


    "Earth to Lexi.  Are you going to ignore your favourite brother and brother-in-law."


    "Favourite brother, Chester?  Sometimes I wonder about you."


    "At least I am honest¡­"


    "Honest.  That is a lie.  How many years did you hide from the truth about yourself and how you felt about Phillip?  Did that not damage the two of you?"


    Chester, wheeling Lexi away settled her into a quite corner of the room before saying "Hiding from the truth about myself?  Lexi, I have never done that.  I knew when I was either fifteen or sixteen who I was and who I loved, and I suspected it was the same for Phillip.  But the law was such that I could not express that at the time.  Doing so, could have seen me jailed or possibly killed.  In some respects, I did not care about me but once I knew that we loved each other I was focused on protecting Phillip from harm.  That desire created a weakness that our parents exploited for my marriage to the witch of an ex-wife of mine.  But, at the same time I would not change that because when everything went south for you, I could use that to protect and help you and Dominic."


    "You still hid?"


    "In some respect I did, but Phillip and I quickly come to terms with that situation.  We accept it and know that it has made us stronger.  It has its challenges, and we have setbacks at times, but it would not be real life if it did not happen.  That, I sense is something that you have come to terms with over the last couple of months."


    "How did you know?"


    "It has just been how you are.  You are the happiest I have seen you since before Dominic was born.  That is because you feel secure in your life, likely driven by your relationship with Matthew, despite the challenges that occasionally get thrown us¡­"


    "Like Dominic?"


    "Yes.  You know what my position always has been about Dominic.  That you needed to be honest about him to everyone.  But you reached that point eventually.  All I hope you do is learn from that¡­"


    "Not to keep secrets.  Unavoidable in my marriage¡­"


    Chester shook his head and said "Matthew''s career dictates that there will be secrets kept, like what he actually does.  You know Phillip and I are struggling to forgive the two of you for keeping that secret as well as that about his promotion to General."


    "You have that correct.  It is because of his career.  When we got married, I had it clearly explained to me about the consequences of saying anything unless I was given permission to do so."  Lexi paused and said "But speaking of secrets¡­"


    "There were a couple of big ones dropped today."


    "Bronwyn''s maternal family and what John had to say?"


    "I do not know which is bigger.  The Eng family or what Madam Mo did.  You know I wish you totally destroyed her when she tried to pass of a fake of as one of your original pieces."


    "With what John had to say, I wish I had done that because she was out to destroy my hard work.  It was bad enough hearing what she to Abigail.  Who does that to a child?  No sane parent, but who said she was sane.  I have my suspicions that she may have abused Monica and their brother, but we are unlikely to be told about that."


    "Mmmm.  What woman does that?  My ex-wife is a b*tch and made my life hell because she knew I did not want her or our marriage.  When our marriage ended her parting shot to me was goodbye to rubbish, and that she would live a better life with a real man who loved her.  As far as I know the one thing, she never did was take our dysfunctional relationship out on Dominic.  If she can restrain herself, it makes her a saint compared to Madam Mo."


    Lexi giggled and said, "That says a lot because we know she was never a saint in how she treated people."


    Chester quietly said, "What do you think John will do?"


    "We both know him well enough to know he has made up his mind.  He is going to take it further, because he needs to and is ready to do so.  But I do not believe that his reason that he is ready to do so is why it is happening."


    "Me too.  But Phillip said management from their mall here brought an incident to his attention."


    Puzzled, Lexi asked "Why would he be told about ¡­?"


    "Something that is seemingly minor?  Phillip is not stupid.  For Paul''s sake he alerted all venues under JL International''s control in the city of the existence of the restraining order, and that they needed to protect Abigail.  When Madam Mo, in a food court decides to verbally abuse her and then knock someone to cover Abigail and her shopping in drink, you think they are not going to do anything?  For the sake of their jobs, they contacted the police and made sure Phillip knew about the incident."


    "That b*tch.  Could that be why John has decided to act?"


    "That was my thought, but I suspect that John will not tell us."  Chester paused and said, "How do you feel about him acting now?"


    "What happened is still a shock, and I really do not know.  You?"


    "I was as shocked as you, but I think he knows that there is more victims than he is saying¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 608 - Taking down Madam Mo (11)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Abigail, standing wrapped in Paul''s arms leaned back and quietly said "Hearing that a second time, he is right.  She has to be stopped, because she is not going to let up on me because she knows from the past that the tactics that she can intimidate people into silence."


    Tightening his arms slightly, Paul quietly said "If you are sure, you know I will support your decision."


    "That is all I need¡­"


    "Abigail?" came a concerned question from Monica.


    Abigail turned slightly in Paul''s arms and looked directly at her sister, before saying "What is it Monica?"


    "What is going on?"


    "You heard what John had to say¡­"


    "I was watching you and you were not surprised.  You know more than you are saying."


    Paul quietly said, "You need to tell her."


    Abigail turned in his arms and hesitantly asked, "Are you certain?"


    "As I told you, my view is she needs to be stopped, and that means for everything.  You made your decision yesterday, and your sister needs to know everything."


    Monica, watching Paul and Abigail angrily said "Tell me what you know?  Now!"


    Paul feeling Abigail shrink back into safety in his arms, said "She is totally out of control.  Within days of us marrying, she had been a regular at our apartment complex demanding the staff escort her up to her son-in-law and daughter''s apartment.  The staff there are good, in that any non-resident is not allowed into the complex without approval on the day by the residents and I made sure that they knew she was not allowed in, regardless of what she said.  Then she tried me at work and to corner Abigail at school, but I put a stop to that quickly.  Then there is the constant telephone calls and the other day was the last straw.  She verbally abused Abigail at the mall, before jostling someone to ensure she and her shopping were covered in drink.  Her end game¡­"


    "Is money.  That explains her attempts to ingratiate herself in the last few weeks with me and the children.  My children know well enough not to listen to a word she says."


    Abigail nodded and Paul quietly said "Uncle Mo knows how to handle her.  He could have insisted on the strict following of the terms of the pre-nuptial agreement, but after s discussion with my father''s he offered her over and above her entitlements.  Apparently, my father told Uncle Mo, if she took the matter to the courts, because of the dramatic change in her family''s circ.u.mstances he risked her receiving significantly more than the pre-nuptial agreement would have given her, so he offered to purchase her a property, pay its basic running expenses until she dies, sells it or remarries.  Plus, he offered her the choice of a lump sum amount or a monthly allowance until she remarried or dies.  I saw the figures, and while it she will not lead the exact socialite existence she will want; she will be able to live comfortably for the rest of her life."


    "And she will not like the restrictions it places on her.  Her driving force has always been money, so I would not be surprised at anything she does."


    "True sis," Abigail said quietly.


    Paul looking Monica directly in the eyes said, "When Abigail told me about what happened at the Mall, I called John for some advice.  Once he knew what was happening, he told us what she had done to him.  I was the one person he knew that would believe him completely.  When your mother was trying to force together, she tried to start grooming me.  I ran as quickly as I could and told your father and mine.  When she started with John, I had told him to run as fast as he could, but as he admitted when we were talking yesterday, he dismissed my concerns at the time and that he wished that he had not."


    "I realise that I was extremely lucky, but apparently John was luckier than some others who she targeted.  Who that is, and what she did is something he is not talking about.  But the whole conversation we had was prefaced on the basis that in the end he would do what Abigail wanted, but she needed to know about her behaviour to make a choice."


    "While I could not believe everything, I was wavering on what to do.  Regardless of everything she still is my mother and I wanted at least to have the opportunity to have some relationship with her in the future."


    Abigail paused and took a deep breach before adding "I was deluding myself, because she could not help herself and started calling constantly.  She knows how I always stress out with school exams, and next week I have the last of my High School and the University Admission Exams."


    Monica shook her head and said "And she decided to mess with you because of that to achieve her goals, because I would not help her, and our brother has changed his number so she cannot contact him.  That b*tch¡­"


    Abigail, shaking slightly said "I just could not stand it, because I have my dreams for what happens post high school.  It was just the way that she spoke to me¡­"


    Paul, turned Abigail in his arms, letting her bury her head into his chest, before saying "Monica, let me just say we have had enough.  We want to her stopped because her behaviour is increasingly getting out of control.  While we told John yesterday, we just want her stopped and told him to do whatever is necessary.  However, after he left, we talked further and Abigail made the decision unless you and your brother agree to deal with her once and for all, we will not be involved."


    "Take her down.  She deserves it, and even without asking our brother I know he will do the same.  It is a good thing, that he is on exchange for the next six months and will not have to deal with the fallout from this, because of the three of us he has some protective instincts towards her.  Me, I hate her, and I think you are the same."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 609 - Taking down Madam Mo (12)

    9 June, Central Police Station, City K


    John sat calmly in a vacant office awaiting the return of the senior officer from the S.e.xual Offences Unit.  Bronwyn, sitting beside him, her head leaning on his left shoulder quietly said "You promise me, you are not hiding things?"


    Turning, and gently lifting her head, so he could look her directly in the eyes, John said "No.  This is long overdue.  The strangest thing I have realised in the last couple of days in dealing with this is that I had the courage to make the statement, the shame of being a victim made me hide from the truth."


    "No, you just were not ready¡­"


    "Likely.  I keep telling myself, that I know better.  My training made me aware of the statistics that the sooner a perpetrator is charged after they commit these types of offences, the more likely it is that they are convicted.  I also had the training on how to deal with victims of such offences, so know in myself what help is there and what I can do.  But I know the reality.  Most victims never get justice.  That is either because in coming to terms with what happened sees them delay going to the police to report it until the law bars action being taken or those victims whose perpetrators can be pursued under the law do not want to go into a court room, because any case sees them put on trial¡­"


    "Victim blaming.  I hate that tactic, even as a lawyer, but it is tried and tested, and works to scare many victims away from having the authorities pursue justice for them."  Bronwyn looked careful in John''s eyes before adding "There is something else?"


    "You already know me well, my love.  My parents, while they are seeming on the surface to accept, I do not blame them, still are blaming themselves.  I just cannot see how I can get them away from that view."


    "There is no need to worry.  Before we left, my mother informed me she was going to stay for a few days in the visiting officer quarters on base and spend time with your mother.  I was surprised on how she, along with my Uncles and Cousins processed what happened."


    "I think that was your Uncle Zachery that drove that?"


    "That would have played in the mix.  You know, like I do about what can happen with s.e.x.u.a.l offences on University Campuses, so Uncle Robert would understand that.  But more likely it is Uncle Xavier and Uncle Thomas.  I remember when they took over the family company and the changes they made.  As the only female in my generation of the family I was proud that they made it company policy to support victims of s.e.x.u.a.l offences.  Apparently, Uncle Thomas and Uncle Xavier forced it through, when they stumbled on a senior manager abusing a junior secretary.  They fired the manger on the spot, but the woman was so terrified because of what happened, she never reported it."


    "So¡­?"


    "No question my family would believe you.  My father will be sceptical, but neither of us would expect anything different.  How he ends up dealing with it, will somewhat depend on mother, but also will depend on me.  So, I think he will deal with it in his own way."


    John shook his head.  From the few interactions he had with General Li, if that was the outcome, he would be highly surprised.  This was a man that was overprotective of his daughter and would see dealing with this as a threat to her safety.  The question would be, how much Matthew would influence his actions?  That was the unknown, because trying to even get a little understanding of how he felt about the situation was impossible today.


    Suddenly it dawned on John what Bronwyn had said earlier "Your mother thinks she will achieve something?"


    "She said she will try.  If it was someone she did not know, I would say she had no chance, but because of their childhood friendship I give her a chance."


    Bronwyn reached and touched John''s face before saying "Are you ready for what they talked about?"


    "I am.  As soon as they have arrested her the plan is for a general press conference, more to cut off the rumours, but to call for any of her victims to come forward.  I suspect none will, because what man wants to admit that he was groomed and s.e.x.u.a.lly abused by an older woman.  If it gets even one victim to come forward, then it is worth it."


    Bronwyn nodded, but before she could respond, there was a knock on the door, and a uniform police officer said, "She has been arrested, and the press conference is about to start sir."


    John turned to Bronwyn who said "Go for it.  Know that you have my support."


    Without waiting for a response, Bronwyn stood up, and headed out the door.  John, paused for a few seconds to gather himself together, before following the uniform officer to outside the press room, where he met with the officers from the S.e.xual Offences unit for a brief discussion before they all headed into the press room.


    Stepping up to the microphone, John looked around the press room, and spotted Bronwyn leaning against the back wall.  Taking a breath, John calmly spoke "Ladies and Gentlemen of the press, thank you for coming at such a late hour.  My name is John Nang, I am the police military liaison officer here, and for those wondering I am the son of Harry and Sally Nang.  The members of the S.e.xual Offences Unit behind me, because of this background in straddling law enforcement and for want of a take questions, we will be limited on what can specifically be said about active investigations."


    "We can confirm that within the last hour the arrested of the former wife of CEO Kevin Mo for two distinct matters.  Firstly, for repeated breaches of the restraining order against her protecting her daughter Abigail.  Secondly, for historical s.e.x.u.a.l offences against two victims who have come forward, which is being pursued by those behind me.  They will explain the legal intricacies about such charges, but due to having a similar background to those victims who have come forward I am here to make an appeal those men groomed and manipulated by her to come forward.  Tell your story."


    "S.e.xual offences are not limited to any so-called social classes, nor are they males preying on females.  They can happen to anyone, regardless of their background, regardless of their gender and regardless of the perpetrator.  In the end, and these officers will agree, they are about the abuse of power in the circ.u.mstance of the offending.  It is only when people, who take the support offered come forward that such behaviour can be stopped."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 610 - Taking down Madam Mo (13)

    9 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    As he turned off the television, Matthew looked at Lexi, glad that Dominic was finishing off his homework, having spent the day at a classmate''s birthday party.


    Before he could say anything, Lexi said quietly, "He is brave to do that."


    Matthew shook his head and said "Stupid more like it.  Is he wanting to risk the criminal case?"


    Lexi opened her eyes slightly wider, pulled back and said, "What do you mean?"


    "It risks Madam Mo, using what he did to attempt to escape liability."


    Lexi shook her head and calmly responded "You are over thinking things.  The police are not that stupid, and you would have to agree Bronwyn is not, either."


    "In know Bronwyn is not that stupid, but it is playing with fire."


    Matthew turned away from Lexi and looked outside the window seeing the last streaks of the sunset in the sky.  He was still in so much turmoil from realising what drove Craig Zhang to commit suicide, and now knowing that he could have been supported and the help he needed being obtained.


    Seeing Matthew tense slightly, Lexi calmly, but firmly said "What is troubling you Matthew.  I have sensed, ever since John told us all about things, that there is something wrong.  It is not a secret you can keep."


    Matthew turned back, and as she observed his face Lexi gasped in shock.  The horror and conflicting emotions she could see told her that there was something significantly wrong.  Wanting to go over and hug Matthew but restricted because of her injuries all Lexi could say is "Sit down and tell me what the issue is.  That b*tch better not have abused you¡­"


    Matthew, realising he was worrying Lexi, moved over and sat in a chair across from her before saying "I was lucky, she did not.  And we know my parents, because I did not comply with what they wanted me to do with my life, washed my hands of me.  Plus, Madam Mo and my mother have always been at odds, so could you see my mother agreeing to have her help address the family issues we had.  No chance."


    After pausing and looking directly into Lexi''s eyes, Matthew said "It is John I feel sorry for.  My decision and everyone''s reactions forced him into a box.  Unlike our parents who wanted us to comply with their plans for us, Harry and Sophia Nang encouraged John and Sally to follow their dreams.  You remember¡­"


    "Sally growing up loved to dance.  I remember her dragging me to some classes, and as soon as I could get out of there I did.  But Sally was good enough to compete in competitions as we grew up.  Her parents took her across the country to compete, but that stopped when she injured her knee."


    "Sally was highly disappointed about that."


    "But, at the same time, they did not know how to take the news when one of their son''s closest friends joined the military.  I remember the look in their eyes when I announced my decision, and if I noticed it, John noticed it.  That would have made him not tell them his decision.  He was worried about their reaction."


    After looking at Lexi in the eyes, Matthew took a couple of deep breaths.  "Honestly, my issue is that when that b*tch did what she did, he did not follow through with having her dealt with criminally.  Logically I know it is not as simple as that, because it is human emotions, he was only eighteen and he was a male and his abuser was a female.  But that decision had consequences for other victims¡­"


    "Matthew, he is our friend, we have to give him the benefit of understanding why he did not follow through until now.  He had to be ready to face the consequences of it publicly being know what she did to him.  That is a lot to take on for any a.d.u.l.t, even someone with his training."


    Matthew shook his head, before saying "I get that, but other victims¡­"


    It suddenly dawned on Lexi, who said "You know one of her other victims?"


    "Knew one."


    Lexi sat there, for a few seconds before realising "Knew?  They are dead?"


    Matthew nodded and quietly said "There are limits on what I can say.  I became aware of her being an abuser between twelve and eighteen months after she targeted John.  I had not long been appointed as an officer, and an older enlisted soldier in my command presented with psychological issues.  The officers guide told me what to do.  Speak to the solider in question, and then force them to have a physical and psychological examination to determine their fitness to continue to serve."


    "I followed the guide, and it came out that she had groomed and abused him about two and a half years earlier.  Me, being young and stupid told him his obligation as a member of the military, was that he had to protect the people.  That included stopping her.  Cutting a long story short, he spent some time in the hospital and must have convinced the medical experts that he was fit to continue to serve.  About two weeks after returning to active duty, I found him after he committed suicide, with a suicide note in his pocket.  It spoke of his issues and said that he would never be believed because no one else had come forward."


    Lexi quietly said "Matthew, you cannot say if John had come forward that there would have been a different outcome."


    "Logically I know that, but it may have changed the course of that soldier''s life.  I know I did nothing wrong, but he was a close friend of Ben, David and Joseph¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 611 - Can this be exploited

    9 June, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Joan turned to David, and quietly said "Do you think that we can exploit this?"


    "It is hard to know.  My gut feeling is that we can, but those bugs you planted the other day on Lexi''s wheelchair only caught pieces of information.  The issue is, what it the whole story, and can it damage relationsh.i.p.s quick enough for it to be useful when we finally act?"


    "You know I can try and find out more."


    "They excluded you for a reason from being there.  Likely due to me, so trying to figure out how we can exploit it will be challenging."


    Joan tilted her head and said "You heard what Matthew said before.  Silence drove a friend of some of his subordinates to commit suicide.  That is something we can exploit, because it can be used to force Matthew to chose between relationsh.i.p.s.  That with John or with his subordinates."


    David nodded and said "Sounds quite logical.  And if he must choose between the, that impacts the professional relationship.  Plus, there is the bonus, will his subordinates who were friends of this soldier willingly work with the police?"


    David looked directly at Joan and said, "The question is how to exploit this?"


    Joan laughed and shook her head before adding "It is not how to exploit it.  That is easy.  It is ensuring that Matthew is in the middle and must make choices about friendship and working relationsh.i.p.s.  The real question is getting enough information to properly exploit the situation.  What was everything Madam Mo did to John, who were her other victims, who was this soldier who committed suicide."


    David tilted his head to the right, paused as if in thought and said "Mmmm.  I know I can work my cousin for information on that soldier we have hints about having been abused and try to determine what happened to him.  But that only gets us part of the information.  I suspect what John Nang has said is only part of everything that happened.  Unless we know it all¡­"


    "We cannot use it to undermine the public trust in him, let alone that of the police force or his friends.  The question is will he tell me?  He made the choice to deliberately exclude me from the group that was told about what happened, so¡­"


    David hearing Joan trail off said "You have an idea?"


    "You know me too well.  Now, hand me my phone from the side table."


    Following Joan''s request, as soon as she had her mobile in her hand, she dialled John''s number.  After three rings she heard John say, "What is it Joan, I am busy."


    "John, is something wrong?"


    "What makes you say that?"


    "You think I am stupid John.  I know you and saw that press conference.  What is going on?"


    "I was just helping out¡­"


    "Helping out?  You know I do not completely believe that?"


    John, frustrated snapped out "Who cares about what you believe?"


    "Well, what got to you."


    "You, and your demanding tone.  I was talking to Lexi briefly today, and she described you as a bridezilla.  I wondered what she meant about that.  Now I hear you, with words designed to be a concerned friend, but a tone clearly demanding answers, so I can understand what she is meaning."


    "Well, sorry about being concerned.  I just was worried about you¡­"


    "Sarcasm does not suit you."


    "You know you are a b*stard¡­"


    "Better than a demanding b*tch like you.  You wonder why I always rejected you when you tried to seduce after you finished high school.  You are narcissistic, controlling, and I can think of a few other choice phrases, to describe you.  I ran the other way but have tolerated you for our friends sake.  Now back off, or you will not like what I will do."


    "I get it, trying to hide the truth.  You were one of that woman''s victims, and you are trying to hide the truth from everyone.  You know you are a b*stard, and I hope your secrets bring you crashing down."


    "B*tch", and then all Joan heard was dial tone.


    As she hung up the phone on her end, she smiled and said "We know what it is he is hiding.  Not only was he a victim, but he was also the one that made the initial report to the police that is allowing them to go after her."


    David looked at Joan, but before he could ask the question on the tip of his tongue, she said "I know the question.  How do I know?  John is good at keeping secrets, but that was a dead giveaway.  He refused to engage me in any meaningful conversation¡­"


    "And attempted to deflect the conversation to you in the lead up to our wedding.  We both know why you are being a bridezilla, because of the stress in what we have planned.  You know you do not have to worry about that.  Despite all the scepticism my men are loyal and have their own reasons to pursue governmental destruction.  In fifteen years to get to this point, I have only made one mistake, bringing Naomi in, but now that we know about her, we are using her to misdirect the government."


    After giving David a brief kiss, Joan added "As I was saying his deflection, knowing his past told me everything I needed.  At the time I was seemingly pursuing him, the a*se that is my father wanted to use my s*xual preferences to force me to sleep with businessmen to benefit his business.  No way was that going to happen.  John happened to be the most convenient one in my friendship group, so I found out everything I could.  I knew that something had happened to him, because of his reactions.  With everything we found out today, that reaction tells me enough to be as certain as I can without a direct admission from him."


    David smiled, and added "That we can use.  Give me until tomorrow, and I will a couple of select men to set the information spread on social media."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 612 - Get me out of here (1)

    ** Contains material that is not suitable for those under 18 years**


    10 June, Central Police Station, City K


    Madam Mo looked out from between the bars, ready to scream.  How dare that ungrateful brat thar was her youngest daughter go to the police and cooperate with that b*stard John Nang.  Neither of them were grateful for her efforts for them.


    That ungrateful brat did not recognise the sacrifices that she had made for her.  She had loved her fling when young with Kevin Mo, a man from the wrong sides of the tracks that had plans to make it big.  He was fun to have s*x with, willing to be a little bit adventurous in terms of their activities, but she never wanted to marry him, because he was not part of society and she viewed that he would never be able to give her the standing that her parents did.


    When she fell pregnant with that ungrateful b*tch of a daughter Monica, that things changed.  She pleaded to her parents to take her overseas to a country where it was legal to terminate the pregnancy, so that she could look for a man with the appropriate social standing for her to consider marrying.  They refused and insisted that she marry him as quickly as possible, ruining her plans in pursuing one of the two options that she considered would be appropriate for marriage.  They both had sufficient wealth, appropriate standing in society, and more importantly were s*xually compatible with her.


    That ruined her life, because she was miserable from the moment that the wedding certificate was obtained and those rings that shackled her to him placed on her fingers.  By the time that b*tch was born, things had changed.  Her dad was dead and the family standing, and finances were in a shambles.  She had no way to escape from the marriage she no way wanted, and the men who would have been much more appropriate for her to marry, had gone off and married her two biggest rivals.  They were not as beautiful as her, nor were they as willing s*xually as she was but had a short space of time to move in and secured the men.


    Then her so-called husband, focused more on that b*tch rather than her, and got himself a mistress, and only came looking for her when he was not involved with one of his w*ores.  That was fine, because it allowed her to look for her own lovers where she did everything to prevent another pregnancy.  They were always cooperative doing everything that was needed as she could not take the legal contraceptive drugs available at the time due to a drug reaction.


    The problem for her, that led to their son and that ungrateful brat, was her so-called husband, when he came crawling back to her when he was between mistresses. He bargained with her about not using contraception with participating in somewhat risk s*xual activities alone with her.  When she refused, he insisted on his marital rights.


    It was only after the birth of that ungrateful brat, that he seemed to realise that he was married, but for her it was way too late for any relationship.  She was not going to divorce him, because the good intentions of her dad would end up seeing her walk away with little.  He was trying to protect her, because he never believed Kevin Mo would be successful, but it would backfire because Kevin could use that to stop her getting what she needed.


    She simply looked around for lovers and did everything to stay away from him.  She found appropriate lovers, but none of them were, in the end willing to risk alienating Kevin Mo.  As soon as she knew that they were out the door.  Things changed for her about 12 years ago.  Moving in society to try and find an appropriate husband for that ungrateful b*tch showed there was a world of options for an appropriate lover.  The first lover she had, was nineteen, and he pursued her for weeks, before she gave into him.


    He was great.  Young, and willing to experiment with s*x with her.  That was obvious from the start, with their first s*xual encounter being amazing.  He had come with his family to a dinner Kevin decided to throw for some business associates, and he asked her to show him to a powder room.  When she did, he dragged her in with him, dropped his pants and let his firm erect p*nis some out, before taking her hand and placing it on it and saying, ''I want to f*ck you so much now, and I cannot wait.''  He pulled out protection and asked her ''are you game?''  That was the invitation that she needed, and grabbed the protection, before taking it out and placing it on his p*nis and stripping herself and urging him to sit in the toilet.  I was amazing s*x, not only because he was young, vigorous, and wanting to please her, but the excitement that they could be found out at any time.


    For the next few months, he made the efforts to engage her, almost daily for s*x.  There were times that it was phone s*x, unsatisfying but all that they could do, but most of the time he would seek her out for it.  He was never shy of having s*x with her out in the open.  She never thought it would be good, but she recalled the first time he dragged her outside, about an hour before the children arrived home from school, he took her to the pool area at the villa.


    Skinny dipping, was something she liked to do when she could, and she teased him to follow her in.  He then pounced, grabbing her, and having her wrap her legs around him as he thrust into her.  No preliminaries, but even now she remembered how great it felt.  His thrusts with the way the water made her feel created a blissful experience.  The problem was that they could only indulge themselves for less than an hour.


    It was a pity that they exclusive relationship had to end for a while, but it gave her a taste for what she wanted.  A young man, who would learn what to do and how to please her from her alone.  The problem was finding those who would be willing.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 613 - Get me out of here (2)

    ** Contains material that is not suitable for those under 18 years**


    10 June, Central Police Station, City K


    Over the next few years, she was able to get young men into a relationship with her, some of them took more than others to convince.  They funny thing was the best relationship was that with that b*stard John Nang.  He played the scared little man and hard to get which excited her from the outset, when she decided that she wanted to pursue him s*xually.  He had no idea about s*x and s*xual relationsh.i.p.s which even excited her more, because it told her that he would be perfect to mould in the relationship.


    The moment she knew she had him was at the pool where he could not hide that he had become aroused at the sight of her in her bikini.  She had so hoped that he would take the opportunity that she had created for him to take her in the pool.  But he refused, somewhat out of a sense of respect for that so-called husband of hers.  It told her that she needed to give him a little help to break those shackles of respect for elders to do what he wanted.


    That made her think of what happened the next day.  Yes, she used drugs to help him break that reluctance, and that first time in the powder room, once he was fully aroused was as great as the first time, she had s*x there with her first young lover.  His upwards thrusts as she was riding him was something she even remembered now particularly as she was then able to convince him to bend her over in the powder room and take her from behind.  Her other young lovers could not be as easily convinced as him to do so.


    Then there was the fun that they had, in terms of the various positions that do, but up at that cabin his parents had arranged for him to go think at was better.  Again, he was reluctant to engage in what they had already done with her, but once she got him through that reluctance having to use some chemical help, he not only was quite suggestable, but insatiable.  He was willing to take her outside the cabin in different locations and different positions.


    Until that time, she hated nature, but s*x involving it was something she had wished she had explored earlier.  The cold water from the nearby waterfall coming down over them, has they had s*x was so much better than the s*x she had previously had in the bathroom.  Nature provided the ambiance to make it better that she could have thought.  There, they had s*x in three different positions, before he suggested the idea of taking her up against a tree.  The abrasions on her back were well worth that location, adding to the pleasure that she received from it.


    Then he made things better for her.  He introduced his two bi-s*xual two friends to her.  She had always wanted to have s*x with her partner while watching two men have s*x, but finding someone that would be willing to do that, let alone two men who were willing to risk the penalties under the law for homos*xual s*x made it something she could only ever dream of.  He made that possible, as well as having three men pleasuring her at once.  She never thought she would have enjoyed as much as she did, two men taking her in different locations at the same time, let alone two men thrusting into her at once, and then three men doing the same.  It was amazing, because the power of them doing it at once took her somewhere that she had never been.


    It was a real pity that John Nang ended their great relationship before she was ready for him to do so.  His willingness, of course with a little bit of persuasion, to be adventurous not only with how they had s*x but where they had it was something that her other lovers rarely were willing to engage in.  But, at the same time she was somewhat willing to let him slip away because she still had his two friends that kept her entertained and s*xually satisfied for months before their lives had them move away.


    Looking outside the cell, she then saw her former lover standing there watching her.  He would get her out of here because he had to know she was frustrated in how her daughter was treating her.  She firmly said "Sweetheart, you need to get me out of here."


    Moving towards the cell John firmly said "I am not your sweetheart, Madam Mo.  I will remind you that you are under arrest for multiple charges including s*xual offences and I cannot talk to you about matters.  However, at the request of the busy officers, I was asked to come and pass on a message.  The lawyer that you called last night telephoned earlier and advised that he would not be able to represent you.  But he requested us to inform you that he had contacted another firm who have agreed to take on your representation and they will be here within the hour.  The court have agreed at the lawyers request to delay the initial hearing of your case to provide you with sufficient time to consult with your lawyers."


    "Get me out of here¡­"


    "Not going to happen Madam Mo."


    Shaking her head Madam Mo screamed "Get me out of here otherwise I will expose what you did to me when you were eighteen.  Your career will be ruined because who would believe anything other than the fact that you r*ped me."


    John, at the time she had finished her screaming turned back and said "Just watch what you say Madam Mo.  I cannot talk to you about the matters before the court, but you know the charges and the truth will win out."


    "B*stard!"


    "Have your opinions Madam Mo, but I will leave you here and when your lawyer arrives, you will be brought out for your conference."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 614 - Get me out of here (3)

    10 June, Central Police Station, City K


    Walking out, John shut door behind him, and turned to the s*xual offences unit officers who had watched and heard the exchange.  He calmly said, "You got that?"


    Shaking his head, the senior officer replied "Yes.  We went through the criminal charges with her last night on her arrest and she knows that you, at least, are one of her accusers.  All she was saying last night is that everything was total lies.  Your predictions as to her response last night were correct, as would be her reaction if she saw you.  Telling you to get her out and then trying to twist the facts¡­"


    John paused.  Ever since he had spoken with what had happened with Bronwyn, he realised the challenge he was facing in confronting this.  He would be exposed as a victim, but his position as a police officer would make the public relations of the whole matter shocking.  He would be viewed as someone who sat on his abuse for years after making an initial statement, causing untold harm on others who were victimised by her.  Then there was the mental health and suicides that her actions caused to her other victims.  The media would love that.


    Then you have the issues with those who would that same fact to question his ability to remain a police officer, let alone use it to argue for the disbandment of the police.  Then there would be the question of how it would affect the relationship between the police and the government, let alone the police and the military.


    "Mr Nang¡­?"


    John shock himself out of his thoughts and said "Yes?"


    "Please come with me."


    John still stuck somewhat in his thoughts, followed the senior officer from the s*xual offences unit into their offices, before sitting down. The Senior officer said "I can read your thoughts.  Stop worrying about how this will play out with the media and with other organisations.  You are thinking as a police officer, not the victim.  That is what you are in this case."


    "We cannot escape the fact that I am a police officer, and that changes things with this case."


    "Let me make it clear to you.  You were the victim in this case before you became a police officer.  That is a fact.  And your career makes you no different to any other victim that comes and sees us.  You made your statement, and like every victim you were given the option of whether we pursued the case at that time.  You were not ready to do that at that time, and like other victims you have given us the go-ahead when you are ready to pursue the matter.  Your career does not dictate that, it is your ability to handle something mentally."


    "But¡­"


    "Stop questioning yourself.  Yes, as a police officer you spoke to Madam Gu and took her initial statement from her with regards to Madam Mo breaching the Restraining Order.  That and your address at the press conference is the limit of your involvement as a police officer in this matter.  I will make it clear from hereon in, you will be treated the same as any victim in a s.e.x.u.a.l offences case.  We will protect you, and you will have the same support that any victim has, with a support officer to go through the process with you.  The only thing we will do differently to other victims, is let you pick who from the unit you want as the officer to go through the process, rather than just assigning someone to you.  Now go back to your office and do your normal job and I will email through to you the profile of all those in the unit to let you make your choice."


    "I know how the system works, so why waste a resource on me."


    "Not going to happen.  I have been told by our superiors to tell you that protocol will be followed, so there are no arguments.  Now head back to your office otherwise you will be escorted back there."


    Sensing the inevitability behind those words, John simple responded "Yes," before heading out the door.


    As he headed away from the unit, John pulled out his mobile, and dialled Bronwyn''s mobile knowing it would only reach her message service.  As soon as it went through, he said "My love, as soon as you can I need your help to get out of here for a while."


    Meanwhile, Madam Mo, was escorted by a uniform officer into an interview room, where she found three men in suits waiting for her.  As soon as the door was shut, they quickly introduced themselves.


    "Madam Mo, we have had the opportunity to review the material that the police have provided us about the matters.  They agreed with our request to delay bring you before the court to allow us time to have an initial consultation with you, given that we are late in picking up this case."


    "Forget the consultation, just get me out of here.  I am not the criminal.  Those who are accusing me are lying."


    "Madam Mo, what is the truth will come out¡­"


    "Forget that," came the angry interruption from Madam Mo.  "It is all lies, and that needs to be proven now.  Those lies maline my reputation every moment that they are out there.  As I said get me out of here."


    "Madam Mo, whether we can get you out of here will be up to the court.  To be clear, the matters are in two separate categories, those with a historic nature and those that recently happened.  If it were just the historical matters, that would not be an issue.  But the problem is the matters relating to the restraining order.  Those are not something¡­"


    "That ungrateful brat.  How dare my daughter do that to me."


    "Whether or not you agree with that, it is in place, and that may make it difficult to get you out¡­"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 615 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (1)

    10 June, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi, with the help of her bodyguard, slowly made her way into the studio.  She was so looking forward to when she could do this without having to be pushed somewhere in a wheelchair.


    She could hear several voices speaking.  Initially she could not make out what they were saying but the closer that she moved towards the design room where she knew all the studio staff would eb waiting for their fortnightly meeting, the clear the voices started to become, until she could make out what was being said.


    "What sensational news that was last night with the arrest of that woman¡­"


    "Wasn''t she the one that tried to pass a fake off as one of the boss''s designs.


    "She was.  I saw the imitation, it was good from a distance, but the closer you got to the dress for those of us who know the boss''s work it is easy to tell that it is a knock-off.  But you could see how someone that had never had access to one of the boss''s couture designs could be deceived that it was an original."


    "When I saw her photo last night it clicked about something, I saw the other day at the mall on my day off.  I was sitting in a food court area, having a coffee from one of the few places I have found that can properly brew one¡­"


    "Shut up you Aussie coffee snob from Melbourne¡­"  Lexi smiled at that comment.  The complaints from this dressmaker about coffees around the world was well known within the team.  Wherever they were she always would go hunting for what she called passable coffee.  Lexi was sceptical about that claim, until her first Melbourne Fashion Week two years ago where she had a ready-to-wear show.  Being dragged around Melbourne to various cafes she soon learnt about the difference between good coffee and great coffee.


    "So, what.  I want good coffee and I will find it.  But you idiots are distracting me.  As I said I was trying to say before you rudely interrupted me, I was sitting having a passable coffee when I heard a woman yelling abuse at a young girl.  I did not pay intention to what was being said I simply thought it was a mother telling off her daughter for spending a lot of money, as the young girl had several bags all around her.  They I saw her knock a passer-by to spill the drinks they had over the young girl and all the bags.  Seeing the look on the woman''s face, I knew she had done it deliberately.  The photo told me, I had seen someone breaking the law¡­"


    "Idiot¡­"


    "I second that.  Why did you do nothing."


    "Me a foreigner.  You think when I have only been here ten months that I am going to step in when I am not fully integrated into the society and I still struggle somewhat with the language¡­."


    "Typical English speaker, frightened of foreign languages."


    "Not frightened.  Cautious.  I can fluently speak English, French, Italian, German, Spanish, Portuguese, and Arabic, and getting there with the local language.  Plus, I can speak enough to get by in Russian, Japanese, Thai, Hindi, and a few others.  Not being fluent, meant I stood back.  But people helped the girl.  But that was not as interesting as the other part¡­"


    "The hints that she was a s*xual offender.  I read some rumours on-line that her so-called victims were men.  Who ever heard of a woman being a such a s*xual offender in that context?"


    A chorus of "Not me," flowed out of the room.  Lexi knew she had to head this off before the whole situation deteriorated into a victim blaming exercise.


    Signalling to the bodyguard, she quickly entered the room before saying firmly saying "Ladies and gentlemen that is something I do not want too hear again¡­"


    A voice, who Lexi could not immediately place said "It is an opinion boss.  Women are always the victims of such s*xual offence¡­"


    Lexi firmly said "So your view is that women are always the victim and men the perpetrators of s*xual offences and violence?  What about when it occurs in a same s.e.x relationship?  You have a perpetrator and victim of the same s.e.x.  I am not sure how rare it is, but what about the woman paedophile who targets children and teenagers under the age of consent.  Stereotyping is something I do not want."


    A silence filled the room, before Lexi added, in a less harsh tone "It is not because I want to seem harsh, but we all know the number of stereotypes that fill this industry, particularly with respect to the men that are blatantly untrue.  The most famous one is the any males within the industry are gay.  While there is some gay within the industry, we all know that this is not true, as there are several of you in this room that prove that false.  You are happily married or in stable relationsh.i.p.s with women."


    "And if we stereotyped the fashion industry how in the world would this business have become a leader within the industry.  Yes, there are times that we play to the stereotypes that pervade the fashion industry, particularly with our high-end clothes.  But that it is limited market, and we have paid as much attention to other segments.  We have the baby and children''s line, which mixes expensive pieces with more cost effective and hard-wearing items."


    "True boss, and you have found a niche for plus sized clothes."


    Another voice called out "And if you had simply followed the stereotypes you would not have instigated me pursuing the initial designs with you for it."


    "Now do you get why I was angry about what I heard?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 616 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (2)

    10 June, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi watched as a few heads dropped slightly before they lifted and looked her in the eyes, with the chorus of yes going around the room.


    Lexi said "Now, I want to know what is bothering you, because without it this staff meeting will be a complete mess."


    "Boss, the other week I saw you talking to that police officer that spoke at the press conference.  How can you be a friend with someone like that?  He has to be omitting at least part of the truth as it does not make sense to me that a woman would do that to a man."


    Lexi resisted the urge to shake her head, before saying "I get it, you are stuck on that idea of woman the victims, men the perpetrators.  But to answer the first part of the question, I have known John Nang since I was a child, and he is one of Dominic''s godfathers.  My husband and I trust him to the point that if something happened to both of us John will step in to protect our estates for Dominic."


    "Just so you understand that he did not get his position because of his family, you should know he joined the police without his family knowing.  He went through school with my husband, and while my husband was the class valedictorian John just placed behind him.  They were the two top performers in the area in the National University Exams, and both were within the top 20 nationwide in their year.  That meant John was guaranteed a university place, but like my husband he wanted to serve the country.  His choice was the police and was able to use his academic results to enter a special program with the police that by the time of his university graduation saw him graduate the police academy and be appointed a senior officer."


    "That does not mean that he is honest?"


    "He knows the law.  He found his sister and my brother parked in one of my cars in a city park. Behaving inappropriately¡­"


    "Hey boss, you mean you let your brother borrow one of your performance cars and he had s*x in it with his girlfriend?  I never thought I would see the day."


    "Mocking me, are you?"


    "Absolutely boss.  We know you and your cars."


    Lexi chuckled before saying "I guess I deserve that.  John could have simply dismissed what he found, but he issued the summons to both my brother and his sister for their actions, and then told the two of them they had a couple of days to come clean about the compromising position he found them in and to admit their relationship.  When they tried to stall, he started to talk about what he had found.  Do you think that was pleasant for me to hear.  My brother having s*x in what was one of my favourite cars at the time.  Does that sound like someone that would be a party to lying to the public?"


    A round of laughs followed, and Lexi noticed that her staff were more relaxed than she entered the room.


    "Even if he was not my friend, I would say that knowing that information, he is honest, and we should believe what he has to say unless it is proven otherwise."


    "Boss what he had to say in vague terms about her being a s*xual predator does not seem logical?  Is she a paedophile?"


    Lexi knew that there was a fine line that she had to tread.  She knew significantly more that had publicly been revealed, but revealing it was a step too far and possibly risked the police case.  Calmly and as truthfully as possible she said "I have not specifically asked John about it, and I will not because that is something I do not need to know.  My guess, and I will happily be corrected, is that her victims were not underage, but having only recently legally become a.d.u.l.ts.  But¡­"


    "But what boss?"


    "We all can remember what we were like as eighteen- and nineteen-year-olds.  Full of being an a.d.u.l.t but also confused about the a.d.u.l.t world that we are in.  You know my story, about falling pregnant at seventeen and then being forced into an abusive marriage. That messed me up mentally.  And I know a few of you when you were that age were confused about yourself¡­"


    "And we can make mistakes or be manipulated?  Is that why you are protective about our young staff in the stores?"


    Lexi nodded and said "All my employees need a safe place, and I am determined that my business will give them that.  That is why I call out behaviour I believe will not create an appropriate workplace and encourage you to call me out when I step out of line from the behaviour, I expect of you."


    "Like you did in the weeks after you remarried boss?  We were all scared to say anything to you because you were ready to snap at the lot of us."


    "Yeah boss, you had some of us actually questioning why we agreed to move half a world away from the lives we had to be here because you wanted to come home."


    "I know I was an absolute idiot at that time, and you did call me out¡­"


    "Eventually boss, but we were all ready to walk because we were worried about your reaction."


    Lexi paused, and blushed.  "I know I was an idiot and have apologised to you as a group but also individually.  You did not need my crazy behaviour because I was messed up in my private life.  But you need to call me out much earlier than you did, because you should not have been exposed to my behaviour."


    After observing that her staff were still in a state of disbelief, Lexi said "How about we have our actual meeting, and then we can talk further about what is clearly bothering you, because I think you all need some time to process what I have said, and me to process what I heard and what you have said."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 617 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (3)

    10 June, Matthew''s Office, Military Base, City K


    Matthew looked up from the papers on his desk with the knock on his door which slightly opened before he heard Ben say, "Boss we need to talk."


    Matthew noticed the time and was surprised at how long it had taken before the three of them came for this conversation.  He called out "Come in."


    As they came in the door was firmly shut, before Joseph said, "I told them about what happened yesterday."


    Ben quickly said "Boss, you knew and did not tell us.  That b*stard who we are meant to work with could have prevented Craig suicide?"


    David nodded and added "That tragedy could have been prevented, if he knew that there was even one person who was willing to speak out about what she had done to them, he would have known he was not alone and taken that drastic step that your intervention forced him into."


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew said "You are trying to re-write history gentleman.  As I told Joseph yesterday when we had this argument, you had me, a newly appointed young officer involved.  Yes, I could make good decisions, you three are the classic example of this.  I trusted you when that incident happened at Lexi, Jessica, and Monica''s school to do the right thing.  You repaid my trust then and have repaid my trust time and time again.  But I had been trained to follow the Officer''s Manual."


    Matthew paused and looked at the three of them before saying "You know the contents of it as well as I do.  It is clear when we have concerns about the mental health of any soldier under our command the process.  The first step it to talk to them followed by getting them help.  What that help will be will depend on the availability of resources.  It may be a counsellor, a psychologist, a psychiatrist, a medic, a nurse, or a doctor.  An imperfect situation, but a recognition that we may not be able to get the exact help that is required straight away.  After that initial assessment, then additional help is sourced."


    "So what.  When do we follow it?" quickly retorted Ben.


    "True," added Joseph, with David smiling beside him.


    "How many years have we all been officers?  Enough to know that the Officer''s Manual is imperfect, and in assessing the situation, we all know that we may need to reassess the procedure set out in it if the situation dictates it.  That is only something that you get with experience.  As I said I was a newly appointed officer and did not have the experience or skills to know that this I should do that, particularly when it comes to mental health issues."


    "Excuses, excuses," retorted David.


    "I am not making excuses.  It is simply an explanation of why I did what I did.  And if you were all realistic, if you had the same situation just after you had gained your commission you would have done the same thing."


    Ben, David, and Joseph all looked to each other before Joseph said, in a dejected tone "You have us there.  But you failed Craig."


    Matthew calmly said "For months I questioned what I did after his suicide.  And it did not help the investigations I went through with senior officers examining every little decision that I made.  They determined that I had done the right thing, because I had followed procedure as out in the manual."


    "Still does not explain why in the world that you are protecting that so called police officer," spat out Ben.


    "Protecting him, no.  Understanding the whole situation, yes.  Over the years I have done enough s*xual assault investigations to get the understanding that victims can be reluctant to have the matter pursued formally, no matter how much you want to support them.  All you can do is tell them you will support their choice.  Do you think I did not do that?"


    Cynically David said "Yeah, right.  If he had support, he would never have done what he did."


    Matthew shook his head and said "Think about it.  He passed all the necessary screening to join the military let alone to be accepted into the Special Forces Training.  That makes him no different to John.  Something broke in him mentally at some point, tipping him over the edge.  And despite everyone''s efforts, including from the three of you as his friends, it was not enough."


    "But if that idiot had done the right thing, then he would have known he was not alone," came the angry statement from Ben.


    Matthew shook his head and quietly added "We are going to disagree on this.  John was no different to Craig.  He was her victim, and despite being able to otherwise lead a normal life he still needed to be able to deal with what happened mentally, and as soon as he has gotten to that position, he has had the matter pursued."


    Joseph said, "As I have told you, you are a traitor to soldiers, in that you are supporting trash that could have prevented the death of someone who was troubled."


    Before Matthew could respond, the door as opened, and Bronwyn was shown it.  Ben, on spotting her said "I thought he was the traitor, but then we have you who is in bed with him."


    Bronwyn looked at Matthew who nodded before saying "Excuse me for disrespect but shut up and stop blaming my fianc¨¦."


    "Yeah, the police officer who did not pursue a criminal to have them prosecuted."


    "Colonel, you have no idea what he has been through, and I suspect he has only told me part of it."


    "So what.  Staying silent for how many years has caused harm to others.  That cannot be forgive in any way," spat out David.


    Ben stood up and said, "I cannot be in the same room as you."  He then turned towards Matthew and said "Boss, you better think about having the police change the liaison officer, because your three most senior subordinates cannot contemplate having to work with someone who not only allowed a crime to go unpunished, but in doing so caused the death of a troubled soul."


    As Ben finished speaking, David and Joseph stood up and followed him as he walked out the door with Joseph briefly pausing to slam the door shut as they left.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 618 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (4)

    10 June, Gu Group Headquarters, City K


    Paul paused outside the entry to company headquarters.  He was glad that he had an outside meeting first thing because he was not going to have to face the stares from all staff.  It was bad enough the gossip that was already on the company intranet questioning whether he should even have a role at the company given the allegations against his mother-in-law.


    He so wanted to retort on the discussion boards to get it through to the staff what she was like, but it would achieve nothing.  As he moved closer to the entry, a group of reporters ran towards him, talking over each other in a manner that he could not make out anything that was being said.  This as the last thing that he needed, but with the outcry that already was happening from the police press conference, he knew that he should not be surprised.


    Paul put up his hand, and after the reporters quietened down, he said "I can guess why you are here.  The arrest of my mother-in-law.  I understand that the Gu Group will be releasing a statement on this matter, given that we have three projects with my father-in-law''s company."


    "Mr Gu," called out a determined female reported.  "That says nothing.  Your mother-in-law was arrested and while the police indicated some of the charges were related to s*xual offences, my sources tell me that another incident that happened last week involving your wife and mother-in-law, every other charge involves s*xual offences.  And you want to avoid talking to us, and want us to believe that this is not important for the Gu Group?"


    Paul, resisting the urge to close his eyes and snap at the reported as calmly as he could be said "I have no idea specifically what the police have charged my mother-in-law with and I will not speculate as to the charges.  Further I will not comment on the charges save and except to say that my wife has made a statement to the police about an incident last week while she was out shopping that breached the restraining order she has against her mother."


    "Mr Gu that is not an answer," came the same reported.  "How can you stand there and refuse to answer a question about the impact of the allegation against your mother-in-law has on you personally, let alone your company.  You want the public to trust you and use not only your hospitals but all the other products and services that you provide."


    "Miss, you are correct that they are allegations.  The courts have yet to rule, and I will not jeopardise the justice system ruling in the matter.  Are you stupid enough not to realise that the more you want to ask questions about the situation, the more you will risk justice not being served in the long term.  But let me make it clear, since we have married my wife has had nothing to do with her mother.  She abused my wife mentally for years and would occasionally inflict physical harm on her.  When he did the latter, she manipulated things to make it appear that my wife was clumsy or had an accident so there was no suspicions on her behaviour."


    "Are you saying your mother-in-law abused your wife?"


    "I will note repeat what I said.  But do you think the courts hand out restraining orders on a whim?  No.  Even a non-lawyer like me knows enough to know that the courts will make an assessment that such and order should be granted."


    Paul paused, he knew that he was getting angry, because what Abigail had suffered at the hands at her mother was bad enough, the media wanted to use it to sensationalise the situation.  "But to answer the question you asked about the Gu Group, there will be a statement released by the company.  That is appropriate in the situation because it will be objective, rather than the emotional response I will give you because of what she has done to my wife.  I will make this clear.  My wife and I have nothing to do with her mother, and we are not responsible for her actions.  She is an a.d.u.l.t and is responsible for her own actions.  But do a little investigation and find out about her father.  You will then understand that she is so like her father¡­"


    Paul left the media hanging, and quickly turned motioning to the security staff standing just inside the building to come out and assist him getting into the building.  As soon as he entered, he ignored the stares from the reception staff and headed straight to the executive level before heading into his father''s office.


    As he shut the door behind him, Paul said "I think I just messed up father.  There may be fallout for the Group, and I am willing, if you want to take a leave of absence."


    "It was broadcast live, and you handled it well.  You indicated that you were speaking as the son-in-law, and without seeming overpowering acted protectively towards Abigail."


    "What!" was Paul''s surprised response.


    "Stop stressing out.  Your instincts were right, and the press release has already gone out from the company.  But, if you want to spend time with Abigail over the next few weeks to help her through the fallout in the media from the charges, just tell me.  I will ensure that it is approved immediately because my lovely daughter-in-law has been through so much because of her mother.  I will just ask Stephen to take over the major projects you have on your plate¡­"


    "Speaking of Stephen, dad, something does not seem right with him.  I just have the feeling he is hiding something currently, and I am worried that it could harm the company."


    Paul watched his father shake his head before saying "Go home.  You and Abigail need to be together to support each other, because if the rumours that I have heard play out, it will be a massive media event.  If you cannot leave work alone entirely work from your home office."


    "No, I will keep working¡­"


    "Take it as an order from your boss, son.  Go home.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 619 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (5)

    10 June, City K Ladies Private High School, City K


    Abigail looked around the exam room.  With everything that had happened in the last few days the normality of simply sitting an exam at school was calming.  The question was how badly had what had happened would affect her results?


    Without noticing it, the exam invigilator had finished collecting everyone''s exam papers and said "Ladies, Congratulations on completing your last subject exams for your high school year.  For those of you taking the university entrance exams during the balance of the week, the process is straightforward.  You need to be here at least twenty minutes before the start time for the exam with your student identification.  No admission will be granted if you do not arrive ten minutes before the exam commences.  All stationary, rulers, and calculators when required will be provided.  The schedule is tomorrow are the two language exams.  Wednesday is Mathematics and Humanities; Thursday Science and Friday are the additional aptitude exams for those considering Medicine and Law based courses.  And before anyone asks for those who become ill, or a family emergency occurs immediately contact the school on the emergency number that was in your advice pack before the exam starts.  We can do something with the authorities to prevent you having to wait 12 months to take the examinations, but only if we act before hand."


    As soon as they were dismissed, Abigail slowly stood up from the desk, and watched as the rest of her classmates started walking out the door.  She was dreading what comments she was going to get from her classmates as she left, when the invigilator stopped her, saying "Abigail.  The School Principal has spoken to the national authorities to make them aware of what is happening with your mother.  With their permission, we have arranged for you to sit your examinations at the City University so you can be protected from media harassment while you sit the exams.  We will send over the stationary and other items for you to there.  You just have to be to the Student Administration Office each day 30 minutes before the start of the exams with your identification."


    "But I can sit them with everyone else¡­"


    "Abigail, do you not think your classmates when you walk out the door are not going to question you about what had happened, let alone some of them hating you because of what your mother is alleged to have done.  Then there is the fact that at the school gates there is a media pack waiting to talk to you.  None of that will make this time easier, which has the risk of jeopardising your future.  This way, we can give you the best chance to pursue your dreams."


    Abigail, slightly dejected at the situation said, "I have no choice?"


    "You do have a choice, but as a school, we think this is the best for you.  Maybe you go home and discuss your decision with your husband before letting us know by 7pm tonight."


    Abigail looked directly at the invigilator and sensing the surprise on her face, the invigilator said "All staff know about your marriage, because of the changes in your student profile after it.  But even if that was not the case, my husband is a low employee of the Gu Group.  Everyone in the group knows about the young lady boss, as they call you, because of how much your husband and father-in-law talk about you.  It would have only taken one photograph shown by my husband of you to know who you are.  Now, go take a little time to think about your options and call the number in your information pack to let us know your choice."


    With that the invigilator turned and walked away, leaving Abigail to walk out of the examination hall.  As she exited, she was surrounded by classmates that she barely knew swarmed around her, chanting "Here comes the s.l.u.t who has a s.l.u.t mother.  Such a criminal should be expelled."


    The first repeat of the chant had Abigail wanting to run and hide herself, but there was no way out given she was surrounded by her classmates.  Trying to appear smaller, she raised her shoulders, and lowered her neck, trying to hide her face.  It was then she heard a voice call out "Grow up idiots.  Who has the perfect parents here?  None of us.  Jane, your father has kept two mistresses his whole marriage to your mother.  Amanda your mother had an affair with another woman; Gail your father stole money from the investors in his company and was jailed.  Even my father got into a car drunk and caused an accident that seriously injured a teenager."  Abigail relaxed slightly as Jemma was always a true friend.


    "So what!  She is a s.l.u.t living with a man as soon as she turned eighteen, and her mother is a criminal s.l.u.t."


    That was it.  Criticising Paul was something she would not take.  Abigail lifted her head and dropped her shoulders before snapping out "You are talking about my hot husband, who I have head many of you say is one of the best men in town for a quick f*ck.  You are all dreaming if he would betray our wedding vows for trash like you because he loves me, so get your eyes off him otherwise you will not like what I do."


    "As if you are married to that man.  He would never look at you.  You are trash, and why would a man as fine as that look at trash."


    "Shut up Gail, as if you can talk," came Jemma.  "All you can do is dream about men you want to seduce.  As if Paul Gu would ever pay attention to you.  Anyway, we all know Abigail''s mother is someone to keep clear of, because she is vicious to anyone around her if you do anything slightly wrong.  Remember Abigail''s 16th Birthday party, her reaction when you Jane." With that Jemma paused and looked directly at Jane.  Jemma added "thanked her for being such a wonderful mother in allowing all of us there to celebrate.  She verbally attacked her for implying she was old."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 620 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (6)

    10 June, City K Ladies Private High School, City K


    "As if I cared about that, miss holier than thou Jemma.  All our mother''s hate being reminded that they have teenage daughters, it was just a different reaction.  That does not mean Madam Mo, who normally is wonderful, at least to me, is what people are saying they are."


    "Are you moronic," shouted Jemma.


    Abigail, having finally moved enough to be beside her best friend, placed her hand on her arm, squeezing gently before saying "You do not get it.  Do you think the police would arrest her if there was no evidence to have them believe she would be convicted of what they are charging her with?  Are you that stupid."  She knew she had the strength for this fight and had to be the one to have it.


    "My dad says police can be brought."


    "Amanda, you are crazy.  Who believes that?  Only someone like that, whose father has gone to jail.  Every police officer I have met appears to want to help people."


    "Shut up Abigail.  You can talk.  Your mother is in jail, and didn''t your grandfather kill himself to avoid jail?" came the angry response from Amanda.


    "My mother deserves it.  You have no idea what she did to me over the years.  Anything that I could not hide I passed off to the lot of you as me being clumsy.  The broken arms, sprained ankles, broken leg, the bruises.  I could go on, but I will not hide behind the fact that she is my mother any longer.  She does not deserve the title, because of what she did, and what she continues to try to do.  Constant telephone calls demanding that I have the trustees of the fund my father established for my siblings and I when my older sister was born, hand over all the fund to her and that my father needs to give her eighty percent of his company because she wants it, as well as all the assets from their marriage. Then ¡­"


    Amanda loudly interrupted "Such a sob story.  Who cares that your parents are divorcing.  Your mother is entitled to everything she wants, because she had to put up with your father, a piece of trash that crawled out of the gutter with her help.  My parents say that your mother married so below her social standing that she deserves everything because it was her social standing that gained it for your father''s business."


    Abigail took a step towards Amanda, and angrily responded "You have to be kidding right.  I know the facts.  My maternal grandfather at the time my parents were married was about to be arrested for embezzlement, fraud, and bribery among other crimes.  The police held off because my mother was pregnant with my sister and my grandfather took the easy way out by committing suicide.  But he was too clever for his own good when negotiating my parent''s pre-nuptial agreement because both kept what they brought to the marriage.  Yes, that was in favour of my mother and protecting the ill-gotten wealth she had access to, but my dad had started his company, that he grew through his hard work, not my mother''s so-called connections.  So, my mother loses out now, not my problem."


    "How can¡­?"


    "Amanda, I can talk about her like that so do not question me," snapped Abigail.  "She is just like her father, according to her extended family.  She believes that she is above the law and can get away with whatever she wants to do.  I was too young and worried about my family when I was younger, and she abused me, so I did nothing.  But I am not like her and follow the law.  And before you say it, I know I am not perfect and make the occasional misstep and will deal with the consequences of that.  But my loving husband has made me strong enough that I will not put up with her behaviour, including attempts to publicly humiliate me anymore.  Be realistic, none of you would put up with your own mothers verbally abusing you in public and then having you drenched in bubble tea just to ruin your time out with friends."


    Amanda, still ready for the argument said "You are still a s.l.u.t, the daughter of a criminal s.l.u.t.  And a liar.  You are not married to Paul Gu, so tell us the truth."


    Abigail, sick and tired of this, snapped "Whatever Amanda, take yourself and your followers and go away.  If you cannot accept the truth, so be it.  I do not want to argue with an idiot like you anymore."


    "I cannot stand liars, and you are a liar claiming to be married to Paul Gu.  As if someone like him would ever look at you."


    Abigail looked up and saw, that unknown to those around her Paul was determinately walking towards everyone, and smiled.  Before anyone could react, Paul firmly added "You are utterly mistaken.  I am absolutely married to Abigail, and she is the love of my life.  Just back off and leave her alone.  Apologise to her now, for claiming she is a liar and trying to claim she is exactly like that awful mother of hers.  I know exactly what Madam Mo is like, and my wife is nothing like her.  But let me warn you none of your parents will like the outcome if you do not apologise.  The Gu Group will not work with you, nor will Abigail''s family company.  If that is not enough of a threat all I have to do is tell two of my best friends Phillip Rong and Andrew Yao about what you are doing to Abigail and forget about JL International and Jax Corp working with them."


    Paul, gathered Abigail into his arms, gently kissed her hair before lifting his head and saying "And if that is not enough, another friend has become engaged to an Eng Group Heiress¡­"


    Without waiting for a response, Abigail gently pulled out of Paul''s arms before taking his hand and slowly walking away from her school friends.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 621 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (7)

    10 June, City K Ladies Private High School, City K


    Once they were far enough away not to be heard Paul paused and as Abigail turned to him, he said "I heard all of that are you alright?"


    Knowing that she was safe, Abigail moved and leant her head on Paul''s chest before turning her head and quietly saying "Not really.  Amanda and Jane can be vicious when you get on their bad side, which I have been for about four months.  I saw them bullying younger students and was worried that they would become physically violent, so I reported it to the school staff.  They figured out I was the one who said something, and ever since then¡­"


    Paul quietly said at her trailing off words "They have decided that you are a person who they can attack.  Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "About some girls at school who think they are in control, when outside school they are nothing?  If I can deal with what my so-called mother did to me for years, I can deal with small time bullies.  But¡­"


    "I heard.  They doubted our marriage, which made you question my feelings.  I was slow on the uptake, but when I realised how much I loved you, I knew from the start that we are destined to be where we are, married.  We are much stronger together than we are alone, so promise me you will stop hiding things from me?"


    "And you from me?"


    "I will, now come on and let us get out of here.  Just a warning, you think that was difficult the media are just waiting for you to come out of the school grounds because they know coming onto the school campus will get them into more trouble than it is worth.  Just know that I am with you, but they will try and cause an argument between us.  They cornered me outside the company headquarters when I arrived there after my outside meeting."


    Abigail, pulled out of Paul''s embrace and shook her head before saying, "The last thing I want to deal with is them."


    "Me to, but sometimes speaking to them will be the easiest thing to do.  You have your University Entrance exams for the rest of the week, and when it comes to rumours and scandals the press will not leave those involved alone.  Just know that I am with you."


    "But the police told me not to¡­"


    "Speak to the press.  I know, I called the police on my way here, after my father chased me from the office.  They told me that you can confirm that you have made a statement to the police about an incident that you believe breached the restraining order you have against your mother but will not comment further because the matter is before the courts.  As to the other matters involving your mother, honestly there is little that you can say.  From what I can work out you were between six and ten years old when this happened, so¡­"


    "I have an out."  Abigail paused and looked into Paul''s eyes before saying quietly "I would not be able to do this without you with me."


    "Do not worry, I will be with you every step of the way throughout the rest of your life, as you will be here for me."


    Slightly tilting her head Abigail smiled and said "I know that but promise me when we get home we will talk.  The school have made some alternate arrangements for the balance of my exams."


    "Regardless of what you ultimately decide, I trust you to make the right decision.  My instinct is to say take them, because I do not believe the press will give you space, because once the court proceedings get into the public this will be one of the biggest scandals in the city for years.  Not your fault, but because you are her daughter, they will target you for comments, particularly as your brother is overseas and Monica can shield herself on the military base."


    Abigail shuddered but then calmly said "I guess that this is just part of being an a.d.u.l.t.  The press are not restricted in what they can do.  But I need to get out of here."


    Nodding Paul took her hand and walked with her to the main exit of the school, where even he noticed that the media waiting for Abigail had grown even since he entered the campus grounds.  Thank goodness, he had taken his father''s suggestion and arranged for some of the bodyguard trained security personal from the company to be here to protect them.


    As they exited the school grounds, Abigail shrank back to Paul''s side in fear, and watched as six black suited men and two women created some space around them, before one nodded to Paul.  She then realised that her husband was prepared for this, which gave her the strength to speak.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen," started Abigail.  With that Paul squeezed her hand, which gave her courage "I can see that you are waiting for me¡­"


    Before she could say anything further a chorus of "Madam Gu" followed, before shouting of questions, each journalist trying to speak over the other.  Abigail could make out reporters saying ''Your mother has been accused of s*x crimes.''  ''What does it say about your family if your grandfather killed himself rather than allowing his victims to get justice and your mother is now charged with heinous crimes.'' ''What type of daughter are you to have your mother charged for trying to speak to you and when an accident occurred.''


    There were other questions and statements fired at her, but she could not make them all out.  Taking a deep breath, Abigail as firmly as she could said "I have a statement to make, and this will be all I say until the courts have dealt with the matters involving my mother.  Yes I am her daughter, and I am my long deceased maternal grandfather''s granddaughter.  But I am not them, so do not try and claim that I am like them.  Due to many things my mother did to me during my childhood I have obtained a restraining order against her, because I do not want her in my life to continue what she has done.  I have made a statement to the police about her breaking that court order.  As to the other allegations about s*x crimes, my only comment is I have no knowledge.  You have your information, and knowing I am only eighteen.  Figure out how old I was at the time it was alleged to have happened."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 622 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (8)

    10 June, Steven Hou''s Office, Gu Group, City K


    Stephen turned off the livestream on his computer from Abigail''s interactions with the press.  For an eighteen-year-old, she handled what could only be said to be an emotionally challenging situation extremely well.  Looking at his watch, he noticed the time and quickly moved to the door, telling his secretary that he was not to be disturbed until he said otherwise before locking the door.


    Confident in the security that they had recently upgraded in this office, he opened the top right draw of his desk, to trigger the secret compartment containing the wireless device that activated the surveillance countermeasures that had been installed, before turning to his computer and accessing the hidden but secure link to the capital.


    As the screen opened to the web conference link, Steven noticed in addition to his supervisor two other men were in the room.  Steven knew that the shock passed across his face before he could hide it.  "Mr Hou stop worrying.  I will be on this link for a few minutes before these two gentlemen, speak to you about something."


    Stephen nodded and said "I was surprised when I received your message for a conference.  Can you tell me what is going on?"


    "Your cover, how good is it?"


    "You know what I did?"


    "You think we are stupid.  I wanted to fire you, and have you dragged into prison for what you did, but I was convinced not to do so, because your instincts were correct in the end.  You did what we trained you to do, think outside the box, and look to what could be done to achieve the goals we have.  So other than General Rong, do you think anyone else in the military knows about you?"


    "I trust his word that he did not inform anyone of the source of the information," responded Steven, wondering what was going on.  He noticed the two gentlemen in the background nod.


    "You have no doubts?"


    "None.  He has always been trustworthy, and if you ask him not to talk about anything he will not."


    "Fine.  But I go back to my original question, how good is your cover?"


    "Perfect.  I do the job I am employed to do here in the Gu Group, and with the travel that involves I feedback whatever intelligence I gather.  You know me, I do not risk my cover to get every little bit of intelligence, as that is not what you pay me to do."


    "Can you tell me what the world is going on there? The information about the Mo family, is problematic.  It will compromise many things possibly even your job, including you given the youngest daughter is married to your friend, Paul Gu.  Then there is the fact that the eldest daughter is married to one of General Rong''s immediate subordinates.  Can we trust the Special Forces there?  Does that have the potential to compromise all special forces, let alone all military intelligence?  Then there is the fact that just last week, the contract signed by the health department for manufacturing of certain aspects of medical personal protective equipment.  What is the impacts on that?"


    "Sir, that is a lot of questions.  You all my skill set, and I have found out from a contact at the courts, that Madam Mo has two distinct sets of charges.  The first, relates to breaches of the restraining order her daughter has against her.  I accessed, carefully, the CCTV footage at the JL International Mall and saw one of her actions, and literally found out that another thing she did was call Abigail while she and Paul were spending time with our mutual friend John Nang¡­"


    "The police''s military liaison officer there in City K?" came one of the men in the background.


    Paul reacted in shock.  He knew John had some interactions with the military but to be the liaison officer¡­ That was something both Matthew and he kept secret because it meant that John trained with them.


    The voice continued "You did not know?  That is surprising but backs up your statement that General Rong can keep a secret as less than thirty people in City K know his true role, most think he is an analyst tied to the Police Special Action Team there."


    Having gathered himself back together Steven calmly responded "I do now.  But Madam Mo did herself in, when she made a call a couple of days ago, John just happened to be visiting Paul and Abigail with his fianc¨¦e Bronwyn Li¡­"  Paul paused seeing a look pass across the two faces behind his superior, wondering what that was all about.


    "John told me that he heard the abuse and encouraged it to be reported.  As to the historical s*xual abuse, I knew and it will be in my file because I disclosed this, when he was eighteen, she attempted to seduce Paul Gu, and he ran like anything telling his father and Kevin Mo.  I know neither of them believed it, but they agreed to keep her away from Paul as of how he was.  John Nang called a group of his friends to a meeting yesterday at General Rong''s villa, and as you will see from the report I sent in, what he disclosed."


    "That is the tip of the iceberg.  We need to reassess your position and the risks.  Madam Mo is facing over 100 counts of s*xual abuse including r*pe with seven victims who have come forward in the last twenty-four hours, along extortion and blackmail and other charges.  Your secure email has the names and charges relating to those victims that have come forward.  What is your gut feeling on John Nang, and knowing his role does it compromise him?"


    "My gut feeling was that it did not impact his role as a police officer when he talked about it.  I observed some confrontation between General Rong, and his subordinate Colonel Pang about what was discussed.  I heard the mention of a name Craig and suicide, and I get the idea that Colonel Pang blames John Nang for not preventing it by not disclosing what happened to him.  My recommendation now knowing John''s role with the police is that there will be impacts, the extent I cannot predict as I do not know who this Craig is and how it connects to everything."


    After seeing his superior nod, Steven heard "There are too many uncertainties.  Protect yourself and your position but make sure you report anything that can impact on you back to us.  But because you are in country, we will protect you if things look like they are going wrong.  Report back to me through the secure communications once you have reviewed everything sent through and formulate a position not only about your exposure but potential risks to the county.  Now these two gentlemen want to speak to you about something, so I will leave you."


    Within a minute Steven heard a door shutting over the link, before one gentleman spoke and said "A courier will arrive with data that we need you to examine to your home tonight.  If you disseminate the material, you will be thrown into the deepest darkest cell in the worst prison in the county never to see the light of day.  Other than the asset you will join eight other people who know of it from the three main intelligence agencies.  We want you to prepare a handwritten position paper tonight that will be collected with the material at eight am tomorrow.  Any notes and the note pad used must be burnt to protect the asset."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 623 - Rumours, Rumours everywhere (9)

    10 June, Matthew''s Office, Military Base, City K


    Having gone through the intelligence that had been received by the courier from Head Honcho, Matthew turned to Bronwyn and said, "Tell me honestly, are you alright?"


    "Boss, I can deal with it.  I just must be strong to support John because he is going to be the one who has the hard time with all of this.  He will eventually be exposed as a male s*xual assault victim, and that will impact how people view him particularly given his current career.  I do not want him to be forced out, but I know that I would walk into a senior position in Nang Enterprises or if he did not want that, my uncles would give him a senior position in the Eng Group.  But I have to be realistic that it could."


    Matthew looked at her and said, "But there is something that is worrying you more?"


    "True, you saw the reaction from the Colonels when I walked in.  They hate me simply because I am John''s fianc¨¦e.  I have to give you an apology as after what I observed yesterday, I spoke further to Head Honcho and¡­"


    "Your father was concerned so he opened a file about a certain suicide for you, didn''t he?"


    "He did.  When we spoke, he was aware of what John disclosed and told me that the file will help me understand the conflict that I observed yesterday.  I read it, and I think I have some insight to why the Colonels are reacting as they are.  He was their friend in training, but blaming my fianc¨¦e or you, that I do not get."


    "Just one minute, your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Well, he proposed, didn''t he?"


    Matthew carefully hid his laughter before saying "You are presuming that I am going to approve your marriage request, don''t you?"


    "Well Boss, with the fight you had with Head Honcho on approving it I suspect you will, and if you refuse you will have my mother to deal with and I know that she scares you."


    Matthew could not help himself and laugh, before adding "Your mother is way scarier than your father, and she has always been.  But honestly, I had just finished the report before the Colonels arrived.  The bottom line is that I have recommended that it be approved.  We do not have to worry about clearances and checks because of John''s role.  I did have to flag the issues about him being the victim of s*xual assault in the report.  I was lucky when the police provided his statement that they provided statistics and literature regarding male victims.  The bottom line is that it demonstrates that male victims can make the statements but are even more reluctant that female victims for the case to be pursued.  It also demonstrated that career choices did not influence that reluctance."


    Matthew paused and noted the concern on Bronwyn''s face before saying "But I will let you read it before I submit it.  You are concerned and the last thing that is needed is for you not to be fully committed to this job.  We both formed the same view from Officer N''s intelligence report, it is certain that the attacks will occur before the end of the month, in multiple locations, followed by a cyberattack.  The issue is she does not know the physical locations or the date."


    Bronwyn sighed and said "Thank you Boss, but with the attitude of the colonels will they even consider working with the police if there is an incident here?  I cannot see it, and if what Officer N says about IEDs and even potentially a dirty bomb is correct we cannot risk cooperation to protect the people."


    Matthew nodded and in a much sombre tone said, "That is the problem.  Do I risk alienating my three key subordinates to keep John as our liaison officer or refuse to work with him killing his career?  Neither option is palatable as in the end the Colonels have done nothing wrong, nor has John."


    "Boss, it is not my position to tell you how to do your job, but one of the reasons I was cleared for Officer N''s intelligence is that I have to give a legal opinion.  We must protect the source, but at the same time we cannot allow outside matters to influence how we can act.  If this did not involve my fianc¨¦e, your friend, I suspect that you would have already made your recommendation to Head Honcho and the police let alone asking me what I think.  The reality is boss, I can only see one option, and even I hate to say it but¡­"


    "You are telling me that I have to request the police to reassign John?"


    "That is the obvious option, but we have to consider one other factor.  You forget, I know the real circ.u.mstances about your marriage, you and Lexi were abducted by the Devil and the Islamic extremist group he was using at the time.  And I know how the intelligence to rescue you came about.  It was John and the few handpicked officers who worked the intelligence that narrowed down the area but determined that he was targeting Lexi and you just happened to be with her.  The last thing with what we know is coming is¡­"


    "Losing someone like that.  Are you suggesting that we ask John to formally remain in charge of the unit but assign someone to work with us?"


    "To you, yes, but John put the idea in my mind last night when we were talking.  It is not what would normally be done, but unlike the Colonels who do not know, we cannot pretend that the current circ.u.mstances are anything other than normal.  The last thing any city where there is a military base needs in the next few weeks is the assignment of a new liaison officer, let alone one where they have to work with special forces."


    Matthew sat quietly for a few seconds and said, "I need to think about it, and talk to Head Honcho and John before I make my recommendation."


    "Boss, do not think I am trying to protect my fianc¨¦e, I am not, but all I am saying is look at the wider situation and recognise that reacting could cause complications that not only impact the ability to deal with the crisis that will come, but impact the military position in society and open you up to charges for dereliction of duty let alone civilian authorities coming after you."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 624 - Stay in Jail? (1)

    10 June, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Bronwyn stood outside waiting for John to arrive.  When she had returned his call after leaving the Boss'' office, she could hear in his words the need to be at the court for the hearing.  Trying to talk him out of it was impossible but given the boss'' approval of their marriage and the connections to Colonel Pang, she could use her powers as a military lawyer to supress all the proceedings now based on national security.


    Of course, that would not go down well with the press, and she suspected Madam Mo, but the Boss and Head Honcho were right when they approved this tactic, that minimising the material in the media was necessary for National Security.  The only thing that worried her was that it could be playing into the hands of the Devil, given what they knew.  The IT skills between him and his minions would make the exposure of the information if she proceeded with her actions inevitable and would cast the military in a bad light.  It would just have to be a wait and see, and only intervene if it became necessary.


    Looking around, Bronwyn spotted John walking towards her and smiled.  The moment he noticed her, she could see he relaxed slightly, before he came over and gave her a hug and kiss on the cheek.  Bronwyn, as he pulled back said "You really should not be here."


    "I know, but I am grateful despite knowing that you are here.  Honestly, while the s*xual offences unit tried talking me out of being here as I explained, the reality is on the historical charges she will be conditionally released from detention.  But as I reinforced to them, the situation is different with Abigail.  She cannot obey the restraining order and I am the officer who took both her and Paul''s initial statements plus I can give firsthand observations of the impacts of her actions."


    "You want her to remain behind bars, don''t you."


    "If you are asking that with me the victim, in some respects no, because if she is free other victims including those, we do not know about are likely to come forward. That will absolutely bury her on those charges.  But as the police officer who witnessed the impacts of her blatant disregard for court orders, absolutely."


    Sensing the conflict in John Bronwyn as she squeezed his hand said, "Know that I am here and will back you up regardless of what happens."


    After looking at his fianc¨¦e, it finally dawned to John that she was in uniform "I would have thought you would have come in civilian attire?"


    "You are slow on the uptake.  The reality is simply because she is Colonel Pang''s mother-in-law there could be a national security implication.  We are just lucky to date that the media have not made the connection but given how she disowned her daughter on her marriage that is not unexpected.  But guess who has been tasked to monitor the situation and step in if necessary?"


    Laughing John said, "You drew the short straw?"


    "Actually no.  I persuaded the Boss after he spoke to you about what to do that the best thing would be for me to be here¡­"


    "In other words, making sure that I am kept under control¡­"


    "No, he figured since he has submitted the marriage report approval¡­"


    "So quick?"


    "You think he wants to argue with my mother?  Absolutely not, because she is a force of nature, and you heard her yesterday, she will always have your back because she does not doubt what you have disclosed."


    "Likely influenced by my mother."


    Shaking her head, Bronwyn said "Not something like this.  She could not have survived as long as she has as the type of military wife, she is without being able to detect when people are lying through their teeth and when they are telling the truth.  Plus, remember who she is¡­"


    "The Eng family princess of her generation."


    "Even I know what that means.  People constantly trying to befriend you, not because they want to be friends, but because they want something.  It is only the true people that get through the trust barrier with anyone in my maternal family and you did that even before you proposed.  They trust and believe in you because of you, not because of who you are or because I love you."


    Bronwyn paused and glanced at her watch and said, "We better get in, because I need to have a word with the civilian prosecutors before the hearing."


    Within minutes, John using his police identification and Bronwyn her military identification they went through security and determined the court room where the hearing was going to be.  As soon as John saw the judge''s name, he quietly said "This will be interesting."


    Bronwyn turned and looked at him before asking "What do you mean?"


    "This judge when she practiced as a lawyer, exclusively appeared for defendants.  And ever since she has become a judge, from memory she has only ever kept three defendants in jail before their trial.  Her mantra seems to be that the best way that someone can defend themselves is to be out in the community with the freedom to consult their legal team.  The three cases she kept the defendants in jail were cases where there were multiple witnesses to them murdering someone.  Hard not to say that they committed the crime and that they would not spend years in jail, if not life."


    "The Boss was right to send me here if that is the case."


    "That could backfire.  She does not like the police, but at least she likes us more than the military."


    "I do not care, the law is the law, and if I need to, I will step in."


    "I wish you luck," John looked up and noticed in their movements they were outside the courtroom and said, you better talk to the prosecutors, I will go have a word with the police."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 625 - Stay in jail? (2)

    10 June, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Bronwyn looked around and located where the prosecutors were, before knocking on the door and entering.  As soon as she entered, she firmly said "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am Lieutenant Bronwyn Li, a legal officer assigned to the military base."  She reached into her pocket and withdrew her military identification before saying "Here is my identification, and if you give me a moment, I will give you a copy of my orders."


    She then reached into her briefcase and pulled out the orders that Matthew had provided her before leaving the base and handing over the three copies she had before adding "I apologise that I do not have enough copies of those for you all."


    A female lawyer, said, "That is not a problem, but can you explain exactly why you are here>"


    "You most likely do not know, but the defendant is the mother-in-law of a senior military officer.  The media have not found that fact out, but it will not be long before they do.  If that fact gets into the media, it may have national security implications.  Additionally, one of the victims, as their marriage to a military officer has been approved does technically give the military the potential to claim jurisdiction.  At this point in time, that is not the intention, but I have been tasked at this time to observe¡­"


    "And react if it becomes necessary?  The military always seem to do this, come in take a case away from the civilian authorities where it should be" snapped one of the male lawyers.


    "Sir, that is not our intention.  Why would we drag into the military system a case when we do not have to.  My orders are clear that I am to cooperate with the civilian prosecution authorities, but if this is the attitude that I get through trying to be cooperative and not blindside you in the court room, I have no problem in not doing that."


    "Ha! That explains it all.  You will come in and go against your orders.  Who can trust the military," came the same lawyer.


    Bronwyn, calmly placing her hands on the table said "If that is the attitude that I have to face so be it.  Honestly, if the defendant has been honest with her lawyers, they will know there is the option to force this into a military court and you know as well as I do, if a defendant who has grounds to take a matter to the military courts opts to do so, you can do nothing."


    Picking up her case, Bronwyn walked out of the room but not completely shutting the door, she heard the female lawyer say "Shut up.  You are not in charge of this prosecution, I am.  If I had my choice you would not be on this team, but your seniority gave you the ability to force your way in.  I will make it clear, you will sit down and shut up in court unless I ask you to speak.  Get it."


    "Who gave you the right to dictate what I do; I am your superior."


    "You might be in the office, but I was appointed to run the case.  You have an issue, take it up with someone more senior than you to make the change.  The military are being honest about their intentions, and you know as well as I do, if Madam Mo is the mother-in-law of a senior military officer, she can avail herself of the military criminal system, and they have even a more woeful record than we do of prosecuting historical s*xual offences.  You want to let that woman get away with it?  I don''t."


    Bronwyn smiled and knew that she someone on side.  What they did not know was the verbal orders she had from the military legal team in the capital.  Everything had to be done to prevent the case being transferred to the military system, and with the Affidavits she had from Monica Pang, and Kevin Mo, that indicated the mother-daughter relationship had been severed for years, she should be able to do so.


    The only potential wrinkle was if she had wind that she and John were engaged.  While the Boss had approved the marriage report, given her father''s rank and her role as a military lawyer, it had two other approval processes to go through.  Both would be formalities, but they had not been done yet, so she would not be lying if she told the court that their marriage request had not been formally approved.


    As she headed to the assigned courtroom, she nodded to John and walked inside.  She knew because there would be opposition to Madam Mo being released, he would have to remain outside until he was called to give his evidence.  As she entered, a court security officer stopped her and asked "What business to you have here?  We need to have all the space available for the media who wish to attend the hearing."


    Bronwyn from her briefcase removed the final copy of her orders and her standing letter from the military legal office, as well as her military credentials before handing them over saying "I am a military legal officer and have been ordered to be present for this hearing as there may be some potential link to the military."


    As he handed the doc.u.ments back, the court security officer said "I have to let the judge know, because she has the final say on whether you are allowed in."


    Calmly, Bronwyn responded "Sir, if that is what you must do, please do so.  I can wait, but please advise the judge that I will insist that I remain in the court room for the hearing."


    Pointing to the front row, the court security officer said, "Sit there."  With that he picked a phone and started to speak.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 626 - Stay in jail? (3)

    10 June, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    A couple of minutes later Bronwyn heard the phone being hung up, and stood up before saying "Sir, what did the judge have to say?"


    "She told me to inform you, the military have no jurisdiction here and therefore you are to get out of her courtroom.  Additionally, she said, if you refuse to leave, we are to have the police arrest you."


    Based on John''s few comments before she left him, she expected this.  But she had her orders, and said "That is fine, but as I am following orders if she has me arrested, I will immediately be requesting that the matter be transferred to the military courts."


    The court security officer shrugged his shoulders and which his general presentation Bronwyn knew he was wishing her luck with this judge.  Bronwyn sat down in the row behind the prosecutors table and waited for everyone to file into the courtroom.  The last person to come into the courtroom before the judge and her key staff was Madam Mo, led in by two court security officers.


    The moment that Madam Mo noticed her, she had a smile on her face that told Bronwyn she had a plan and that would include playing on her connection to Colonel Pang.  The military did not want to have to deal with her.


    Less than two minutes later the balance of the court staff followed by the judge.  Bronwyn knew from the Judge''s expression the moment she had been spotted because of the scowl that came across the judge''s face.  As the judge sat down, she immediately said "Security, immediately remove that military officer from my courtroom.  She has no basis to be here."


    Bronwyn stood up and firmly said "Madam, you may not want he here, but I am guessing that your defendant may want my presence here."


    "You have no grounds to speak in my court.  No military officer does."


    Restraining her reaction, Bronwyn calmly said "I am a military lawyer who also is licensed to practice in civilian courts.  I have every right to be in this courtroom, and I will remain.  But if I disrupt the proceedings without justification, you will not have to have me removed, I will leave on my own account, but I think the press will be more interested in this case, Madam, rather than hearing you argue with a lawyer."


    A few laughs came from the press, and immediately Bronwyn knew that she had made her point to the judge and although she did not like it, she did not want the matter to become a spectacle in the press.


    Bronwyn sat quietly as the initial formalities were gone through before she heard the judge say to the prosecution "I have read the preliminary material filed by both parties.  I will hear both parties, but I will tell the prosecution now, I agree with the defence position that the defendant should be released without any conditions and the restraining order is to be vacated. "


    "Madam¡­" came the female prosecutor.


    "You should know well enough, I hate interruptions when I am speaking, and this is your only warning.  While I find it implausible that the events in the historical s*xual offences charges occurred, the suggestion in the defence submissions that the charges should be dismissed is something that I cannot agree with at this stage.  But I will warn you, you need more evidence than what you have outlined and unless it presented soon, I will dismiss them and order each person who has made a statement to pay compensation."


    "Further, as to the restraining order matter, clearly it is a situation where there is a small dispute between a mother and teenage daughter.  A courtroom is not the place for such a dispute, but as another judge granted the order, I must deal with it.  But I do not see it as so serious that it requires detention until it is dealt with, and that the order is not needed."


    Looking directly at the prosecution team, she added "You have your opportunity to convince me that I should change my position."


    As the female prosecution lawyer stood up, Bronwyn noticed that she was prepared for this, and said "Madam, as to the restraining order there are two components to the charges.  There is the contact and telephone calls and then the incident at the Mall.  The latter is straightforward, and as you note from the summary of evidence, we have multiple witness statements and the CCTV footage.  The breaching action is that the defendant, after seeing the victim, remained within the specified distance, without taking any effort to move away.  As to the contact and telephone calls¡­"


    "There is no need to summarise what is in your preliminary evidence disclosure.  Get on with it, or I will dismiss everything and throw out the restraining order as well."


    Without blinking the female prosecution lawyer said "As I was about to say, we have a police witness who will give evidence as to the impacts of the final telephone call in a series of harassment of the victim.  He is a friend of the victim''s husband and was at their home with his girlfriend a lawyer to talk through the victim''s options to deal with the matter and heard her abuse."


    Bronwyn noticed in that moment; Madam Mo shrank slightly in her seat and her defence team were surprised with.  Her lawyers quickly got over their shock, before the lead lawyer stood to his feet and said, "That is totally inappropriate witness to call, because the officer in question has his own agenda to make himself a more credible person, given the fabrication of a statement that he has made against our client in the historical matters."


    Before the judge could respond, the female prosecutor said "We also have his girlfriend, to give evidence.  And before the defence say a thing, her career would be over if she lied in court as a lawyer, so she has to be considered an appropriate witness to hear about the situation."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 627 - Stay in jail? (4)

    10 June, Municipal Courthouse, City K


    Silence came from the defence team, before the female prosecutor turned to her.  This was why John wanted her here.  He had expected what would happen and wanted to ensure that there was another way to get material in.  Quickly observing the reactions from the prosecution team, she also realised that only the lead prosecutor knew of her existence before now.


    Taking the hint, Bronwyn, stood up and moved towards the witness box, and after she was sworn in said "I am Lieutenant Bronwyn Li, a military lawyer stationed at the Military base here."


    Over the next twenty minutes the prosecutor took her through the events that happened at Paul and Abigail''s apartment, Abigail''s reactions and what she observed yesterday when everyone was at the boss'' villa and asked her to apply her professional judgement to why the continuation of the order was necessary, before turning over her questioning to the defence team.


    The initial questioning was exactly what she would have expected, trying to shake her views.  She was just waiting for the two topics that the defence had avoided, the military and her relationship with John.


    "Lieutenant, can you please confirm to the court your exact posting?"


    "As I have said previously, I am a military lawyer, and my general assignment is to the national military legal office.  I have been deployed here to City K, initially to deal with matters in the civilian court system related to a senior officer but have been redeployed to the legal team on base."


    "That is not strictly true is it?  You are assigned to the special forces?"


    Bronwyn knowing not to show surprise that they knew exactly where she was deployed, calmly responded "I am assigned to the legal team on base here.  Even as a lawyer, I am a member of the military and am required to ensure that I retain skills that allow me to be deployed on active duty if required with general and specialist units.  That means training with them."


    "You did not answer the question.  Are you assigned to special forces unit here?"


    "Sir, as I said I am required to train with different units to be able to be deployed on active assignment if required.  That may include special forces units, and I have undertaken some training with the general units, mechanised units and even the special forces unit since I have been deployed here in addition to my normal duties.  With those are secondments I wear the relevant insignia of the unit I am training with, as well as that which designates me as being a military lawyer."


    After he came up from speaking to Madam Mo, the question he asked led her to know that they were trying to trip her up, "Can you tell the court who Colonel Pang is?"


    "There is a Colonel Pang in the military.  If it is the officer that I am thinking of, from what I understand he has been married to a Monica Mo for over eight years.  Apparently, Madam Pang is the eldest daughter of your client who was disowned by your client upon her marriage.  But I do not have specifics as to that."  That was an easy question to be truthful but not let on specifical information and not unexpected because Madam Mo would want to keep her options open as to the court that heard the case.


    After again seeking some whispered instructions, the lawyer asked "You have not been honest with the court and disclosed your relationship with the police officer John Nang.  You are engaged to him, aren''t you?"


    "As the prosecution said, and I have not denied this, he is my boyfriend.  But you do not understand the process for military marriages, particularly in my circ.u.mstances.  I am a military officer and the daughter of a senior general.  Consequently, a proposal from my boyfriend, to have any legal standing not only has to be approved by direct chain of command, but the base I am stationed at and the national authorities.  The new marriage laws, as it applies to military officers is clear that an engagement is not official until the requisite approvals are obtained and the couple is free to marry like anyone else."


    "Lieutenant, answer the question please."


    Bronwyn, without pause quickly answered "Mr Nang has proposed, but formally no we are not engaged.  And I object to your implication that I would lie for his sake.  As a member of the military I am expected to uphold the best behaviour possible."


    At that moment, the female prosecutor said "Madam, we are getting out of the realms of what is appropriate scope for this hearing.  The Lieutenant was here to provide evidence as to the reaction of the victim, and as a legal professional her view as to the necessity for the continuation of the order.  And before the defence ask why the victim is not here, the defendant well knows that she is undertaking her final High School examinations and the University Entrance Examinations."


    The judge looked directly at Bronwyn, and she noticed a look of disgust cross her face before she said "The prosecution is correct as to the questioning.  Unless you have any other relevant questioning, this witness is dismissed."


    After a few more questions Bronwyn stepped down and sat back where she had been, before the Prosecution and defence continued their submissions on the question of Madam Mo''s release for another hour, before the defence team said "Madam there is one matter, we need to flag with the court.  At this time our client has instructed us to make it known that she wishes to preserve the right at any time, as the parent-in-law of a senior military officer to have this matter transferred to the military court system.  She believes her son-in-law serves in the special forces and an open trial if that is confirmed will be inappropriate."


    Bronwyn without thinking jumped straight to her feet, and said "Madam, that will be objected to.  Defence did not challenge my evidence as to the lack of relationship between the defendant and her daughter and son-in-law, and if there are any potential issues around military matters, it is easily handled by the courts with the tools it has."


    The judge paused for a few seconds and said "That is noted, but I am conscious that justice will not be done if your client moves this matter to the military system.  But as to the central questions for the hearing today, I am releasing the defendant from custody and am revoking the restraining order but with the ability for it to be reinstated if you, Madam Mo, do not take the message that your daughter and her husband have given you, that they do not want you to contact them.  Otherwise I expect better evidence to be filed in this matter by the prosecution within three weeks to support the historical charges otherwise I will strike them out.  And to the members of the media, while I am loathed to state this because I believe in open justice, as of the nature of the historic offences if your report the actual names of the victims you will be brought before me."


    With that the judge quickly left the bench, and as she stood Bronwyn saw John walking towards her.  As he got close, she quietly said "You knew that would happen?"


    "Suspected once there was an idea of the judge that would get the case."


    Before either of them could say another thing, Madam Mo on leaving the court knocked into John and said for the two of them to hear "You think you have won.  Forget it.  I will destroy you forever and pass a message onto my two ungrateful daughters they will lose everything because I always get what I want."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 628 - What is going on? (1)

    10 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew walked into the villa, with his adjunct following him.  At his nod, he placed the briefcase into Matthew''s office before heading off for the night.  Before heading to locate Lexi and Dominic, he paused and thought about the conversation he had with Warrant Officer Wang on the trip from the base to here.  It was a normal conversation about nothing, but it reminded him that special forces needed to have absolute trust in each other.


    That made him recognise that he had to be grateful to Bronwyn for her suggestion to talk to John.  After explaining to him the situation with those idiots who where his three closest subordinates and best friends over the last few years when he had been far from his childhood friends, John could see that the conflict that his disclosure had created could end in disaster if the wrong sort of attack occurred.  He quickly indicated that he knew which of his subordinates, with the relevant security clearance would be the best person to interact with them on base.


    However, the issue would be explaining why such a move was being made with only weeks before if Officer N''s intelligence on the date of the attack remained correct, to Head Honcho.  That would be an even more challenging discussion, as he had advised Head Honcho that he had completed his recommendation to approve Bronwyn and John''s marriage his attitude changed.  He would be as protective of his soon to be son-in-law as he already was of his daughter.


    Having to tell him, of the change to a junior police officer to be the physical on-base contact would start to challenge his bottom line, his family, particularly given that he was supportive of John''s willingness to come forward and have publicly revealed the abuse that he suffered.  That at least would be a discussion that he could have face to face at the meeting in the capital with Head Honcho and Legend, later in the week.  He just had his hopes up that the remaining approvals for Bronwyn and John''s marriage were done by then, because it would provide an excuse that had a level of believability to it.


    Looking up he saw Dominic running towards the stairs, and instinctively Matthew called out "No running in the house Dominic."


    "You are mean Daddy Matthew," came Dominic''s response, but at least stopped running and walked down the stairs.


    Matthew, as he reached the bottom of the stairs said "I may seem mean Dominic, but I did not learn the lesson of running inside when I was growing up with your Uncle Phillip.  You know the staircase in his villa?"


    "That winding slippery one?"


    "That is the one.  I was running just like you because I thought I had to get down the stairs quick and I slipped. I was just lucky that when I did, I was about six steps from the bottom and only fell down those few stairs."


    "And even more lucky if I remember rightly, the only injuries that you suffered were a whole lot of bruises, a sprained wrist and a broken thumb," came Lexi from behind Matthew having only just come in the door herself.


    "So, running is alright then?" came a cheeky response from Dominic.


    "Absolutely not Dominic.  You could fall down all the stairs breaking bones and suffering other injuries, unlike your lucky Daddy Matthew" responded Lexi.  "Now what is it I hear about you being upset at the end of school?"


    "Unfair mummy, you are taking away my fun," came the sad sounding response from Dominic.


    "Did I ban running in its entirety?  No.  Just not inside the house unless it is an emergency and you must get help or get out, but that does not include running down the stairs.  And you have everywhere outside to run around unless it is around the outdoor pool area."


    "Fine," came the somewhat stroppy response from Dominic.


    "Now Dominic, if we go into the casual lounge at the back of the house, and get Uncle Yang to bring in drinks and tea, will you talk to your Daddy Matthew and I about what is wrong?"


    "Can I have Nachos?"


    Lexi turned and looked at Matthew who was looking directly at her, and slightly nodded his head.  "OK, can you go find him and ask him to have the staff prepare that and something else Mexican inspired for tea and to bring us in something to drink before coming and joining your Daddy Matthew and I."


    As Dominic moved away toward the kitchen Lexi quietly said, "You think the children were talking about things at school?"


    "Absolutely.  It is a scandal everywhere.  The parents of his classmates will be like my staff were today gossiping and speculating on what happened and discrediting victims simply because they are male.  I can guess why that happened."


    "Little information in the press other than her name and confirmation that her victims were not women."  Matthew shook his head and said, "I just cannot get why the police had the type of press conference they did.  I could even see that it was creating more trouble than it was solving."


    "I know.  Ever since I started to create a name for myself in the fashion industry, I have learnt that when it comes to scandals the media can be utterly vicious.  This is just another example that has confirmed my view and explains why I limit my dealings with the press, to press releases with the occasional select interview where I can control what happens and leave press conferences at various fashion shows and weeks to other staff members."


    Matthew looked at her, and said "What do you mean?"


    Shaking her head, Lexi said, "Take me to the casual lounge, and let us deal with Dominic, before I will explain things in more details."


    "Do not think about ignoring it."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 629 - What is going on? (2)

    10 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    A couple of minutes after helping Lexi settle on the chaise lounge, Matthew could only shake his head as he heard Dominic coming towards them.


    As he burst in the door, Dominic called out "Mummy, Daddy Matthew, the chef said dinner would be about thirty minutes.  Can I go outside and play?"


    Lexi quickly said "No Dominic.  You are getting a treat tonight, but we need to talk.  What is wrong?  Why did I hear about you pushing someone over at school today?  Haven''t I told you using violence is not right?"


    "Mummy stop asking too many questions.  Plus, does not Daddy Matthew''s job involve using violence all the time.  If it is alright for him, why is it not alright for me, his son to use?"


    Lexi turned her head slightly and looked at Matthew, with a somewhat helpless look.  Taking the hint, Matthew said "Dominic, I do not use violence every day in my job.  In some respects, I am just like your Uncles Phillip, Chester, and Andrew, someone who is in charge and manages things.  But I will be honest and tell you that I have been trained to use violence.  But part of that training is only to use it when there is no other option.  It is only to be used as a final option, when nothing else has worked, and used in such a way to minimise people being hurt.  It is not to be used to hurt people just because I can.  And do not think about trying to argue that your Uncle John is the same.  He will have learnt the exact same thing."


    Lexi, looked and observed Dominic pouting, upset that Matthew had cut off his argument before he could start, and could not help herself and laugh.  The look on his face had her flash back to her childhood when Matthew reacted after he along with Andrew, Paul, Steven, John, Chester, Phillip, and a few of their other friends were told they could not go camping.


    Matthew hearing the laugh said, "What is so funny?"


    Lexi, through her laughter said "Dominic is so like you, when he does that.  I just remembered when you were about 15, if my memory is right, and along with my brothers, and your friends you planned a camping trip without telling anyone, and when you were told no¡­"


    Matthew blushed.  He remembered that trip, because Andrew had decided that they had to invite some female friends, including his, Paul, and Steven''s then girlfriends.  Everyone knew that Andrew and Steven were having s*x with their girlfriends and were using the fa?ade of a camping trip to have a weekend where they could do that, without having to sneak around.  He was the unlucky one, who lost the dare and had to tell everyone''s parents what they had planned.  The consequences of messing that up was horrid for three or four weeks.


    Lexi, seeing the reaction said, "You are hiding something¡­?"


    "Come on Daddy Matthew, tell the truth."


    Looking at the reactions of the two most important people for him, Matthew knew that he had to tell them both something.  "We had arranged a camping trip with a number of our friends, but as to who told our parents, we had a group dare.  The rules were simple, the third person to complete the dare was deemed the loser and had to tell all our parents and get permission particularly as we needed help to get to where we intended to go camping.  I was confident that I would win but came third, so I had the task of getting permission.  There was a consequence of failure to get permission, which related to something I had to do.  I was too confident and thought I had getting the permission all sewn up but messed it up.  So, not only was I angry that I did not get permission for the trip, but that I had to pay the consequences for messing up with everyone."


    Lexi, paused and said, "Was one of those consequences you had to do everyone''s chores for a week?"


    Matthew nodded, and said "Yes, but we are getting side-tracked.  Dominic your Mummy asked you a couple of questions.  Can you tell us what happened at school?"


    Angrily Dominic said, "It was just another school day."


    Lexi calmly said "No it was not Dominic.  The school principal called me and told me there was an incident that happened.  So be honest and tell us what happened."


    "I do not want to talk about it," came Dominic''s angry response.


    Matthew, sensing Lexi was tensing up, in a more conciliatory tone said "Dominic, you will talk to us about it.  I know there was an incident where you pushed someone.  Your Mummy and I know that you do not simple do that without a reason.  What happened for you to get to that point?  If we do not know, we cannot help you."


    "Who said I wanted help!"


    "Dominic," came the sharp angry response from Lexi.


    Matthew quickly said "I know the school rules.  Physical violence can result in you being suspended.  This close to the end of the school year will mean that you cannot take your end of school year tests, and that has other consequences for you going forward.  If you do not want to talk about what happened, that is fine, but without knowing the truth we cannot help you deal with the consequences of what happened."


    "So.  Who said I want to be there with all those mean people."


    Lexi reacted in shock, tensing, and moving backwards.  Matthew in observing her reaction, carefully drew her into his arms before saying "I thought you liked your school Dominic.  It was the same school your Mummy, your Daddy, your Uncles Andrew, Phillip, Chester, John, and Steven, and even your Aunties Sally, Monica, Jessica and Abigail all went to when we were your age."


    Tears started to well in Dominic''s eyes before they burst out and he said, "They all hate me and my family, Daddy Matthew."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 630 - What is going on (3)

    10 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Stilling his reaction, not to let Dominic know he was shocked, Matthew said "What is happening Dominic?"


    Dominic sitting on a chair opposite Lexi and Matthew, sat there saying nothing, so Matthew said "Come over and sit with your Mummy and I, while we talk.  Just remember to¡­"


    "Be careful and not bump Mummy.  Daddy Matthew I know and am not that silly."


    Within a minute Dominic was settled, and Lexi had carefully folded him into her arms to give Dominic a hug.  Matthew, using his left arm, encircled both his wife and son.  It was clear to them both due to Dominic''s sobs, he was extremely upset.  Lexi turned her head and looked directly into Matthew''s eyes before whispering "We need to let him cry this out."


    Matthew nodded in confirmation, and carefully kept the two of them in his arms while Dominic continued to cry.  After a few minutes, Dominic''s sobs stopped and he gentle pulled back, being careful of Lexi.  As he did so, Lexi said "Are you ready to talk to us now?"


    "I do not want to Mummy," came the determined reply.


    Matthew quietly said "Dominic, whatever happened is upsetting you.  Your Mummy and I cannot help you if you do not talk to us."


    "Stop telling me what to do Daddy Matthew," snapped Dominic.


    "We are not doing that Dominic.  But we want to understand what has you upset because at least we can help you deal with that," came the calm reply from Matthew, having felt Lexi tense in his arms.


    "Why should I?"


    "Have you heard people say a problem shared is a problem halved?"


    Dominic looked at Matthew, confused.  Matthew continued "It is a saying I heard in various countries when I have been there for work, and your Mummy has heard it as well."


    Lexi nodded and said, "I have."  Taking the opening Matthew created she continued "It means when you talk about something that is bothering you, it can help you deal with it."


    "But why does it have to be you?" came Dominic''s question in a less angry and aggressive tone.


    "At the moment, Dominic, your Mummy and I are the people with you.  We know that you are upset and angry about things, hence why you just cried and why something happened at school.  We already know that some people have problems with you still being at the school because of my job, but¡­"


    "My classmates ever since we came and visited think you job is cool Daddy Matthew."


    Matthew laughed.  That was as he expected.  Children were always impressed when they visited any military base and had a tour.


    "Not what I think your Daddy Matthew was meaning."


    "I know Mummy."  Dominic paused and said, "Promise me Mummy, Daddy Matthew that you will not get angry at me."


    Lexi nodded and Matthew said, "Yes Dominic, we both promise you that."


    Dominic moved on the chaise lounge, so he was sitting looking at Lexi and Matthew before he said "As I was waiting for my friends to arrive at school this morning, inside the school gate I heard some a.d.u.l.ts talking about how evil the police were in targeting an innocent woman.  They also were mean towards Uncle John."


    Dominic paused for a few seconds, tears threatening to break through before he said, "That is not Uncle John, and I loudly said that that was mean to talk about my Uncle John like that.  That upset the a.d.u.l.ts talking outside the school gate, who told me that I had no business interrupting a.d.u.l.t discussions.  One of them was the mum of the boy in my class who wants to cause trouble for me, and he happened to be standing with his mum.  He came out and said his mummy was right and that I should stay out of things, before saying that I was trash that did not belong at his school."


    "I so wanted to tell him to leave me alone and that his mummy was being mean talking about someone, who I know Uncle John does not know, but my friends arrived and convinced me to go to our classroom.  My friends kept me away from the boy who wants to cause trouble, but at lunchtime, he gathered a few boys older than us, and came over and started to call me names."


    "He told me I was trash, called Uncle Phillip and Uncle Chester criminals who should be thrown into jail for ever.  He then said Uncle Andrew and Aunty Sally were worthless, called Uncle Paul funny name because he is with Aunty Abigail, and Uncle John was a liar who deserved to be thrown out of the police and everyone he put in jail should be released.  I told him to leave me alone and he should not speak like that about people he did not know."


    "He told me that his mummy always told him the truth about people, and he would tell everyone the truth, so I needed to listen and accept what he said.  I told him that his mummy was telling him what she knew, but I knew my Uncles and Aunts better than him and I knew what was true about them.  I then told him to leave me alone, as I did not want to hear what he had to say."


    "I thought it was the right thing to but that made him angry at me.  He then started to call you Mummy mean names that I do not understand.  He said his mummy said you were a w*ore and a s*ut, as well as a couple of other things I cannot recall.  Then he said his mummy said you Daddy Matthew betrayed everything your mummy and daddy stood for.  I knew he was being mean and told him so."


    It suddenly dawned on Lexi, what happened next and she quietly said "And he did not like you telling him he was being mean?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 631 - What is going on? (4)

    10 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Dominic looked directly at Lexi before slightly dropping his head.  He then said "Yes mummy.  But as Daddy Matthew has told me, that it is not a good thing to stay and argue with someone when things are not so good.  He told me, that the best option when someone wants to continue to argue like that with me is to get up and walk away so I do not say something really mean to the person, that hurts them and makes thing get worse."


    Dominic lifted his head and looked directly at Matthew before saying "I followed what you told me to do Daddy Matthew and stood up.  I did the right thing and put my rubbish in the bin and left my tray where it should be before quickly getting outside, away from him.  I really thought that would stop everything.  But he followed me with the older boys that he had with him."


    "I made my way to the playground, but he would not leave me alone.  Eventually he had the older boys grab me by the arms to stop me trying to get away from him.  He then started to punch me in the stomach."  Dominic stopped and pulled up his top before showing Lexi and Matthew the bruises on him.  Lexi could not help herself and she gasped at how black and blue Dominic''s stomach was.


    Dominic, on hearing Lexi''s gasp started to tremble slightly, and said "I do not want to talk about it anymore."


    Matthew, before Lexi could react said "That is alright Dominic.  You do not have to.  But I think I know what happened.  You can tell me if I am wrong.  He hit multiple times before he had the boys holding you let you go.  You were angry and hurting because of what he had done, and without thinking you pushed him hard enough that he fell down so you could get away from him."


    Dominic''s eyes opened wide, and he said, "How did you know Daddy Matthew?"


    "Part of my job Dominic is working out what happened with only some information.  I know you, and more importantly I know you understand with your treatment for your illness you know that you cannot get hurt because that may impact what the doctors do for you.  But I am guessing two other things happened.  A teacher saw you push him away and when he landed on the ground from your push, he said you pushed him for no reason and hurt you."


    Dominic relaxed and said "Not just that Daddy Matthew.  He said that I had been rude to his mummy and other parents at the school gate at the start of the day.  He then said when he had kept defending his mummy to me, and I did not like what he had to say at lunch, so I left.  He said he followed me with a some of his friends and kept demanding that I apologise for saying his mummy had lied."


    "He admitted that his friends grabbed my arms to stop me running away, but when they let me go, I then hurt him.  I said he was not being truthful and had not told the teacher everything, including all the things he had said and that he had hit me.  As he and his friends said he had not hit me, the teacher said that I had been seen hurting him, and there would be consequences for doing that."


    "I know it was wrong, and it made me angry so I told the teacher he was a liar, and if I was going to get in trouble for pushing him, I might as well get in trouble for hitting him in the stomach like he had hit me before I punched him three times in the stomach."


    "Dominic!" said Lexi angrily.  "That is not a reason to hit someone."


    "Well mummy, I was already in trouble for trying to get away from him, so I figured that it did not matter if I hit him.  But I did not hit him as hard as he hit me.  But he started crying that I was a bully and told the teacher he wanted his mummy and daddy called."


    Lexi closed her eyes.  How in the world did that logic make any sense?  Just because you were in trouble you go and make the situation worse.  "Do you want to tell us what happened from there?" came Lexi''s somewhat calm question.  She knew that she had surprised herself with how she sounded.


    Sarcastically, Dominic said "Mummy are you that silly that I do not know that the principal called you and told you what happened next, hence why you wanted to talk."


    Lexi, seeing the look on Dominic''s face could not believe her son.  He was affronted that she was not telling him what the school principal said.


    On seeing the same look on Dominic, Matthew calmly said "We can guess Dominic.  You were taken to the school principal''s office; the parents of the other boy were called and you got in trouble."


    Dominic slow clapped, before saying "I knew you were smart Daddy Matthew.  As you have told me I have to accept responsibility for what I do and take the punishment I get when I break the rules.  I know that you hit someone, you must apologise for what you did and would be suspended for a couple of days.  I told the principal that he had hit me in the stomach, and while I would take the punishment for what I did, he had to get the same punishment.  But his parents told the school that their son was the victim, and I should be thrown out of the school because of my family and my unwillingness to apologise."


    Dominic shook his head, and said "Mummy, Daddy Matthew, I will not apologise to him unless he apologises to me."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 632 - What is going on? (5)

    10 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Lexi calmly said "Dominic, that is not everything that happened when you were in the principal''s office is it?"


    "Mummy¡­?" came the question from Dominic.


    "The principal, when he called me said you also told his parents that he was mean in what he said to you, and that his mummy had no right to talk about people she did not know."


    "Well Mummy, that is the truth.  Why did he call you those names if he was not being mean?  What gave his mummy the right to talk about you, Daddy Matthew, and my family?  You and Daddy Matthew keep telling me that if I cannot speak nicely about people, I should not speak about it."


    Dominic held his hand up and said "And before you say anything Mummy, I know there are situations where that does not apply, like when you had to say about all the mean things Daddy did to you and what Aunty Abigail told me her mummy did to her.  When people hurt you, you have to be mean because telling the truth is the only way that you can stop it."


    Lexi raised her left hand and pinched the top of her nose before saying "Dominic, I know we have told you that, but sometimes we have to do things we do not want to, for the right reasons.  I did that when I married your Daddy.  I did not want to do that, but I agreed to it for the reason I wanted you to be born."


    Matthew, added "And when I heard your Daddy had died, I wanted to go and find your Mummy, but I knew from your Uncle Phillip that your Mummy was so hurt about what happened I let her be."


    "But you are old¡­"


    As Matthew laughed, Lexi calmly said "We will always be older than you Dominic.  We are proud of you for walking away from the situation at lunch.  That was the right thing to do.  But as you said, you know you did the wrong thing in pushing him and then hitting him.  The fact that he hit you first does not change the fact that you broke the school rules, and you cannot put conditions on following the school rules."


    Pouting, Dominic responded quickly "That is so unfair."


    "It may seem unfair Dominic, but you know that part of my job is protecting people and following the rules.  That is the same for your Uncles Ben, David, Joseph, and John and your Aunty Bronwyn."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts Dominic.  Didn''t you tell us at the start, you spoke up when people were saying mean things about your Uncle John, among other people?"


    Dominic slightly dropped his head and said quietly "Yes Daddy Matthew."


    "You were respecting him in doing that.  Isn''t it now disrespectful to one of the people you were defending when this all started at the beginning of the day, that you will not follow the rules."


    Dominic looked to Lexi and shifted between looking at her and Matthew, for a minute or so, before saying "I think so."


    Lexi nodded, and calmly said "It is good that you can see that.  But I can tell you, you do the right thing and follow the rules your classmates and everyone else at the school will respect you.  They may not say it, but they will think it and compare your actions to what he did."


    Dominic sat quietly for a couple of minutes before saying "OK Mummy, I will do so."


    Matthew quietly said, "That is all we can ask of you, because it is the right thing."


    Lexi added "How about you go and talk to the staff and find out how long it will be before team is ready."


    Dominic quickly ran out of the room, and once Lexi was certain he was out of earshot, said "Thank goodness he is willing to do that."


    "I know.  I had not had the chance to tell you the principal also called me.  He told me who was involved, and we both know that family from growing up."


    "By what he says there is a tyrant in the making in the next generation," responded Lexi.


    "We have not to worry about it.  When I heard who was involved, I spoke to Chester, Andrew, Phillip, and Paul who have all agreed to use their company power to teach his parents a lesson."


    "Are you being vicious?"


    Matthew shook his head and said "No, there is a line, and I know our son well enough that he would not have done what he did without a reason.  We know that reason, and having a message sent is well worth it."


    "Joan knows, as she was at the studio when I received the telephone from the school, so I suspect she will do something.  And before you say anything, Joan cares for Dominic, so I have no reason not to honestly talk to him about this."


    Matthew sighed and said "You know my feelings about Joan and her fianc¨¦e.  But if you trust her, I will trust your view."


    Lexi leaned back and said, "You spoil me."


    "I have to at the moment," said Matthew quietly, and he leant to whisper in Lexi''s ear while slipping his hand under her top and gently caressing her stomach.  "And you know I will want my reward for trusting you when you are fighting fit, because you will not be able to move from our bed for days¡­"


    Lexi squeaked and said "Matthew, have you a mind in the gutter?"


    "No, just wanting to enjoy my private time with my wife, which has been impacted significantly in the last few months, firstly through my injury and now your injury."


    "Beast!"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 633 - Technology Strike (1)

    10 June, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Joan, sat quietly with David in their suite, before saying "We have an opportunity for a first strike?"


    "Publishing the data about all the allegations about Madam Mo?  Do not forget my skills and how I started my legitimate businesses.  Information technology.  And without sounding like I am bragging about my skills; I am as good as any programmer I employ.  I can hack any system, extract the information that I want, and generally exit it wiping every electronic trace of my action.  I have broken into the court system and gotten everything I need."


    Joan tilted her head slightly and smiled before saying "Not what I was thinking about.  You can tell me about your plans in a little while.  What I have in mind will ingrain yourself with those childhood friends of mine.  Maybe even get you easily into their systems so you can easily implant those programs you need to ensure that when we strike, we increase the economic damage done."


    "Mmmm"


    "You know how I had a fitting at Lexi''s studio today?"


    "Yes.  You were mean and refused to allow me to accompany you, let alone video-conferenced me while you were changing."


    "Hey, I have to have some mystery for you, because people will be expecting a certain reaction when I walk into the church¡­"


    "Ha!  You know I like the design, and so much want to take you in it as soon as possible."


    "We will have to find the opportunity after everything to have a proper opportunity to do so but stop distracting me."


    "So, you and I both want what we want."


    "I know, and we will have a chance to indulge soon.  But we must play the master and slave game the next few days.  That b*tch Naomi was trying to snoop around and figure out what you and I are up to."


    "I want to destroy that b*tch.  She played me well for years."


    "You were led by your desires, and she played on that."


    "I hate being manipulated by people, and she deserves to go down."


    "You found me, and we have gotten her where we want to.  If she tries to bring us down, we can totally discredit her.  But we need to leave her aside presently."


    "I want to crush that b*tch."


    "Me to my love¡­"


    "I have plans to humiliate her before we strike.  A few of the men want to have some fun."


    "If it is the ones that I think, we are quite willing to throw them out as the perpetrators and if we can gather enough of her interacting with them beforehand, it will work on that credibility destruction that we need to protect ourselves."


    "You are devious."


    "That is one thing you love about me, and the I love about you," said Joan.  "However, stop distracting me.  As I said I had another fitting and sat with Lexi in her office before I left.  The last thing I wanted to do was that, but I am glad I did.  She got a telephone call from Dominic''s school.  Apparently, there was an incident there where Dominic pushed and hit the son of the current CEO of the Kang Group¡­"


    "Those two self-absorbed idiots.  They have, ever since I relocated here been trying to strike up a deal with me.  There is no way that I would jeopardise my business in making a deal with someone that has nothing to offer me, and in fact would drag my business down."


    "The strange thing is Lexi did not want to talk about it too much.  She has always wanted to talk about Dominic.  All I could gather is that there was an incident where he used some violence, and that is contrary to Dominic''s character.  He is a lovely child who does not overreact."


    "You want me to find out?  I could easily hack into the school''s systems and surrounding CCTV footage to find out what I can."


    "Why not.  If it benefits us, we should use it."


    David stood up and quickly headed towards the suite door, motioning to Joan to follow him, before heading towards his public study just inside the entry to the Villa.  Joan, knew from their discussions, this did not have the protection that the hidden study had, but was designed to hide the reality of the villa from those who were not tied with his plans.


    Within five minutes, David had successfully infiltrated the school systems, and nearby CCTV footage, before starting to scan it for data that would expose the events.  It was hard to tell what happened at the school gates because there was no sound.  Joan observing his reaction quietly said "Someone said something he did not like, and¡­"


    "That woman, the is the wife of Kang Group''s CEO.  He invited me to a private dinner to convince me to partner with him, and she was there blatantly in front of her husband trying to seduce me. I like forward women and have had my share of relationsh.i.p.s with married women, but the one thing that I hate is them trying to manipulate me into their husband''s requests in front of their husbands."


    "Then that boy that came out from behind her must be her son."


    "Mmmm."  David quickly started to move through the footage he accessed, until he came across an incident at lunch time outside.  The footage came from a building where a subsidiary had an office, and using the various programs at his disposal, he quickly zoomed and enhanced the footage to see what happened.


    After they watched the footage, David said "You were right.  Dominic reacted rather than instigating the matter."


    Pulling up his personal verified Weibo account, David quickly posted a timestamped set of clips, with the caption ''What a wonderful family, the mother scaring a child, then the son with the help of older children assaulting him.  Forget about me ever doing business with the Kang Group!''.


    Seeing the post, Joan, quickly shared it on her verified account before David arranged for his companies to also share it.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 634 - Technology Strike (2)

    10 June, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    David turned to Joan and smiled before saying, "That should be helpful.  I wonder how soon before it gets a reaction."


    Before Joan could respond, both her and David''s Weibo accounts started constant notifications from reactions.  Joan, turned and looked directly at David, after she had shared his post and the first responses started flowing, smiled, and said, "The fun has begun."


    [@tuttifruitigirl] ''Who teaches a child to do that?''


    [@PrincessFairyTeen] ''@tuttifruitigirl has to be a parent who has no idea''.


    [@BigBomberCommand] ''@DavidHwangOfficial Good on you exposing the spoilt little Prince of Kang Group''.


    [@LovingTheCountryScenery] ''@OfficialKangGroup Does your CEO even deserve respect with a child that?''


    [@C.o.c.ktailBarman1] ''Does anyone expect a bully businessman to have anything other than a bully child?''


    [@DangleJangleTune] ''@PrincessFairyTeen No a parent who does not care, and a bully like @C.o.c.ktailBarman1 said''.


    [@CountryBumpkin] ''@DavidHwangOfficial @socialJoanWenOfficial Do you know who the child was that was hit?''


    [@DangleJangleTune] ''+1 tell, I want to help his parents.''


    Joan smiled and said, "Do we say anything?"


    "You really want to bring us too much to the attention of the military at this moment?  Remember whose son he is."


    "True, but¡­"


    David interrupted and said, with a smile "Let me respond,"


    [@DavidHwangOfficial] ''It was something we were lucky to detect from a subsidiary company, across the road from the school''.


    [@FairyKingReturns] ''@DavidHwangOfficial Which school?  It deserves all parents to boycott it to allow that to happen.''


    [@DavidHwangOfficial] ''@FairyKingReturns We will not name the school, to protect the children, but the school needs to deal with it.''


    [@FairyKingReturns] ''I just want to know so I can tell my family to avoid it like anything, if this is what they allow to happen''.


    [@OfficialKangGroup] ''@DavidHwangOfficial Remove your defamatory created post.  That is nothing to do with our company''.


    David smiled and said to Joan "We have a reaction from the Kang Group.  You want me to destroy them?"


    Smirking Joan said "Hang on a minute.  I am going to have my little bit of fun."


    [@socialJoanWenOfficial] ''@OfficalKangGroup Go ahead and try.  We all know that it is a truthful post.''


    [@socialJoanWenOfficial] ''@DavidHwangOfficial Keep exposing the truth about Kang Group.''


    Seeing Joan''s post, David quietly said "You really want to cause trouble."


    "Absolutely.  Now let me make my next post."


    [@socialJoanWenOfficial] ''@JLInternational @GuGroup @JaxCorp @LYStudio @MoTangEnterprises @WenGroupOfficial Are you going to blacklist a company that supports bullying of children.''


    David seeing that post smiled and said, "You really want to stir up trouble.  Even I would not, with the relationship you have with you father and brother''s even think of dragging them into this."


    "Given it is Dominic, other than my family, they all should quickly respond."


    [@LYStudio] ''We do not support bullying by anyone.  We ask the school in question to thoroughly investigate and make sure the child hit first is alright and take appropriate action''.


    [@tuttifruitigirl] ''@LYStudio +1''


    [@JingleTingle] ''Blacklist Kang Group, go to hell @OfficialKangGroup''.


    [@Ihatedschool] ''The school should be investigated by the government''.


    [@BlackandBlue] ''What did the child say to the mother.  Did the other child react?''


    [@rosesarered] ''@BlackandBlue Who cares what was said, it does not excuse violence''.


    [@violetsarepurple] ''Did @OfficalKangGroup admit that it was the CEO''s son?''


    [@pinkviolets] ''I think they did.''


    [@violetsarepurple] ''I am sure they did.  That child pushed and hit my nephew at the waterpark because he would not allow him push his way to the front of a line''.


    [@fastcardriver] ''Same with my niece, who ended up with a broken arm.  He said he had priority over everyone and anyone who refused deserved to be hurt''.


    [@xtrastrongglue] ''@fastcardriver You are kidding me.  What a brat.  Won''t that brat go to the top private school''.


    [@princekoifish] ''He would have to.  The school has to act and discipline him''.


    [@GuGroup] ''@socialJoanWenOfficial Thank you for the alert.  The relevant school needs to address this quickly''.


    [@CEOPhilRong] ''@socialJoanWenOfficial Thank you my friend.  I second @GuGroup post.''


    [@OfficialKangGroup] ''@socialJoanWenOfficial Stop fanning rumours about children.''


    David smiled and said to Joan "Let me."


    [@DavidHwangOfficial] ''@OfficialKangGroup My company security is the best, and we can all see what is captured.  Try and go at me but leave my wife @socialJoanWenOfficial out of it''.


    [@OfficialKangGroup] ''@DavidHwangOfficial Stop trying to frame our CEO''s son for something he did not do.''


    [@DavidHwangOfficial] ''It is impossible @OfficialKangGroup to frame someone for something they actually did''.


    [@BumperCarRider] ''@OfficialKangGoup Go to hell.  Bullying people for exposing the truth.  I call for a boycott of anything to do with the Kang Group''.


    [@kittycatlover] ''+1, #getoutfofbusiness #boycottKangGroup #bullyingnotallowed''


    [@mydreamloverisamazing] ''+1+1 and my suggestion to employees of @OfficialKangGroup is quit your job.  Who would want to be associated with a company like this.''


    [@dogsarebetterthancats] ''I second @mydreamloverisamazing.  Bullies bread bullies and those who work for them are no better than the bully in the first place''.


    [@OfficialKangGroup] ''We warn all people to stop spreading lies about our company, its CEO and his family.  And further defamatory posts will be pursued to the full extent of the law''.


    [@OfficialKangGroup] ''We also want an immediate apology from @DavidHwangOfficial and @socialJoanWenOfficial, otherwise we will immediately issue proceedings for defamation.


    David looked at Joan, who was still watching the comments quickly flowing through, responding to the initial post, and said "Those idiots at Kang Group¡­"


    Joan looking up said "They want to argue.  Nothing else should be expected.  Their CEO and chairman have the same attitude as my father.  Boys can do whatever they want, women in the family are to be controlled and they can do whatever they like, and no one can stop them.  Can I¡­?"


    Knowing what Joan wanted to do, David nodded.


    Joan, smiled, and quickly posted a long post [@socialJoanWenOfficial] ''@OfficialKangGroup forget about an apology.  I know the full truth of what your CEO''s son did, and the child he victimised, who is unwell and suffered injuries.  So, take me to court, because I have the truth on my side.  And remind your CEO if he wants to play that game, I know lots of information about him, his actions towards women, and what he lets his son do.  Does it ring bells at an event he applauded his then six-year-old son for knocking me over, kicking me and picking up a metal bar and hitting me with it?  I have the evidence to prove that, and the doctors said I was lucky that only a child did what he did otherwise I would have been seriously injured."


    Within seconds of Joan''s post, the responses flowed so quickly that neither of them could read every response.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 635 - Technology Strike (3)

    10 June, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    David turned and said, "You enjoyed that?"


    "Absolutely.  You know I do not mind pain in certain activities, but that brat was vicious, and egged on by his father.  He had his own agenda, partially fuelled by the fact that my father got the woman the two of them were eyeing for their next mistress, but because he hated me.  That hatred was fuelled in part because I outmanoeuvred him for a business deal, but because I refused him.  You know the Fantasy Club¡­"


    David nodded.  To those who not only had s*xual preferences like Joan and himself, but those who had the occasional s*xual fantasy, the series of so called Fantasy Clubs throughout the country were, until the recent law changes the only legal and safe locations where consenting a.d.u.l.ts could partake in those preferences and fantasies.  Having discussed things with Joan, he knew in the past she had used the Fantasy Club on occasions, unlike himself.


    His reasoning was that it would create a potential exposure point that would allow the government to find out things about him, his activities, and plans.  Yes, he had some presence due to his company, but knowing that they have a spy in their midst, he started to wonder had being too cautious given the government that opportunity.


    Joan looked at David and said "Stop regretting your past choices.  How many times have we talked about this in the last few weeks¡­?


    "Too many, but you know my concerns this close to acting."


    "I do.  But I understand the choices you made.  Do not think about the bad of the choices, think of the good.  It brought you and I together, and has given us something we can exploit, not only for our own personal indulgences but to pull off out plan."


    David slightly tilted his head to the right.  Joan''s perspective was right.  They had been and can continue to use Naomi to feed misinformation to the government.  Plus, there was the benefit that she had many of the same s*xual preferences they did, which they not only had been able to exploit for their own pleasure but to ensure they had the material to destroy her if the government arrested them after they struck.


    The most important thing, as she said was it brought them together.  She was a woman after his own heart.  S*xually adventurous which suited them both but behind her pleasant public fa?ade a woman who was able to scheme and plan better than almost all his minions.


    David smiled and said, "You distracted me, and you know what that means?"


    With a grin on her face, Joan quickly said "I am counting on that when we finish what we have to do here."


    Joan placed her phone down after turning it to silent, as she was sick of the constant notifications and said "As I said before we got slightly distracted, CEO Kang also is out to get me, simply because I refused to indulge him at the Fantasy Club.  One boundary I have not crossed in the past and will not do even now is get involved in activities with someone who is married without the consent of their spouse.  Sounds stupid to say it, but it is about respecting both in the relationship.  That idiot when he demanded I get indulge him could not accept my refusal.  I know his wife socially, and despite being submissive in front of her husband, she targets any female involved with him viciously.:


    Shaking her head Joan added "Therefore the son is not a surprise, both in treatment of females and how he will target someone who knows better than to fight back like Dominic."


    David said, "And you are enjoying this?"


    Seeing Joan''s nod, David continued "Someone after my own heart.  Revenge is always sweet, whenever it is obtained."


    "So true.  Seeing that idiot destroy his business to protect that little thug of a son is perfect.  He has caused his own destruction, combined with the fact that it is simply exposure of the truth makes it even better."


    David chuckled and motioned to Joan to come over towards him, before tugging her onto his lap.  Joan, as she came down pressed herself hard into his lap, noticing his immediate reaction before saying "There is time for that indulgence.  You need to show me what you have to cause trouble¡­"


    "Cause trouble, is putting it mildly.  I am just so glad I won the contract a couple of years to upgrade the computer program security for the judicial system.  The government were blind to what I did, simply because I was a local company.  The other bidders all had international partners, and¡­"


    "They made the assumption that you would act in their perception of what is the national interest."


    "Correct, hence their review of our software was not as rigorous at the other bids.  Previous experience with government contracts had told me that it would be the case, so why would I not exploit the opportunity and put in place an undetectable backdoor into the systems."


    Joan smiled and said, "And this is the time to use it?"


    "Absolutely, we needed to know what was going on, and what can be exploited.  With everything else we already knew, this will drive such a wedge between the military and the police here, that in the days until we launch our major attack to destroy the government, we can impact the relationship between the police and military in most major cities throughout the country."


    Joan looked at David and said, "And your plan?"


    "I have hacked the systems and created a series of untraceable accounts to post what I need you to read.  Do not worry about the accounts that will be used, I just want your opinion on the flow of the various posts to get the information out before I put it into the program to trigger early in the morning."

 Chapter 636 - Technology Strike (4)

    10 June, David Hwang''s Villa, City K


    Turning to the screen, Joan started to scroll down and read the posts.


    ''How dare the police hide the truth.  They are manipulated the system and are trying to manipulate the public''.


    ''Tell me how?''


    ''What!  Do tell.  You cannot keep secrets.''


    ''You know no one will care about what I, an unknown has found out with some investigation''.


    ''Do not let that worry you.  Tell us your friends.''


    ''Yeah, we can help you spread the truth.''


    ''I worry though, it exposes the rich and powerful, and I am just a worker with no support behind me.''


    ''You have us supporting you.''


    ''+1 and you are telling the truth.  That is all that counts.''


    ''Come on, stop worrying, and tell us what you know.''


    ''Yes, my friend, tell me what you know.''


    ''Can you tell me what you are talking about?  What is being manipulated?''


    ''We the public are.  The police lied to us''.


    ''Hang on a minute, we are talking about Madam Mo?''


    ''That woman.  Who ever heard of a woman s*xually abusing men?''


    ''Not me''


    ''Nor me.  That just seems too weird to have happened.''


    ''I know, that tells me that she is being targeted for some reason.''


    ''And what is it with nothing being said about who are the victims?''


    ''I know, it is letting cowards and liars hide behind the rules designed to protect real victims of s*xual abuse women and children.''


    ''True, who ever thought of allowing liars to hide behind what is designed to protect true victims.  We have to get the law changed.''


    ''I agree, but we are getting side-tracked, what in the world is know?  Tell?''


    ''Yeah, I want to know so I can campaign for justice for true victims.''


    ''Ok, let me tell you what, with a little digging I found out.''


    ''Come on, stop messing us around.''


    ''[smiley face] [smiley face]''


    ''Yeah friend, now you are being too cute.''


    Joan stopped, chuckled a little and said, "Are you trying for a comedy act or something?"


    David, reaching his arms around her squeezed her waist slightly before saying, "No, but I am trying to work this as a group of friends discussing something.  Currently I have a program running to insert into the servers a history of conversations going back a couple of years, This includes a multiple chats between this group, liking of various posts and the like.  These posters have to appear to be real people, rather than the bots they really are."


    Joan, with a quizzical look on her face said "What?"


    David while rubbing her stomach said "I forget, despite everything you have some limits on understanding everything technological that relates to by business.  There is the quick and easy way.  I am not stupid to take that path, as the fake accounts will be quickly detected, risking it being traced back to a computer connected to us and exposing the back doors into the governmental systems we have.  And before you say it, that creates a business opportunity to fix, but at the same time¡­"


    "It has you diverting your specialist resources from what you need them to be focused on."


    "Yes.  I need things to appear business as usual as the various groups have no idea that on what they are working on when it comes together with the program that, along with a few key personal I have just completed, which will draw things together to aid in causing all the economic damage that we want in the aftermath of the attacks.  Doing what I intend, once you approve the main text, I know is untraceable.  I have used it before and have never been detected."


    Joan turned her head slightly and said "I get it.  We are so close and do not want to risk exposure."


    "Correct.  Before you skip most of it, does it appear that the chat is more than one person talking?"


    "You just need to bring some more younger phrases into it.  Let me read the main part where you want to dump everything, and I will make a few changes, so that it portrays a various age range, because if it sounds like everyone is a similar age, the potential is there someone will look closer at all the posters.  No one would believe on Weibo that anyone only has a similar age group in their circle.  There will always be a few of different ages.  We just need to ensure that is seen."


    Joan paused, and said "Let me read the main part so that we can leave this and go have some fun as quickly as possible."


    Without waiting for a response, Joan, moved in and started to make a few changes in the script of the conversation she had read, adding in at least two new people, before skimming down and finding the main post.


    ''OK, I get it, you all want to know what I found out.  The police are utter manipulators.  They had a statement years ago with these allegations and did nothing.  They sat on it until now.  And even more shocking is that the majority of allegations poor Madam Mo is facing come from statements taken in the last few days.  How manufactured is that.  Those initial allegations came from a police officer, and they did nothing.  Then they have that police officer front the press conference and he was the one that spoke to the ungrateful daughter and took her statement.  She only wants to cause trouble for her mother.  No parent deserves a child like that.  I would never dare to treat my parents like that, and I know no one that would do that.  This is only one thing that describes this, a witch hunt.  Stop the witch hunt, prosecute the liars and let the innocent go free.''


    Joan turned to David and said "There is something missing.  It needs something more to make it take off and cause the difficulties that we want to cause."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 637 - You failed (1)

    11 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew, opened his eyes, to find Lexi looking at him, before saying "I am surprised that you awake before me and I did not realise it."


    Lexi smiled and said, "You were totally exhausted last night."


    "Exhausted, who is to blame for that?"


    Lexi laughed and said "Me.  You carried me from downstairs up here after we knocked the wheelchair over, and then carefully bathed me before putting me into bed.  No matter how strong of a soldier you are, there always will be a limit¡­"


    "Particularly when you made things difficult for me to do what is needed."


    Lexi tipped her head towards her left shoulder slightly and said "So, I am your wife, and I am entitled to do so."  With that Lexi grabbed a pillow and gently threw it at Matthew who had smirking smile on his face.


    Grabbing the pillow Lexi threw at him Matthew carefully placed it behind her and said, "What were you doing last night on Weibo?"


    "The Studio''s Official Weibo account was tagged in a post.  Normally I would not even bother and leave it to the PR team to deal with today.  There was just something about the post that made me scan the earlier posts."


    "And¡­?"


    "Joan, knew about what happened with Dominic, because she was in the studio yesterday when I received the message from the school about the incident.  I wondered had Joan posted something to cause a reaction."


    "I know she has a couple of million followers, but I do not know why?"


    "Her initial posts were all about fashion and society events.  I realised early on the importance of social media to grow my business and offered the occasional outfit to Joan as a means of free promotion.  That benefited me, and helped Joan increase her followers.  As she did so, she moved from what her initial posts were to include charity, education, and occasionally business.  I saw the latter posts as shots at her father and brothers who have no real idea about business.  More recently her posts have been about David Hwang and her upcoming wedding."


    "But, as I scanned the posts, she had shared a post from David Hwang which seemed to kick everything off.  Apparently, David Hwang has a subsidiary across the road from the school and he has surveillance cameras and caught what happened with Dominic and posted it.  Normally I would have simply ignored the post and let my PR team respond today.  However, as it involved Dominic, leaving it until this morning for them to respond would not look good if it became known Dominic was involved."


    That was interesting information.  No one had been able to determine who was behind the tenant of the office building across the road from Dominic''s school.  It was hidden behind so many shell companies, that determining the true owner had been pushed down the priorities because there appeared no overt threat.  That appeared to be a bad decision if this was true.  Was it about keeping him and his family under surveillance, something more sinister or was it simply a co-incidence?  He would have to have someone investigate that further quickly without disclosing what he knew was upcoming, as if it were a threat, he would have to act to protect Dominic. "


    "Matthew are you listening to me?" asked Lexi.


    "What?"


    "You were thinking about something.  Anything I should know abound?"


    Matthew, realising that he needed to be careful responded "I was just thinking.  You can guess¡­"


    "When we married, the businesses around the school were checked in case there was a potential threat."  Lexi gently shook her head and continued "You think I am stupid.  I know the businesses around the studio were checked as were those around the retail shops, because a few comments were said.  I just figured that was you being worried and guessed that you would do the same around Dominic''s school and would tell me about it when you were ready or there was something to be concerned about."


    "You are not annoyed?"


    "Matthew, when I first found out about it, absolutely.  But as time has gone on. I have gotten over that and realised that your position would ensure that those around Dominic and I would be looked at to determine any potential threats.  That includes my staff, the staff here at the villa, and those who come into close contact with Dominic at the school.  Would I like you to have been honest and talked to me about it at the outset, yes, but¡­"


    "I get it, you have accepted it."


    Lexi screwed up her nose and partially closed her eyes before saying "The intrusion and the apparent lack of trust that I would allow people around me that would cause a risk.  Never!  The concern for Dominic and my safety that in some respects it demonstrates, absolutely.  The latter I love because it tells me that we are both incredibly important to you and that makes me believe we have the chance to last in our marriage."


    Sensing that Matthew had slightly tensed, Lexi said "Please do not worry about it. Because I have gotten over things.  But seriously, you need to help me, I need to get ready because I have a busy day today.  I need to go into the studio, I have a review appointment at the base hospital, and I need to deal with the fallout of yesterday''s incident at school."


    "Let me do that."


    Lexi shook her head and said "No, I need to.  Not because I want to exclude you but because I need to show everyone that I will not hide behind you.  The school is constantly being pressured to refuse Dominic''s enrolment for the next school year because of your position, and I do not want to give those campaigning for that more ammunition."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 638 - You failed (2)

    11 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    "More ammunition?  Forget that, I can¡­"


    "Do not think about causing trouble for our son.  When it became known about our marriage the only thing that saved Dominic from being immediately thrown from the school because of the rules about children of military members, is the fact that we both attended the school as children before moving onto the single s.e.x senior schools, the donations both our families have made over the years and that when you graduated you were the top scorer in your year."


    "But¡­"


    Lexi reached over carefully and touched Matthew''s lips with her fingers before saying "No buts.  I will handle it, but I am happy for you to be there as support, if you are not in uniform.  Your uniform will ensure Dominic has to look for a new school, and¡­"


    "That is the last thing that either of us want, given he has his intense treatment phase coming up over the next couple of months."


    Lexi nodded and said "He will go back to class where he has friends, and you know as well as I do from his paediatric oncologist, his recovery will be better with the minimal number of changes in his life.  In other words, he needs to be settled and happy."


    "I know, but you have a lot on today¡­"


    "Blame our son.  No," Lexi paused and shook her head and said "Blame the terrorists who attached the mall and caused these injuries.  If it were not for them, the other two things would not be an issue."


    Matthew smiled and said, "Between you and I am working on that.  We have some leads but nothing concrete currently."


    It then dawned on Matthew, "You have and appointment at the base hospital.  What time?  I want to be there."


    Lexi laughed and said "Being overprotective, are you?  It is just a review of where my rehabilitation is at and planning the next couple of weeks with the physio.  They both know, if possible, I want to be able to walk for Joan''s wedding."


    Lexi put her hand up before Matthew could respond and added "And before you say a thing, I am not stupid that I will be the one making any last-minute adjustments to Joan''s dress.  My body will not handle that, but I want to, with your help carefully walk into the church, rather than having to be pushed in a wheelchair."


    "Hopefully in something amazing?"


    "You think I would wear anything shabby?  I do have my standards, you know," quipped Lexi in a mocking tone.


    Matthew laughed.  When it came to anything in public, it was obvious that Lexi would ensure that she wore the appropriate, well designed, and manufactured clothes.  His wife the designed and businesswoman would use any chance she had to promote her business.


    "I know, you see events like this as an opportunity to promote your business."


    "If I did not, what type of fashion entrepreneur would I be."


    Matthew smiled, leant over, and kissed her briefly on the lips before pulling back and looking Lexi directly in the eyes.  Before either of them could say anything, they were interrupted by Matthew''s secure ringing.


    Matthew turned and picked up the mobile before glancing at the screen.  Seeing that the number was Head Honcho, he immediately picked it up and as he sat up on the edge of the bed, he said "What is it boss?"


    "Social Media has blown up."


    "Over a school yard bullying incident.  You must be kidding me.  I do not even think anyone knows that my son was the victim so why would it be an issue?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Me," quickly responded Matthew, "What are you talking about?"


    "You first, because I think whatever you are talking about will be easier to resolve than the problem I need to talk about."


    Matthew calmly said "David Hwang," and he heard honcho have a small intake of breath.  He knew instinctively Head Honcho when he finished telling him would know what the issue was.  "Made a Weibo post about something that happened at Dominic''s school yesterday."


    "How did he know?"


    "A childhood friend of Lexi and I, Joan Wen, is engaged to him.  Lexi is designing her wedding dress and when the school rang her about the incident she was there, and with her injuries Lexi tends, currently to place calls on speaker phone."


    "So, she heard the conversation, and said something."  Head Honcho paused and added "There is something more problematic about his post, isn''t there?"


    "Correct.  Apparently, a subsidiary of his company has a lease in the business area across from Dominic''s school.  With the governmental contracts his companies have secured over the years, it would not be surprising that there are security cameras observing the area, which caught the incident on film, and he posted that¡­"


    "And we only know about this now.  You were to investigate every business who operated in that business area for any threats.  I can see you failed in that task spectacularly."


    Matthew, having stood up and moved into the lounge area of their suite looked over at Lexi, who smiled and the look on her face sitting there in bed told him that she understood this was a conversation she could not know about.


    Quietly he said, "At last count there were something like seventy shell companies that we found throughout the world and tracing who was behind each of them, legally, has been difficult."


    "Legally, you know what I think about that¡­"


    "And you want success and a prosecution, things have to be done legally."


    "Well as I said you failed at detection.  Should you even be my second in command?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 639 - You failed (3)

    11 June, Matthew''s Villa, City K


    Matthew calmly and quietly said "You need me, so stop playing games.  Now that I know that information if makes tracing things legally, but as to whether it is something to be concerned about, that we do not know.  Nor is this the right time to discuss this."


    Head Honcho paused and after considering things said "You are right on that.  But there is a bigger problem, that my daughter and since you approved their marriage report my son-in-law to be are being dragged into."


    "What?  There was nothing in anything to do with what happened to Dominic to drag them into the situation."


    "Not that¡­"


    Matthew was interrupted by Lexi calling out "Matthew you need to see this on Weibo."


    "Sir, can I call you back, I need to see what Lexi needs."


    "Fine, but make it quick, because you need to handle this crisis, once we talk about it."


    Matthew ended the phone call, and returned to their bed before saying in a concerned voice "What is it?"


    Lexi handed Matthew her phone and said, "Read this."


    Matthew simply took Lexi''s phone trying to work out what had Head Honcho ready to have him dumped from his position and Lexi so concerned.


    Within seconds Matthew could see what had Lexi, so concerned.  Someone had gotten access to protected court information and put it into the public arena.  Whether it was in the civilian or military judicial systems there were rules that applied to both.


    Firstly, there was the timeframe for reporting any incidents of s*xual assault.  Unless they were children and depending on the circ.u.mstances victims had up to seven years from the incident to make a formal report.


    Secondly, there was a level of victim input into whether perpetrators were prosecuted.  How long victims had, depended on a whole lot of circ.u.mstances including ages, power structures, and the number of victims a perpetrator had targeted.  If victims did not agree within the time frame set by those circ.u.mstances, then a perpetrator could not be prosecuted.


    Most importantly there was the protection of the identity of victims of s*xual assault.  It was absolute, regardless of the jurisdiction that their identity was protected until the legal case, and any associated appeals were finalised.  There was, however, a significant difference in the rules for disclosure between the two jurisdictions.  In the civilian jurisdiction, the victims had to agree to their identity being disclosed.  The military jurisdiction was different, as identities had to be disclosed, both to dishonourably discharge perpetrators but to ensure that appropriate supports were put in place for victims.


    The viciousness of the commentary had him worried.  Would justice be done?  If this continued, absolutely no way.  But there would be limits in getting the case into the military system.  At best, their claims for jurisdiction were extremely limited at this time, because only Madam Mo could opt to go into that system because of her son-in-law.  Given the friendly nature of the civilian judge towards her, why would she risk moving into a less friendly court for the case.


    But there was an alternative, and he suspected that once he spoke the option out loud Head Honcho was not going to like it.


    Lexi on observing Matthew said, "Why would someone do that?"


    "To damage the case so no victim gets justice.  Possibly a couple of other reasons."


    "But shouldn''t the law prevent that?"


    "It should, but it does not seem to have worked in this case."


    "Are you meaning John is going to go through all of this for no reason?  We both saw just the other day how it was almost breaking him to tell us what happened.  That will not be justice for him, let alone the other victims who have come forward to tell what she did to them."


    "Maybe not.  There may be a way to help all those victims who have come forward, it will just take some cooperation from a few people and depend on some things being quickly agreed to."


    Lexi somewhat stunned looked at Matthew and said "You are planning something, and not telling me.  You know¡­"


    "That you do not like it.  This I can talk about.  The law allows the military to transfer civilian criminal cases when the victim is a member of the military or for national security grounds when they are the spouse of a military member¡­"


    Lexi''s eyes widened and then it dawned on her "Are you saying because of John''s rank¡­"


    "That is an honorary rank, and for the law that has no standing to allow for the transfer.  And before you ask that does not give the basis for the transfer, and there are no military victims that would allow for it¡­"


    It dawned on Lexi, and she hesitantly asked, "But if he and Bronwyn were married, would that change things?"


    "Not normally, she is only a lieutenant, but with her father being a general and head of special forces, that changes things."


    Lexi squealed and said "You mean they can get married quickly¡­"


    "Stop getting to far ahead of yourself, there are two additional hurdles that need to be gotten through.  There will not be an issue with the legal division approving it, but then the central military command has to approve, because of her father and being a serving officer herself."


    "Damn, I thought I could have some fun!"


    "You might get to, but I better ring him back."


    Matthew looked at a slightly disappointed Lexi, and dialled Head Honcho back.  As soon as he answered Matthew said "I can guess the problem based on what Lexi showed me.  That might be considered a failure to prevent that disclosure, but we can minimise the impact if Bronwyn and he marry."


    "Marriage, my wife will kill me if that happens without her being able to be mother of the bride, let alone her brothers¡­"


    "Registering does not mean that there cannot be a formal ceremony."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 640 - Monster-in-law (1)

    11 June, Madam Mo''s apartment, City K


    Madam Mo, picked up a cup of tea, placing her tablet down for a few seconds while she had a sip, before sitting the cup back down and picking the tablet back up.  Despite what people thought, she was not dumb and knew that social media was the way to influence how people thought about things.


    The last couple of days had been horrendous.  It took almost an hour in the bathroom last night as well as almost three hours of treatment from her hairdresser and beautician to even get rid of the smell of the police cells.  How dare that brat of a daughter and that piece of trash put her in that place.


    Then there was her cousin Jade.  The rest of her family had disowned her parents, who when everything that went down with her father happened turned their backs on the family.  That act of betrayal resulted in about sixty percent of the family wealth being confiscated.  That simple act had impacts even through today.


    Her mother spent the remainder of her life after her father died living in, what could be described as poverty.  She lost her marital home, her favourite jewellery, access to the money that she had previously had, was shunned by her friends, and ostracised by the balance of the family simply because of those two.  All she had was the money and the apartment that her father had been able to protect for her in manipulating the terms of the marriage contract signed between their families.  It did not give her what she needed to live the life that she deserved.  Even the a*se of a husband of hers resented everything she did to ensure that her mother had that life.


    Her poor father had been seen by everyone else as having brought the family down, simply because of the turncoats, had no option but to do what he did as the whole of his family abandoned him simply for carrying on the family business and traditions to maintain and grow the family wealth.  The whole lot of them when the betrayal happened did everything, they could, to protect what they had, despite disowning the real perpetrators of the problems.  They never cared about family; it was always the money.  He would never have survived prison; hence he took the only option open to him.  While always missing her father, at least he escaped without being branded a criminal.


    The funny thing was, despite all that betrayal, her generation attempted to rebuild relationsh.i.p.s between cousins.  No one, at the outset wanted anything to do with Jade, because of her parents.  As Jade, before everything happened had been her favourite cousin, in the end she persuaded everyone else to eventually forgive her.


    Talking to her other cousins once she felt clean last night was that Jade, due to her position in the Justice Department in the capital had advance knowledge of her pending arrest and she said nothing.  There words were, she was a back-stabbing b*tch.


    Unlike everyone else who was immediately ready to condemn Jade, she was not going to do so, at least until she had spoken to her.  Jade''s explanation was that there was nothing she could do to prevent the charges and her arrest, but what she was able to do was behind the scenes.  She was able to pressure the courts to appoint sympathetic judge to get her out on bail.


    Madam Mo was not certain if that was what happened.  How could a mid-level official in the justice department influence the appointment of a judge in a criminal case in City K?  It did not make sense, but on the surface, she would trust Jade as to the movement of the case.  Trusting her was another thing.


    Before she could finish her search on social media, her mobile rang, so she placed the tablet back down, and quickly picked up the mobile, noticing Jade''s number come up.  As soon as she answered it she heard "Cousin."


    As nicely as possible Madam Mo responded "Jade, how are you?"


    "I just wanted to ring up and again apologise for not alerting you.  I was not working this weekend, and no one I worked with connected you to me, so I had no idea what was coming.  Promise me you know I would have told you about your pending arrest if I knew."


    "Jade, we had this discussion last night¡­"


    "I know we did, but the rest of our cousins have been ringing and abusing me for not alerting you."


    Madam Mo smiled.  Everyone else was venting their displeasure and Jade''s personality was she wanted to belong to the family despite the past and she could not take it.


    "Jade, you know our family past.  Why would you not expect that they would view you being exactly like your parents¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "Jade, the only advice I can give you is do not argue with them.  They will act as they act.  As I told you I will give you the benefit of the doubt, because you have not done anything to me that says you are not like your parents."


    Jade, somewhat more relaxed, said "Thank you.  I have been out at a meeting, so I have been able to call you.  There are already a few rumours that there may be something about the military exerting jurisdiction¡­"


    "I thought that only I could opt for it."


    "That is the strange thing.  What I know is that there is no basis for that.  With the civilian judge that has been appointed, you do not want that.  On what I can see, and what most people in the justice department say, it will be hard for you to be convicted.  Just let me see what I can find out, and I will call you tonight."


    "Thank you Jade."  With that Madam Mo, ended the call.


    Placing the mobile down, she smiled.  Jade was useful.  Madam Mo picked up her tablet and looked at the search results.  What the¡­!


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 641 - Monster-in-law (2)

    11 June, Madam Mo''s apartment, City K


    Madam Mo was shocked.  While she assured her lawyers yesterday, she would not do anything on the internet, it was her intention today to hire a water arms and flood the internet with posts to push public opinion to view that she was being persecuted.


    Whoever had started this discussion, for whatever reason was someone she knew she needed to thank on determining their identity.  After a couple of minutes looking, she located the first post, and started to read.  As she finished reading it, a smile passed across her face.  Attacking the police. Including their delay in having the so-called charges laid, questioning the veracity of the charges, stating that charges like this made women who are the real victims of s*xual assault afraid to come forward, and even stating that how could she be guilty of the charges.


    How perfect of a post.  Clearly muddying the waters, and as she started to read through the various posts and the different threads spawned from it, clearly the tide of public opinion was being turned.  There was even a threat on Weibo dedicated to lobbying for the fake charges to be dropped.


    After refreshing her search, she found four of the top ten posts were all about her, the charges and demands for the charges to be dropped.  That meant that she could spend her money with the water army to keep the threads she wanted at the top of the searches, rather than having to make them and get them to the top.


    As she looked at the time, she realised there were two things she needed to do.  One was to activate the water army she had ready to swamp social media.  Their actions, give the posts would now be different than her initial plan, but it would be more effective now.  Then, it was to telephone that ungrateful daughter do demand she be the dutiful daughter and demand her father give her exactly what she wanted.


    As she picked up her mobile to make the telephone call it started ringing.  She noticed the number was from her legal team, so she answered it, and connected to the lawyer heading the team.  Before she could say a thing, she heard "Madam Mo, we warned you about trying to push this matter in the media."


    Immediately Madam Mo snapped back "Do you think I am that stupid.  I heard your warning about pushing the matter in the media too quick, because if could backfire.  You want to check, go ahead, and speak to my phone company and internet provider to check what I have done.  All I have done since I arrived home is speaking to my family on the phone and surf the internet."


    "No need to be like that¡­."


    "Well, I am paying you to advise and represent me, not judge me.  Do not attempt to dictate what I can and cannot do.  I will hear your advice, but what I do is my choice," snapped back Madam mo.


    Silence came across the line, before the lawyer said "You better be telling us the truth.  You had amazing luck in drawing the judge that we did.  If this were a normal case, it would be quickly thrown out by her with prejudice so the police cannot bring these charges or similar charges against you again.  But the media involvement in a case, is something she expects to be limited."


    "The public have the right to know that I am being wrongly accused."


    "No.  The public have the right to know what is happening in the courts, not a defendant''s position pushed at them.  That applies equally to you as it does to any other defendant.  Most judges in the judicial system barely tolerate the media in their court rooms and reporting on matters through traditional media means.  This judge is different.  She actively encourages the media to come into the court room and report on cases before her through traditional means of social media.  The condition on that freedom to come in and report on cases before her is limited because all media sign in ang agree on the simple thing, that their reporting is limited to the facts presented, without opinion being pushed, particularly through social media."


    Silence filled for a couple of seconds before the lawyer continued "Did you read the paperwork you signed when you were released?"


    "Why would I bother with that, it simply was an acknowledgement that I would attend court in the future, where I am confident that she will throw out the charges."


    "Madam Mo, while she has a bias against the police and remanding people in prison, while she may impose some conditions on her release of people from detention during their cases there is always two standard conditions she imposes.  The first is to turn up when required and the second is a condition that you do nothing to influence the media or social media to attempt to influence the case outcome."


    "How dare she¡­"


    "We explained this to you yesterday.  You better help us gather everything to prove you had no involvement in the explosion in social media on the case, because if we cannot prove your innocence you will likely end being re-detained.  That will taint the outcome when this gets to a hearing."


    "F*ck, that is so unfair."


    "Reality with this judge.  Let me give you some clear advice.  Post one comment on your social media accounts saying until the legal matters before the courts that you are involved in are dealt with you will not comment on any media stories or social media accounts and ask that people who believe in you restrain themselves from posting other than the facts about the court case.  That way, we can protect you if this social media storm gets any more out of control."


    Madam Mo sat there, silent for a few seconds before saying, angrily "Fine," before hanging up the phone.


    After a few seconds she said "F*ck.  How can I bury those ungrateful men who benefited from knowing me and ensure that I control that brat of a daughter."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 642 - Monster-in-law (3)

    11 June, Madam Mo''s apartment, City K


    After calming down from the call, Madam Mo paused and dialled her oldest cousin Adam, and said "Cousin I need your help."


    "What is it?" came the concerned response.


    "The judge Jade thinks will help me.  That b*tch, she has a judge that is controlling what I can do on social media."


    "What!" came the shocked response "I thought you had already started your plans."


    "I had planned to do that today.  I wanted the news reports to flow through, thinking that the water army that I could hire would then commence posts that started going on about how unfair this was, how it demeaned real victims of s*xual assault, how the charges seemed implausible, and most importantly focusing on the police.  However, someone started posting overnight."


    "That can only help you.  That water army can focus on promoting those posts."


    "That was my thought, but the lawyers alerted me to a problem, and it goes back to Jade''s attempt to help.  On the surface it seems as if Jade helped, but you were right, she is out to screw me over.  The Judge while seeming on my side has a quirk.  She encourages media to report on her cases but punishes them and any defendants who dare comment on their cases."


    "That b*tch.  She set you up."


    "Had to.  She would have known about that quirk of the judge, yet she had the gall last night and this morning to say that she was doing what she could."


    "Yeah, doing what she could to ensure that you are treated like your father.  Her parents drove him to commit suicide.  Not for the truth that they told, but the way that they spun it with lies that made him appear worse than he was.  We all know the rest of our parent were guilty in acting to protect themselves because they knew if your father was targeted, they would soon target each of them."


    "I know.  All the rest of my uncles and aunts did what they could to help mother and I, after father committed suicide, and they apologised for their actions.  But that b*tch has taken advantage of my willingness to be kind, trust her and bring her back into the family after her parents'' death."


    "Forget about her.  The rest of us will deal with her because she will play on your emotions.  But, I know you well enough cousin, you need my help."


    "How¡­"


    "Did I know.  Your voice tells me everything that I need to know.  Like your expressions, it has always been honest when it comes to me, and it always will.  And before you ask, I can tell when it comes to you.  I knew the moment you realised your feelings for me and the moment that you realised those feelings were reciprocated.  If the law would have allowed us to marry, we would have, but it did not.  I could tell the moment I broke your heart when I followed the demands of our family and married.  I saw what you did to cope, and it led to you marrying that b*stard that is trying to leave you with nothing when your divorce is finalised."


    "Adam ¡­" came the somewhat m.o.a.ning reply.


    "I know, I know.  I think I can guess what you need.  You want to have those threads kept in the top 10 searches, and you need my help to do so."


    "Mmmm.  I want you¡­"


    "To help, absolutely.  Leave it with me, because then you will have plausible deniability if someone wants to make an issue."


    "Not just that¡­"


    "How about I pick you up tonight for dinner with the rest of our cousins who can make it, and then I can take you home afterwards¡­"


    "And stay with me?"


    "Absolutely."  there was a pause, before Adam added, "Let me go and deal with what I need to, and I will call you back to confirm the arrangements."


    "Mmmm¡­"


    With that Madam Mo ended the call.  As she sat her phone down for a few seconds, a smile passed across her face.  Cousin Adam was so easy to manipulate.  She remembered when she was about fifteen and realised that he was in love with her.  Ever since then she happily played on his emotions to manipulate him into doing what she wanted.  And as he was the oldest in their generation, his word seemed to sway all their other cousins except Jade, who was always suspicious of him.


    The irony of his marriage was so funny.  He always felt guilty because he felt he betrayed her feelings, but his wife hated him, and simply used their marriage to escape her family and as soon as she could she abandoned him escaping overseas with her lover.  It took him years to secure a divorce¡­


    Thinking about that, she knew the next thing she needed to do.  She picked up her mobile and dialled a number.  After a few rings it went through to the mobile''s message bank, and angrily she left a message "You better immediately return my call daughter.  I am your mother, and you owe me."


    As she hung up, Madam Mo sent a text message reading ''Call me back now.  You are my daughter and should respond to my calls.  I do not deserve you screening my calls, nor do I deserve being ignored.''


    After pausing a minute, with there being no return call so, she dialled Abigail''s mobile number again and on it switching to message bank, she shouted "You ungrateful child.  You have not called me back.  Do not ignore me.  You need to talk to me and do what I need you to do."


    Frustrated, as she hung up, Madam Mo continued to dial Abigail''s mobile left message after message demanding Abigail return her call.  That ungrateful child should not be ignoring her mother.


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 643 - Monster-in-law (4)

    11 June, LY Studio, City K


    Paul, after being shown towards Lexi''s office, knocked on the door and waited until Lexi called out "Come in."


    Paul pushed the door open and as he entered, he said "Lexi, you sound distracted.  I can go away, and we can talk later."


    Looking up Lexi blushed and realised that she had completely forgotten the appointment Paul had made with her until that moment.  "Apologies."


    Paul taking a seat on the sofa calmly said "No need to apologise.  With everything that has gone on in the last couple of months even I forget things."


    "When it is an arranged appointment, even with a friend I should not forget it."


    Paul laughed and said "True."


    Lexi turned and looked at Paul and could see the seriousness on his face.  She calmly asked, "What is the problem?"


    "Problem?  Other than my mother-in-law¡­"


    Lexi laughed and said "At least my current one hates my husband for his career choice and my brother-in-law for marrying the love of his life.  Hence, she keeps away from us along with my father-in-law.  All they do is take the occasional shot at us.  I just worry when they learn the truth about Dominic all they will do is try and smother him and manipulate him to follow what they consider as the norms."


    Lexi shook her head and said "Not what I want for my son.  He needs to follow his dreams for his career, like Matthew and I have.  Not do what someone else expects for him."


    "You know all of us will make sure that happens for Dominic.  In some respect we have all followed what we wanted for our careers.  It just took some of us time to accept the choices others made."


    "True.  It did take some of us years to fully accept Matthew''s career choice."


    Pausing Lexi looked directly at Paul and said "Just sometimes I worry about Matthew''s safety, despite having support his choices from the first instance.  I guess it is a question of wanting him with me for years to come, given what it took to get here."


    Paul smiled and said "True.  When you have the person, you love beside you all you want is to have them with you for decades to come and to protect them from anything."


    Lexi, having sensed that Paul was hiding something said "You are worried?  Tell me about it and I will see what I can do."


    "Do?  Are you serious in your condition?" came the mocking response from Paul.


    "Idiot," laughed Lexi, which drew Paul into laughter as well.


    After a couple of minutes, Paul, finally said "I needed a laugh.  I need your help with a dress for Abigail.  She is in the process of taking her university admission exams."


    Lexi opened her eyes wide.  Was it really that time of year?  "Isn''t that early?"


    "I thought so, but the government over the last five years have moved them forward three weeks to give the markers time to review every exam but to allow students to reconsider their options and seek alternatives before the next education year starts."


    Lexi relaxed and said "And the end of year dance ¡­"


    "Absolutely," said Paul nodding.  "I picked her up yesterday, given what was happening, and as you can imagine¡­"


    "Some cat-fights between girls."


    "I really do not know.  But they were belittling her, and some were saying that she is not worthy of me."


    Paul paused, looked at the wedding ring in his finger and looked back at Lexi and said "I know the reason behind our marriage was not right.  It was forcing her to protect her and her siblings trust funds.  A poor reason to start a marriage, but I did not realise how lucky I was."


    Paul stopped, smiled and his thoughts drifted off.  Lexi could not help herself and shook her head before saying "Earth to Paul.  You are off with the fairies?"


    "Fairies?  No, just thinking about my wife.  That decision made me stop, slow down and realise not only what I wanted but I felt about Abigail.  Ever since then, I have done everything son she is reassured of how I love her.  And I hate people questioning that because it makes her question her worthiness."


    "And you want something special for the end of year dance?"


    "Yes.  I have no idea what to get for her, so I figured that I would come to you for help."


    "No, you decided that you would come to the only person you knew could actually help you.  As I said, idiot!"


    "I am not ¡­"


    "You did not need to ask.  Do you think I would not realise that Abigail had her final year dance coming up.  I remember how excited I was about this, as was everyone I went to school with.  We wanted it to be as special as we could make it for ourselves as it was the last thing we would do before heading out into the real world.  I just thought I had a couple of more weeks to get the dress finished.  When is it?"


    "Saturday."


    "Saturday!  You are only telling me this now.  I need her in for a fitting so my staff can get it finished for her.  As I said, Idiot!"


    "Fine, I am an idiot.  Can you do it?"


    "If she can come in for a fitting."


    "It will depend on the exams.  She has two today, two tomorrow and one Thursday and Friday."


    Lexi closed her eyes and shook her head before saying "Fine, just do not expect a miracle."


    "Miracle.  Never.  Something that works for her, and something that matches for me."


    "Matches for you.  All you will get is a tie if you are lucky."


    "Did I ask for anything else?  No."


    Lexi noticed Paul, reacting as if his mobile was constantly ringing.


    "You have your phone on silent?"


    "No, I diverted Abigail''s phone to mine for the next couple of days.  It constantly rings."


    "Check it, as it may be important."


    Paul pulled out his mobile, and looked at the call log, before saying "That b*tch.  Does she not get we do not want to talk to her."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 644 - Monster-in-Law (5)

    11 June, LY Studio, City K


    Lexi laughed and said, "As I said, mother-in-law problems."


    After a pause, in a mocking tone Lexi added "Mother-in-law, no that should be monster-in-law.  I just thank goodness that I am not linked to that woman, unlike you."


    "As people say, you can choose your friends, not your family.  Nor can you choose the idiots who are related to the person you love and marry."


    "I can only say I know a little of how you feel.  She knows no boundaries.  You would not believe what she is trying to do to my staff."


    Paul looked directly at Lexi.  Before coming in he had spent fifteen minutes listening to every message his mother-in-law had left for Abigail, which became more and more abusive.  What else was she trying?  Hiding his anger, Paul calmly asked "What has she been up to?"


    "Up to.  Ever since she lost that court case with me, she believes I owe her for damaging her reputation.  She has constantly been harassing the retail store staff for free clothing, as a means for me to show the world that there are no grudges for what happened."


    Lexi paused and shook her head, before adding "I cannot believe her.  Why does she think that the world owes her.  I know my limits with this business and brought in at an early stage highly qualified staff who, as part of their roles run the retail side.  They insisted on the discount and free product policy being prominently displayed in every store, but according to your mother-in-law that does not apply to her.  It got to the point that the staff referred to her here, and ever since all she has done is call demanding an appointment for a custom piece, either from the shop ranges or alternatively a couture design.  No way is that going to happen."


    "You know as well as I do, businesses have to deal with people they hate."


    "I know that, but with her demands it will never happen.  I only give pieces away for free to people I want. Celebrities, royalty and politicians all know that I will not give them something for free, so what makes her think she is special?"


    "She is not."


    Lexi laughed and quickly said "True¡­"


    Lexi trailed off, seeing a look pass across Paul''s face.  She quietly asked "That is her, isn''t it?  Just answer her because we both know she is not going to stop.  At least with me here you have a witness to the discussion."


    Paul sighed.  He wished the message with not answering her calls had simply gotten through, but it seems like it has not.  Before he could respond further to Lexi, the phone started ringing again.  As he answered it, he knew Lexi was right.  She would not stop until she was spoken to.  The problem would be he was not the person she wanted to speak to.


    As he placed the phone on speaker he heard, in an angry nasty voice "Finally, you brat you answered our mother''s call.  You do not ignore me."


    Paul, calmly said "Apologise Mother¡­"


    "Put my daughter on you b*stard."


    "Language mother."


    "I am not your mother, so do not even talk about that¡­"


    "Well, I really do not want to claim you as my mother, but as I said to someone earlier, you can pick your friends but not your family or your in-laws."


    "You¡­"


    "B*stard.  You already called me that, and you know as well as I do my parents were married before I was born so, that is an incorrect label."


    "Shut the hell up.  Put my daughter on the phone."


    "Not going to happen.  She was clear last night when she told you that she does not want to talk to you."


    "Put her on the damn phone," screamed Madam Mo.  Hearing the voice Lexi could not help but flinch.


    Paul turned and looked at Lexi, before calmly saying, "It is your choice to want to speak to her, as much as it is her choice not to want to speak to you.  Understand her choice, and respect it."


    "Her Choice!" came the even more angry retort.  "You hate me, simply because I tried to be nice to you when you were a teenager and have turned my daughter against me."


    Paul shook his head, before firmly stating "You and I have completely different views of what happened, and I know what my father and father-in-law believe as to what happened.  But that is neither here or there."


    "Get it right my view is the right view."


    "Fine, you believe that your recollections of the events are the true version that you believe and want everyone else to believe and that I am delusional, but we both know the truth so I will not argue with you."


    "Good, I knew that you would see what is right," came a sweet and sickly response.  Lexi hearing that response felt that she wanted to vomit.  Clearly this woman knew now bounds in her attitude.


    "Seeing what is right.  Seeing your view of the world is what you mean.  But I am not going to argue with you.  I will spell this out to you.  Stop calling.  Abigail does not want to talk to you, and I do not blame her."


    "Well tell that ungrateful brat she has no option but to talk to me and do what I want her to do."


    Paul stopped himself from sighing.  Finally, she was getting to the reason for her call.  "You want something, so tell me what it is you want."


    "And you will ignore it.  Absolutely not.  My daughter will do what I tell her to do."


    "She is an intelligent woman, who will listen to people but make her own choices.  And she has already made them.  Leave her be."  With that Paul hung up the phone.


    Hearing Paul sigh, Lexi asked, "What in the world?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 645 - Monster-in-law (6)

    11 June, LY Studio, City K


    Paul, simply sat there, without appearing to hear Lexi.  After a couple of minutes of silence Lexi said "Paul, talk to me.  What is it?"


    Shaking himself out of his thoughts of wanting to kill his mother-in-law, Paul said "You said it before, she is a monster-in-law.  She does not get that Abigail wants nothing to do with her.  I do not blame her.  That was just an example of how she verbally abuses Abigail.  I just worry¡­"


    "That it will get to Abigail?  Do not underestimate how strong an eighteen-year-old woman can be.  In some ways we can be fragile, but in other ways we can be extremely strong.  The more support we have the stronger we are.  What I have observed since you married Abigail and can see now that you have developed a strong two-way relationship.  She knows that you will support her choices, and that I just observed."


    "It is not that," said Paul shaking his head.  "The problem is what Abigail tells me is that for years, in the absence of her father she verbally and physically abused her.  A couple of weeks ago, Abigail was getting so stressed out about studying for her final school and the university admission exams, that I dragged her out for an evening.  Nothing dramatic, just dinner somewhere nice.  But rather than driving we simply caught taxis both ways.  She was so relaxed as we left the restaurant, but as we pulled up outside the apartment complex, you can guess who was waiting for us¡­"


    "Your mother-in-law."


    Paul nodded and said "Correct.  The woman launched into us.  I knew she had been sent papers for the financial settlement between her and Uncle Kevin with the breakdown of their marriage.  She threw the papers in Abigail''s face and told her to tell her father that he had to give her ten times the lump sum payment in the papers and then twenty times the monthly amount he was willing to give her."


    "And¡­"


    "You forget what my university degree?"


    Lexi looked at him, scrunching her eyebrows together and pouting, as if she was trying to remember what he did.  Paul seeing this just laughed before saying "You should thank me for being such a good friend that I am not taking a photograph of how you look.  You look like you have swallowed something so sour¡­"


    "Sour, what are talking about, I just am thinking¡­"


    "If that is your thinking face, I hate to see what your face looks like when you eat something sour."


    Lexi shook her head, and retorted "Stop wasting my precious time, particularly when you are asking for a favour."


    Paul smiled and said, "You might ignore me but regardless of how annoyed you get, when it comes to your female friends or the partners of your friends, you will never allow them to go to an important event to them without being appropriately addressed."


    Lexi raised her eyebrows and responded "Seriously!"


    "I know you well enough, but I get the message.  You want to know what happened.  But as I was saying before we got side-tracked.  Unusually I did a triple degree because of the nature of the family''s business in Business, Medical Science and Law, and I did what was necessary to be able to practice law.  Not that I really do, but it does come in handy at times for the company."


    Paul stopped briefly observing the moment his degrees sunk into Lexi''s consciousness before continuing.  "As of that, after his lawyers formulated an offer for that witch, Uncle Kevin called me to go through what they drafted as an offer.  He could have stuck to the pre-nuptial agreement her father insisted that they sign before their marriage.  It appears, if you read it, was to ensure that there was no call on all the assets of her family if the company Uncle Kevin had started about 6 months prior to their marriage."


    "The story of what he has done in less than thirty years with his company is legendary in this city.  From nothing to what he has not.  OK, it is not on the same level as our family companies but it still an amazing company that will go from strength to strength, regardless of whether he or someone else heads the company."


    "True.  He started a small-time construction company and built it up over time to become a major construction here and then nationally.  That allowed him then to expand into some related areas, including property development.  But as he had started the company before their marriage¡­"


    "It does not fall into assets that can be divided.  And with her family wealth evaporating because of her father¡­"


    Paul held up his hand, which stopped Lexi mid-sentence.  "And most assets come from the wealth he built up, not anything she brought in.  Uncle Kevin was not happy with the offer his lawyers had drafted as he wanted to avoid a confrontation.  We worked out a way, that he thought was fair, in that he gave her options to pick from.  She got the mansion and could choose between just a large lump sum amount, a large monthly amount or a combination of a lump sum and monthly amount.  She was going to walk away with over twenty times what the pre-nuptial agreement would have given her.  The only thing he wanted was a quick divorce, her agreement to revert to her maiden name and that other than any payments he had to make to her there was no other connection between them."


    Lexi closed her eyes, shook her head and said, "And we know she is a money grabbing piece of trash, and she thinks pressuring Abigail is the way to get what she wants."


    "Correct.  Abigail has been strong but the more she keeps at her, the more I worry she will crumble in the face of the coercion simply to be seen as respectful to her mother."


    "Stop doubting your wife.  She knows what she wants.  Support her and tell your mother-in-law to leave you alone.  More importantly get out of your apartment and into a house.  If you cannot wait, talk to Philip and Chester about using Chester''s villa until your house is ready, because they are living at the Rong Family villa."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 646 - No, a proper wedding (1)

    11 June, Nang Family Villa, City K and Li Mansion, Capital


    Matthew knocked on the door of the Nang Family Villa.  This day had been draining.  No matter how much he cared for Ben, Joseph and David, their attitude since John opened up as to what Madam Mo had done to him.  They had all been involved with s*xual assault investigations over the years and knew the realities, even with military victims.  For the female victims, those who came forward to have the perpetrators punished still struggled with what happened to them.


    What made their attitude even more galling was the investigation they all were involved in eighteen months ago.  A senior ranking female officer had been harassing a junior male officer, and it was observed by two other officers.  He denied being a victim for months, before eventually admitting that it had been going on for eighteen months before her behaviour was observed.  It took them, until December last year to even get him to make a formal statement to allow her to be prosecuted.


    The problem was the reality check he had attempted to give them, even today, fell on death ears.  They were adamant that he was to blame for Craig''s suicide because he could not cope with the results of Madam Mo abuse.  Matthew was realistic that he had blamed himself for years for the suicide.  He had continually questioned himself regarding his actions, even now, but had accepted that nothing would have prevented it.


    The door in front of him opened, and Sophia, noticing Matthew was still in his uniform said "Matthew, why are you here?"


    Resisting falling into childhood habits, he said "Madam Nang, can I come in¡­"


    "Matthew Rong, there is no need to be formal with me.  I remember changing your diapers when you were a baby."


    Matthew took a breath before saying "That may be the case, Madam Nang, but I am here on official business.  Is your husband at home?"


    "Harry?  He called me about ten minutes ago and said he was on his way home.  Why?"


    Matthew briefly closed his eyes, before opening them and saying "your son and his fianc¨¦e are on there way here, as I need to talk to you with them here¡­"


    Sophia tensed and pulled back slightly before saying "You better not be about to break my son''s heart.  I will¡­"


    Knowing that she would be joking with her words, but conscious of the fact that his adjunct was nearby, he interrupted before saying "Do not say what you are about to say, even if you are joking, as that man," and with that Matthew pointed to Warrant Officer Wang.  "He has a weapon and has a clear mandate that any threat to me is to be taken as a real threat.  You will not like what he will do then."


    "Are you threatening me?  You know who my best friend from childhood is?"


    "My superiors'' wife.  She would tell you the same thing.  That is one thing that you do not do."


    A voice came from behind Matthew saying, "Are you hassling my mother, General."


    Matthew turned and said, "Just warning her about the consequences of potentially threatening a senior military officer with his armed adjunct standing nearby."


    John moved closer to his mother and shaking his head said, "Sometime I wonder about you."


    "Wonder about me?  What have I done wrong?"


    "That I am waiting on.  Why in the world did you ask me to get my father home and for my fianc¨¦e, who by the way you have been stressing out too much yesterday and today, and I here."


    "That you have to wait on."  Matthew looked around and said, "Can we head inside, rather than standing out here?"


    John simply shook his head and said, "Come on Mother, we need to get this nervous person here inside."  He then turned and said "And your adjunct can remain out here, as my fianc¨¦e has arrived.  If you need someone in the military to protect you from my mother, I guess she can do the job and that would mean she would not have to worry about a mother-in-law in the future."


    As he finished, John observed his mother, who had started to head further inside turn and laugh before saying "My lovely daughter-in-law to be would not do that to me.  So¡­"


    As he had entered the house, Matthew laughed and said "Lead the way, as I guess the two of us do not want to watch John and his fianc¨¦e¡­"


    Sophia shook her head and said "You are totally embarrassed with any public display of affection.  I know you well enough to know that you will always properly greet your wife when you arrive home, regardless of where she is in the house.  Yet you cannot take others doing it¡­"


    "PDA''s, that does not bother me, but the dog food that those two want to feed single people, let alone those married people who are not with their spouse.  That I cannot¡­"


    Sophia walked up, and gently slapped Matthew on the head and said "You are an a.d.u.l.t Matthew, so grow up.  Now, follow me, and when they are ready John and Bronwyn will join us and Harry will be home soon."  Sophia stopped walking, paused and said, "Do you want a tea or coffee to drink?"


    Immediately Matthew responded, "Tea please."


    Sophia motioned him into a lounge area, before leaving him sitting there waiting for everyone.


    Meanwhile, Linda Li watched her husband come downstairs having changed out of his uniform and sit down before saying "You look troubled?"


    "Troubled, that is the politest way to describe how I feel.  The last few days¡­"


    "I know, when I heard what had happened to John, I could not believe it.  The only way to describe that woman is she is a predator."


    "A choice word, but¡­"


    "You are worried about our daughter?"


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 647 - No, a proper wedding (2)

    11 June, Nang Family Villa, City K and Li Mansion, Capital


    Head Honcho looked directly at his wife and said, "We both remember what she went through at university."


    Linda paused, and nodded.  Quietly she said "When I found out it terrified me.  Our little girl being attacked simply because she refused to give into a man''s s.e.x.u.a.l demands.  But I am so proud of what she did.  She could have so easily gone running away and hidden from what had happened, which is what most women would have done.  But she handled it in a mature way, cognisant not only of who she was, but the career that she had chosen for herself, against my own wishes.  She was not intimidated and said enough before standing up to stop him."


    Linda, paused again, touched her stomach gently and said, "We taught her that, and we will do the same for this one as well."


    "True, but John held off for years in doing anything."


    Linda gently shook her head.  "I have done my research today to determine the statistics in various locations in the world.  Male victims of s*xual abuse, whether childhood abuse or abuse as an a.d.u.l.t, struggle to come forward.  The male stereotype says that you are strong and invincible.  Then it gets added to the stereotypical assumption that males are the abusers and females the victims.  When I read that, I understood that there was likely some reason he waited before pursuing charges against her."


    Linda stopped and looked directly at her husband before adding "You know I believe him¡­"


    "I know you do.  The strange thing is that I believe him as well.  I never thought confronted with this situation so close to home I would immediately take that position, but I have.  And because of his connections to the special forces, and being honest, our daughter, I have been able to manoeuvre my way into reading the other victim statements.  They are compelling, and I actually believe this will be one of those rare cases where the female perpetrator will be convicted."


    "But that is not why you told me to cancel attending the charitable foundation board meeting."


    Head Honcho tilted to the left smiled and said "No.  There has been too much going on in the last twenty-four hours that has moved things on too much from the military''s perspective."


    Linda, puzzled said "What do you mean?"


    "Mean?  We are calling the Nang''s in a few minutes to talk about things."


    Linda shook her head and said "After so many years of marriage, I know when you are lying to me.  You have something planned, and you better not be about to hurt our daughter, or I will ¡­"


    "Kill me," laughed Head Honcho.  "I have heard that so many times over the years, and I know you do not mean it."


    Head Honcho paused and said in a more serious tone, "I know you hate her choice of career.  You would have preferred that she joined the Eng Group in a management role, but she is our child.  Independent and self-assured.  She has always known what she wanted to do, and she was able on her own merits to get into not only the law but join the military without me knowing.  And you know what I did when she graduated university¡­"


    "You have explained that to me many times.  But I have to admit that decision has resulted in her being the happiest I have ever seen her¡­"


    Head Honcho nodded.  His wife was right.  Ever since she had met that daughter-stealing b*stard, she was the happiest he had seen her in her personal life.  As her ultimate commanding officer, he had to admit that everything he had seen professionally coming from her was some of her best work.  He would not have thought about the strategy she came up with for the football game, and honestly that saved hundreds if not thousands of lives.


    "You have me there¡­"


    "And you," with that Linda picked up a cushion and threw it at Head Honcho before saying "wanted to prevent that from happening."


    Watching her husband bat the cushion away Linda shook her head, and added "I guess you had it coming, because wasn''t my father the same when we married.  At least we know Bronwyn is loved for being herself, rather than being the great General Li''s daughter, or the only princess of her generation of the Eng Group."


    Before he could respond, Linda said "I know you well enough.  You have something planned, now tell me or else."


    Pinching the bridge of his nose Head Honcho thought briefly.  He knew this plan was going to see him killed, if not by his wife it would be by her childhood best friend and daughter''s future mother-in-law.  Every day since Bronwyn was proposed to, Linda and Sophia Nang had spent hours on the phone or in video calls planning this wedding, and there were things spread across the house.  Did Linda not get that her doctor told her because of her age, she needed to be extremely careful otherwise she not only risked the child but more importantly she risked her own life.


    "You better not get angry with me when this phone call happens, but this is all about Bronwyn, not me."


    Linda slightly pulled back and said, "You have me worried."


    "No need to worry, just do not kill me afterwards."


    Meanwhile, at the Nang Family Villa, now that everyone was here Matthew picked up his secure phone and dialled Head Honcho.  As he answered it, he heard Linda Li in the background saying, "I will do so if you deserve it."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter 648 - No, a proper wedding (3)

    11 June, Nang Family Villa, City K and Li Mansion, Capital


    Both Matthew and Bronwyn on hearing this could not help but to laugh, before Bronwyn said loudly "Mother what has he done to deserve it this time?"


    "This time, sweetheart what does he do every time to deserve it.  Annoy me!"


    "Typical," was Bronwyn''s immediate response.


    Hearing his daughter''s quip, Head Honcho added "Lieutenant, do not forget who your superior officer is here?"


    "I thought I was talking to my parents, not to my superior.  My apologises General Li, Sir."


    Matthew, seeing the mocking expression on Bronwyn''s face could not help himself but to place his left hand on his forehead.  How many times over the last couple of years when Head Honcho dragged him to his family mansion for a dinner had he seen this.  The two of them always liked to stir each other, and Linda Li would simply sit there with a serene smile on her face watching the two most important people in her life mock each other in the privacy of their home in front of someone she regarded if not as an adopted son, as a close family friend.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you realise the order of things¡­"


    Smiling Bronwyn said "General I believe that is mother first, and you and I after her.  If she had her way, she would say that I come ahead of you, but¡­"


    "Bronwyn Li!" came Linda''s firm response over the phone.  "Stop stirring your father up, particularly in front of your in-laws to be, and General Rong."


    Matthew from previous experience knew unless he stopped the three of them this would get out of control.  However, watching Sophia Nang, she could see a smile on her face, saying that she was enjoying the exchange.  It was not surprising, as a childhood friend of Linda Li''s. that she was enjoying listening to the exchange.


    "Linda, have you an idea what is going on here?" called out Sophia.  Matthew could hear the concern in her voice.


    "The idiot that is my husband will not tell me anything, and I guess you, your lovely husband and son are in the dark about things as much as we are."


    "Mother!" came a sharp response from Bronwyn.  "Will you give me time to talk about things.  This is my show, not Dad''s or General Rong''s.  They are just helping me as they had to push hard for things to happen today."


    "Are you saying your father did something nice for you at work?  What in the world?"


    Head Honcho quipped and said, "Are you mocking me?"


    Linda''s immediate response was "Always."


    "Mother!" came Bronwyn''s sharp response again.  "You are allowing us to get side-tracked.  That is the last thing that is needed because we have to act quickly."


    Matthew, sensing that things were about to get out of complete control said, "We all know what happened to John, and that the criminal case associated with it is in the court system."


    "That b*tch deserves to go down," came an angry response from Sophia.  "She played on our concerns about our potential failure as parents¡­"


    "And used our trust that she would help to her own means," added Harry, interrupting Sophia who was on the verge of tears, before gathering her into his arms.


    Matthew calmly said, "I can understand the sentiment, Sophia, Harry.  If someone did that to Dominic, as a parent I would want to kill them regardless of the consequences to me.  But the court proceedings have created unintended problems.  I had submitted the approval report for Bronwyn and John''s marriage, which¡­"


    "Despite my personal view as to whether the marriage should happen, the approval fulfilled every requirement, so I completed the necessary counter-approval as the head of Bronwyn''s command," came Head Honcho.


    Bronwyn calmly said, "Thank you Daddy."


    "And that had started to move through the additional sign-offs that are required, not only because of Bronwyn''s current deployment but because of whose daughter she is.  Someone, and it has not been proven, overnight started chains of posts on social media, in particular Weibo, but elsewhere not only attempting to detail the criminal case but smear John, in particular, but her other victims.  Those posts, raised questions about the marriage approval, which we have had to work to save today¡­"


    Matthew trialled of and looked at Bronwyn, explaining the next steps needed to come from here, as she was the expert.


    "The criminal law has a couple of unique features when it comes to the civilian-military interrelationship.  If the offence occurred against a serving member of the military, the military has jurisdiction on the case.  It the offence occurred against someone before they joined the military the military can seek to have the case in the military criminal jurisdiction if the serving member wants it there."


    "But the interesting part comes to where we are dealing with family members of serving military members.  That depends on deployment and impacts of a case in a civilian court on the military and national security.  If the only connection is an accused who is the family member, the option on whether the case stays in the civilian courts is up to them, and them alone.  But when the victim is married to a military member and their deployment and the case remaining in civilian courts will impact on the military and national security then the military courts can take jurisdiction."


    Sophia said "But you two are not married and were not at the time.  How is that relevant?"


    "It does not matter if the alleged offending occurred before the marriage to a military member, what is important it the marriage¡­"


    "Bronwyn Li!" came an angry shout across the phone.  "You better not be wanting to get married without a proper wedding ceremony.  There is no way I will allow that."


    "Mother, calm down.  You know your doctor said that you cannot get too emotional as it risks your pregnancy."


    "At the moment young lady, I do not give a care about that.  I am telling you; you will not be getting married without having a proper wedding ceremony.  I will not have anyone say that we are cheap and let you slip away simply to marry in a hurry to avoid a problem.  It will not happen."


    -------


    If you are reading this novel anywhere other than at or its apps then you are reading work that has been stolen in breach of the authors rights and those rights assigned to others.


    Please support this author and only access this novel through at # and report the illegal posting of this work.

 Chapter -1 - An Anzac Day tribute

    April 25, 2021


    As an Australian, it hard not to recognize in this story about the military, 25 April.  For Australian and New Zealenders, this commemorates the landings of the Australian and New Zealand Army Corps (ANZAC) at Gallipoli Peninsula in Turkey during World War 1.  We remember those who served, not only in in Gallipoli, and the rest of World War 1, but those who served in World War 2, and other subsequent wars, peacekeeping missions, and served without seeing active service.


    We gather at dawn services, at towns and cities across our countries, (and when we could travel), an then at mid morning for services.  All to give thanks for the service given by those who served.  When we could travel, as a collective we made trips to locations including Gallipoli, to Villers-Bretonneaux in France (where there was a huge battle in 24-25 April 1918), Singapore, Sandakan in Malaysian Borneo, and other places throughout the world where Australian and New Zealanders served, to pay remembrance for their service.  Even if we cannot be there for that day, we make the effort to travel to those locations to pay our respects.


    Like many countries, the service of those in the military has had a long lasting impact on many families, and continues to do so, let alone shaping the course of what has happened in the country, and that can be both good and bad.


    My extended family is littered with people who volunteered to serve, from World War 1, through to modern times.  There have been deaths that have impacted those close to the people who died, and ongoing physical and psychological impacts.  We civilians need to be there to support them.


    Two thinks come to mind when thinking about sacrifices, the first is the Ode, which it the 4th stanza in the poem, For the Fallen by Laurence Binyon.  It reminds me that it is always important to remember the sacrifices made by those who served.  The second, while attributed to Kemal Ataturk the first president of the modern Turkish state and enscribed on his memorial on ANZAC Parade, Canberra (this attribution is in dispute), reflects that those who paid the sacrifice can be buried far from home but become part of the story of the land in which they are buried.


    The Ode


    They shall grow not old,


    as we that are left grow old;


    Age shall not weary them,


    nor the years condemn.


    At the going down of the sun


    and in the morning


    We will remember them.


    Response:


    We will remember them


    Lest we forget


    Words from Kemal Ataturk Memorial:


    "Those heroes that shed their blood and lost their lives... you are now lying in the soil of a friendly country. Therefore rest in peace. There is no difference between the Johnnies and the Mehmets to us where they lie side by side here in this country of ours... You the mothers who sent their sons from far away countries wipe away your tears. Your sons are now lying in our bosom and are in peace. After having lost their lives on this land they have become our sons as well

 Chapter -2 - Authors Note

    Hi all readers


    Rather than placing this as an author''s note, I have decided to post an auxiliary chapter.


    I know you all feel frustrated at, in particular, my spelling (and sometimes my grammar).


    As to the spelling issue, I live in Australia, and therefore I use the spelling of words as is used here. Therefore I use colour rather than color. For the shortening of mother I use mum not mom.


    I can understand that it feels frustrating for those who are used to the more American spelling and use of words, as the writer it is difficult to adapt. Sometimes, despite knowing it is not deliberate I feel the case reading novels here on with the American English rather than the version I am use to.


    Also I do understand your frustration at the lack of an editor. Despite this being a hobby (and I work a full time job) I had always wanted an editor for this novel, but things did not turn out as planned, in that respect. But as people say the best laid plans often never work out. I thank my initial editor who provided their initial help (and I am just so sorry you were not able to continue, but am grateful for your assistance).


    But what made it harder was the unexpected death on 26 January 2020 of my father. He not only encouraged me to pursue writing on , but was a great help in establishing the framework for this novel. I lost some motivation and to ensure that I could continue to release chapters chewed through the stockpile of chapters


    As they say life is full of challenges that shape how we deal with things. It can take us into darkness that at times is difficult for us to see an end to.


    While you may hate the dark places I am taking my characters to, not only our main leads but at times their friends and when the disaster strikes our mains will have their foundations shaken. It is the aftermath of dealing with my father''s unexpected death and the challenges that COVID-19 has created in the world that tells me that there is always light to be reached for. That is what you will find by the time we reach the end of this journey.


    Two things before I end this note. Firstly I want to dedicate this novel to my father. He encouraged me to strive for my dreams, gave me the reality checks that I needed but most importantly gave me your unconditional love and support in everything I do knowing that, even as an a.d.u.l.t, that I need to make my own mistakes to learn from them.


    Secondly, but no less important, I have to thank each and every one of you, my readers. In the dark moments after my father''s death, you each provided me with the inspiration to finish this novel when there were times I wanted to give up. You have all invested time with our characters and their journey to date, and deserve to see their struggles through to the end and to see the defeat of our villains.


    Please keep reading, and most importantly feel free to comment about things with our characters and the story. I read and cherish every comment, and while I may not respond they are not forgotten and are used to aid in shaping the story''s direction.